《The World Is Ending And I Am Surrounded By Female Zombies》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Am I dreaming? Or am I¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve transmigrated?¡± Wang Ran sat up in bed, covered in cold sweat. Just now, he was surrounded by zombies. They swarmed him, pounced on him with red eyes, and started to feast on his flesh. The intense pain caused Wang Ran to lose consciousness. When he woke up, he was¡­ He was in his own home! ¡°My house, it caved in during the second week of the apocalypse¡­¡± Wang Ran immediately grabbed the phone beside him and looked at it. ¡°One year ago¡­ ¡°I really transmigrated!¡± Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Although he could not understand how it happened, he was very lucky to have survived. Judging from the time, today was the first day of the large-scale outbreak of the zombie virus. It was too late for him to leave. That would be suicide. If he went out now, not only would he have to face demented zombies, but he would also have to deal with irrational humans. ¡°I¡¯ll wall up for a week.¡± Whatever the case was, he always had several boxes of instant noodles with different flavors at home. At the very least, he would not starve to death. It was a pity that there was only one box of Coke left, and he may not sleep as soundly with the knowledge of what was happening outside. ¡°Let¡¯s reinforce the door first.¡± Wang Ran pushed the wardrobe and TV cabinet against the front door. It was a 20-storey apartment building. He should be relatively safe. Of course, this would only apply to first week. Wang Ran clearly remembered that a week later, a few idiots were dancing on the rooftop, playing music, attracting a large number of zombies. The zombies swarmed into the apartment like a tide, trapping the survivors inside. Fortunately, Wang Ran had gone out to collect supplies at that time, so he was spared. After securing the door, Wang Ran immediately turned on his computer and went on a downloading spree. The internet and power supply were cut off about a week after the virus outbreak. Now, it was best to live in the moment. This was the most fun he was going to have in a long while. One should know that a hand-cranked generator and an iPad fully loaded with welfare resources could be exchanged for a month¡¯s worth of food during the apocalypse! After preparing everything, Wang Ran sat in front of the computer and played games. It had to be said that perhaps due to the virus outbreak, League of Legend lobbies would take half a day to queue. Starting up a game was already difficult, but interruptions and leavers were even more common. ¡°My cousin was bitten by his father. I gotta go. Please understand.¡± Ezreal explained. Everyone expressed their understanding. At that moment, it was not easy to play a game online. Wang Ran also had a deep respect for the other party¡¯s father. Even though he had become a zombie, he didn¡¯t forget to stop his son from playing games. Such a good parent. Just like that, the sky gradually darkened. By nightfall, there were no more human players. Playing with the AI was boring. Wang Ran could only wind down and start to formulate a survival plan. As he had experienced it once, Wang Ran had some foresight. The first week of the virus outbreak was the most chaotic week. A week later, the world¡¯s population had dropped by 90%. The reduction in population actually made it easier for the remaining survivors. After all, there was a limited amount of resources available. The fewer people there were, the easier it was to find food. Moreover, the zombies in the early stage of the virus outbreak were not very strong. Any able-bodied person, no matter how nonathletic, could kill a zombie with a stick. Therefore, he could wait for a week before heading out in search for a new safe house. Wang Ran already had a very clear goal. The supermarket two blocks away! Although the supermarket was emptied out a few days after the outbreak of the virus, as a person from the future, Wang Ran knew all too well that there were still a lot of supplies in the supermarket¡¯s warehouse. Even a hundred people would be able to survive on those supplies for months. In the future, Wang Ran could choose to continue being a lone wolf or to join a survivor base. Not long after the virus broke out, the zombies started to mutate. A large number of powerful zombies continued to appear. Study, reinforced doors could be easily broken through by them. Even bladed weapons would find trouble breaking the skin of these zombies. Within a short period of time, a large number of survivors were slaughtered. Fortunately, Awakened ones had also begun to appear among the human race! These Awakened ones possessed powers and abilities that humans did not. With the help of the Awakened, humans stood against the onslaught. The continuous emergence and gathering of Awakened also led to the emergence of human survival camps. A large-scale survival base could even have dozens of Awakened. As for Wang Ran¡­ Before he transmigrated, he was a full-fledged¡­ regular mortal. As a lone wolf, he had the bare minimum amount of luck to scrape through for a year. In the end, he still ended up being eaten¡­ ¡°This time, I¡¯ll put my hopes in some base with Awakeneds.¡± Wang Ran muttered while eating instant noodles. In this post-apocalyptic world, mortals did not have a place in it. As the sky continued to darken, the entire city also darkened. The high-rise buildings were no longer as brightly lit as before. If two or three windows were lit up, it was already a luxury. The streetlights downstairs were still on. However, there were zombies covered in blood under the streetlights, so no one was in the mood to go for a walk. Wang Ran was leaning against the window, drinking some soda while enjoying the temporary peace. Suddenly, he noticed that the lights on the 10th floor of the opposite building were also on. The two buildings were apartments in the same community and they were very close to each other. Wang Ran could vaguely see a girl in the house opposite with the lights on. As an astrologer, it was reasonable for him to keep a telescope at home. Wang Ran picked up his binoculars and looked across the street. As expected, it was a girl! And¡­ It was a long-legged girl with fair skin, a beautiful face, and a very healthy figure¡­ She was also barely dressed¡­ ¡°Sigh, what a pity¡­ ¡°We¡¯re separated by a building, so I don¡¯t have the chance to get to know her.¡± Wang Ran sighed. The long-legged beauty opposite him seemed to have seen Wang Ran as well, and she waved at Wang ran with all her might. Immediately after, the long-legged beauty went to the side and took a piece of A4 paper, then wrote something on it. With the help of his binoculars, Wang Ran could easily see the words on it. ¡°Save me!¡± Two huge words that could express the other party¡¯s feelings at the moment. Wang Ran looked at the dense crowd of zombies downstairs and spread his hands. In this kind of environment, you want me to go over and save you? What a joke. They did not know each other, did she think he was a simp? It was not worth it! At that moment, the beautiful woman wrote another word. ¡°Starving!¡± From the looks of it, she was a takeaway eater. There was probably no food at home. Wang Ran thought about it for a while. He had quite a lot of instant noodles. Since he could not take them all with him, he might as well show some kindness. However, the two buildings were dozens of meters apart. How to get it over to her was a big problem. Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After thinking about it, Wang Ran gritted his teeth and taped the instant noodles and can of coke together. With the Cola to weigh it down, it was worth an attempt. Li Yunlong from Drawing Sword had once said that even a woman could throw a hand grenade up to thirty meters. Wang Ran¡¯s right arm had been trained for many years. It should be a little better than a woman¡¯s. After a simple stretch, Wang Ran was ready. Run¡­ Gather your strength¡­ Throw! The combination of Cola and instant noodles flew like a cannonball toward the opposite side. ¡°Bang!¡± It struck the long-legged beauty square in the face. She collapsed like a stack of dimes. ¡°¡­F*ck¡­ ¡°She¡¯s not dead, right¡­?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t killed anyone in the apocalypse. However, this long-legged beauty¡­ was quite innocent. That would really suck. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡± Wang Ran consoled himself. Even if he wanted to go over and help, there was no way. Walking on the streets that were occupied by thousands of zombies in the middle of the night was suicide. Moreover, if he went out, he might not be able to come back. He had not even finished distributing his welfare resources. Hundreds of scripts, tens of gigabytes of animation¡­ In the post-apocalyptic world where artists had all become zombies, these were all precious resources! After playing with the computer for a while, Wang Ran calmly went to sleep. On the first day of the zombie outbreak, most people found it hard to sleep. As for Wang Ran, he was already used to it¡­ At six in the morning, Wang Ran suddenly opened his eyes. After confirming the surrounding environment, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So. I really transmigrated. It¡¯s not a dream.¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°By the way, I wonder how the long-legged lady is doing.¡± Wang Ran picked up his binoculars and looked at it. The lights on the opposite side were still on. From the looks of it, the long-legged young lady had not woken up from that hit¡­ The guilt in Wang Ran¡¯s heart increased slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t finished placing all these resources. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Wang Ran muttered. Ding! Ding! A crisp sound was heard. His downloads were complete. It seemed that there were fewer people fighting for bandwidth in the apocalypse, so his downloads were much faster than usual. Wang Ran was stunned. Why didn¡¯t he try downloading more? ¡°Sigh, flags can¡¯t be randomly raised. ¡°Alright, since I¡¯ve transmigrated back here, I¡¯ll live a more unrestrained life!¡± Wang Ran made up his mind and went to the opposite side to take a look at the long-legged girl¡¯s situation. Before he transmigrated, Wang Ran was able to survive for a year because he had constantly been in hiding. However, no matter how much he tried to hide, he still found himself overrun by a swarm. This time, since he had transmigrated back, he might as well be more unrestrained. Maybe he could get a girlfriend before he died? Of course, he still had to make sufficient preparations before going! Wang Ran filled a hiking bag with instant noodles, Coke, and mineral water. The hard disk and iPad, which were full of resources, couldn¡¯t be left out either. After that, Wang Ran began to arm himself. Wang Ran had taped a magazine to his arm. The one-centimeter-thick magazine could block the zombies¡¯ bites without affecting his ability to move too much. A weapon was also a must. Wang Ran brought along a short-handled hammer and a frying pan. There were only these things at home, so he would have to make do. Before he left, Wang Ran even took an alarm clock. This thing would be of great use. When everything was ready, Wang Ran moved the cabinet that was blocking the door. After making sure that the corridor was safe through the peephole, Wang Ran carefully opened the door. The elevator was definitely out of the question. What if the elevator opened on the first floor and the lobby was filled with zombies¡­ He would be a bug caught in a jar, with no place to escape. Although he could not take the elevator, Wang Ran still opened the door. The alarm was set for five minutes, and he sent the elevator to the first floor. The alarm clock would ring on the first floor, once the five minutes were up. The zombies on the first floor would be attracted by the alarm clock. Wang Ran would be able to run out of the stairwell smoothly. ¡°Five minutes¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t run into any accidents on the stairs.¡± Wang Ran took a deep breath. If he didn¡¯t reach the first floor before the alarm went off, he would probably be blocked by the endless stream of zombies. However, Wang Ran did not dare to set the alarm for too long. The longer one stayed in the stairwell, the more dangerous it would be. ¡°Phew ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Ran focused and opened the door to the stairwell. Although it was daytime, the stairwell was poorly lit. A chill ran up Wang Ran¡¯s neck. Currently, Wang Ran was on the 11th floor. Five minutes meant that he had to go down one floor every half a minute. This was not difficult. The only problem were potential zombies having wandered into the stairwell. Wang Ran held a pan in his left hand and a hammer in his right as he slowly walked downstairs. Every time he reached the corner of the stairs and the stairs on each floor, Wang Ran would be extra careful. Although it slightly affected his speed, Wang Ran still managed to reach the third floor. Wang Ran looked at the time and saw that only three minutes had passed. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Just as Wang Ran lowered his head to look at the time, a bloodied face flashed through the glass window of the stairwell. However, the other party did not seem to have noticed Wang Ran. Wang Ran put away his phone and continued to move forward. At one corner, the pan in Wang Ran¡¯s hand accidentally knocked against the wall. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s heart clenched up. Although the sound wasn¡¯t very loud, it was enough to attract any nearby zombies! ¡°Roar¡­¡± As he expected, the zombie behind the door of the stairs broke through the door and rushed out. Wang Ran turned around and swung his hammer! However, this guy should have just turned into a zombie not long ago, and his skull would still be firm. This hammer strike only caused his forehead to sink in. ¡± Roar Roar!!!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s attack only angered the zombie. It immediately spat out blood and pounced on Wang Ran. However, Wang Ran was a survivor who had gone through a year of training during the apocalypse. How could these ordinary zombies be his match? Wang Ran easily dodged to the side when the zombie pounced forward and lost its balance. The zombie hit the wall. Wang Ran stomped on the zombie¡¯s back and then hammered the back of its head! Instantly, his brains splattered everywhere! The zombie quickly stopped moving. In just a few seconds, Wang Ran had killed a zombie. However, sounds began to come from the stairs above. It seemed that the fight had attracted the zombies upstairs. There was no way out now! Wang Ran took a deep breath and continued to move downstairs. Soon, Wang Ran arrived at the stairs on the first floor. Seven to eight zombies were wandering in the hall outside. It was suicide to rush out. All he had to do was wait for the alarm to ring! Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Upstairs, the noises of the zombies seemed to have stopped on the third floor. There were at least three of them. Even Wang Ran, who had a lot of experience, would find it hard to deal with three zombies at the same time in the narrow stairwell. Therefore, he only had one chance! He was waiting for the alarm to draw the zombies away from the hall, then he would rush out! Time passed by. Ring ring ring!!! The alarm clock rang on time! But! Something was wrong! The sound did not come from the elevator on the first floor! It was¡­ Upstairs! It seemed to be on the third floor! ¡°I f*cking¡­¡± Wang Ran really wanted to curse his father! Which blind idiot pressed the elevator button? ¡®Did some zombie press it?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t this a f*cking trap for him? He didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. All the zombies in the lobby had turned to the stairs. It seemed that all the zombies in the building would be attracted to the third floor. There was no way to go to the hall. Wang Ran decisively chose the underground parking lot. Even though there were many uncertainties ¡­ But in this situation, he would die if he remained where he was. Just as Wang Ran made it down half a floor, the stairs on the first floor were broken through by a group of crazy zombies. They roared and ran upstairs. Wang Ran huddled up in the corner and did not say anything. However, two zombies still chose to go downstairs for no reason. ¡°Motherf*cker¡­¡± Wang Ran cursed in his heart before he quickly rushed down the garage. In the garage, the fluorescent lamps were constantly flashing. The roars rose and fell. It was obvious that zombies were all over the place. There was no time to think. Wang Ran grabbed a stone from the ground and threw it at a Maybach in the distance. He quickly got under the car next to him. The alarm instantly sounded. The two zombies that followed them out of the stairwell and the ones that were hiding in the corner of the garage roared and pounced on the Maybach. Wang Ran counted the number of feet under the car. There were more than ten pairs of feet. It was a good thing he had not run out rashly. While the zombies surrounded the Maybach, Wang Ran slipped out from beneaththe car and quietly ran to another building. The two apartments were in the same neighborhood, and their underground parking lots were connected. ¡°Fortunately, they forced me underground.¡± ¡°It might have been more dangerous above ground.¡± Wang Ran successfully arrived at the stairwell of the building next door. Going up was more tiring than going down. Wang Ran was very experienced. He would take a short break every two levels to catch his breath. Otherwise, he might not even have the strength to fight against zombies. Soon, Wang Ran arrived at the 10th floor, where the long-legged young lady was. ¡°Right here¡­ ¡°It should be 1003.¡± Wang Ran deduced the room number of the long-legged young lady and slowly pushed open the door of the stairwell. The door was half open when it suddenly got stuck. This feeling of resistance¡­ Wang Ran could immediately tell what was lying behind the door. Wang Ran clenched his small hammer and slowly pushed the door with more force. Fortunately, the guy behind the door didn¡¯t react. Wang Ran successfully arrived at the corridor. On the ground was the body of an old woman. It seemed that something had smashed her head after she turned into a zombie. ¡°There are zombies on this floor¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but worry about the long-legged young lady. Although the young lady did not seem to be lacking in nutrition, it was still a little difficult for a girl to deal with zombies. Wang Ran made his way to the door of Room 1003. The bloodstains on the ground gave Wang Ran a bad feeling. However, since he was already here, he still had to go in and take a look. Wang Ran rummaged through the shoe rack next to him, lifted the mat on the floor, and found a key. As expected, everyone kept spare keys there. This saved him the trouble of smashing the door. Wang Ran gently opened the door and entered the long-legged young lady¡¯s house. The living room was empty. No one was there. On the dining table, there was an opened pack of instant noodles and a half-drunk Coke. It seemed that the long-legged young lady had finally woken up. Then, the fact that he had not killed a person with that one hit¡­ As he thought of this, the guilt in Wang ran¡¯s heart reduced a lot. ¡°The sound of water?¡± Wang Ran could vaguely hear the sound of water flowing in a room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Someone¡¯s taking a bath?¡± Wang Ran suddenly froze. If the other party saw him holding a weapon and broke in¡­ It would be really difficult to explain himself! Especially when she was taking a shower. He would most likely be treated as a pervert! It was very awkward! Just as Wang Ran was hesitating on how to explain himself¡­ A snow-white hand reached out of the bathroom. Immediately after, another hand appeared. And then, long black hair ¡­ ¡°Ka ¡­¡± Ka ¡­¡± A naked female zombie slowly crawled out of the bathroom. ¡°F*ck, she really turned into a zombie ¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Although the sight of a naked female body made his heart beat faster, she was still a zombie! He hadn¡¯t fallen to the point where he would take advantage of female zombies. Wang Ran clutched the small hammer in his hand and was ready to finish her off. ¡°Save¡­ me¡­¡± The long-legged female zombie didn¡¯t seem to have completely lost her consciousness. She raised her head and asked Wang Ran for help. At the same time, a gust of wind blew in from the window. It was a piece of paper with the words ¡°Save me!¡± The A4 paper floated from the table and landed beside the long-legged female zombie. Wang Ran recalled the purpose of his visit. He was here to save someone. But¡­ How could he save her when she had been bitten by a zombie? Even after a year, no one ever developed an antidote to the zombie virus! Although the long-legged young lady still retained some of her awareness, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she became a complete zombie. While Wang Ran was hesitating, the female zombie lying on the ground suddenly trembled. Then, she suddenly leaped high into the air and pounced on Wang Ran! ¡°F*ck, I was too careless!¡± Wang Ran was shocked. He had let his guard down for a moment and the other party succumbed to her zombified state and pounced on him¡­ This pounce was very swift and violent, and Wang Ran had no time to react. Wang Ran was thrown to the ground, and the back of his head even hit the stool hard. ¡°I f*cked up¡­¡± Before Wang Ran lost his consciousness, he saw the long-legged female zombie open her mouth to bite him¡­ After an unknown amount of time. Wang Ran woke up in a daze. He was covered with a blanket. Wait¡­ There seemed to be someone under the blanket! Wang Ran was immediately wide awake! ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Wang Ran took a deep breath. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran shrunk back as if he had been electrocuted. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ The female zombie who was crawling on the ground just now! Why is she in bed? What was happening? Wang Ran immediately checked himself. Fortunately, everything that should be there, was there, and not eaten. There was only a bite mark on his shoulder, and he was bleeding a little. Wang Ran¡¯s brain felt like it was about to explode. Shoulder¡­ The female zombie must have bitten him. But why wasn¡¯t he infected? ¡®And, this female zombie¡­ She actually looked quite good? Her snow-white face actually had a little blush. She did not look like a zombie! Besides, how could there be such a cute zombie¡­ Her face was impeccable, and her figure was also¡­ ¡°Ahhh, f*ck this shit! ¡°What am I thinking! ¡°You actually have such thoughts about a zombie ¡­¡± Wang Ran felt a little ashamed. At that moment, the long-legged female zombie crawled out of the blanket. Wang Ran immediately picked up the pan beside him and got into a defensive position. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hello!¡± The female zombie tilted her head and looked at Wang Ran in a daze. Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled. It could speak? Was she not a zombie? Then, the way she crawled out of the bathroom¡­ Could it be cosplay? This was too awesome! ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°Her pupils were white before¡­¡± he said. ¡°That is indeed a sign of zombification. ¡°And now¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at the long-legged young lady who was a little silly in front of him. Her pupils were clearly black. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°My blood can cure zombies!¡± A shocking thought suddenly appeared in Wang Ran¡¯s mind. This was too exaggerated¡­ He had to verify this. ¡°What¡¯s your situation now?¡± Wang Ran asked directly. ¡°Me? ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± The long-legged young lady rubbed her stomach. Wang Ran¡¯s gaze naturally fell on the long-legged young lady. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better put on your clothes first.¡± Wang Ran swallowed his saliva. This woman was a handful. With every second that passed, Wang Ran felt his morals caving away. Seeing that the long-legged young lady had gone to put on her clothes, Wang Ran quickly took his clothes. When he was putting on his clothes, Wang Ran had a strange feeling. His waist was extremely sore. Could this be the aftereffect of being bitten by a zombie? Wang Ran was a little confused. Soon, the long-legged young lady put on her clothes and walked over. ¡°Come, come, come, tell me what¡¯s going on with you! ¡°What just happened?¡± Wang Ran and the long-legged young lady sat opposite each other and began a serious discussion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me¡­ ¡°I only know that I was very hungry, so I¡¯ve been eating and eating like crazy¡­ ¡°After that, your shoulder stopped bleeding, so I went to other places to find something to eat,¡± the long-legged young lady said, a little embarrassed. Wang Ran suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Didn¡¯t zombies eat humans? Why did it change? Wang Ran was shocked and a little scared. ¡°So¡­ ¡°Are you still a zombie?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m especially hungry right now¡­¡± The long-legged young lady rubbed her stomach. ¡°Stop with your ridiculous thoughts!¡± Wang Ran immediately stopped him. Right now, it was more important to figure out the situation. ¡°Do you still remember who you are? ¡°Do you still remember what happened before?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯m Su Xiaoyu! I¡¯m an English teacher! ¡°I remember asking you for help from the opposite building. ¡°But I seem to have been knocked unconscious by something you threw at me. ¡°I woke up and started eating when I heard some movement outside the door. ¡°I opened the door and was attacked by the old lady on the other side of the door¡­ ¡°Then, I wanted to go to the bathroom to take a shower and wash my wounds, but my body felt more and more uncomfortable¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened after that. When I regained consciousness, I was eating and eating¡­ ¡°As for my past memories¡­ It¡¯s a little blurry.¡± Su Xiaoyu answered with her head lowered. Wang Ran sighed. According to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s description, he had a rough idea of the situation. His blood seemed to be able to cure zombies. As for the extent of the healing¡­ He still had to observe further. ¡°Can I take a look at your pulse?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Su Xiaoyu did not seem to reject Wang Ran at all and readily agreed to any of his requests. Wang Ran reached out and held Su Xiaoyu¡¯s fair and slender arm. ¡°20 beats per minute¡­ ¡°Far lower than a normal human. ¡°Let me see your pupils!¡± Wang Ran leaned forward. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s big eyes were really beautiful. If he kept staring at it, it would be easy for him to get lost in them. Wang Ran tried his best to keep himself awake. Soon, he noticed something unusual. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s black pupils had thin white lines. This was obviously not something a normal person should have. This meant that¡­ Su Xiaoyu was now in a state between a zombie and a human? This was an interesting discovery. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Their stomachs suddenly growled at the same time. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll make something to eat first.¡± Wang Ran took out two packets of instant noodles from his hiking bag. He wanted to add some eggs or something, but the refrigerator was empty. Sigh¡­ Were all the beautiful women nowadays so poor at taking care of themselves? Wang ran sighed and cooked a pot of fragrant instant noodles. ¡°I didn¡¯t find any bowls in your kitchen. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Wang Ran brought the pot to the dining table. Su Xiaoyu felt nauseated the moment she leaned over. ¡°No¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t eat this¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu said, covering her nose. Wang Ran was stunned. Could it be that Su Xiaoyu could not eat human food in her current state? If that was the case, could she only rely on his own blood? That won¡¯t do! He would be sucked dry! Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Helplessly, Wang Ran could only cut his finger and put it in front of Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Not too much! ¡°Don¡¯t suck me dry!¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Su Xiaoyu nodded and began to suck on his fingers. Her face was full of satisfaction! Wang Ran retracted his hand when he estimated that around 20cc of his blood had been sucked. ¡°How long am I going to last like this? ¡°I¡¯ll be anemic, or even die from blood loss!¡± Wang Ran sighed and started eating his instant noodles. After the meal, Wang Ran sat on the sofa and began to think about his next plan. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was very clingy to Wang Ran. She sat directly next to him and kept leaning toward Wang Ran. ¡°Uh, when you were a human, were you this¡­ bold and unrestrained?¡± Wang Ran had been single for a long time, so he was not used to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s actions. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ ¡°I just feel like I really want to get close to you¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu blinked her big eyes and said innocently. ¡°Could it be that after drinking my blood, you developed a reliance on me? ¡°Or should I say¡­ you just to get close to me and then find a chance to eat me?¡± Wang Ran did not dare to think further. At the moment, he still had to prepare for the plan to move to the supermarket warehouse in a few days. ¡°Xiaoyu, do you have anything in your house that¡¯s suitable to be used as a weapon?¡± Wang Ran asked. Although his hammer was still capable, its reach was far too limited. The pan had the same problem. If he were to fight with zombies, he would easily be surrounded. Although he knew he wouldn¡¯t be infected if he was bitten by zombies¡­ One could be bitten to death. It was important to have an equally powerful weapon. There were two intersections from here to the supermarket. A fierce battle was inevitable along the way. Furthermore, he had to bring a weak girl, like Su Xiaoyu with him. If he didn¡¯t have a powerful weapon, it was easy for him to die halfway. ¡°Weapon¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t think I have any at home ¡­¡± ¡°Ah! I know that Grandpa Sun, who lives opposite us, seems to be a collector. He has some swords and other things in his house,¡± Su Xiaoyu said, patting her head. ¡°The opposite unit? ¡°Alright, you can stay at home. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Wang Ran looked at the sky outside the window. It was already starting to turn dark. It was too dangerous to act at night, so it was better to settle it now. ¡°No¡­ ¡°I want to follow you.¡± Su Xiaoyu grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s arm and refused to let go. Wang Ran sighed. ¡®Is he entangled with a female zombie?¡¯ Fortunately, she was a female zombie with long legs and big breasts. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°Then follow behind me obediently. ¡°If there¡¯s any danger, run home immediately, understood?¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded obediently. The word ¡®Master¡¯ made Wang Ran, who was still single, shiver. It was really an irresistible title. However, he had only known Su Xiaoyu for less than a day, and she was already calling him Master? Could it be due to his blood? Let¡¯s not think about this for now. Wang Ran armed himself again and opened the door quietly with Su Xiaoyu. The body of the middle-aged woman at the door was still lying on the ground. ¡°She lived just next door. ¡°She might have the key on her.¡± Su Xiaoyu reminded him. Wang Ran nodded. He searched the middle-aged woman¡¯s body for a while and found the key. With the key, there was no need to force the door open. The level of danger had been greatly reduced. Wang Ran carefully opened the door with the key. It was quiet inside, without a single sound. However, since the woman had turned into a zombie, it meant that there had to be something wrong with her family. Wang Ran casually took an apple from the side table and threw it on the floor. If there were zombies in the room, they would be attracted by the sound of the collision. This was also the experience that Wang Ran had honed after surviving in the apocalypse for a year. More than ten seconds passed, and there was no movement. Wang Ran¡¯s anxious heart slowly calmed down. ¡°Be careful and keep quiet.¡± After Wang Ran reminded Su Xiaoyu, he slowly walked into the living room. The structure of the house was symmetrical to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s house, with two bedrooms and one living room. The bedroom and study doors were closed. Su Xiaoyu was about to open the door when Wang Ran immediately stopped her. It was especially easy for danger to appear behind such a closed door. Wang Ran held his breath and slowly pressed the doorknob. ¡°Creak¡­¡± The aged doorknob let out an ear-piercing sound. ¡°Roar!¡± The roars of zombies sounded from inside the room. ¡°There are indeed zombies inside.¡± Wang Ran pushed the door open with the pan in front of him. A white-haired male zombie was tied tightly to a chair. Upon seeing Wang Ran, the white-haired zombie struggled with all his might. His bloodstained mouth opened and closed. ¡°She must have tied him up¡­ ¡°But got bitten in the process.¡± Wang Ran did not feel any sympathy or sadness. After living in the post-apocalyptic world for a year, he had encountered all kinds of situations. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find this old man¡¯s collection.¡± Wang Ran had not forgotten the purpose of this trip. Opposite the bedroom was the study, which should be the old man¡¯s collection room. After carefully opening the door, Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. The room was filled with swords! ¡°This bronze sword¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s the real deal, then it¡¯s quite valuable. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯ll be useless in a fight. ¡°This sword hasn¡¯t been sharpened¡­ No.¡± ¡°This one¡­ It¡¯s too ugly¡­¡± After looking around, Wang Ran¡¯s gaze fell on a Tang-era sword. This sword looked a little like a samurai sword. It shouldn¡¯t be an antique, but a modern imitation. Wang Ran held the Tang sword in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s sharp and heavy to the touch. Perfect!¡± Wang Ran was very satisfied with this Tang sword. If it was well maintained, it could kill at least a few hundred zombies. Wang ran remembered that before he transmigrated, he had picked up a katana from a cosplaying zombie. However, after killing a few zombies, the blade was damaged. In terms of durability, this sword should hold up better. At that moment, the sound of a collision suddenly came from the bedroom opposite. ¡°Not good! The zombie broke free!¡± Wang Ran quickly reacted. ¡°Xiaoyu, hide behind me!¡± Wang Ran shouted. Xiaoyu was at the door of the study. The zombie was only two steps away from her! But¡­ A shocking scene happened. When the white-haired zombie came to Su Xiaoyu, it did not attack her. Instead, it tried to squeeze into the study! Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The zombie is treating Xiaoyu as one of his own, so he didn¡¯t attack her!¡± Wang Ran quickly came to a conclusion. This was a huge discovery! If Su Xiaoyu really had such a characteristic, it would be much easier to survive in the apocalypse! Su Xiaoyu could easily enter and exit places with a lot of zombies. It was much easier to collect resources. However, he had to deal with this white-haired zombie first. ¡°Xiaoyu, move aside. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Wang Ran held the Tang sword in his hand. It was a good opportunity to practice his skills. Su Xiaoyu found the old zombie annoying and threw a slap at him. The white-haired zombie¡¯s head spun a full 360 degrees and rolled to the ground. The body soon followed. ¡°F*cking hell¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Su Xiaoyu looked so delicate, but she was actually this strong? Wang Ran knew that he would not be able to send a zombie¡¯s head flying with a single slap. Even a professional boxer wouldn¡¯t be able to send a zombie¡¯s head flying with one punch. Had Su Xiaoyu retained the intelligence of a human, but gained the strength of a zombie? ¡°Xiaoyu, come, try and see if you can break this!¡± Wang Ran handed the bronze sword to su Xiaoyu. ¡°Kacha!¡± Su Xiaoyu easily broke the bronze sword. ¡°Try to punch the pan again.¡± Wang Ran took out the frying pan again. Su Xiaoyu could tell that Wang Ran was paying attention on her and grew very excited. She used all her strength in this punch! ¡°BOOM!¡± There was a muffled sound. A fist mark was left on the pan! ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Wang Ran swallowed his saliva. This strength¡­ She was much stronger than ordinary zombies! Could Su Xiaoyu be a mutated zombie? In the post-apocalyptic world, there were powerful Awakened humans and mutated zombies. Mutant zombies were much more powerful than ordinary zombies. If not for the awakened, humans would have been wiped out by the mutant zombies. If Su Xiaoyu was a mutated zombie¡­ Wang Ran now had a strong personal bodyguard! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could do whatever he wanted in the apocalypse? ¡°Master¡­ My hand hurts¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s voice pulled Wang Ran back to reality. ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Wang Ran held up Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. Su Xiaoyu had used all her strength to throw the punch, so her fist must have been severely injured. He could not tell if there were any fractures, but the skin on her fist was broken. Wang Ran subconsciously picked up Su Xiaoyu¡¯s injured hand and put the wound in his mouth. Wang Ran¡¯s first reaction was to use his saliva to disinfect the wound. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s pale face suddenly turned red. Wang Ran¡¯s actions made her heart beat faster. Of course, it was only an increase from 20 to 30 beats per minute. After sucking on it for a while, Wang Ran finally realized that Su Xiaoyu was a zombie. Did zombies need to be disinfected like this? Wang Ran removed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand from his mouth. ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Ran was shocked to find that the wound on Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand had disappeared! ¡°Does my saliva have healing properties? ¡°I¡¯m an awakened??? ¡± Wang Ran was stunned. After living in the apocalypse for a year, he never learned anything special about himself. After all, his excellent survival skills had allowed him to avoid many zombie encounters. For an entire year, Wang Ran got by without getting bitten by zombies. Who knew that he would have such an effect on zombies? The so-called Awakened ones were humans who had mutated and possessed strength beyond ordinary people. The majority of Awakened ones were combat-type. For example, someone who had the strength to lift a car. For example, someone who could cover 100 meters in seven seconds. There were also a subtype of Awakened ones. Although they were not particularly powerful in combat, they also possessed some abilities that were beyond ordinary people. For example, some people had night vision, while others could hear sounds from a kilometer away. Wang Ran had always hoped that he could become an Awakened, even if he could not fight on the frontlines. He never expected that fleeting dream to come true! Moreover, it seemed his abilities had some very heavy implications! From the looks of it, he had returned Su Xiaoyu to consciousness after biting him. If he could have a few more followers like Su Xiaoyu, he would not have to be afraid, even if he encountered mutated zombies and Awakened ones! Wang Ran suddenly had the idea of building a huge zombie harem. ¡®Hmm, only female zombies.¡¯ ¡°Master, can you return my hand to me?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked, blushing. ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡± Wang Ran realized that he was still holding Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand. He had just only licked the back of her hand, and now he was holding on to it. It was indeed easy for one to overthink. ¡°Let¡¯s look for some food and then hurry back.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu nodded obediently. The two of them started searching. It was a bountiful harvest. There was half a bag of rice, a few kilograms of fruits, some vegetables, and eggs. Although Su Xiaoyu did not need to eat, Wang Ran did. This amount of food should be enough to last them through the week. As for the instant noodles that Wang Ran had brought along with him, they could be kept for a long time, so he could save them for later. The two of them brought food and returned to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s house. The sky had also completely darkened. ¡°Master¡­ ¡°Will you tie me up when I sleep at night?¡± Su Xiaoyu suddenly asked. ¡°Tie you up?¡± Wang Ran suddenly thought of certain cultured scenes. Then, he realized that Su Xiaoyu did not seem to be referring to that. Su Xiaoyu must have seen the old man being tied to the recliner. ¡°That¡¯s right. What if I lose consciousness again and attack you, Master?¡± Su Xiaoyu said, tilting her head. ¡°That¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and nodded. It was not that he did not trust Su Xiaoyu, but he did not have a full understanding of her state and the limits of his own abilities. What if the effect of his blood on zombies was only temporary? Wouldn¡¯t he be bitten again in the middle of the night? What if Su Xiaoyu was¡­ she could tear his jugular out! For safety¡¯s sake, it was better to tie her up. Wang Ran went to the next room and brought the rope over. ¡°How do I do this¡­¡± Wang Ran did not have much experience, so he did not know where to start. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the teaching resources on the iPad.¡± Wang Ran took out an iPad from his bag. The resources seemed to be in a small category. Su Xiaoyu went to Wang Ran¡¯s side and looked at it together. It did not take long for the two of them to start breathing rapidly. This rope skill¡­ It was rather lewd, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t those people wearing any clothes? ¡°Do I have to be tied up like this for it to work?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°Um ¡­¡± Wang Ran was at a loss for words. He did not know if Su Xiaoyu was clueless about this kind of thing because she had become a zombie, or if she was just a pure girl, even as a human. In any case, if he really tied her up like in the picture, there was absolutely no way Wang Ran would be able to go to bed¡­ ¡°How about¡­ ¡°I just tie you up like the old man next door?¡± Wang ran made his decision. Very quickly, Wang Ran tied Su Xiaoyu up. In order to prevent her from biting, he even stuffed a towel into her mouth. This way, it should be safe. ¡°You sleep on the bed tonight, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± Wang Ran carried Su Xiaoyu to the bed and covered her with the blanket. Although Su Xiaoyu could not move, she welcomed the cozy warmth. The night was getting darker. Outside the window, roars of zombies and miserable screams of humans could be heard from time to time. The initial stage of the virus outbreak was that which separated the chaff from the wheat. Soon, the number of humans would decrease sharply, and zombies would gradually occupy the city. The true test of survival would soon begin. Wang Ran was already a veteran of such a scenario in a sense, so he was used to it. He quickly fell asleep¡­ A few hours later. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes shot open. She was hungry. ¡°Snap¡­¡± The rope around Su Xiaoyu¡¯s body broke easily. After removing the towel from her mouth, Su Xiaoyu tiptoed to Wang Ran. ¡°Master, you¡¯re sleeping so soundly¡­ ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Wang Ran was woken up by a burst of fragrance. Su Xiaoyu was no longer there. There was only a smear of red on the bedsheet. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake!¡± Outside the bedroom door, Su Xiaoyu, who was wearing an apron, stuck her head out with a spatula in her hand. From the looks of it, she had gone to make breakfast for Wang Ran. ¡°Eh? You can cook?¡± Wang Ran was a little surprised. ¡°I only know how to poach eggs¡­ ¡°So, I made a poached egg with some instant noodles. ¡°Master, come and eat!¡± Su Xiaoyu said with her head lowered. Wang Ran quickly put on his clothes and jumped off the bed. He had exercised for three hours the night before. His body was not only aching all over, but he was also famished. He had no choice. He had to prepare for encounters with powerful, mutated zombies. In his current state, he was no match to them. Wang Ran quickly cleaned up the breakfast. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, changed into a loose t-shirt and went to wash the pots. While looking at Su Xiaoyu¡¯s back, Wang Ran could not help but sigh. Why couldn¡¯t he find a girlfriend like her before the apocalypse? She was pretty, had a good figure, and was obedient and well-behaved. They had been within walking distance of each other, but they never had the chance to meet. Am I that much of a recluse? Wang Ran took out a cold can of Coke from the refrigerator and opened Su Xiaoyu¡¯s laptop. The internet was basically filled with discussions about the apocalypse. From the news on the internet, it was the same as what Wang Ran had experienced before he transmigrated. The virus spread very quickly. There was basically no time for anyone to prepare themselves. Those who were outdoors or on public transports never stood a chance to return home alive. The first week was a week of chaos. The number of humans was rapidly decreasing. Over the past two days alone, there had already been a large number of incidents of ordinary people killing each other. Shortages of any sort could cause people to fight over it. Everyone knew that the end of the world had really come. There were already posts like ¡®Doomsday Survival Manual¡¯ on the internet. Wang Ran took a glance and saw that half of the content were somewhat relevant. After all, there had been a lot of zombie-related literature, movies, and animations in recent years. Many people were mentally prepared. What was even more outrageous was that someone had actually started to serialize the novel ¡®The End of the Zombie World¡¯ in forums. There were quite a few top posts¡­ In this situation, why had he not thought about the scarcity of the works of deceased artists and authors? He had to be better at this game of opportunity! In the end, Wang Ran found himself a map of the supermarket. This was a serious matter. From here to the supermarket, they had to pass two intersections. However, the real danger lay in the fact that densely populated residential areas surrounded these two intersections. There would definitely be some zombies in the supermarket. It would be a little difficult for Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu to charge in on their own. Wang Ran pinched his chin and thought of a plan. At that moment, Su Xiaoyu, who had just finished washing up, came to the living room and snuggled up in Wang Ran¡¯s arms¡­ Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After two hours of strict education, Wang Ran finally let Su Xiaoyu go. Hmm, my waist seems to be a little sore. He made a mental note to see if there were any kidney tablets at the pharmacy later. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master! ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become stronger today!¡± Su Xiaoyu said as she leaned against Wang Ran. ¡°Stronger?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Su Xiaoyu had not drunk his blood since yesterday afternoon. It was only that one time¡­ Could it be that his blood had even more hidden properties? ¡°Master, look!¡± Su Xiaoyu took the pan with the fist mark. ¡°BOOM!¡± With one punch, she directly punched a hole through it! This time, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand was not injured at all. It was obvious that she had become stronger. ¡°My pan¡­¡± Wang Ran first mourned for the frying pan. Then, Wang Ran realized that Su Xiaoyu had truly become stronger. It seemed that his ability was groundbreaking! Not only could it help the zombies regain their consciousness, but it could also make them stronger¡­ The only drawback was that it was a little costly. It was a pity that this ability could only make zombies stronger, while he remained as weak as he was. This made Wang Ran a little depressed. It would be much more exhilarating to be able to depend on his own strength. Imagine holding a Tang sword and killing zombies on the road like he was cutting melons and vegetables! But now! He could only be the man hiding behind Su Xiaoyu¡­ With Su Xiaoyu¡¯s current strength, he did not even have to take up time coming up with a plan! He would just force his way through! It was still the early stage of the apocalypse, and there were no mutated zombies yet! Wang Ran looked at the time. It was 11 in the afternoon. 2 in the evening, when the sun was at its hottest, was also when the zombies were the most lethargic. Since he could crush his way through, it was better to move as soon as possible. ¡°Xiaoyu, prepare some clothes. ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll go wherever Master goes!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. Wang Ran had a feeling that Su Xiaoyu had not only become stronger, but also seemed to be more obedient than yesterday. Could it be that this was also his ability? I¡¯ll keep an eye on her¡­ Soon, Su Xiaoyu came out with a large suitcase. It had been stuffed full of clothes. Su Xiaoyu obviously had no intention of bringing any food with her. However, she really didn¡¯t need to eat. Soon, Wang Ran also filled up his Mountaineering Bag. In fact, the place they were going to next, was filled with food and daily necessities. It was just a precaution to pack some of his own supplies along. ¡°Master~ ¡°It¡¯s only 11:30 now. ¡°We still have more than two hours before we leave. ¡°Should we make good use of our free time?¡± Su Xiaoyu rubbed her face against Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t play around!¡± Wang Ran said sternly. If he continued to exercise, his legs would turn to jelly, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to move! Su Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue. Ever since she found out that exercise could make her stronger, Su Xiaoyu had grown more enthusiastic about it. As for Wang Ran¡¯s body¡­ He still seemed to be holding up. He had a few dark circles under his eyes, but he should be fine. ¡°By the way, do you have a car?¡± Wang Ran asked. It would only take one minute to get to the supermarket if they drove. Although it would create a train of zombies behind them, as long as they were fast enough and took a few detours, they should be able to shake them off. ¡°I have an electric bike, does that count?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°It leave us quite exposed¡­ ¡°We could be caught by the zombies at any time.¡± Wang Ran firmly rejected the idea. ¡°Right, when I was rummaging through the old man¡¯s house just now, I think I saw some car keys!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take another look.¡± Wang Ran sometimes cursed his misfortune. As soon as the door was opened, two zombies suddenly rushed in! ¡°F*ck off!¡± Wang Ran wanted to grab the Tang sword on the table, but he was already a step behind. Su Xiaoyu was quick to react. She flipped over the sofa and kicked the zombie in the chest. The zombie¡¯s chest caved in, and it stopped breathing. The zombie in the back was hit by the one in front and fell to the ground. When he struggled to get up, a white light flashed. Wang Ran flicked the black blood off his blade and sheathed it. The zombie¡¯s head rolled to the ground a moment later. ¡°Good sword!¡± Wang Ran nodded. It had turned out better than he had imagined. With this blade, he could even fight a dozen zombies in an open area. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why were these two zombies blocking our door?¡± Wang Ran kicked the corpse that was blocking his way. ¡°Master, have you forgotten? ¡°We made such a big scene last night¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face was slightly red. Wang Ran was stunned for a moment before he understood what she meant. It had been loud enough for the zombies downstairs to hear¡­ After all, Wang Ran had survived the apocalypse for a year, and he had been alone all the time. He had never had such an experience. It seemed that he would have to consider the issue of sound insulation and earthquake protection in the future. ¡°Xiaoyu, guard the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car keys.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded. Wang Ran walked out of the door and looked at the woman¡¯s body on the ground. Sigh, he had taken a sword from her husband¡¯s priced collection, half a bag of rice, and a few pounds of fruit¡­ He would have to steal a car later. He felt like a bandit trespassing a village. He had taken so many things from them, so he should just do them a little favor. Wang Ran dragged the old lady¡¯s body into her house and placed it on the bed with the old man¡¯s body. He also put the old man¡¯s head close to the body. If the old couple were still alive, they would probably wish to die together. ¡°I can only do this much for you.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he took his car keys and left. At the stairwell, Su Xiaoyu had killed another zombie that had wandered upstairs. ¡°Master, are you done?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked in a relaxed manner. For her, killing ordinary zombies was as easy as lifting a finger. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. We¡¯ll leave at 2.¡± Wang Ran waved the car keys in his hand. The two of them returned home and leisurely leaned back on the sofa. It was impossible for him to exercise. He definitely could not exercise at the moment. In order to pass the time, Wang Ran took out his iPad. Since the internet was still up, Wang Ran casually played a zombie movie, World War Z, as a way to get into the mood. After the movie, it was almost time. Wang Ran was carrying a Mountaineering Bag and holding a Tang sword. Su Xiaoyu also carried her luggage. Wang Ran was extremely envious of her for being able to easily lift the 30-pound box. The two of them killed a few zombies along the way and easily arrived at the underground parking lot. Wang Ran was dumbfounded when he arrived at the garage. ¡®There are almost forty f*cking zombies!¡¯ Which idiot attracted them here?! Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wang Ran almost immediately understood what had happend. These zombies seemed to have been attracted by the Maybach he smashed the last time. Hmm¡­ He had really dug a hole for himself. However, the underground parking lot was quite open, and it was a good place for him to practicemovements with Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Xiaoyu, take care of these zombies.¡± Wang Ran put down his backpack, pulled out his Tang sword, and got ready for battle. Su Xiaoyu also stretched her wrists. The two of them swaggered out. ¡°Roar¡­¡± A few nearby zombies noticed them and immediately rushed over. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu, one on the left and one on the right, started a massacre! These zombies were no match for the two of them in this open space. Every time Wang Ran¡¯s blade slashed down, he would mutilate a hapless zombie¡¯s body. Su Xiaoyu was even more brutal. She blew heads apart with her fists. Two or three minutes later, all the zombies in the garage were cleared. Wang Ran was a little short of breath. After all, he had killed more than ten zombies. The scariest thing about being surrounded by zombies was the finite stamina of a person. No matter how strong you were, if you fell into a sea of zombies, you would run out of strength. Before transmigrating, Wang Ran was unfortunately ambushed by humans while also being surrounded by zombies. In the end, he was bitten by countless zombies. ¡°Master, they¡¯re all so weak.¡± Su Xiaoyu randomly grabbed a piece of clothing from a zombie and wiped the blood off her hands. Of course, it was the blood of zombies. ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re weak¡­ ¡°You¡¯re too strong¡­¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. The mutated zombies that appeared on the second day of the apocalypse could be described as overpowered. Which zombie could be Su Xiaoyu¡¯s match? At this moment, a soft voice came from the side. Wang Ran turned his head warily and saw a delinquent with dyed blonde hair sneakily approaching the Mountaineering Bag that he had put aside. ¡°F*ck! How dare you steal my things!¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, catch that guy and bring him over!¡± Wang Ran pointed at the blondie and said. His own legs were a little sore, so he could only rely on Xiaoyu to chase after him. The blondie shivered in fear when he was discovered. He picked up his backpack and ran out of the garage. Unfortunately, he was facing Su Xiaoyu, who had the power of a mutated zombie. Within a few seconds, Su Xiaoyu caught up with blondie. Su Xiaoyu grabbed the backpack and did a shoulder throw! The blondie did not stand a chance. Su Xiaoyu dragged Blondie to Wang Ran. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re stealing my things?¡± Wang Ran held his Tang sword and looked at blondie coldly. ¡°What are you talking about! ¡°It¡¯s obviously something that no one wants! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me taking it?¡± The blondie was stubborn. Wang Ran smiled. It seemed that this blondie had not received the cruel education of the apocalypse. In the apocalypse, a can of food could make a group of people kill another group. The food in the backpack was enough for him to be killed many times over. This brat really needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, hurry up and let go of me! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call for help! ¡°I have six or seven brothers upstairs! ¡°When they come, you¡¯ll all have to kneel down.¡± Blondie was still acting arrogantly and peeked at Su Xiaoyu from time to time. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before. It was a pity that he was now being controlled by them. If he had the chance to call his brothers over, maybe¡­ Hehehe, there¡¯s still a chance for multiple people to exercise. The blondie had just finished fantasizing when a few other gangsters with dyed hair of various colors came to the garage with sticks in their hands. ¡°Ah Huang, what are you dawdling for? ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous outside!¡± A red-haired guy said impatiently. When he saw Su Xiaoyu, he was stunned. Such a beautiful girl! The other people also revealed malicious looks. ¡°Hehehe, kid, it¡¯s your turn to cry now.¡± The blondie grinned evilly. ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t kill them. ¡°It¡¯s fine to break their arms and legs.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded obediently. It was more difficult to break their limbs than to kill them outright. However, this was not a problem for Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Yo, you actually took the initiative to come over? ¡°This girl knows what¡¯s good for her!¡± The blondie wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. But the next moment, he could no longer laugh. With a crack, his leg bone was broken by Su Xiaoyu¡¯s kick! ¡°Help! My leg!¡± ¡°My hand! My hand is broken!¡± ¡°It hurts! You¡¯re committing a crime!¡± The gangsters were rolling on the ground in pain. They couldn¡¯t beat her. They couldn¡¯t run away. They could only watch this terrifying woman break their hands and feet with her bare hands. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all done!¡± Su Xiaoyu dusted her hands with a smug look on her face. ¡°Throw them next to that car.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the Maybach. Su Xiaoyu threw the gangsters near the Maybach one by one as if she were carrying chickens. ¡°Welcome to the Apocalypse.¡± Wang Ran said as he kicked the front of the Maybach. The alarm sounded again. The faces of the youths changed! They also knew that the zombies were alerted by such sounds. What if such a loud alarm attracted zombies? Unfortunately, they had lost their limbs and had no ability to escape. An aura of despair was rapidly spreading among them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaoyu.¡± Wang Ran picked up the Mountaineering Bag and used the car key to find the old man¡¯s car. It was an old Jetta with a manual transmission. The two of them got into the car, but Wang Ran was not in a hurry to start the car. At that moment, many zombies were being attracted by the alarm. If they headed out now, they would run into the zombies. This old Volkswagen Jetta¡­ would take a while to get up to speed, so it would be better to wait. The zombies were attracted by the alarm and pounced on the young men with broken arms and legs like hungry wolves. Screams of pain rang out in the garage. Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wang Ran looked around and saw no more fresh zombies coming over. It was almost time to leave. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Wang Ran started the Jetta. The sound of the car attracted the attention of the zombies who were eating nearby. He stepped on the clutch, shifted gears, and stepped on the gas. After a series of operations, Wang Ran smoothly drove the Jetta out of the underground parking lot. The ground was already in ruins. There were destroyed cars and mangled bodies everywhere. In order to avoid the obstacles, Wang Ran had no choice but to reduce the speed of his car and weave about on the road in constant S-shapes. The zombies on the ground all heard the movement and turned their eyes to Wang Ran. ¡°Roar!¡± They roared and rushed towards Wang Ran¡¯s Volkswagen Jetta. Very quickly, a long line formed behind Wang Ran. The zombies in the nearby streets and buildings were all attracted by the noise. At first glance, there were at least 200 of them. ¡°Master, there¡¯s little too many this time¡­¡± Even Su Xiaoyu frowned slightly. Although she was strong, she could only do so much. Once they were surrounded, she might not be able to protect Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m good at driving.¡± Wang Ran skillfully maneuvered the manual Jetta, distancing himself from the zombies behind him while avoiding the obstacles on the road. Soon, Wang Ran arrived near the supermarket. At the front door of the supermarket, hundreds of zombies were wandering around. From the looks of it, he definitely couldn¡¯t use the main entrance. Wang Ran drove around the supermarket. ¡°Unloading bay!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. The unloading bay was directly next to the warehouse, which was the destination of this trip. Wang Ran looked at the horde of zombies behind him. They were at least 100 meters away. ¡°Xiaoyu, the zombies won¡¯t attack you.¡± ¡°Take your backpack and luggage and wait for me at the unloading area.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu listened to Wang Ran¡¯s instructions without a shred of doubt and jumped out of the car with her things. Wang Ran continued to drive the Volkswagen Jetta on the road and drove a few rounds around the supermarket. Soon, Wang Ran could see the zombies at the back of the group. Hundreds of zombies had almost surrounded the supermarket. If they kept moving forward, they would be swarmed. Wang Ran turned the car¡¯s stereo to the maximum volume and jumped out of the car with his Tang sword. The car continued to move forward in first gear. Wang Ran, on the other hand, ran directly to the unloading area. Most of the zombies were attracted by the Volkswagen Jetta that was playing music, but more than ten zombies followed Wang Ran with red eyes. Wang Ran pulled out his Tang sword and killed a few zombies blocking the way. He then arrived at the unloading area. ¡°Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Wang Ran. It seemed that she had been left worried for the past few minutes. ¡°Stop the ones that are chasing us. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± There was no time for small talk at this time. Wang Ran directly headed for the warehouse door. There was an electronic lock on the door, and the correct password was needed to enter. Wang Ran was not in a hurry. He grabbed a handful of fine sand and dust from the ground and sprinkled it on the password keyboard. People¡¯s hands were more or less greasy, and some residue would be left on the keys. After blowing on the sand, Wang Ran quickly found the four numbers that were most often pressed. Right now, it was a matter of trying out different combinations. The first time was a mistake. The alarm sounded. The zombies in the distance perked up right away. The second time was no good, either. The third time was still no good. The pressure on Su Xiaoyu was piling up. There were already dozens of zombie bodies piled in front of her. In front of them, the zombies were still coming in like a tide. Su Xiaoyu was already panting slightly. It seemed that she could still get fatigued. Wang Ran composed himself and continued to try the password. Ding! Ding! The green light on the electronic lock lit up! It was successfully unlocked! Any longer and Wang Ran would have started breaking the lock open with force. ¡°Xiaoyu, we¡¯re good now!¡± Wang Ran threw his backpack and luggage into the house and waited for Su Xiaoyu at the entrance. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s long legs sent two zombies flying, and she quickly ran toward Wang Ran. Su Xiaoyu threw herself into Wang ran¡¯s arms. Wang Ran took the opportunity to lock the door. ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°We made it.¡± Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, refused to leave Wang ran¡¯s arms. She had spent a lot of effort just now, so she had to act coquettishly now. Suddenly, Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu both sensed something strange. The two of them turned their heads and saw a few people in supermarket uniforms staring at them with weapons in their hands. ¡°Who are you people? ¡°How do you know the password?¡± A middle-aged man with balding hair asked. Judging from the clothes, this person should be the manager of the supermarket. ¡°We are survivors. ¡°I¡¯m here to find some supplies.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The man frowned. When the zombie virus broke out, they happened to be working in the warehouse, so they immediately closed the door and escaped the disaster. There were plenty of resources here, so life here was quite easy. To his surprise, the warehouse door was suddenly opened. He had been so scared that he had almost peed his pants. Fortunately, they closed the door in time. The roars from the door alone indicated that there were at least a hundred zombies outside. If they were to be let in, they would all be finished. ¡°Survivors? ¡°I¡¯m the manager here! ¡°I have the final say here! ¡°You two ¡­¡± The bald man glanced at the two of them, and when his eyes fell on Su Xiaoyu, he suddenly stopped. Such a beauty! Even the female celebrities on television were not this beautiful! If he could have some fun, his life would be worth it! ¡°You guys stay¡­ we¡¯ll make do. ¡°However, I have the final say here. ¡°You all know that in this situation, resources are very precious. ¡°We don¡¯t keep idle people here.¡± Wang Ran smiled. The baldie¡¯s eyes had showed that he was up to no good. He must be interested in Su Xiaoyu. However, Wang Ran was not in a hurry to kill him. This warehouse could stop zombies, but not humans. The entire warehouse needed to be reinforced. Such hard work definitely required manpower. The supermarket employees in front of him were very suitable for the task. After a break, he would find a chance to subdue them, and then he could start work. In addition, Wang Ran also saw a large cold storage warehouse in the warehouse. There should be a large amount of meat and seafood in the cold storage. It was quite a commodity in the post-apocalyptic world. However, there were several heavy locks on the door of the cold storage. A key would be needed for physical locks like these. The manager would have those keys, one way or another. After a short break, he could directly interrogate him with torture¡­ Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The manager saw Wang Ran remaining silent and thought that he had tacitly agreed to the rules here. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Tang Dahai, and I¡¯m the purchasing manager of this supermarket. ¡°The one next to me is Liu Qiang, the security guard of the supermarket warehouse. He used to be the city boxing champion. I advise you not to do anything rash, or he might kill you with one punch. ¡°These two women are both employees of our supermarket. One is called Li Meili, and the other is Lin Momo.¡± When Tang Dahai introduced Lin Momo, his eyes momentarily glinted, betraying his evil thoughts. Lin Momo was a college student who had just come to the supermarket for her internship. Although she was small and had a child-like face, but¡­ In some indescribable places, she was even bigger than Su Xiaoyu¡¯s perfect figure. Such a contrast was particularly easy to arouse people¡¯s evil thoughts. Tang Dahai has had his eyes on Lin Momo for some time. Previously, he did not dare to do it because he was married. The apocalypse had broken out, his wife and children were dead, and he was the highest-ranking leader of this warehouse. This made Tang Dahai¡¯s thoughts run wild. However, because the apocalypse had only broken out two days ago, Tang Dahai had not lost his grasp on basic morals so quickly, so he had not made a move yet. However, Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s arrival gave Tang Dahai some ideas. To the survivors outside, food and a safe place to live were the most important. If they were to use their bodies in exchange for it¡­ I¡¯m sure some people will agree. Tang Dahai planned to start with Su Xiaoyu and use his power and resources to enjoy himself. Once he started, it would only be a matter of time before he took down Lin Momo. As for Wang Ran¡­ If he was obedient, it would be good to have another Coolie. If they dared to resist¡­ Liu Qiang could always kill him! ¡°Momo, take these two to a place to rest.¡± ¡°Give them a day¡¯s worth of food and water. Don¡¯t give them too much.¡± Tang Dahai ordered her. After settling them down, he would discuss with the security guard, Liu Qiang, on how to firmly control this place. ¡°Yes, manager.¡± Lin Momo nodded and walked to Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Sister, let me help you with your luggage.¡± Lin Momo took the initiative to pick up Su Xiaoyu¡¯s luggage. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s so heavy!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s face turned red with exertion, but she couldn¡¯t carry it. She could only try to drag it. Soon, Lin Momo led Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu to a corner of the warehouse. The entire warehouse was filled with rows of shelves, which could be clearly divided into living quarters. The place where Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu were placed was a home appliance warehouse that was surrounded by washing machines, televisions, and other things. The vital food area in the warehouse was naturally occupied by Tang Dahai and the others. It was obvious that Tang Dahai was still very wary of Wang Ran. ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, I¡¯ll go get your tents later. ¡°Do you want one or two?¡± The cute Lin Momo pushed up her glasses and asked. ¡°One!¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately said. She had to sleep with Wang Ran! Otherwise, what if I¡¯m hungry at night! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it ready immediately.¡± Lin Momo understood immediately. She nodded and quickly set off. ¡°Master, this place is pretty good. There are so many resources. ¡°Do you want to kill those who are in the way?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked when she saw that no one was around. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely kill them, but there¡¯s no hurry. ¡°We killed so many zombies and ran around so much. Let us rest first. ¡°Besides, I still need to find out where the key to the cold storage is.¡± Wang Ran sat on the ground. Although he was an Awakened one, he would not be that effective in a fight. In addition, he had exercised for a few hours last night. It was almost necessary to take a break now. ¡°That manager man looked at me with perverted eyes just now. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me later, I¡¯m going to dig out his eyes!¡± Su Xiaoyu said, pouting. She had become a zombie, but was still temperamental. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll leave it to you later.¡± Wang Ran smiled. In this apocalyptic world, Wang Ran would not show any mercy to any stranger. Only he and the people around him mattered. Not long later, Lin Momo ran over with a bunch of things. ¡°Big brother Wang Ran, big sister Xiaoyu, this is your tent. ¡°As for the food ¡­¡± Lin Momo handed it over sheepishly. Tang Dahai had given Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu two bottles of mineral water and two packs of biscuits for the day. Although it was reasonable for an apocalypse-period ration, in this warehouse¡­ It was almost sadistic. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, if you¡¯re not used to it¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a sandwich I saved here. You can have it first.¡± Lin Momo took out her sandwich and gave it to Su Xiaoyu. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really like to eat.¡± Su Xiaoyu waved her hand. Her impression of the girl improved. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first! ¡°Sister Li and I live in the cosmetics area, just a few dozen meters away from you. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can come find me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it!¡± Lin Momo waved to the two of them and left, skipping and skipping. ¡°Master, this little girl is a good person. ¡°Can we spare her later?¡± Su Xiaoyu turned around and asked. She could truly feel that Lin Momo was kind. ¡°Sure, you may even find yourself a new friend, we need those in times like this.¡± Wang Ran nodded. If it was just him and Su Xiaoyu, the only way to relieve their boredom was¡­ It would strain his body too much. It was nice to have someone to share Su Xiaoyu¡¯s free time. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you take her in as well! ¡°Look at her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel good to the touch!¡± Su Xiaoyu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran spat out a mouthful of water. ¡°Another one? ¡°Do you want me to die of exhaustion?¡± Wang Ran rubbed his slightly sore waist. One Su Xiaoyu was already a little too much for him, and another one¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be able to walk¡­ ¡°Master, this tent¡¯s soundproofing isn¡¯t very good. ¡°What are we going to do tonight¡­ ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone hear us. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get rid of those people earlier?¡± Su Xiaoyu had already started planning for her evening exercise. ¡°Hiss¡­ ¡°Can you put something else in your head? ¡°Will you die if we abstain from it?¡± Wang Ran flicked Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. Su Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue, looking very innocent. She had no choice. She had become a zombie, and certain carnal desires had been amped up. She really needed those to survive. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the other side of the warehouse, manager Tang Dahai and security guard Liu Qiang were talking. ¡°Old Liu, you¡¯ve seen the news on my phone these past two days. ¡°The entire world is up in flames. ¡°No help will be coming for us. ¡°This place is well-stocked. It¡¯s not a problem to live for eight to ten years with the things here ¡°However, we still have to set the rules here. ¡°Otherwise, if people keep coming to us for help, we won¡¯t have enough food for so many people, right?¡± Tang Dahai¡¯s smile was so wide that the flesh on his face had practically melded together. ¡°Manager Tang, I know what you mean! ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mistreat me, I¡¯ll work for you!¡± Liu Qiang was also a wily old fox, and he understood everything with just a little hint. ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s a deal! ¡°In the future, if you take in people, the men will do the hard work, and the women¡­ ¡°Will give us a good time. ¡°If they don¡¯t listen to me, you can beat them to death. ¡°In this day and age, the law will no longer protect the weak.¡± Tang Dahai smirked. ¡°Manager Tang, you¡¯ve been interested in that long-legged beauty since the beginning, right?¡± Liu Qiang said, beaming with joy. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Look at her long legs, tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°I can play with them all day long!¡± Tang Dahai¡¯s body started to heat up as he thought of that scene. ¡°Manager Tang, that long-legged beauty is yours. As for Lin Momo¡­ Why don¡¯t you leave her to me?¡± Liu Qiang¡¯s eyes were full of desire. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you with Big Sister Li? ¡°What made you turn tail?¡± Tang Dahai was a little unhappy. In his eyes, all the beautiful women here belonged to him alone. ¡°Big Sister Li¡­ is already forty years old! ¡°You said before the apocalypse that you wanted her! ¡°It¡¯s already the end of the world, I¡¯m done living on fantasies! ¡°I only have one request. Lin Momo is mine. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t work for you.¡± Liu Qiang took a stand. ¡°Ah, Liu¡­ You¡¯re really¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. ¡°Actually, we have the final say here. ¡°Who says we can¡¯t swing around a little and share? ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Tang Dahai raised his eyebrows. ¡°Manager Tang, I always knew you¡¯re a freak! ¡°I like the way you think¡­¡± The two of them were in cahoots and soon reached a consensus. After getting Tang Dahai¡¯s approval, Liu Qiang, the security guard, couldn¡¯t wait to go to the cosmetics area. ¡°Lin, come with me for a moment. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Liu Qiang looked at Lin Momo smugly, as if he was looking at his prey. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± The innocent Lin Momo did not know what Liu Qiang was up to, so she obediently followed him. ¡°Little Lin. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how the world has changed. ¡°We don¡¯t keep idle people in this warehouse. ¡°Everyone has to prove their worth. ¡°You too, you understand what I mean.¡± Liu Qiang¡¯s eyes scanned Lin Momo¡¯s body. ¡°Captain Liu, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to clean up the place and check the inventory!¡± Lin Momo said anxiously. She was just an intern. She was content to have a place to take refuge and food to eat. She was willing to work her way and earn her keep. If she was kicked out, she would not be able to survive in this post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting it¡­ ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you have to do more than just that¡­ you have certain gifts, you should use them!¡± Liu Qiang stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. The evil thoughts in his eyes did not seem to be restrained at all. Lin Momo¡¯s body trembled. She understood what Liu Qiang meant! ¡®This is¡­¡¯ She had used her body to survive! ¡°Captain Liu! You¡¯re going too far! ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues. after all¡­ ¡°How could you¡­¡± Lin Momo criticized him as she retreated. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, do you think we¡¯re still in the old world? ¡°I¡¯m telling you! ¡°In this day and age, women are like goods! ¡°Only qualified to be used!¡± Liu Qiang unbuckled his belt and approached Lin Momo. Lin Momo trembled in fear. However, she still mustered up the courage to grab a bottle of shampoo next to her and splash it on Liu Qiang. While Liu Qiang was wiping his face, Lin Momo ran all the way to the gate. ¡°F*ck! You little shit! ¡°I was planning on playing nice, but when I get you, you¡¯re going to scream and beg!¡± Liu Qiang wiped the shampoo off his face and immediately chased after her. ¡°Don¡¯t come over! ¡°If you come over¡­ I¡¯ll just¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡± Lin Momo grabbed the door handle and said with a trembling voice. To her, it was better to die in the hands of zombies than to be violated by Liu Qiang. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? ¡°Liu, how the hell did this happen!¡± Manager Tang rushed over when he heard the commotion. Manager Tang panicked when he saw Lin Momo holding the door handle. If they let the zombies in, they would all be dead! ¡°Manager, I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so defiant!¡± Liu Qiang looked helpless. If he had known that it would be so difficult to deal with, he would have found an opportunity to get some alcohol. It would be such a pity if she died! Where could he find such a big size! ¡°Lin! ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°You should know what the world is like now. ¡°You¡¯re a weak woman. You should find a strong man to rely on so that you can survive! ¡°Hurry up and come back!¡± Tang Dahai said. ¡°I won¡¯t! ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you have your way!¡± Lin Momo said with red eyes. In her opinion, she would only give her body to the person she liked. Selling her body for survival? She could not do such a thing! ¡°Alright, alright, then we won¡¯t force you on this matter. ¡°Just come back first.¡± Tang Dahai continued. As long as they could trick Lin Momo into coming back, the two men together would be able to take her down. Eight times, a dozen times, the strongest of wills would break. Lin Momo lowered her guard a little after hearing Tang Dahai¡¯s words. She pulled her hand back from the door handle. ¡°Now!¡± Tang Dahai saw the opportunity and immediately signaled to Liu Qiang. The two of them quickly rushed toward Lin Momo. Lin Momo panicked, but she quickly reacted and pushed the door handle down with all her might. The door opened¡­ Tang Dahai and Liu Qiang, who had been charging at Lin Momo, stopped in their tracks. They saw a few pale arms reach in through the crack in the door. As soon as Lin Momo turned around, she was grabbed by the arms of a few zombies and dragged out. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Before the crowd could react, another figure suddenly jumped out. It was Wang Ran, holding the Tang sword! ¡°Hurry up! Quickly close the door!¡± Tang Dahai gave Liu Qiang a look. Although it was a pity that Lin Momo had died, there was still a long-legged beauty in the game. As long as the door was locked and the zombies were not allowed in, the board would still be the same. ¡°I dare you to close the door!¡± Su Xiaoyu stood at the door and said coldly. ¡°Yo, young lady, are you worried about your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Let me tell you this, as long as he is bitten or scratched by a zombie, he is already a dead man. ¡°Just give up and find a new boyfriend! ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Liu Qiang walked toward Su Xiaoyu with a smirk on his face. Without a word, Su Xiaoyu kicked Liu Qiang¡¯s knee. ¡°Crack¡­¡± Liu Qiang¡¯s left leg bent the other way round. His leg was crippled. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My leg! My leg!¡± Liu Qiang fell to the ground and kept wailing. Tang Dahai was so scared that he fell to the ground. This woman who looked like she belonged in a supermodel magazine actually had such strength! Who would still dare to harbor thoughts about her?! Su Xiaoyu immediately blocked the door and waited for Wang Ran. She didn¡¯t dare to rush out to help. If she went out and the people inside locked the door, they would be trapped outside. At that time, it would be difficult to enter. As long as Wang Ran¡¯s life was not in danger, Su Xiaoyu would have to guard the door. Outside the door. When Lin Momo was dragged out by the zombies, she was already in despair. ¡°I¡¯m going to die? ¡°Will I become a terrifying zombie after I die? ¡°I haven¡¯t even been in love before¡­¡± Lin Momo closed her eyes, waiting for death to come. Suddenly, a warm hand grabbed her and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°What?¡± Lin Momo opened her eyes and found Wang Ran hugging her. ¡°Big Brother Wang Ran! ¡°Why did you follow me out?¡± Lin Momo¡¯s body trembled. He was here to save her? He actually¡­ Lin Momo¡¯s eyes quickly became wet. In a life and death situation, people were easily moved. ¡°Pfft, pfft.¡± The zombies were very close to him, and a few of them had already started to bite Wang Ran¡¯s body. ¡°Big Brother Wang Ran!¡± Lin Momo could not stop her tears from flowing when she saw this. She had also seen the news on her phone and knew that as long as one was bitten by a zombie, they would be dead. In order to save her, Wang Ran had even disregarded his life. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Wang Ran patted Lin Momo¡¯s back and then pulled out his Tang sword. Wang Ran protected Lin Momo with one hand and wielded his sword with the other as he began to fight the zombies. Blood and flesh flew everywhere¡­ A few minutes later, Wang Ran¡¯s Tang sword fell to the ground. Wang Ran rested his hands on his knees, gasping for air. More than a dozen zombies had fallen to the ground. This time, fighting with one hand was indeed more difficult than before. Wang Ran¡¯s body was also covered in wounds. Fortunately, he was immune to the zombie virus. Not far away, dozens of zombies heard the commotion and were rushing over. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in.¡± Wang Ran and Lin Momo supported each other as they walked into the warehouse. Su Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately helped the two of them in and locked the door. ¡°He¡­ He has been bitten! ¡°He will become a zombie! ¡°Are you trying to get us killed!¡± Tang Dahai said in fear. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not in a position to speak here!¡± Su Xiaoyu glared at Tang Dahai. Tang Dahai immediately shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. He didn¡¯t want to end up like Liu Qiang. In this post-apocalyptic world, a broken arm or leg was no different from being dead. ¡°Xiaoyu, help me to a corner. I need to catch my breath.¡± Wang Ran whispered to Su Xiaoyu. He felt odd. At least seven or eight zombies had gotten their bites in. Had his immune system been overwhelmed? If that was the case, then they were done for. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo helped Wang Ran to the household area. Wang Ran laid down in the tent, feeling as if his body was on fire. His entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Master, how are you?¡± Su Xiaoyu was very anxious. Previously, when Wang Ran was bitten by her, he didn¡¯t seem to be like this. Could it be that he had been bitten too many times? ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ ¡°I just feel a little strange.¡± After Wang Ran got used to the reaction in his body, he became much calmer. Although he had never turned into a zombie before, he could feel that the change in his body was different. It was most definitely not zombification. A few minutes later, Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He felt much better. His body seemed to be filled with power. ¡°I actually feel stronger!¡± Wang Ran quickly came to a conclusion. Zombie bites empowered him ¡°Xiaoyu, help me move that refrigerator over.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu quickly pushed a double-door refrigerator over. Wang Ran stood up, took a deep breath, and threw a punch! ¡°Boom¡­¡± The refrigerator door caved in from the punch. Wang Ran retracted his fist and looked at it. It was unscathed. It was just as he had expected! ¡°Master! You¡¯ve become stronger!¡± Su Xiaoyu was overjoyed. The current Wang Ran was no weaker than her, a mutated zombie! ¡°That¡¯s right. With my current strength, I¡¯m completely capable of protecting myself.¡± Wang Ran was very satisfied. If he had not risked his life to save Lin Momo, he would not have discovered this. When he was bitten by Su Xiaoyu, he had probably become a little stronger. Perhaps the change was too subtle, so it was not easy to detect. This time, after being bitten by seven or eight zombies, the improvement in his strength was apparent. ¡°Master, if you¡¯ve become stronger¡­ ¡°Is it possible¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu blushed and lowered her head. When Wang Ran saw her expression, he knew that she had started to think about something. Sigh¡­ Fortunately, his body had become stronger. Otherwise, he would die of exhaustion. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Momo?¡± Wang Ran looked around and realized that Lin Momo had disappeared. That little girl must have been frightened just now. ¡°Master, she is in the tent.¡± Su Xiaoyu pointed at the tent. Wang Ran suddenly had a bad feeling. Just now, when Lin Momo was taken away by the zombies, maybe¡­ She had been infected! ¡°Grr¡­ squeak¡­¡± The sound of teeth grinding could be heard from the tent. Wang Ran immediately knew that Lin Momo had turned into a zombie. ¡°Xiaoyu, keep watch for me.¡± Wang Ran instructed her before entering the tent. Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The moment Wang Ran entered the tent, he saw a pale face pouncing at him with its bloody mouth wide open. It was Lin Momo! She had indeed been zombified. Wang Ran hugged Lin Momo and let her gnaw on his shoulder. Half a minute later, Lin Momo quieted down. Her gray pupils gradually turned black. From the looks of it, she had also successfully regained her consciousness. ¡°Argh! Your shoulder! ¡°Does it hurt ¡­¡± When Lin Momo saw the wound on Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder, she became extremely concerned. Her memory was still a little hazy after she became a zombie, but she knew that she had bitten him as a a zombie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve already been bitten so many times today. This is not a big deal.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. The habitual movement caused Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder to continue bleeding. ¡°Argh! We can¡¯t waste it!¡± Lin Momo immediately moved her little mouth closer and licked the blood flowing down from Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder. Her face was full of satisfaction! Wang Ran was stunned. It seemed that Lin Momo was in the same state as Su Xiaoyu! Their brains were all f*cking filled with the thought of his blood! It seemed like this was not Su Xiaoyu¡¯s problem alone! It was because all cured zombies were like this! Sigh, the days to come¡­ Wang Ran shook his head with a depressed look. Fortunately, his body had evolved. Otherwise, he would not last three days, donating blood and tending to their physical needs. ¡°Master, are you done?¡± Su Xiaoyu poked her head into the tent. As soon as she saw Lin Momo¡¯s current appearance, Su Xiaoyu knew that she had gained a sister. ¡°Sister Momo, don¡¯t be afraid. Being a zombie isn¡¯t actually bad. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡± Su Xiaoyu held Lin Momo¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! ¡°I feel very safe staying by Master¡¯s side!¡± Lin Momo said, tilting her head. ¡°Sister Momo, let me impart some experience to you. ¡°Master, please leave for a moment!¡± Su Xiaoyu went into the tent and pushed Wang Ran out. ¡°Is there any secret that I can¡¯t hear?¡± Wang Ran smiled helplessly. As soon as he walked out of the tent, Wang Ran saw three people with weapons approaching him from not far away. They were Tang Dahai, Liu Qiang in a wheelchair, and Li Meili. The three of them were originally aggressive, but when they saw Wang Ran walking out of the tent unscathed, they were a little scared. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you get bitten by a zombie? ¡°Why are you completely fine?¡± Tang Dahai held a nail gun in his hand and aimed it at Wang Ran as he asked. The nail gun was the only long-ranged weapon in the supermarket. But even so, Tang Dahai still felt uneasy. After all, Wang Ran was a ruthless man who could fight against more than ten zombies alone! Moreover, he had that violent, long-legged beauty by his side¡­ Originally, Tang Dahai had planned to kill them all while Wang Ran was incapacitated. Who knew that Wang Ran would be completely fine? ¡°Manager Tang, what are you afraid of? We have guns!¡± Liu Qiang endured the sharp pain in his leg and shook the nail gun in his hand. ¡°Yes, yes. yes¡­ ¡°We have guns, what are we afraid of?¡± Tang Dahai wiped the sweat from his forehead and felt more confident. There were three of them, and they were all holding nail guns. Although the nail gun was not particularly powerful, it was still lethal in short distances. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, who had been whispering in the tent, heard the noise and came out. A greedy look appeared on his face when he saw Su Xiaoyu. However, he knew Su Xiaoyu¡¯s strength. This woman was too dangerous. Kill them all! Kill them all! With such a warehouse, would he still have to worry about not having any women in the future? However, it would be nice if he could satisfy himself before killing them, even if it was just for his eyes. ¡°You! If you don¡¯t want your master to die, then¡­ ¡°Just take off your clothes and dance for us!¡± Tang Dahai said with an evil smile. ¡°Right! Hurry up and take off your clothes!¡± Liu Qiang, who was standing at the side, licked his lips. Su Xiaoyu had broken his leg, which made him very unhappy. He wanted to vent his anger. Su Xiaoyu frowned and glanced at Wang Ran. Master¡­ Was he in danger? What should she do? ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t worry. ¡°A mere nail gun can¡¯t kill me. ¡°Just kill them. Leave the manager alive. I still have things to ask him.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You! ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Liu Qiang panicked when he heard Wang Ran¡¯s words. He had witnessed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s combat power. She had crippled his leg with one kick. If she were to attack, that would be terrible! He would really be killed! Liu Qiang¡¯s trembling hand directly squeezed the trigger. A few long nails were directly fired at Wang Ran! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The aim was a little off, and the long nail was embedded in Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°You actually dare to hurt Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils instantly turned from black to gray! Her nails also suddenly grew longer. ¡°Roar!¡± Su Xiaoyu instantly turned into a beast and pounced at Liu Qiang. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s claw pierced through Liu Qiang¡¯s chest and pulled out his bloody heart. Su Xiaoyu clenched her fist hard, and the heart exploded! Liu Qiang lowered his head and looked at the bloody hole in his chest. Before he could be surprised, his head tilted to the side, and he died. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Murder!!!¡± Li Meili was so scared that she threw away the nail gun and ran away. However, she couldn¡¯t outrun a furious mutated zombie, no matter how hard she tried. Su Xiaoyu jumped and stepped on Li Meili¡¯s shoulder. The sharp claws stabbed down and pulled¡­ A human head flew directly to the ceiling. Large amounts of blood spurted out like a fountain. After killing Li Meili, Su Xiaoyu turned to look at Tang Dahai. ¡°Help!¡± Tang Dahai¡¯s legs gave way and he fell to the ground. A warm current flowed out from between his legs. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s claws were aimed at Tang Dahai¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaoyu, I need him alive!¡± Wang Ran immediately reminded her. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s nails stopped a few centimeters in front of Tang Dahai¡¯s eyes. Her pupils gradually returned to black. ¡°Master, I lost control just now.¡± Su Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue and returned to her cute and obedient self. However, in front of Tang Dahai, Su Xiaoyu was a demon¡­ She looked no different from a zombie just now¡­ No, she was more terrifying than zombies! At most, zombies would bite people, but she would dismember them! ¡°You, tell me where the key to the cold storage is.¡± Wang Ran pulled out the nail on his arm and glared at Tang Dahai. ¡°You¡¯ll let me live?¡± Tang Dahai asked, trembling. ¡°No, you¡¯ll die either way. ¡°But if you tell me, it¡¯ll be less painful.¡± Wang Ran put on a very benevolent smile. Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tang Dahai¡¯s face was covered with tears and snot. If he had known that this would happen, he would have been polite to her. With such a powerful person around, he could have survived. Why did he have to have feelings for someone else¡¯s woman¡­ Now, no matter what he did, he would still die. ¡°Big¡­ Big brother, the way they died¡­ Do you consider it painless?¡± Tang Dahai pointed at the bodies of Liu Qiang and Li Meili. ¡°Of course, violent and gruesome, but quick and painless. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the key, I can slowly torture you and let you suffer for a few hours before you die. ¡°Of course, I can also throw you out and let the zombies bite you to death. ¡°If they do not go for your throat, you would probably experience being bitten for more than ten minutes before you bleed to death,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Tang Dahai shivered when he heard that. It was terrifying! He would experience being eaten alive by zombies for more than ten minutes¡­ Such mental and physical torture was worse than death! ¡°Please, let me speak¡­¡± ¡°The key to the freezer is in the beverage section, under the first bottle of goise beer in the third row.¡± Tang Dahai couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He directly told them the location of the key. He wanted to be spared the torture. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Xiaoyu, give him a quick death. ¡°Then, clean up the inside.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu nodded and walked behind Tang Dahai. She grabbed his head and twisted it. It rotated a full 360 degrees. Tang Dahai¡¯s body fell to the ground. Then, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo began to move the bodies on the ground out of the warehouse. The bloodstains on the ground also needed to be cleaned carefully, otherwise it would not take long for them to stink. Wang Ran successfully found the key and opened the door. It had to be said that the resources in the cold storage were really abundant. The outer layer was the cold and fresh area, where some vegetables and processed fresh food were stored. Further in was the frozen area. Rows and rows of frozen meat¡­ If Wang Ran was alone, he would probably have to eat meat for decades for every meal. ¡°What a pity. In a few days, the entire city will have a power outage.¡± Wang Ran looked at the cold storage warehouse and could not help but sigh. It would be a waste if the food expired and went bad. ¡°By the way, such a large supermarket should have an electric generator.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. As long as there was enough diesel, the generator could continue to run. Wang Ran casually took a tomato from the refrigerator and closed the door of the refrigerator as he munched on it. In the warehouse hall, Lin Momo was kneeling on the ground with a cloth in her hand, carefully cleaning the bloodstains. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, had just finished dealing with the bodies inside. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. ¡°You two take your time to clean up.¡± Wang Ran greeted the two of them and took out his Tang sword. The current Wang Ran was even stronger than Su Xiaoyu. With a knife in hand, he could easily break out even if they were surrounded by dozens of zombies. After leaving the warehouse, Wang Ran carried his sword and searched around the area. There were two large trucks parked in the warehouse¡¯s parking lot. They were used for the supermarket¡¯s freight. If they ever wanted to evacuate or change locations, they could carry a lot of supplies. Further to the side was the supermarket¡¯s sales area. This place had already been swept by the crazy townsfolk several times. There weren¡¯t many resources left inside. However, in the following period of time, many survivors would come here to search for food. However, the number of zombies wandering in the supermarket was not small. If it was an ordinary person without any combat ability, they would basically be unable to return. Wang Ran finally found the generator between the supermarket¡¯s main hall and the warehouse. There were a total of four sets of generators here, which could supply the needs of the warehouse and the supermarket at the same time. Wang Ran took a look and cut off the power line in the direction of the supermarket. All the electricity had to be used in the warehouse and could not be wasted. After checking his diesel reserves, Wang Ran took out his knife and started to calculate on the ground. ¡°The current diesel reserve can only¡­ ¡°Power generation for three days¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Wang Ran frowned slightly. As expected, it was only used for temporary power generation. The supermarket did not have a lot of diesel in stock. It seemed like he would have to search the nearby gas stations. Otherwise, the food in the freezer would be wasted. There was still less than a week before the power outage, so finding diesel was not very urgent. Right now, he had to reinforce the warehouse. He could only sleep in peace at night if he could stop the intruders. Wang Ran found dozens of supermarket carts and surrounded the generator to prevent the wandering zombies from destroying it by accident. After killing more than a dozen zombies along the way, Wang Ran returned to the warehouse. The moment he entered, Wang Ran was stunned. Lin Momo actually¡­ She had changed into a maid¡¯s outfit! Where did this come from¡­ Wang Ran glanced at Su Xiaoyu¡¯s luggage and immediately understood. Xiaoyu¡­ Why did she bring these things along¡­ But then again, Lin Momo looked really good in the maid uniform. She wasn¡¯t tall and looked like a little loli, to begin with, but she looked even cuter in the maid¡¯s outfit. However, her chest seemed to be a little too swollen, and one of the buttons had fallen off. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Xiaoyu also appeared from the side. She had also changed into a new set of clothes. Bunny girl¡­ Su Xiaoyu¡¯s long legs looked really good in this outfit¡­ Wang Ran looked at the two of them and had a bad premonition in his heart. Will I be able to sleep well tonight? ¡°Cough, cough, cough ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Wang Ran took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Master, please tell me what you need!¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo held Wang Ran¡¯s arms on both sides. Wang Ran felt like he had been kidnapped¡­ ¡°You guys go to the household electricity zone and get me some metal plates. ¡°Refrigerator, air conditioner, anything is fine. ¡°Seal up the windows. Glass glue, nail guns, and so on can be used. ¡°If it¡¯s the back door, just block it with your home appliances. We¡¯re not going through the back door anyway. ¡°Leave the ventilation pipes to me.¡± Wang Ran ordered them. The three of them quickly split up and began the reinforcement work. The two girls carried out Wang Ran¡¯s instructions very earnestly. This made Wang Ran very satisfied. The sky gradually darkened. Since all the windows were blocked, Wang Ran turned on the lights in the warehouse without any restraint. Before he transmigrated, he had spent many days and nights hiding in the dark. Being able to run around freely in such an open and bright place really made one happy. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Su Xiaoyu finished her work and ran to Wang Ran to rub his stomach. When Su Xiaoyu, who was dressed as a bunny girl, acted coquettishly, Wang Ran did not stand a chance. Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Master, I think I¡¯m losing control of myself!¡± Su Xiaoyu said anxiously. Su Xiaoyu had not eaten anything since morning. She was indeed a little hungry. Moreover, she felt a little dizzy. This was also the reason she had lost her mind and killed so easily when he was threatened. She had a strong feeling that she would turn back into a zombie if she didn¡¯t drink any red wine or something of a similar consistency. ¡°¡­I see¡­¡± Wang Ran also thought of Su Xiaoyu¡¯s crazed look just now. It seemed that he had to feed her continuously to maintain her normal state. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. If he didn¡¯t feed them, they would turn back into zombies. It was such high maintenance. In the days to come¡­ It seemed that he had to limit the number of his followers. Two female zombies were already getting out of hand. If he were to have eight to ten of them, he would be done for. ¡°Momo, I want to some sausage and egg fried rice. ¡°Go and make me some. ¡°There¡¯s food in the warehouse,¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes, Master! ¡°I¡¯m the best at cooking!¡± After receiving the order, Lin Momo felt that Wang Ran valued her, so she ran away happily. And Wang Ran¡­ He pulled Su Xiaoyu into the tent. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils were already half gray. If he didn¡¯t feed her now, something would happen. ¡­ ¡°Master, the food is ready. ¡°Are you going to eat first or¡­¡± Lin Momo lowered her head and looked at herself. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. ¡°The rice won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± Wang Ran took the fried rice, sat down, and started eating. Lin Momo¡¯s cooking skills were pretty good! The fried rice was simple, but extremely delicious! It seemed that Lin Momo had not lost her basic life skills after becoming a zombie. With a personal cook by his side, his life would be much more comfortable in the future. Wang Ran finished the fried rice in a few bites. Lin Momo kneeled at the side and took the utensils. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go wash the plates.¡± Lin Momo took her utensils and was about to leave. Wang Ran grabbed Lin Momo. That can wait, can it not? ¡­ After walking out of the tent, Wang Ran stretched his back. This time, he could finally sleep well tonight¡­ It was not easy being a man! But then again, he still had to experiment on the fact that he could become stronger after being bitten by zombies. Today, he had been bitten by about ten zombies, and he had gained substantial strength. What if he went out and let thousands of zombies bite him? Would he be so strong that he could break through the heavens? However, if he ever got bitten by so many zombies, he would probably be bitten into a dried corpse! In addition, would the bite of a weaker zombie and produce differing effects from that of a mutated zombie? He had to test it out. In the apocalypse, strength was the most important factor to ensure one¡¯s survival. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Xiao Yu, try biting me.¡± Wang Ran walked up to Su Xiaoyu and extended his hand. Su Xiaoyu was now a mutant zombie, far stronger than ordinary zombies. Wang Ran wanted to try and see if being bitten by her would have any effect. ¡°What? ¡°Master, are you giving me an extra meal?¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Just a little. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Su Xiaoyu bit Wang ran¡¯s finger. Su Xiaoyu indulged in his flavor. Wang Ran could feel a surge of energy flowing through his finger and into his body. ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. After Su Xiaoyu became stronger, her bites gave him more strength than usual. This meant that¡­ He would feed Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo to make them stronger. Then, he would let them bite him and make him stronger. What a beautiful synergy! This is awesome! If this cycle continued for a period of time, the entire apocalypse would be free! Even mutant zombies would not scare him! ¡°Master, I want some too.¡± When she saw Su Xiaoyu drinking in bliss, Lin Momo also came over. When he saw her eager eyes, Wang Ran caved in, so he extended a finger to her. Lin Momo also took a bite and began to suck the blood. This time, Wang Ran could only feel a subtle flow of power entering his body. It seemed that he had somewhat guessed it right. The stronger the zombie was, the more apparent the empowerment was. By now, he would gain very little from the bites of regular zombies. Moreover, it was much more worthwhile having his two zombie girls taking in his blood. After the two of them sucked his blood for a while, they seemed to be in much better spirits! Wang Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Damn, I screwed myself over!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. It had not been easy dealing with these two just now. Wouldn¡¯t feeding them give them enough energy for another round? He had really dug a deep hole for himself¡­ ¡­ Wang Ran once again felt his back aching. Although his strength had increased, his two followers had also become stronger. It was brutal. Moreover, even though Wang Ran¡¯s physique and strength had improved, a man could only produce so much at a time. It was a good thing that there was plenty of protein-sources in this warehouse. There were also many things that could nourish the body, such as abalones and sea cucumbers. Lin Momo¡¯s cooking skills allowed these ingredients to be put to good use. After drinking a pot of nourishing soup, Wang Ran finally felt somewhat rejuvenated. No, I can¡¯t keep doing this. He had to get to work! ¡°Xiaoyu, get to work. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going to set maximum quotas on this.¡± Wang Ran ordered them. Su Xiaoyu nodded. She also knew the principle of striking a balance between work and fun. ¡°After you¡¯re done, you and Momo will check the food and supplies in the warehouse. ¡°As for food, we¡¯ll categorize them according to their shelf life,¡± Wang Ran continued. In the apocalypse, the management of resources was very important. Many people did not die at the hands of zombies, but starved to death. Even though the resources in the warehouse were abundant, they could not grow complacent about it. Some food with a short shelf life had to be eaten first. Otherwise, they would go to waste. ¡°Yes, master!¡± The two girls nodded. Wang Ran did not let them off until they finally acceded to his firm requests that they changed into more regular clothing. They finally looked a little more normal. The two girls quickly went off to do their own things. Wang Ran continued to study how to strengthen the security measures of this warehouse. ¡°Surveillance¡­ ¡°We still need to do something about the surveillance cameras.¡± Wang Ran observed the situation for a moment. There were 24 internal and 8 external surveillance cameras in the warehouse. There was hardly any use for the internal cameras in the current situation. After some rearranging, Wang Ran moved all 24 internal surveillance cameras to the outside. The surroundings of the entire warehouse, including the generator, were under full surveillance. The surveillance cameras in the supermarket were quite advanced. They all had night vision and motion capture functions. This way, Wang Ran could sleep in peace at night. After dealing with the surveillance cameras, Wang ran returned to the warehouse. The surveillance probes were originally connected to the monitors in the control room. Wang Ran would definitely not stay in the monitoring room all day. Fortunately, there were many large-screen color TVs in the household area. Wang Ran immediately found eight 80-inch televisions and stacked them together to form a huge screen. Four surveillance images were connected to each screen. A huge screen monitoring system was built just like that. ¡°Master, what a huge screen!¡± Lin Momo, who was stocktaking, happened to pass by and was shocked by the huge screen. The situation outside the warehouse could be seen clearly. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you set up another big screen? ¡°We can use it to watch porn or something!¡± Lin Momo suggested. The days in the warehouse would be quite boring if they only ate and ate every day. Wang Ran nodded. This was a good idea. If he had something else to do for the girls to pass the time, he would have more time to rest. Assembling a large screen was similar to assembling a surveillance camera. In order to experience the movie, Wang ran used nine large televisions and assembled them together in a 3¡Á3 layout. Through a converter, as long as he connected the video source, he could watch films on the big screen. He had to admit that the quality of the pictures on Sony¡¯s television was really good. Soon, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, who were working, were attracted by the scene. ¡°Master, let¡¯s play a video and see how it is!¡± Su Xiaoyu proposed. Wang Ran nodded and took out his iPad. A tentacle-themed animation appeared on the screen¡­ The two girls were stunned. Wang Ran found it very awkward. He had not seemed to have transferred any proper videos into the iPad¡­ Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, the internet had not yet been cut off. There were also computers in the warehouse. Wang Ran found himself a laptop and connected it to the big screen. Classic movies, dramas, and soap operas, the girls could watch whatever they wanted on the computer. ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and get to work!¡± Wang Ran waved his hand and drove the two girls away. The effects of the porn was still lingering in the air. If they stayed around any longer, they wouldn¡¯t get any work done for the next few hours. ¡°I wonder how it feels to play League of Legends on the big screen¡­¡± Wang Ran was bored, so he downloaded the client and entered the game. The big screen was really f*cking cool, but it was a little daunting. As expected, it was even more difficult to get matched into a game on that day. Wang Ran waited for a long time before he successfully started a game. Perhaps it was the influence of the apocalypse, but everyone was surprisingly friendly and harmonious in this game. ¡°Ah, please take the kill.¡± ¡°No, no, you deserved it, take it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going after the dragon? Let me help!¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to go on a killstreak? Come, come, come, I¡¯ve got another prey for you here.¡± At the end of the game, everyone was reluctant to end the game. After all, it was too difficult to match a living person. The players on both sides simultaneously fought on a standstill and did not take the initiative to attack. The game turned into a small chat room. ¡°Hey, where are you guys from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in City H. Let me tell you, our place has basically fallen.¡± ¡°I only have enough supplies to last another three more days. After that, I¡¯ll have to scavenge again.¡± ¡°Our situation here is also very bad, but my family runs a convenience store, so I¡¯ll live, for now.¡± ¡°Your family runs a convenience store? Ah, I really envy you, Tryndamere.¡± ¡°My family is in trouble. We raise pigs, but they were all eaten by zombies.¡± ¡°Hey, are any of you from City N?¡± Twisted Fate suddenly asked. ¡°City N? I¡¯m from City N.¡± Wang Ran replied. He had not expected to meet someone close by in a game. ¡°Aha! Then do you know about the BlackRock camp? ¡°I heard that someone has organized a survivor camp in a basketball court in the suburbs! ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going over to take a look,¡± Twisted Fate said. ¡°BlackRock camp? ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to go. ¡°They won¡¯t even last a week.¡± Wang Ran persuaded him. As someone who had been through this, he knew about BlackRock camp. It was the first large survivor camp spontaneously set up in City N during the apocalypse. However, because many of the people there had yet to recognize reality, they used their status before the apocalypse to get along with others, leading to internal strife in BlackRock camp. Only a week since its establishment, the BlackRock camp, which housed thousands of people, collapsed. ¡°Is it that bad¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, then I can only go to East Lake island to take a look¡­¡± Twisted Fatesighed. ¡°East Lake island?¡± Wang Ran seemed to have some impression of this place. It was a small island along the coast of City N. It seemed to have been bought by a real estate developer to build a Resort Hotel. The island was only connected by a cross-sea bridge, and even ships couldn¡¯t get on the island directly. Wang Ran remembered that the strongest survivor camp in City N had occupied that place. ¡°It¡¯s a good place that¡¯s easy to defend and difficult to attack. ¡°The terrain is much better than our warehouse.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. This warehouse could temporarily hold off zombies and humans. However, when Awakened ones and mutated zombies showed up, it would crumple like tinfoil. Moreover, with so many resources inside, they would definitely become the target of others. It seemed that he had to take East Lake island for himself. However, Wang Ran¡¯s current problem was that he did not have enough manpower. On the other hand, Wang Ran could not possibly feed so many mutated zombies at once. It was quite a dilemma. ¡°My house is quite close to East Lake island. ¡°After I finish eating the food at home, I plan to go over and take a look. ¡°D*mn, do you want to form a team with me?¡±Twisted Fate continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really like to team up with strangers.¡± Wang Ran decisively turned the person down. During the apocalypse, no one could be trusted. Moreover, with Wang Ran¡¯s current strength, there was no need for him to form a team with others. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m Tang Tang. I hope to see everyone again! ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if it¡¯s fated.¡± After saying that, Twisted Fate went offline. Wang Ran was not in the mood to chat with the others, so he turned the game off. ¡°East Lake island ¡­¡± Wang Ran searched the internet for a while. Soon, he found the aerial map of East Lake island. East Lake island was about five kilometers away from here, which was not far. From the map, the hotel inside had already been completed, but it had not yet officially opened. The living facilities inside should be very adequate. The main point was only one bridge that was a few hundred meters long led to this Island. It would be ridiculously easy to defend. After thinking for a while, Wang Ran made a decision. He should take the island as soon as possible! After the inventory check was done, he would go get some gasoline and diesel, and then it was time to set off. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve completed all the tasks you¡¯ve given me! ¡°This is the inventory list of the warehouse!¡± Lin Momo had made a list. She was an intern in the warehouse, so she was very familiar with the things here. ¡°Meat, pork, beef, and chicken, a total of 6,000 kilograms. ¡°Vegetables, 2,000 kilograms. ¡°Egg, 500 kilograms. ¡°Frozen seafood, 3,000 kilograms. ¡°500 kilograms of food with a shelf life of 10 days. ¡°3,000 kilograms of food with a shelf life of 30 days. ¡­ Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. The list was very detailed. From the list, it could be seen that some food would still go to waste. 500 kg of food with a shelf life of 10 days¡­ Wang Ran could only eat five kilograms a day. It would be too much for a single person! Moreover, there were 3,000 kilograms of food with a shelf life of 30 days. How could he finish it¡­ It looked like he had to think of a way to deal with this food. He could also use it to exchange for other supplies. It was better than letting it rot in his hands. Right, I can exchange it for some gold. During the apocalypse, all currencies were defunct, and only gold was still of some worth. In many survivor camps, gold was used as the basic currency. These resources should be able to be exchanged for a lot of gold. ¡°Momo, you and Xiaoyu will mark out all the food that has a shelf life of 10 days and 30 days. ¡°If possible, try to stack them together.¡±Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes,Mmaster!¡± Lin Momo nodded and then looked at Wang Ran with a certain gaze. Wang Ran felt a chill down his spine. What are you thinking of in broad daylight? Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you ask Sister Xiaoyu to make the schedule?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already done it.¡± ¡°One session of feeding per day and two sessions of the other stuff for each person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my meal time now,¡± Lin Momo said happily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take that tent.¡± Wang Ran sighed. This was to help them improve their strength! Wang Ran consoled himself. The two of them entered the tent hand in hand. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was watching the surveillance footage from outside. Suddenly, she saw a few figures in the surveillance camera! ¡°Someone is approaching the warehouse! ¡°Master! Quickly stop!¡± Su Xiaoyu knew what was important and immediately shouted in the direction of the tent. Wang Ran looked depressed as he came out in his sleeping robe. Outside the warehouse. Wang Ran took his sword and killed a few zombies that blocked his way. Soon, he ran into the few people who had been captured by the surveillance camera. There were eight people in the other party, and all of them looked quite strong. They did not look like ordinary survivors. ¡°Brother, is this your place?¡± The leader of the group had dark skin and asked Wang Ran. ¡°That¡¯s right. This place is my territory,¡± Wang ran replied indifferently. ¡°Brother, hear me out. ¡°My name is Wu Jianguo, and I¡¯m the leader of a survivor camp with a few dozen people. ¡°We have many elderly and children in our camp who need food. ¡°Can you do us a favor and give us some?¡± Wu Jianguo seemed to be very polite. ¡°Wu Jianguo!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. This name reverberated like thunder in the ears! If he remembered correctly, Wu Jianguo was the most powerful Awakened in City N! The largest survival base in City N was built under his leadership! He had not expected to meet him here. From the looks of it, he had not yet Awakened¡­ However, Wang Ran was quite impressed by the fact that he had started to set up a survivor organization so early to accommodate the elderly and children. Wang Ran would have been far more selfish, even if he had his strength. ¡°Boss, why are you wasting your breath on him?! ¡°There are so many of us, so why should we be afraid that we can¡¯t beat him? ¡°Do you have to be so polite?¡± A bald man muttered. ¡°Hua, don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡°He must have a certain level of strength to be able to occupy this place. ¡°We¡¯re here for food. Don¡¯t make any enemies.¡± Wu Jianguo glared at the bald man. This bald man had been a thorn in the side since he first joined the survivor camp, and it was hard to control him. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of manpower, Wu Jianguo wouldn¡¯t have wanted to take him in. ¡°I do have food. ¡°And lot¡¯s of it. ¡°But I definitely won¡¯t give it to you for free. ¡°If you want food, I¡¯ll exchange it for gold, gasoline, and diesel. ¡°I¡¯ll take as much as you have,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Originally, he had wanted to go out and collect these supplies himself. Now that he had met Wu Jianguo and the others, he could make use of his perishable food. He could remain in the warehouse and enjoy the air-conditioning. ¡°Good! A fair exchange is fine! ¡°Gang Zi, go to our pickup and bring us the few barrels of oil we collected. ¡°We¡¯ll just fill it up at the gas station on our way back,¡± Wu Jianguo ordered. A few underlings immediately ran to the large pickup truck by the side of the road and carried eight barrels of gasoline over. ¡°10 liters per barrel, a total of 80 liters. ¡°How much food does that get us?¡± Wu Jianguo placed the gasoline in front of Wang Ran. ¡°80 liters¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give you 80 pounds of food for it,¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. There was a total of 3,500 kilograms of food with a shelf life of 30 days, which was 7,000 pounds. ¡°Only 80 pounds of food? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob someone! ¡°Don¡¯t you know how important gasoline is in this world?¡± The bald man, Hua Zi, said unhappily. ¡°Gasoline is more important, sure. You can drink gasoline when you¡¯re hungry or thirsty,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You f*cking ¡­¡±Hua Zi grabbed his iron rod and was about to rush forward, but he was stopped by Wu Jianguo. ¡°Hua, don¡¯t be rash. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll do as you say, 80 pounds of food.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. Wang Ran did not like this bald man, but he was familiar with Wu Jianguo¡¯s character. He knew that this deal would go rather smoothly. At that moment, Su Xiaoyu ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Master, do you need my help?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked, blinking her big eyes. ¡°You, go in and get 80 pounds of food that has a shelf life of 10 days.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded obediently and ran back to the warehouse. Hua Zi could not take his eyes off Su Xiaoyu. That woman¡­ She was gorgeous! Especially those long legs¡­ He could really play with them for a year! Hua Zi began to have some ideas. Not long after, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo came out with 80 pounds of food. To them, 40 pounds each was a piece of cake. ¡°Master, we have it!¡± The two of them placed the 80 pounds of food in front of Wang Ran. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Barter Trading ¡°F*ck, those two girls are so hot!¡± Hua Zi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. One had long legs, and the other was a bombshell of a loli. Just looking at them was enough to make people drool. If he could play with them¡­ He would give up a huge portion of his lifespan for them! It was already the end of the world, and there were no longer any morals or laws. As long as they could take them down¡­ Wouldn¡¯t these two women be at their mercy? Of course, with Wu Jianguo present, Hua Zi did not dare to have any ideas. Wu Jianguo was too upright and stubborn, but he was also very strong. Hua Zi still did not dare to express his inner thoughts too much in front of him. ¡°Brother, this food is not bad. It¡¯s very fresh!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope to continue dealing with you.¡± Wu Jianguo extended his hand to Wang ran. The food had a shelf life of 10 days, so of course it was fresh. Wang Ran could not wait to take it out and sell it quickly, so as not to let it rot in his hands. ¡°No problem, ¡°Just like what I said, gold, gasoline, and diesel. ¡°You can give me as much as you have. ¡°There¡¯s a limited amount of food. We¡¯ll keep exchanging it until we¡¯re done.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand and shook hands with Wu Jianguo. ¡°Okay, Brother, we¡¯ll come back to you soon. ¡°Brothers, take the things and return! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Jianguo called out. The underlings went forward to pick up the food and walked toward the road. The zombies that were attracted by them were easily killed by them. This group could more than handle themselves. But¡­ Even if all of them attacked together, they would still not be Wang Ran¡¯s match. No matter how powerful an ordinary person was, compared to an Awakened, they were nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡°Xiaoyu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve taught you a lesson about the live broadcast just now!¡± Wang Ran glared at Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Aiyaya, help!¡± Su Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue and ran back to the warehouse. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you move the gasoline.¡± Lin Momo, on the other hand, was very obedient. She picked up the oil barrel at the side. ¡°Momo is the best. ¡°After we¡¯re done moving the things, let¡¯s continue where we left off.¡± Wang Ran touched Lin Momo¡¯s head. Lin Momo¡¯s face turned red, and she moved the oil barrels faster¡­ On the road, Wu Jianguo and his team had finished clearing the zombies and loaded the food into the car. This amount of food, if used sparingly, would be enough for the people in the camp for two days. However, he still could not take it easy. He had to continue collecting supplies tomorrow to exchange for food with Wang Ran. rrow ¡°Boss, there did not seem to be many people there. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take it by force?¡± Hua Zi muttered. ¡°Are you kidding me? I think you¡¯ve taken a fancy to the girl! ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go there. ¡°Although social order has collapsed, we can¡¯t give up on basic moral standards. ¡°Also, do you think that they took over that place by luck?¡± ¡°There were more than 100 zombie bodies near the warehouse. ¡°Who do you think killed them? ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? Those two little girls carried all that weight with one hand each! ¡°Do you think they¡¯re just ordinary, weak women? ¡°From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll obediently maintain our relations with them. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in living within your means!¡± Wu Jianguo warned his underlings. After that, the group got into their cars, started the car, and drove to a primary school. The stadium there was their base. Hua Zi, Gang Zi, and two other gangsters that Hua Zi had brought into the organization were in the car behind them. ¡°Damn it. He didn¡¯t take up a place with so many resources and didn¡¯t go get those beautiful chicks. Wu Jianguo is really¡­¡± Hua Zi complained as he smoked. ¡°Hua, you think so too? ¡°The two girls just now gave me a public hard-on.¡± Gang Zi also sighed with emotion. ¡°How about¡­ ¡°The four of us go for it tonight? ¡°I think there were only three of them. Even if there are a few more inside, we should be able to catch them by surprise. ¡°If we take up that place, we won¡¯t have to spend so much effort searching for resources outside every day.¡± Hua Zi suggested. ¡°I have no problem with that!¡±Gang Zi immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it too. I¡¯ll follow Brother Huazi, eat my fill, and have my way with the women!¡± The other two hooligans also expressed their opinions. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll gather at the school gate at 1 pm tonight!¡± Hua Zi was already fantasizing about the beautiful scene of him taking down the warehouse. After his match with Lin Momo and teaching Su Xiaoyu a lesson, Wang Ran lay on the sofa in front of the big screen and started to surf the internet. The bartering method with Wu Jianguo today had inspired him. The 3,500 kilograms of perishable food could be used to exchange for what they wanted. Wang Ran could even have these goods delivered to his doorstep by car. It was estimated that in a few days, the 3,500 kilograms of food would be finished. Once he was done, Wang Ran could leave this place and move to East Lake island. A perfect plan! Wang Ran started to post on the local forum. ¡°Fresh food, in exchange for gold. ¡°6 grams of food for 1 gram of gold. ¡°Please leave your address and leave the goods at your door. ¡°First come, first served, until you finish.¡± Although Wang Ran also needed gasoline and diesel, Wu Jianguo¡¯s supply should be enough. At this time, it was better to save more gold. Very quickly, there were people following Wang Ran¡¯s post. ¡°Is this a robbery? ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you just rob someone!¡± ¡°100 grams of gold is worth tens of thousands of Yuan! That will only get us 600 grams of food! You¡¯re talking about one day¡¯s worth of food!¡± ¡°You must be crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m up for it! I¡¯m living in Block 22 of xxx garden. I want to exchange for 50 kilograms!¡± ¡°I¡¯m living in Block 7 of the xxx villa area. I want 30 kilograms!¡± ¡°Are you guys stupid? You stand to lose so much!¡± ¡°None of your business! I have a lot of gold, but there¡¯s nothing to eat at home. Do you think I can eat gold?¡± Om ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t get in the way here! Hey, I¡¯ll take 50 kilos!¡± Very quickly, the post was filled with replies. Most of them were mocking Wang Ran. Of course, there were also many people who took him up on his offer. After all, those rich people had no place to spend their money during the apocalypse. Surviving was all that mattered. Using gold to exchange for food? Of course! If Wang Ran was willing to accept luxury cars and mansions, they would definitely exchange them for them without hesitation. However, in the apocalypse, no one really had any use for these things. The streets were filled with ownerless luxury cars, who would lack this¡­ After reading the post, Wang Ran was elated. At night, it was time to feed again. The two kittens were already waiting by the side. Chapter 21 - Night Raid Chapter 21 Night Raid At 1:30 pm, an SUV stopped at the road outside the supermarket warehouse. Four figures holding machetes and iron rods snuck out of the car. They were Hua Zi and the others. ¡°It¡¯s half-past one in the middle of the night. I¡¯m guessing everyone inside is asleep. ¡°Let¡¯s try to take him down in one go! ¡°Kill all the men. ¡°As for the females¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± The corners of Hua Zi¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. The others also laughed. This was how the apocalypse should be. Wu Jianguo was too rigid and traditional. There was no point in following him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°Let¡¯s get the troublesome parts out of the way quickly. ¡°The long night should be spent on women!¡± Hua Zi took the lead and walked in front. In the warehouse, Wang Ran was wide awake. He had just finished another session with the girls and was heading to the freezer to get a bottle of cold beer. Cold beer would soon be a rare luxury. When he passed by the surveillance screen, the motion capture system gave him a prompt. Wang Ran gave it a glance. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s these guys.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Hua Zi¡¯s bald head stood out in the night, and Wang Ran recognized him at a glance. During the day, Wang Ran had already felt that Hua Zi would be up to no good. As expected, they had come to kill him in the middle of the night. ¡°Master, do you want me to go and deal with them?¡± Su Xiaoyu volunteered. After their last session, she felt that she had become stronger. ¡°No need. ¡°I¡¯ll go on my own. I need to take a piss outside, anyway.¡± With a beer in one hand and his sword in the other, Wang Ran opened the door and walked out leisurely. The four people who were trying to figure out how to enter the warehouse were stunned when they saw the door open. What an unlucky brat! ¡°Brat, just in time! ¡°How many people are there inside? call them all out! ¡°Today, I, Master Hua, am telling you that I now own this place!¡± Hua Zi looked at Wang Ran arrogantly. ¡°This warehouse¡­ ¡°Including me, there are three of us. ¡°However, I can¡¯t bear to let my women come out and attract mosquitoes in the middle of the night.¡± Wang Ran took a sip of beer and said with a smile. ¡°What! ¡°Only so few people?¡± Hua Zi was stunned at first, then he immediately showed a delighted expression. This also meant that they could easily take down this place! A warehouse full of supplies¡­ Two beautiful women who could make one¡¯s legs go weak¡­ ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°Kid, you should just surrender. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll even take you in as a little brother after I¡¯m done playing with them. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s even cold beer? ¡°This place is great!¡± Hua Zi¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the beer in Wang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°You want some cold beer?¡± Wang Ran took a few steps forward with the beer in his hand. ¡°Sure I do! ¡°In this world, if I can have a mouthful of cold beer to drink, I¡¯d remember that I¡¯m alive again. ¡°Come, come, come, quickly get a few bottles for your Master Hua.¡± Hua Zi did not take Wang Ran seriously at all because he had many people on his side. ¡°Alright! ¡°Since you want it so much¡­ ¡°Here¡¯s your reward!¡± Wang Ran took a quick step forward and smashed the beer bottle on Hua Zi¡¯s head. ¡°Bang¡± The beer bottle was smashed into pieces. Hua Zi¡¯s bald head instantly turned red. Wang Ran¡¯s blow had been heavy, and Hua Zi reeled back, stunned. ¡°F*ck! ¡°He actually ambushed Brother Hua! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± At Gang Zi¡¯s command, the other three immediately rushed forward with their weapons in hand. Wang Ran calmly drew his sword and held the handle with both hands¡­ Slash! Gang Zi, who was charging at the front, was directly cut into two by Wang Ran from the waist. He could only watch helplessly as his upper body continued to fall. Oh, shit¡­ There was only despair in Gang Zi¡¯s eyes¡­ When the other two underlings saw this scene, they were instantly scared out of their wits. However, they had come too far to stop. One slash! Two slashes! Two heads flew into the sky, and their hollow necks sprayed blood into the air. At that moment, Hua Zi, who was holding his head, finally came to his senses. When he finally caught sight of the three bodies beside him, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even hold the machete in his hand. He finally knew why Wang Ran could occupy this warehouse alone. With this strength, even if another 10 people came, he would not have even warmed up! ¡°Big Brother! I was wrong, Big Brother! ¡°It¡¯s my fault for failing to recognize your strength! ¡°Just let me live!¡± Hua Zi immediately kneeled on the ground and kowtowed. There was already a large wound on his head, and fresh blood was flowing. At first glance, one would think that a watermelon had been sliced open. ¡°My greatest strength is that I hold grudges. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal that you were only interested in my stash. Anyone would have the same thought. ¡°But the way you looked at my women¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a problem. ¡°However, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯m going to give you a chance. ¡°Whether you can live or not, it¡¯s up to you,¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he swung his sword and cut off both of Hua Zi¡¯s legs from the knees. ¡°Waaaaaaa¡­¡± Hua Zi quickly understood Wang Ran¡¯s intention. He had to crawl out by himself. This meant that Wang Ran would not chase after him. It was all up to him. Therefore, even though his legs were cut off, Hua Zi did not dare to scream loudly for fear of attracting zombies. As long as he could hold on and climb into the car¡­ He may just live. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you! Here¡¯s a small parting gift.¡± Wang Ran took out a Bluetooth speaker from his pocket. Hua Zi¡¯s body trembled. What was he doing? What the hell was he up to?! Wang Ran smiled and tapped his phone. The full volume of the music was particularly glaring in the quiet night. Many of the zombies wandering nearby turned to them. ¡°You f*cking tricked me!¡± Hua Zi¡¯s had bit his own lips bloody. However, he did not have the ability to fight back at all. ¡°Yeah, I did. ¡°Bite me.¡± Wang Ran smiled and threw the Bluetooth to a place not far from Hua Zi. ¡°Good luck!¡± Wang Ran picked up the sword and leisurely returned to the warehouse. Now, Hua Zi had two choices. One, crawl over and disable the speaker. Two, crawl just a little further to the car. They were in different directions, so he had to make a choice. Hua Zi was extremely conflicted. If he turned off the speaker, he would have less time to escape. However, if he didn¡¯t turn it off, numerous zombies would be attracted over. He didn¡¯t have time to think. Hua Zi gritted his teeth and crawled to the car that was parked by the side of the road. ¡°Roar¡­¡± Many zombies had already wandered over. With the rhythmic melody, a crowd seemed to have gathered for a concert. Hua Zi was surrounded by dozens of zombies before he could even make it halfway¡­ Chapter 22 - An Eventful Day Chapter 22 An Eventful Day The next morning, Wang Ran woke up from his sleep, feeling refreshed. Ever since they had the warehouse to themselves, Wang Ran had stopped sleeping in a tent. They had a full bed to themselves, courtesy of the furniture section. Wang Ran had moved it to the front of the big screen. This way, it would be more convenient to monitor the situation at any time. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for breakfast!¡± The well-behaved Lin Momo served the steak and fried egg. The steak had already been cut into many thin strips and sprinkled with seasonings. Lin Momo¡¯s cooking skills were excellent. ¡°Master, let me feed you!¡± Lin Momo leaned toward Wang Ran, picked up a piece of steak with a fork, and delivered it to Wang Ran¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Wang Ran immediately praised her after eating a piece. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Master! ¡°Do I get a reward?¡± Lin Momo asked, blushing. ¡°I know you¡¯re up to no good, but I ca¡¯t prove it just yet¡­¡± he said. Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s little head. Lin Momo continued to feed Wang Ran. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Xiaoyu? ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. He had not seen Su Xiaoyu when he woke up today. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu saw a large number of zombies surrounding the warehouse from the screen. ¡°She went out to clean up the zombies this morning,¡± Lin Momo explained. ¡°Ahh¡­ ¡°Both of you have done so well. ¡°I have a feeling that you guys are up to something. ¡°Wang Ran rubbed his waist. Ever since he had been mututally his strength with them for the past two days, his waist seemed to have become a lot stronger. It did not feel as sore as it did two days ago. It wasn¡¯t impossible to give them some additional rewards occasionally¡­ Very quickly, Lin Momo finished feeding Wang Ran breakfast. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to wash the dishes.¡± Lin Momo got up and was about to leave, but Wang Ran pulled her back. ¡°What? ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Lin Momo was confused. But soon, she understood. Master was going to reward her! The plate was thrown away, and the quilt rolled up. It was another energetic morning. Not long after, Su Xiaoyu, who had headed out to kill zombies, returned to the warehouse. ¡°Alright! ¡°You guys actually¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu stood in front of the bed with her hands on her hips, looking unhappy. I worked so hard to clean up the zombies, but you two are hiding here¡­ He was disregarding his own quota! This is too much! ¡°Sister Xiaoyu! ¡°Master just complimented you and said he would reward you!¡± Lin Momo covered herself with a pillow and jumped out of bed. ¡°Reward me¡­ ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± Su Xiaoyu was secretly happy to hear Lin Momo¡¯s words, but she still put on a sullen face. Girls, even if they had turned into zombies, still needed to be coaxed. ¡°Alright, Xiaoyu, you¡¯ve done well. ¡°Hurry up and come in while it¡¯s hot.¡± Wang Ran waved at Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu had no reason to wait around¡­ This was going to be an eventful day! After the battle, Wang Ran leaned against the cushion and enjoyed the lunch that Lin Momo fed him. Exercise after eating, eat after exercising¡­ Wang Ran¡¯s life was like that of a breeding pig. Not long after, Wu Jianguo and the others appeared on the surveillance screen. It was time for business. Outside the warehouse. Wu Jianguo got out of the car with his men. ¡°That¡¯s Hua¡¯s car¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t see him this morning. He really came here¡­ ¡°Those damned guys!¡±Wu Jianguo couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Boss, do you think they succeeded?¡± One of his underlings asked. ¡°Succeeded? ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? How could someone occupying this place be weak? ¡°Forget about Hua Zi. Even if all of us worked together, we might not be able to take down this warehouse! ¡°The world has already collapsed, but there are still some rules that must be followed. ¡°Hua Zi broke the rules. I don¡¯t even know if we can continue to trade with them.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. The group of people proceeded cautiously with the diesel and gasoline barrels they had collected. ¡°Boss, why are there so many zombie bodies on the ground? ¡°There weren¡¯t this many when I came yesterday! ¡°They look fresh, they just died not long ago!¡± one of the underlings muttered. ¡°There are at least 200 zombie bodies. ¡°If it were us, we might not even be able to kill them in a day! ¡°Now, do you know their strength? ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go running off with ideas of your own,¡± Wu Jianguo warned. The underlings all nodded. They were not like Hua Zi, so they were still upright and obeyed Wu Jianguo. ¡°Boss, you see¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gang Zi¡¯s corpse!¡± One of the underlings pointed at the upper half of the body on the ground and said. ¡°¡­F*ck¡­ ¡°It¡¯s such a clean cut, like a butcher¡¯s work. ¡°He was cut in half by a single stroke. ¡°I remember that young man walking around with a sword at his waist. ¡°Such strength¡­¡± Wu Jianguo analyzed the situation and was shocked. Beheading a person cleanly was already a feat. Bisecting someone from the waist with a single stroke¡­ How strong was he? The underlings at the side also sighed when they heard this. Such a terrifying guy. They should never cross him. As they spoke, the door to the warehouse opened. A young man in a sleeping robe walked out slowly with a sword on his shoulder. It was Wang Ran! ¡°Brother, I must apologize. ¡°I just only learned that a few of my unreliable subordinates came to your place last night to cause trouble. ¡°I am to blame for this. Please accept my apologies. ¡°As compensation¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll give you half of our oil today for free. ¡°I hope you will look past this.¡± Wu Jianguo hammered his chest with one hand to express his apology. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Wang Ran smiled and nodded. He finally knew why Wu Jianguo became the strongest Awakened and a significant leader in City N. He had a good moral standing, an excellent character, and he had the strength to back his principles up. Such a person would naturally attract a large number of followers. Very quickly, the two sides reached a deal. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother! ¡°You said you needed gold last time. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you need gold for in this environment¡­ ¡°However, I did find a good place. ¡°It¡¯s a big bank with an underground vault. ¡°One of the ladies in our camp happened to be the vault manager of this bank. She has the key to that place. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, we can go together. ¡°You can decide on the split,¡± Wu Jianguo said in a clear voice. Chapter 23 - Mans Best Friend Chapter 23 Man¡¯s Best Friend ¡°A treasury? ¡°That¡¯s interesting. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll take all the gold inside. ¡°You¡¯ll have lot¡¯s of food in exchange. Consider it as payment for the gold. ¡°I won¡¯t short-change you. How about it?¡± Wang Ran suggested. As someone who had been through this, Wang Ran knew the value of gold. After the apocalypse had gone on for a while, order gradually returned, and all currency became worthless. Only the ancient metal, gold, was once again valued by people. Wu Jianguo looked at his men and then nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say! ¡°When do we take action?¡± Wu Jianguo asked. ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with my girls, then we¡¯ll set off,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the ladies on their own¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will target this place?¡±Wu Jianguo was a little worried. ¡°Do you see the 200 dead zombies at the door? ¡°One of the girls got up this morning and was bored, so she killed them all by herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can take down this warehouse unless someone comes with military vehicles.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he turned around and entered the warehouse. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°One person did all that? ¡°Boss, do you believe him? ¡°He must be joking!¡± The underlings all gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has any reason to lie. ¡°Those two girls carried a lot of weight without breaking a sweat in our first meeting. ¡°Look, those 200 zombies all died in the same way. Their skulls were all based in. ¡°It¡¯s clearly the same person. ¡°It adds up to his claim. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how she did it¡­¡± Wu Jianguo fell into thought. The underlings swallowed deeply. Terrifying, too terrifying. No wonder he was able to occupy such a bountiful stash. It was the work of a very formidable group. Not long after, Wang Ran came out. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s ry to get it done in an hour! ¡°I still have to deliver some takeaway later.¡± Wang Ran had taken a pack of cold beer and distributed it to everyone. ¡°Thanks!¡± Wu Jianguo and his underlings were overjoyed. Cold beer was such a luxury during such times! ¡°Brother Wang Ran, let¡¯s go back to the campsite and drop the food off. We¡¯ll fetch the key to the vault ¡°It¡¯s on the way, not far off.¡± Wu Jianguo started the car while drinking beer. In this day and age, there were no traffic police looking out for drunk driving. This much alcohol would not impair him. Wang Ran followed them to a school. There were some scattered zombies wandering around the school. Obviously, they had just walked in. The defenses were adequate. Around it, a large number of barriers and seats had been piled up to form a barrier, leaving only a small passage. There were also four strong men standing guard at the entrance of the passage. ¡°I used to serve in the army, so I have some experience. ¡°I used local materials to set this up. Don¡¯t laugh,¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. ¡°With this setup, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for the next fortnight,¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Fortnight? ¡°Why a fortnight?¡± Wu Jianguo did not understand. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some things. ¡°Just trust me. Don¡¯t ever stop improving on your fortifications¡± Mutated zombies were going to make their appearance soon. Although these early mutations were not very strong, each would still take a dozen people to bring down. If they grew complacent, they were bound to suffer heavy losses. Wu Jianguo and his men carried the food into the stadium. Wang Ran waited at the entrance. He had nothing to do, so he looked around the stadium. He did not like the location of this base. It could temporarily shelter them from the wind and rain and keep some zombies out. However, it was located in the center of the city. There were many residential areas around. The more residential areas there were, the more people there were, and the more zombies there were. When Mutated zombies start showing up, they could get into trouble. However, everyone had their own way of survival in the apocalypse. Wang Ran would not interfere with them. After all, there were so many people in the world, and it was impossible for Wang Ran to take care of every single one of them. At that moment, a small figure flashed behind the outer wall of the stadium and caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention. Wang Ran walked over carefully. A thin and frail little Golden Retriever was curled up in the corner, shivering. Judging from its size, this little Golden Retriever was probably only a month old. Its eyes were a little dim. It was clearly malnourished. Rotten zombie meat was around, but it was smart and had not eaten it. Wang Ran took out a ham sausage from his pocket, which he always carried around as a snack. He peeled it and placed it in front of the Golden Retriever. The little fellow was obviously famished. After it confirmed that Wang Ran had no ill intentions toward it, it gobbled the sausage in a few bites. The Golden Retriever let out a few soft cries, seemingly expressing that it was still hungry. ¡°I only brought one. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me? ¡°I have quite a lot of meat at my place,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. It was unknown if the little Golden Retriever understood Wang Ran¡¯s words, but it walked up and rubbed against Wang Ran¡¯s shoes. ¡°Alright, you can follow me from now on.¡± Wang Ran immediately picked up the little Golden Retriever, wrapped it in his coat, and put it in his arms. Having a dog in the post-apocalyptic world had many benefits. For example, they could stand watch at night and sniff out supplies. Of course, this had to be a smart dog. If it was a certain Malamute¡­ Its owner may not have long to live. Not long after, Wu Jianguo came out. This time, he brought a few more people, a total of seven people. They were all equipped with hammers, maces, steel pipes, and other bludgeoning weapons. It seemed that they attached great importance to the operation of the vault. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Wang Ran!¡± Wu Jianguo led everyone into the car. ¡°Yo, Brother Wang ran, where did you pick up this dog from? ¡°In this world, we can¡¯t afford to keep dogs. ¡°It¡¯s going to take up a lot of resources when it grows up.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. ¡°It was pleasing to the eye, so I picked it up. ¡°I don¡¯t lack food.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ ¡°There are quite a number of large supermarkets in the city. ¡°Yours seems to be the most secure. ¡°I¡¯ve been to other supermarkets. Some of them are barely even standing.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. His warehouse had been surrounded by over a thousand zombies. Su Xiaoyu would only clear the ones closest to the warehouse door. There were still many zombies wandering around the periphery. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare to have any ideas about this warehouse under such circumstances. Of course, with the passage of time and the gradual depletion of resources, people would grow more desperate and take bigger risks. Therefore, after the food with short shelf lives have run out, Wang Ran would prepare to make a move. Chapter 24 - Deep Underground Chapter 24 Deep Underground After a few minutes of driving, the group arrived at the entrance of a bank. The bank was the largest bank in the city, and one of the few banks that had a dedicated underground vault. Even though it was the end of the world, it was still standing firm.. The Treasury and the gold vault were all firmly locked. Without the key, no one would have the tools to break in. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°We¡¯ve been here once. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very dangerous,¡± Wu Jianguo said as he got out of the car. The group lifted the anti-theft curtain and entered the bank. The interior of the bank was dim, and it was very quiet. Wang Ran gently stroked the little Golden Retriever¡¯s head soothingly. Wang Ran did not dare to leave this little thing alone in the car. In terms of safety, Wang Ran was the safest spot for it. ¡°Go through two doors, and you¡¯ll find the small elevator that leads to the underground vault. ¡°We got the key and the keycard.¡± Wu Jianguo patted his pocket. Wang Ran nodded. He would not be able to force open a vault anytime soon. Of course, when the city ran out of power, it would be even more difficult with the vault sealed shut. Wu Jianguo swiped his card and led everyone through the two doors smoothly. They did not encounter any zombies on the way. ¡°We didn¡¯t go this far the last time we came. ¡°But there are no zombies here. I can¡¯t help but find it strange,¡± Wu Jianguo said softly. ¡°There are definitely zombies here,¡± Wang Ran said with certainty. He could feel the little Golden Retriever in his arms trembling in fear. Animal instincts were never wrong. As soon as the little Golden Retriever entered, it began to tremble, which meant that there was definitely a problem here. However, this little fellow was also quite obedient. Although it was afraid, it did not call out once. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, you¡¯re definitely more experienced than me with this. Please take the lead. ¡°Everyone, stay alert.¡± Wu Jianguo reminded them softly. At that moment, one of the underlings accidentally kicked a flashlight. In the quiet environment, it was particularly loud. Everyone stopped in their tracks and observed their surroundings. Nothing happened. ¡°If there were any zombies, they would have pounced on us. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Wu Jianguo frowned. ¡°Unless the zombies are down there.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the floor. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger on this floor. Those zombies were probably bank¡¯s staff who took the elevator and hid down below after the zombie outbreak. Judging from the current situation, there should be no living people down there. They would not be able to determine how many zombies were down there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have to head down.¡± Wang Ran went over and pressed the elevator button. For the sake of security, this was the only elevator that could lead to the bank¡¯s vault. The elevator slowly rose up to their level. The tension in the hearts of Wu Jianguo and the others kept increasing as the elevator slowly went up. Everyone pointed their weapons at the elevator door. Ding! Ding! The sound of the elevator arriving made Wu Jianguo and his people tremble. Then, the elevator door slowly opened¡­ It was empty inside¡­ There was a long trail of blood on the floor of the elevator, but other than that, the elevator looked quite normal. ¡°This blood stain is so strange and telling¡­¡± Wu Jianguo frowned. ¡°Someone was hiding in the elevator, trying to escape. Something dragged the unfortunate soul out before that could happen. ¡°There are no bloodstains on the ground of our floor. ¡°This means that everything happened downstairs. ¡°There are indeed zombies down there. ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± After saying that, Wang Ran took the lead and walked into the elevator. The others hesitated for a moment before following suit. The elevator door slowly closed, and it began to descend. Going down was much more nerve-wracking than waiting for the elevator to come up. The space in the elevator was only so limited. If something happened, there would be no place to run. In addition, the unknown was the most terrifying No one knew what would happen when the elevator door opened. The fluorescent light in the elevator flickered, making a crackling sound. A young man with long hair shivered in fear. ¡°Hahaha, Lin Hua, are you cultured people all so timid?¡± A brawny man laughed. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just an ordinary person, isn¡¯t it normal to be afraid¡­¡± Lin Hua was a primary school teacher, and he was indeed a little scrawny. Wu Jianguo would not have brought him out if not for the fact that Hua Zi and the other three had gone to Wang Ran to end themselves, resulting in a shortage of manpower. ¡°If you really encounter danger later, don¡¯t wet yourself.¡± The burly man joked. The tense atmosphere in the elevator eased up because of the conversation between the two. ¡°Boom¡­¡± The elevator stopped. Everyone grew wary again. All the weapons were pointed outside in unison. Ding! Ding! With a crisp sound, the elevator door slowly opened. It was dark ahead. A gust of cold wind blew in their faces. Everyone felt their hair stand on end. The little Golden Retriever in Wang Ran¡¯s arms trembled even more. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Danger is definitely close by.¡± Wang Ran held his sword in one hand and the flashlight in the other. He walked in front. The others followed closely behind under Wu Jianguo¡¯s lead. It was a long passage. The light from the flashlight couldn¡¯t reach the end. It only provided enough visibility for a dozen meters before him. On both sides of the passage¡­ There were all corpses. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Why are these corpses all dismembered¡­ ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like something zombies would do!¡± The burly man muttered softly. Normal zombies only ate living humans. They never had to be needlessly cruel. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± ¡°Some of the corpses were dismembered when they were already zombies. ¡°This is definitely not done by ordinary zombies. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± Wang Ran had a bad feeling in his mind. A Mutated zombie! Someone once concluded that the more confined the space was, the more likely it was for Mutated zombies to appear. This was just like the Chinese poison jar story. Poison would kill poison within a small space and something potent and deadly would emerge. At first, Wang Ran thought that the mutated zombies would only appear a month after the apocalypse. Unexpectedly, it had only been a few days. Perhaps these Mutated zombies had not shown up late, they had been there from the start but remained trapped elsewhere. ¡°Wuuu¡­¡± At the end of the corridor, there was a soft whimpering sound. It was creepy. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done! ¡°I¡¯m out of here!¡± Lin Hua shouted and rushed to the elevator. ¡°F*ck! Lin Hua, what are you doing!¡± Wu Jianguo hissed. Shouting like that was disastrous! Chapter 25 - Mutant Zombie Chapter 25 Mutant Zombie ¡°Lin Hua, come back! ¡°If you take the elevator up, what are we going to do?!¡± The brawny man wanted to call Lin Hua back, but Lin Hua was only focused on escaping. He had already run into the elevator and was desperately pressing the button. The elevator door slowly closed. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The burly man cursed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go. ¡°Just kill whatever you can find.¡± Wang Ran continued to walk forward. ¡°Brothers, keep up.¡± Wu Jianguo took the lead and followed Wang Ran closely behind. He truly admired Wang Ran for being able to remain calm in such a situation. Soon, Wang Ran was close to the end of the passage. He raised the flashlight. A woman with long hair that reached her shoulders was munching on something with her head lowered, her back facing the group. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± The woman sensed the people behind her and stopped gnawing. She let out a sound that gave people goosebumps. ¡°Boss, what is that even¡­¡± The burly man was a little scared. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a living person¡­¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s body trembled instinctively. His intuition told him that this thing was very dangerous. Wang Ran hung the flashlight off his belt and held his sword with both hands. He had to take this seriously. ¡°Ka ka ka ¡­¡± The long-haired woman slowly turned her head. A pale face and bloodshot eyes! Her pupils were the signature gray-white color. Her chin and neck were covered in black blood. It was dried blood. From the looks of it, she was the one who had eaten all the corpses in the underground passage. ¡°A Mutated female¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a little ugly.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± With a wail, the long-haired female zombie suddenly stood up! Her long nails left deep scratches on the wall beside the passage. ¡°BOOM!¡± The female zombie¡¯s sharp claws scratched the wall, sending some gravel and sand flying toward the group of people. Then, she hopped off the walls of the passage in quick succession and approached the crowd. ¡°Slick. Hehe.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s reaction was far better than an ordinary person¡¯s. He quickly followed the female zombie¡¯s movement in the air. His sword came down. The female zombie¡¯s arm fell to the ground, severed. The female zombie let out an ear-piercing scream and fell to the ground. However, she quickly got up again. The short-haired man closest to her swung an iron bar at her head! There was a muffled sound. The female zombie did not seem to be fazed. She gritted her teeth, and her sharp claws instantly swept across the short-haired man¡¯s forehead. The short-haired man¡¯s head and scalp fell to the ground. The female zombie reached out and dug out the short-haired man¡¯s brain, then put it into her mouth. ¡°Zhang Qiang!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s eyes turned red. He waved his fireman¡¯s axe and hacked at the female zombie. The female zombie effortlessly evaded his blows. ¡°Stand back! ¡°I¡¯ll take her!¡± Wang Ran said indifferently and charged at the female zombie with his sword. Wu Jianguo knew that he and his people were no match for the female zombie and would only be a hindrance, so he immediately took a few steps back. When Wang Ran rushing over, the female zombie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of vigilance. ¡°Roar!¡± The female zombie hesitated for a moment. She did not dare to fight Wang Ran head-on. Instead, she chose to rush toward Wu Jianguo and the others, who were easy to deal with. ¡°Damn it, why are you so cowardly?¡± Wang Ran immediately chased after the female zombie. However, judging from her speed, he might be too late to save Wu Jianguo. Wang Ran made a prompt decision. He held the long sword in reverse and threw it at the female zombie¡¯s back. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± The long blade pierced through the female zombie and nailed her to the ground. Wang Ran quickly stepped forward, stepped on the female zombie¡¯s back, and pulled out the sword. ¡°Ka ka¡­¡± The female zombie¡¯s head turned 180 degrees to the back, and her mouth opened and closed, releasing a foul odor. ¡°Bye.¡± Wang Ran raised his sword and swung it down. The female zombie¡¯s head rolled to the side. ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°How the hell do zombies end up like that? ¡°She was so f*cking difficult to deal with. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Brother Wang Ran, we would all be dead.¡± Wu Jianguo heaved a long sigh of relief. He had never seen a zombie that could tear open a human skull with one claw. ¡°It seems that all the people here have turned into zombies. ¡°So many zombies had nothing to eat, so they started to eat each other¡¯s brains. ¡°In the end, the strongest remained. This was it.¡± Wang Ran kicked the female zombie¡¯s head. ¡°In the future, the zombies will become stronger and stronger. ¡°All of you should get ready as soon as possible. Your base will not hold for long.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. ¡°I greatly appreciate the advice. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. ¡°Our target this time is gold. We can¡¯t come here for nothing.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. He had lost yet another man. It would be a pain in the ass if he returned empty-handed. The group of people walked to the end of the passage. At the end of the corridor was a huge round door. There was a keyhole in the middle of the door handle. Wu Jianguo stepped forward and inserted the key. Then, he and Wang Ran turned the handle. ¡°Boom ¡­¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The door was unlocked. The heavy iron door was opened. Wang Ran shone the flashlight inside. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so exciting!¡± Behind the metal door was a large, squarish space. It was filled with cash and gold bricks. He had no use for cash now. No one would use cash, even in vending machines. Normally, they would just smash it. One brick of gold was exactly 1,000 grams. It looked like there were about 500 pieces of it there. If this had been from before the apocalypse, it would have been worth 100 to 200 million yuan. However, in the current situation, everyone was looking for food and no one paid attention to gold. It wasn¡¯t until the apocalypse stabilized before gold became an important currency. All the survivor camps of various sizes also continued to hoard gold. Although Wang Ran wasn¡¯t clear about their motive, since someone wanted it, it meant that the gold had value. ¡°Pack it up.¡± Wang Ran took the black canvas bag beside him and put the gold bars inside. ¡°Brothers, give me a hand!¡± Wu Jianguo and his underlings worked on moving the gold. Each bag weighed 50 kilograms, so there were 11 bags in total. ¡°Now I know how heavy gold is¡­ ¡°They used to say that if one ever got their hands on a full bag of gold, they would be able to fly. ¡°Hah, what a load of crap!¡± The burly man sighed. The group of people took the bags and took the elevator back to the first floor. Lin Hua had long since disappeared without a trace. The group loaded the bags of gold onto the carriage. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared around the corner of the bank. ¡°Help! ¡°Boss, save me!¡± Lin Hua¡¯s shirt was covered in blood, and he was limping towards the crowd. Behind him were three or four zombies. ¡°F*cking hell, Lin Hua! ¡°You almost got us killed! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Ran¡¯s amazing skills, we would have died down there!¡± The brawny man raised his axe and charged at Lin Hua. Chapter 26 - A Brilliant Idea Chapter 26 A Brilliant Idea ¡°Zhu Ming, forget it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already been bitten by a zombie. We don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Wu Jianguo called out to the brawny man. After all, Lin Hua had not turned into a zombie yet, and Wu Jianguo could not bear to do anything to him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, kid!¡± The brawny man, Zhu Ming, returned to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll transport the gold over and exchange it for food. Then, our mission will be completed.¡± Wu Jianguo started the engine. The two pickup trucks drove to the supermarket one after the other¡­ In the supermarket. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo leaned against each other as they watched the educational film. ¡°You see, you can also do this and this. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this before.¡± Su Xiaoyu took note of the scenes as she watched. Lin Momo was too lazy to remember it all. Whatever, she preferred to be passive. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, did you and Master know each other before?¡± The curious Lin Momo asked. ¡°Yeap! ¡°I lived in the apartment opposite his. ¡°I used to see him jogging downstairs every day. ¡°There were a few times when I wanted to say hello to him, but he was too fast. I couldn¡¯t even catch up.¡± Su Xiaoyu covered her mouth and laughed. She thought that the two of them could get to know each other through some opportunity, but who knew that the apocalypse would come? That¡¯s good. Now, they could be considered acquaintances, although the way they got to know each other was a little strange. ¡°By the way, Sister Xiaoyu¡­¡± ¡°What if master goes out on his errands, and we happen to get hungry?¡± Lin Momo raised an important question. ¡°That¡¯s a very good question¡­¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a valid concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Master goes out for half a day, but if he¡¯s gone for a day or two¡­ ¡°We might go berserk,¡± Su Xiaoyu pinched her chin. ¡°Yeah, what should we do¡­ ¡°We can¡¯t possibly go out to eat humans, right?¡± ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t gain anything without Master¡¯s blood.¡± Lin Momo also expressed her concern. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can secretly drain some of it while master is asleep, like how they do it at blood donations. ¡°I¡¯ll store it in the cold storage. ¡°In case of emergencies!¡± Su Xiaoyu said proudly. I¡¯m really a clever little brat, I can even think of such a great idea. ¡°Master won¡¯t find out, will he?¡± Lin Momo expressed her concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡°Master sleeps like a log after our nightly exercise. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll each get a bag. ¡°Be gentle, don¡¯t wake him up.¡± Su Xiaoyu patted Lin Momo¡¯s back to encourage her. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Lin Momo had finally been successfully bewitched by Su Xiaoyu. At that moment, the sound of a vehicle pulling up could be heard from outside. Two pickup trucks also appeared on the surveillance screen. ¡°Master has returned! ¡°Let¡¯s go and welcome him!¡± Su Xiaoyu jumped up gleefully. Although the two of them had not seen Wang Ran for only an hour, it felt like they had been separated for a few days. They missed him very much. Su Xiaoyu opened the door and the two girls punched and kicked at the zombies along the way. After blowing up a few zombies, they rushed to the front of the pickup. ¡°Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°Aowu!¡± The little Golden Retriever cried out, as if she had been woken up, expressing her dissatisfaction. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve even brought a little fellow back! ¡°So cute!¡± Su Xiaoyu took the Golden Retriever in her arms. ¡°Master, I want a hug too!¡± Lin Momo immediately threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. It was a completely different sensation. After all, this one had significantly larger double airbags. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get these bags in first.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the bag of gold in the back seat of the pickup. ¡°Yes!¡± The two girls carried two bags in each hand and carried them to the warehouse easily. ¡°Oh my god, how are those girls so strong¡­¡± The brawny man, Zhu Ming, was stunned. They did not even seem to be struggling¡­ It was terrifying, too terrifying. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap it up,¡± Wang Ran said to Wu Jianguo. ¡°Brother Wang Ran. ¡°If it had not been for you this time, we might have all died inside. ¡°You have the final say on how and how much you¡¯re willing to give us!¡± Wu Jianguo said solemnly. Wang Ran thought about it. There was a total of more than 500 kilograms of gold. Splitting it in half would be 250 kilograms. According to the exchange rate he had posted online, he could get at least 2,500 pounds of food. But¡­ Wang Ran had also considered a practical problem. There were only a few dozen people in Wu Jianguo¡¯s campsite. It was impossible for them to finish all the food given to them within the shelf life. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1,000 pounds of food. ¡°I¡¯ll add in 10 boxes of milk, 5 boxes of beer, and one box of Lao Gan Ma. ¡°The shelf life of food is only about 10 days. Don¡¯t save it. Finish it as soon as you can,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Wu Jianguo¡¯s eyes lit up. This was much more than he had imagined! On this trip, although they had provided the key, it was Wang Ran¡¯s strength that allowed them to even take a single gold bar. If anything, they were bound for certain doom there. 500 pounds of food would have been great. Who knew that he would be willing to give 1,000 pounds! It even came with some beer and Lao Gan Ma¡­ It was a great deal! His brothers had taken the risk to search for supplies. If only they could go back and have a sip of beer¡­ It was worth it! ¡°Brother Wang Ran, you¡¯re too generous! ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed!¡± Wu Jianguo scratched the back of his head and said. ¡°Then¡­ should I halve it?¡± Wang Ran joked. ¡°No need, no need! ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Wu Jianguo grinned broadly. ¡°You guys clear the road, I¡¯ll arrange for people to move the things out.¡± After Wang ran finished Rpeaking, he took the remaining bags of gold and went back to the warehouse. ¡°Brothers, clear the way!¡± Wu Jianguo and his men began to clear out the wandering zombies nearby. They might not be able to defeat the mutant zombies, but these regular zombies were easy to deal with. Soon, Lin Momo came out of the warehouse with a forklift. As an intern, she had learned how to operate this thing. Next, everyone began to move the goods into the truck. 1,000 pounds was not a small number. Two pickup trucks could not fit them all. In the end, he provided them with another two small vans. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Brother Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re a saint. ¡°If you need anything in the future, feel free to contact me!¡± Wu Jianguo looked satisfied. After this trip, the people in the camp would no longer need to save on food. ¡°Take one of these as a memento.¡± Wang Ran threw a gold brick into Wu Jianguo¡¯s arms. They had risked their lives to accompany him into the vault, so they should have some souvenirs. ¡°Alright! ¡°I hope we¡¯ll meet again in the future! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s return!¡± Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s command, the convoy drove toward their campsite in a grandiose manner. ¡°I heard that you can bite into gold, is that true¡­¡± Wu Jianguo put the gold brick in his mouth and bit down on it. He really managed to leave a mark. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting gold stuck in your teeth and swallowing it?¡± the brawny man, Zhu Ming, said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? there¡¯s no need to be concerned about hygiene in this day and age.¡± Wu Jianguo remained unconcerned. He had no idea how long more he could survive in this world, so what was the point of thinking so much? Lao Gan Ma, a chili sauce product made viral by John Cena: https://www.youtube .com/watch?v=LNuwgbxQe-M Chapter 27 - Take-out Chapter 27 Take-out ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me to your new home.¡± Wang Ran brought the little Golden Retriever back to the warehouse. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the name of this little dog?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t given it a name yet. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the gender first¡­ It¡¯s a female.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a gentler name, Cui Hua?¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound easy on the ears¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her Xiao Jin?¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately rejected Wang Ran¡¯s suggestion. Although the name was simple, it was appropriate. The little Golden Retriever barked a few times to show her agreement. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll leave the matter of its food to you in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t save the meat in the warehouse. I can¡¯t finish it all by myself anyway,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Master! ¡°She¡¯s too young, she can¡¯t eat meat! ¡°I¡¯ve seen dog food in the warehouse. You can feed her puppy food first, and occasionally cook some bone soup.¡± Lin Momo was more familiar with pets. If Wang Ran had been left to give it such a heavy diet, it would have taken a toll on its health¡­ ¡°Oh right, I still have to go out to deliver some takeaway later. ¡°Help me prepare¡­ 500 pounds of food.¡± Wang Ran made a rough estimate. It was already two in the afternoon, so he should be able to deliver about 500 pounds today. ¡°Yes, Master! ¡°But¡­ ¡°We¡¯re all a little hungry¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo said smiles on their faces. ¡°Um¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no time, just take some red wine.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand. Fortunately, he had some natural regeneration, or his finger would have been long gnawed off. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo each took a finger and started sucking. Xiao Jing, who was at the side, was stunned for a moment. Then, it followed suit and bit Wang Ran¡¯s finger. ¡°Whoa, what the¡­ ¡°Why are you also¡­ ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Wang Ran pushed Xiao Jing to the side. Xiao Jing licked the blood on its teeth and swallowed it. A surge of energy began to expand in its body¡­ Not long after, su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo let go of Wang Ran¡¯s fingers, satisfied. ¡°Alright, go and prepare the food. ¡°And get the little one some lunch. I think she¡¯s famished.¡± Wang Ran sucked on his finger. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo nodded and went to work. Wang Ran logged into the forum, noted down the addresses, and wrote it down in his notebook. Today, he would first travel east and take a look at East Lake island. Very quickly, everything was prepared. ¡°Master, can I come with you?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°You two should stay and look after the base. ¡°Momo isn¡¯t strong enough yet. I¡¯m worried about her being left alone. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done. ¡°You guys¡­ Stop watching those kinds of film, and watch some historical epics or documentaries.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo lowered their heads in shame. It couldn¡¯t be helped, they were all newbies and didn¡¯t have any skills. If they just went hard at it like animals¡­ It wasn¡¯t bad, but it was getting a little old. ¡°Help me move my things out. ¡°I still need to get a car. ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t follow me out,¡± Wang Ran said to Xiao Jing. It was as if Xiao Jing understood what he was saying. It lay on the ground without moving¡­ It was also possible that it was just too full. The three of them procured a cart to move the food out. Wang Ran searched the roadside and finally chose an MPV. Although there was a Porsche next to it, it could not carry the goods! The MPV was sufficiently powerful and spacious. The two girls helped to move the food into the car. ¡°Master, come back soon!¡± Su Xiaoyu gave Wang Ran a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m here too, I¡¯m here too!¡± Lin Momo kissed him on the other side. Wang Ran sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he only had two female zombie followers. If there were more than ten of them, it would be really difficult to leave the base. No¡­ If there were more than ten of them, he would never leave again. Just the daily feeding would be enough to cripple him. ¡°Go on then, do come back early,¡± ¡°You guys should head back in, too. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, lure a few dozen zombies to the door to prevent others from having any thoughts about the warehouse.¡± Wang Ran gave him some instructions and then set off in his MPV. The first address was not far off. It was a shop at the entrance of an old community. As for why the shops in the old neighborhood harbored so much gold, Wang Ran was too lazy to think about it. It could also simply be their meeting point. Very quickly, Wang Ran arrived at his destination. To be honest, the road in front of the old community was very narrow, and there were many cars parked along the way. Fortunately, Wang Ran was not terrible at driving, so he managed to make his way through When he arrived at the shop¡¯s entrance, Wang Ran stuck his head out to take a look. It turned out to be a gold shop. No wonder there was gold¡­ Wang Ran pulled the brakes and stopped the car. He had to deal with the zombies that he had attracted. However, the zombies in this old neighborhood seemed to be older. Some zombies might have suffered from osteoporosis in their lives and break their legs after jumping around for two steps. Wang Ran dealt with it rather easily, and he cleaned up the surroundings in a few minutes. After dealing with the zombies, Wang Ran knocked on the door of the gold shop. There was a slight movement inside, but no one came to open the door. ¡°I¡¯m from the forum, gold for food.¡± Wang Ran shouted inside. This time, someone perked up. ¡°Are there any more zombies outside?¡± That was the first question the person inside asked. They were rightfully cautious. ¡°I¡¯ve killed them all. Don¡¯t worry and open the door,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. It was normal to be wary. In this world, only those who were wary could survive. Previously, Wang Ran had only managed to survive for a year by being on high alert. The curtain door was pulled open. The person who opened the door was an old man in his sixties. There were two boys in their teens, holding sharpened wooden sticks in their hands. He was very vigilant. ¡°The food is in the car. ¡°You wanted 20 pounds of food, right? ¡°You got the gold?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I do¡­ ¡°Sir, this price¡­¡± The old man was a little hesitant, obviously thinking that it was too much. However, he and the two boys beside him didn¡¯t look too good. It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t eaten for one or two days. Food was more important to them. ¡°The price is up for discussion. ¡°You should know what the world is like now. ¡°What¡¯s the point of hoarding gold? Can it be eaten? ¡°Or do you want to make a few accessories and die with some bling?¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Chapter 28 - The Seaside Villa Chapter 28 The Seaside Villa The old man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly accepted the situation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°I have here¡­ I¡¯ll trade 28 pounds of gold for 28 pounds of food.¡± The old man had probably thought it through and took out all the gold. Wang Ran nodded. He had already prepared some leeway to deal with this kind of situation. ¡°Prepare the gold, I¡¯ll go get the food.¡± Wang Ran turned around and walked back to the car. ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a cart full of food! ¡°Do you want to¡­¡± the bigger boy asked. The old man understood what his grandson meant. They had so many people, and his grandson wanted to kill them and steal their goods! The old man frowned and hesitated for a moment. ¡°No¡­ ¡°Look at the zombies at the door. They¡¯ve all been killed. ¡°This man is strong. ¡°We¡¯re not his match¡­ ¡°It¡¯s better to remain in this man¡¯s good graces.¡± After all, the old man was old and experienced, so he was more cautious when considering situations. The boy gritted his teeth and gave up on the idea. Soon, Wang Ran came over with food. There were cooked food, vegetables, fruits, and noodles. It was quite a variety. As soon as the food showed up, the three stomachs growled at the same time. They had not eaten for a day and a half and were famished. ¡°Here¡¯s the gold. Keep it well.¡± The old man obediently handed the gold to Wang Ran. There were gold necklaces and gold nuggets inside. Obviously, they had saved up the items in the shop and hadn¡¯t had the time to smelt them. Wang Ran used the tip of his blade to check on it. It was the right color, and no additional metals had been mixed in. ¡°Alright, the deal is complete. ¡°Good luck.¡± Wang Ran put the gold into his black bag. ¡°By the way, if you want to kill someone, it¡¯s best not to show it on your face. ¡°I can read you like a book,¡± Wang Ran turned around and reminded the older boy. As someone who had survived the apocalypse for a year, Wang Ran was a veteran. In addition, the boy was brash and naive, so Wang Ran could tell at a glance. The boy trembled! Did he see through my intention to kill him? He¡¯s not nervous at all? Is that how confident he is in his strength? The boy was so scared that he was instantly drenched in sweat. Fortunately, he had given up on that idea just now. Otherwise, he might have ended up like those zombies out there. The old man quickly pulled down the curtain door. With 28 pounds of food, the three of them could survive for at least another ten days. As for what followed¡­ He could only leave it to fate. Wang Ran returned to the MPV and continued to drive to the next target. The next target was an old warehouse in the city. Wang Ran sensed something wrong when he got close. sens Nra This warehouse was poorly guarded. It was unlikely that any survivors would choose this place to survive. On the other hand, the dormitory building nearby was a far safer ground. So, the person who left this address¡­ This was a problem! Sure enough! As soon as Wang Ran¡¯s car stopped, five men with firemen¡¯s axes in their hands appeared around him. They were all wearing helmets and blue overalls. They seemed to be the workers nearby ¡°Supervisor, someone really showed up with food! ¡°It looks like it¡¯s filled to the brim!¡± one of the workers said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either! ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about food now! ¡°I¡¯m already sick of eating those shriveled buns.¡± The leader was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. He was probably their supervisor. In the early days of the apocalypse, most small groups would still maintain their pre-apocalyptic organizational structure. A supervisor was still a supervisor. However, things would be different after a while. Only those who were capable and ruthless enough could be the boss. This trash-like beer belly¡­ It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be kicked down by his men. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Are you guys trying to rob me?¡± Wang Ran was amused. He had not expected to encounter such a situation on his second delivery order. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re being too harsh if you say that we¡¯re robbing you. ¡°Come, have a smoke and put the things down. ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as the beginning of a long friendship.¡± The supervisor took out a cigarette and threw it to Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled, drew his sword, and cut the cigarette in the air into two. The five workers were stunned. This was a tough nut to crack¡­ ¡°Supervisor, we outnumber him. What are you afraid of?!¡± adark-skinned worker shouted. He was not only trying to oppress Wang ran with his aura, but also to boost his courage. The worker¡¯s words reminded the supervisor. They had more people! ¡°Kid, no matter how good you are, can you handle the five of us? ¡°Just drop it. Everyone, save your strength. ¡°If you really force us to fight and you end up getting hurt, wouldn¡¯t that make things difficult?¡± The supervisor threatened him. ¡°Who said¡­ ¡°I¡¯m outnumbered?¡± Wang Ran smiled and directly turned on the car speaker on the MPV. It was not the best quality, but it was definitely loud! ¡°The boundless horizon is my love¡­¡± A divine tune reverberated through the abandoned warehouse. The zombies outside heard the noise and started to group up. ¡°Are you crazy?! ¡°You can¡¯t beat us, so you want to die with US?¡± The supervisor¡¯s voice was filled with panic. Zombies were coming in from all directions. The five of them were doomed! ¡°Who said I can¡¯t beat you guys? ¡°I¡¯m just feeling lazy. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with trash like you guys myself.¡± Wang Ran got into the car and turned off the audio. He had already attracted several zombies. If he attracted more of them, it would take more effort to get out. ¡°Supervisor, he¡¯s leaving!¡± The dark-skinned worker pointed at the MPV. ¡°BOOM!¡± With the roar of an engine, the MPV sped up and crashed into the exit. After knocking down three to five zombies that were blocking the road, Wang Ran successfully drove away from the place. As for the five workers and dozens of zombies in the abandoned warehouse, they were no longer his concern. Wang Ran drove to his next target as he heard the screams from afar. The next few orders went smoothly. He did not encounter any further obstacles. More than half of the food in the car had been exchanged. In the end, all that was left was the seaside villa area next to East Lake island. The last two clients were both in that neighborhood. Wang Ran drove along the seaside road for more than ten minutes before he arrived at the villa. The gate of the villa was tightly shut, and there were many roadblocks outside. It was obvious that they had spent a lot of effort to take preventive measures. The villas of the rich were indeed different. Even in the apocalypse, he could enjoy this level of property service. ¡°Who are you? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Two uniformed security guards with motorcycle helmets walked out of the guardhouse with long sticks in their hands. Chapter 29 - Delivery Chapter 29 Delivery ¡°The delivery man. ¡°Someone ordered takeaway.¡± Wang Ran stuck his head out of the car and said. ¡°Take-out? ¡°You can still order takeaway in this world?¡± The younger security guard was confused. ¡°The owners of Block 2 and 18. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you contact them and ask them yourself.¡± Wang Ran looked at his notebook. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± The older security guard took out a walkie-talkie and confirmed the situation. ¡°Is your neighborhood really that professional?¡± While Wang Ran was waiting, he handed a cucumber to the younger security guard. ¡°Of course! ¡°Our neighborhood is the most luxurious in the city. ¡°The property fees alone are 100,000 Yuan per household every year.¡± ¡°Our security measures and whatnot were already the best in the country, even before the apocalypse. ¡°Our 50-man security team can basically guarantee that no zombies can sneak in from the outside. ¡°We will check the residential area regularly to prevent any internal residents from turning into zombies.¡± The young security guard explained proudly. After that, he took a bite of the cucumber. It was delicious. ¡°But you guys are so enclosed. Do you have enough supplies inside?¡± Wang Ran asked. He had his eyes on this neighborhood. Since the people inside were all rich, there must be a lot of gold. Instead of running around the city, it was better to work with the community of this villa. ¡°Sigh, who has the supplies these days? ¡°Our property management was the only one who gave back to the residents a while ago. We got 2,000 pounds of organic rice and handed out 20 pounds per family. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll last long.¡± ¡°However, each of these households has a large courtyard. ¡°Many people have already started to plant potatoes and vegetables. ¡°Our property management excavated most of the green space and have started something here. ¡°As long as the zombies don¡¯t break in, we will manage to scrape by.¡± The security guard sighed. Wang Ran nodded. A community like this had a natural advantage in the early stages of the apocalypse. Their walls were very high and they were connected to their own power grids. This was also a beach far away from the city. There weren¡¯t many zombies to begin with, and the scattered zombies would not be able to climb over the wall. As long as the people inside didn¡¯t seek death, it would be a relatively safe space. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the tenants. They did have some of your take-out. ¡°Do you mind if we check the car? ¡°It¡¯s for safety reasons, please forgive me,¡± the old security guard came over and said. ¡°No problem, there¡¯s only food in the car, no zombies.¡± Wang Ran took out another banana and handed it to the old security guard. The old security guard smiled and put the banana in his pocket. This was the benefit of being a security guard. Usually, he would collect cigarettes, and during the apocalypse, he would collect food. He had no psychological barriers at all. The old security guard checked and confirmed that there was no problem. He then removed the roadblock and informed the guardhouse to open the railing. Wang Ran said goodbye to the two security guards and drove the MPV into the villa area. There were a total of 100 residences in this area. Wang Ran¡¯s clients were no. 2 and no. 18. After following the direction signs, Wang Ran drove to no. 18. It was just as the security guard had said. Each of them had a large courtyard. Each unit would cost at least tens of millions. Wang Ran parked his car and rang the doorbell. Not long after, a middle-aged woman in a nightgown came out. She was holding a vegetable knife in her hand and seemed to be quite vigilant. ¡°You¡¯re the one on the forum who said you can deliver us food?¡± The middle-aged woman was quite surprised when she saw Wang Ran actually showing up. She had only left this message when she saw this post by accident while browsing the forum. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to really send food to his door. Could it be that the outside world wasn¡¯t as chaotic as the forums made it out to be? ¡°You said you wanted¡­ 50 pounds, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°11 pounds of gold in exchange for 50 pounds of food.¡± The middle-aged woman nodded. From her tone, it was as if she was just going out to buy groceries. It seemed that rich people were different. ¡°The things are in the car. ¡°If you bring the gold over, you can have them.¡± Wang ran opened the carriage and showed it to the middle-aged woman. At that moment, a strange sound came from the house. One of them seemed to be the sound of iron chains. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my dog!¡± ¡°I was worried about leaving it in the yard, so I locked it in the house.¡± The middle-aged woman explained in a panic. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the gold. Wait a moment.¡± The middle-aged woman said as she entered the house. The sound of the chains soon disappeared. After a while, the middle-aged woman came out with a small leather suitcase. ¡°These are gold bars issued by the bank. Each one is exactly 1,000 grams. ¡°There are five pieces here.¡± The middle-aged woman took out the gold bar from the suitcase and handed it to Wang Ran. ¡°Alright, here are your 50 pounds of food.¡± When the middle-aged woman entered the house, Wang Ran had already moved the food out of the car and placed it in the courtyard. The middle-aged woman looked at it and frowned. ¡°You¡­¡± she said. ¡°No meat?¡± the middle-aged woman asked. ¡°Meat? ¡°There¡¯s some cooked food, but there¡¯s none today.¡± The food that Wang Ran had brought over was food with a short shelf life. Meat could be kept in cold storage, so he didn¡¯t plan to trade it. ¡°Cooked food? ¡°Is there any raw meat? ¡°It¡¯d be best if it¡¯s the kind with blood!¡± The middle-aged woman was slightly excited. A thought flashed through Wang ran¡¯s mind. Iron chains¡­ Raw meat¡­ A chained-up zombie! This middle-aged woman had a zombie locked up in her house! It was either her husband or her child! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no raw meat.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. In the post-apocalyptic world, there was no need to talk about morals or the law, but¡­ Feeding zombies with resources? This was simply too shameless! I can¡¯t stand it! Um¡­ The two of them had drunk his blood, so they shouldn¡¯t be in the scope of condemnation. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay double the price!¡± ¡°Three times! Is three times okay?¡± The middle-aged woman pleaded. When she saw Wang Ran¡¯s expression, she knew that it was not that he did not have it, but that he was unwilling. That¡¯s right, in the apocalypse, vegetables and fruits were easy to grow, but poultry would be significantly harder to raise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s all I have. ¡°If you need anything in the future, you can just send me a message. ¡°I¡¯ll stop the service in a week.¡± Wang Ran wrote a note and gave it to the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman sighed and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Obviously, the food did not make her very happy. After taking care of no. 18, Wang Ran drove the MPV to find his last client. He could go home after this. After a round of searching, Wang Ran found no. 2 in the depths of the villa area. Anything numbered above 10 would be on another level of luxury. Each top-ten residence had its own swimming pool, basketball court, and garden. Chapter 30 - Crossbow-wielding Girl Chapter 30 Crossbow-wielding Girl ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How disgusting.¡± Wang Ran sighed as he parked the car. To be honest, living in such an environment was indeed quite enviable. His small apartment was like a doghouse compared to this place. Wang Ran stepped forward and knocked on the door. Then, he pressed the doorbell. It was probably because the house was too big that it took a while for someone to open the door. ¡°You¡¯re here to deliver food, right?¡± The door opened a crack, and a crisp female voice asked. ¡°I¡¯m not running a charity here, I¡¯m here for a trade. ¡°Prepare your gold,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Let me see if there¡¯s really food first!¡± The girl was very cautious. Wang Ran sighed. He walked to the car, took out a bag of red bean bun and a bag of tomatoes, and shook them at the door. The door slowly opened. A girl in a checkered short skirt, who looked to be about sixteen or seventeen years old, was holding a crossbow in her hand. She was carefully sizing Wang Ran up. ¡°Where are the adults in your family? ¡°You¡¯re home alone?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. It was already the end of the world, and it would be difficult for a little girl to survive. Although the current security measures in this community were still good, who knew how long they would last? ¡°Of course, I have adults in my house! ¡°The adults are all in their rooms!¡± the little girl replied. Wang Ran smiled. Only a ghost would believe that! If there were adults in the house, would they let a little girl open the door? It was good to be on guard, but she was too inexperienced. If she met someone with bad intentions, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the one asking for 30 pounds, right? ¡°I still have 74 pounds left here. If you give me the gold, I¡¯ll throw in a bonus.¡± Wang Ran casually picked up a tomato and spoke as he munched on it. The girl was silent for a while and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the gold. You wait at the door.¡± The girl closed the door after she finished speaking Wang ran smiled. He was a little impressed by this little girl. This was very similar to his previous self. No matter what the situation was, they had to be on guard against the people around them. This was also the reason why Wang Ran, who was previously an outcast, could survive for a year. Not long after, the door opened again. The girl came out with a small box. ¡°5,000 grams of gold. ¡°You can check it.¡± The girl stopped when she was ten meters away from Wang Ran and threw the box in front of him. At this distance, if an ordinary person had any bad thoughts, they would definitely not be as fast as the crossbow. Wang Ran was already used to the girl¡¯s cautiousness. He quickly tested the gold bar, and found it to be the genuine artcile. ¡°Here¡¯s 54 pounds. ¡°I¡¯ll leave two eggplants for the security guard at the entrance, and you can have the rest,¡± Wang Ran said as he began to unload the goods. The 54 pounds of food were neatly placed on the ground. At that moment, the girl heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, can you get a mouse? ¡°Gaming, something solid like Razor, Rog, as long as it does the trick. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gold bar in exchange!¡± the girl said. Each of her gold bars was 500 grams. ¡°A gold bar in exchange for a mouse?!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. There was actually such a need? Are you an internet addict?! ¡°If you can, get me a graphics card. 2080ti will do. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two gold bars.¡± The girl added. ¡°I can get you a mouse. Generic. We can forget about the graphics card. ¡°I¡¯m not going to Computer City just for two gold bars. ¡°This is my WeChat. If you need anything, you can send it to me. ¡°If I do happen to come across what you need, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Wang Ran wrote a note to the girl. The girl nodded. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a convenient delivery service in the apocalypse. Other than the fact that it was a little harder to match up against opponents in LoL, life was no different from before. Wang Ran kept the gold bar and returned to the car. Today¡¯s take-out mission was completed, and he had a general understanding of the current situation in the city after traveling here. Now, all he had to do was to explore East Lake island, and he would be able to go home. Wang Ran drove the MPV back to the entrance of the community. The two security guards from before came out to greet him from a distance. This was the relationship built by cucumbers and bananas. ¡°Done already?¡± The old security guard asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was only two households, so it did not take long. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s still much more from where that came. ¡°Can you help me ask the residents here if they¡¯re interested? ¡°I¡¯ll give you some more the next time I come,¡± Wang Ran said. If he wanted to quickly get rid of the food that was about to expire, this neighborhood was a good choice. After settling the security guards, they would naturally help to publicize it. ¡°Oh dear, how can I accept that¡­ ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll help you ask around. ¡°You¡¯ve already shown up and delivered to two houses, so the residents here should be more likely to believe and accept you,¡± the old security guard said with a smile. ¡°Here, take these.¡± Wang Ran took out some eggplants and handed them to the two security guards. He had to establish a good relationship with them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! ¡°When I went to deliver something at no. 18, I felt something off. ¡°Something told me¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a zombie inside. ¡°Of course, I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± ¡°However, for safety¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better go and take a look.¡± Wang Ran reminded them. Although the life and death of the people here had nothing to do with him, they would have to postpone their deaths until he finished dealing with the food that was about to expire. ¡°Good! Thank you, sir! ¡°We¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± The two security guards saluted Wang Ran. The railings and roadblocks at the entrance were removed, and Wang Ran drove away from the neighborhood. At the entrance of the community, there were a few fresh zombie bodies. It seemed like the guards had taken care of them when he went in to deliver the goods. The security measures here were indeed good. As long as it wasn¡¯t a sea of zombies or Mutated zombies, it would be hold firm for a long time more. It was almost evening when he left the neighborhood. The scenery on the road by the sea was very good, and the setting sun reflected red on the sea. Wang Ran drove to East Lake Island, which was not far away. After crossing the long bridge, Wang Ran arrived at East Lake Island. This was an island that spanned over nearly 200 acres, and on the island was a newly built resort. In addition to the dozens of individual villas, there was also a large main building on the island. The main building had a restaurant, a gym, a rooftop pool, a cinema, a wine cellar, and so on. It could be said that the basic living and entertainment facilities were all complete here. There was even a freshwater purification system that could directly extract seawater and distill it into freshwater. The only regret was that he did not find a generator or anything of the sort. It was probably because the hotel had just been built and had not yet started operating, so it was not equipped. He didn¡¯t know if the few units at the side of the warehouse would be enough for them to use. Wang Ran walked around the island and sighed again. The location of this place was too good! Cliffs surrounded the island, and the bridge was the only way to reach the island. It was indeed a good place that was easy to defend and hard to attack. After the food on hand was dealt with, he could set up a base here. Oh no, it could even be done at the same time! The next time he delivered goods, he could drive a large truck over. Some things that did not need to be refrigerated, such as canned food, could be moved over first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll arrange for one of my zombies to watch over it. Chapter 31 - Solar Panels Chapter 31 Solar Panels After patrolling his base, Wang Ran drove the MPV and played some upbeat music to attract dozens of zombies nearby. It would have been ideal if he could maintain a standing army of zombies there as a looming threat to any prospective intruders, but there were too few zombies nearby. If it was in the city center, he could easily have a hundred zombies tailing after his loud music. After leaving the zombies on the bridge, Wang Ran went home while humming a little tune. In one day, he had managed to get about 110 pounds of gold. Although it was only about a tenth of what he had gained at the vault, it was still something After a while, the value of gold would be revealed. At that time, the major survivor camps would start to collect gold. You want to join the camp? I¡¯ll only accept you if you hand over gold. Want to exchange for food? Sure, bring the gold! Do you want to be happy? We even have B-list female celebrities here! Do you have gold? Although Wang Ran did not know what actual use they had for the gold, he would definitely not be at a loss if he saved as much as he could. In any case, it had all been exchanged for food that was about to expire, so he only stood to gain from this. As he passed a crossroad, a Lamborghini suddenly hit him from the side. It was speeding with reckless abandon. Although Wang Ran reacted quickly, he could only do so much. The two cars collided! Wang Ran¡¯s MPV took a big hit and rolled over. Fortunately, Wang Ran had a good driving habit. Even though it was the end of the world, he was still wearing his seat belt. Otherwise, he would have been thrown out of the car long ago. ¡°F*ck! ¡°Who taught you to drive?!¡± Wang Ran climbed out of the car. He was merely bruised and would quickly heal. The front of the Lamborghini was caved in. The occupants sat unmovingly. h Wang Ran walked over with his sword drawn. ¡°Save me!¡± A man in the driver¡¯s seat shouted at Wang Ran with a pained expression. Wang Ran took a look and saw that he was covered in blood below his waist. As for the woman sitting next to him¡­ She was bleeding profusely from the mouth. She was no longer breathing. Wang Ran instantly conjured up an image in his mind. That must have been the case! How tragic. Tsk, tsk, tsk. It has already come to this. There¡¯s no hope. ¡°Save me¡­ ¡°I have money, my family is very rich! ¡°Quickly, send me to the hospital!¡± The man¡¯s face was pale, and it seemed like he was losing blood very quickly. ¡°F*ck your money, what good is it?! ¡°You t-boned me! ¡°You brought this on yourself! ¡°Get me back an MPV!¡± Wang Ran cursed. He had been driving the MPV for a day, and he had developed feelings for it. He had wanted to take good care of it, but in the end, it was totaled. ¡°Good sir! I have a box of money in my trunk! ¡°There¡¯s at least a few million there! ¡°There¡¯s also a box of diamonds. They¡¯re quite valuable, too. ¡°If you save me, I¡¯ll give you everything!¡± The man must have sensed the severity of his blood loss as his body began to tremble. ¡°Diamond? Cash?¡± Wang Ran sighed. It¡¯s useless! If it¡¯s gold, I could reconsider. But it wasn¡¯t! ¡°Good luck! ¡°Judging from your condition, you¡¯ll go into shock in about three minutes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be very painful. ¡°It¡¯s much more comfortable than being bitten to death by zombies.¡± Wang Ran consoled him with a few words. ¡°Don¡¯t, brother! ¡°I still have a factory! ¡°They produce solar panels! ¡°If you want, I can give you the factory!¡± the man cried. Wang Ran had no interest in the factory. It was the end of the world, who could still keep a factory running? Where would they find workers? Zombies? However, solar panels did pique Wang Ran¡¯s interest. It must be known that diesel generators had many shortcomings. They were noisy, required a consumable resource like diesel, and the generator itself would wear out. However, solar panels were different. The entire East Lake island could be covered with them. Clean energy, quiet and environmentally friendly. As long as there were enough of them, they could power all the equipment on the island. ¡°Is your family the¡­?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re them. ¡°My dad became rich from this. ¡°In our factory¡¯s warehouse, there are thousands of solar panels that are ready to be shipped. ¡°Easily installed and reliable. ¡°We take installments as low as 5 yuan a day. ¡°Anyone can get their buildings equipped with this.¡± When the man realized that he had caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention, he immediately found a life-saving straw and grasped at it. ¡°Not bad.¡± Wang Ran nodded. It was a pity that this man was beyond saving. Otherwise, he could have asked him to guide him on how to install it. ¡°Where is your factory?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s at¡­¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The man was about to finish speaking when the woman in the passenger seat suddenly growled. ¡°Gulp!¡± She swallowed something and looked at the man beside her. White pupils. It was obvious that she had turned into a zombie! ¡°Roar!¡± The female zombie pounced on the man. ¡°Brother! Save me!¡± The man cowered. If he still had the ability, he would have peed his pants. Wang Ran calmly lifted his sword and thrust! The female zombie¡¯s temple was pierced. Blood splattered all over the man¡¯s face. ¡°Brother¡­ ¡°Is it too late for me? ¡°Will I become like this after I die?¡± the man asked in despair. Wang Ran nodded. There was no need to lie to him at this time. People who were bitten by zombies would quickly zombify. People who weren¡¯t bitten by zombies would still turn into zombies soon after they died. Wang Ran did not know the theory behind it, but he could roughly deduce that everyone carried the virus in some form. The man sighed resignedly. In any case, he had a good time before he died, so he had no regrets. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll tell you the address of the factory. ¡°But you have to promise me one thing. ¡°Give me a quick death, I don¡¯t want to become that thing.¡± The man pointed at the corpse beside him. ¡°Alright, I can do that.¡± Wang Ran nodded. The man wiped his tears and told him the address of the solar panel factory. The address was in the suburbs, more than 20 kilometers away from the supermarket. Wang Ran would still pass by that area, no matter what. With these panels, the need for diesel generators and the like could be eliminated! The man¡¯s breathing was getting weaker and weaker. He had lost too much blood. Very soon, he would enter a state of shock. The man was ready and closed his eyes. Wang Ran took the blade and stabbed it through the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ah, I have to find a car again.¡± Wang Ran returned to the MPV and retrieved his gold. There were some other cars near the intersection. Most of them were damaged. Wang Ran picked up a red Porsche 911. It was probably a young lady¡¯s car, as there was a faint fragrance in it. He stepped on the accelerator¡­ This speed! It was on another level! Wang Ran instantly forgot about his MPV. Chapter 32 - Gaining More Strength Chapter 32 Gaining More Strength With the Porsche, it did not take long for him to return to the warehouse. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo immediately turned off their screens and ran over. Xiao Jin also followed closely behind. ¡°Master, you¡¯re injured?¡± Su Xiaoyu saw that Wang Ran¡¯s clothes were torn and there were some small bruises on his body. Som Su Xiaoyu almost burst into tears. ¡°I got into a car accident, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Hmph! Who dared to hurt Master?! ¡°Is he dead?¡± Su Xiaoyu mumbled. ¡°Um¡­ He¡¯s dead, and he died quite miserably.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled when he thought of the condition below that man¡¯s waist. Fortunately, Su Xiaoyu had regained consciousness when she ate him. Otherwise, he would have ended up like that person. ¡°Master, dinner is ready! ¡°You can dig in!¡± Lin Momo held Wang Ran¡¯s hand and walked to the table. Today, Lin Momo had specially prepared hot pot. It was done with an induction cooker and two pots. One side was numbingly spicy, while the other side was clear soup. The ingredients had also been cut and prepared. ¡°Momo, not bad at all! ¡°This is worthy of praise!¡± Wang Ran gave Lin Momo a look of approval. Lin Momo gave him a shy look. Wang Ran suddenly realized that he seemed to be digging a hole for himself, so he quickly gave her a stern look. Next, Wang Ran realized that he had missed out years of eating hotpot the right way¡­ Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo each took one side. They put the food into the pot, cooked it, and fed it to Wang Ran. He didn¡¯t even have to raise his own hands¡­ Meanwhile, Xiao Jin was guarding the pot with its head raised, hoping that a piece of beef roll would fall down occasionally. ¡°Eh? ¡°Did you guys notice that Xiao Jin seems to have grown a little bigger?¡± Wang Ran picked up Xiao Jin and looked around. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t think so?¡± ¡°It has only been here for half a day!¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any change.¡± ¡°Master, are you imagining it?¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo had been with Xiao Jin the whole afternoon, so they didn¡¯t notice any changes. ¡°I got it! ¡°It must have eaten way too much!¡± Wang Ran was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Did you guys feed it a lot of things?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I only fed it some snacks¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s the one who chased me for it. I only fed it because it was so hungry!¡± Lin Momo said with her head lowered. ¡°I¡¯ve also fed it some cheese sticks and chicken sausages¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu added. ¡°Sigh, it has really picked up on your habits¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been half a day, and it has already learned all of your gluttonous personalities.¡± Wang Ran helplessly shook his head. The two girls stuck out their tongues, looking innocent. Are you blaming us for being greedy? We can¡¯t not eat your body! ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Xiao Jin lay on the ground. I¡¯m also hungry, so I have no choice! After they finished eating the hotpot, the sky had darkened. On the surveillance screen, the zombie bodies at the door had already piled up into a few small mountains. However, more zombies were still wandering around. For the warehouse, having zombies at the door at night was considered a security measure. Lin Momo cleaned up and went to wash the pot. Su Xiaoyu stuck to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Xiaoyu, how¡¯s your strength now?¡± Wang Ran asked. For the next operation, he might need to make proper arrangements. If Xiaoyu and Momo could guard a place by themselves, it would be much easier to move. ¡°Master, look!¡± Su Xiaoyu went to the refrigerator with fist marks and reached out. Her nails grew by one or two centimeters at a speed visible to the naked eye. The refrigerator door fell to the ground! There were a few deep claw marks on the door! Immediately after, Su Xiaoyu thrust her claws out again! The pieces became even smaller. ¡°I¡¯m amazing, right?¡± Su Xiaoyu placed her paws on both sides of her face like a kitten. ¡°She¡¯s indeed much more powerful ¡­.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s speed and strength were both better than the Mutant he had encountered at the vault. With such strength, as long as they didn¡¯t encounter firearms, they should be unstoppable. ¡°Xiaoyu, come closer!¡± Wang Ran suddenly noticed something strange. ¡°What? ¡°Do you want it now?¡± Su Xiaoyu blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea! ¡°Let me see your eyes.¡± Wang ran stepped forward and carefully observed the situation. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils were originally grayish-white, but now, they had turned silver! The color had darkened! Could it be that this had something to do with her becoming stronger? Before Wang Ran transmigrated, he was too weak and had never come into contact with many Mutated zombies or Awakened ones. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know anything about the division of strength. In any case, they were all more powerful than him. This would be the time for him to learn more about them. ¡°Master, are you two kissing?¡± Lin Momo, who had finished washing the dishes, ran over and slid between the two. She was a dozen centimeters shorter than Su Xiaoyu, and when the three of them stood together, they looked like a family. Of course, from a certain perspective, she was more like a very fertile mother¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me see.¡± Wang Ran cupped Lin Momo¡¯s face in his hands. Lin Momo blushed and closed her eyes. She thought that Wang Ran was going to kiss her. ¡°What are you thinking? ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Wang Ran said helplessly. Su Xiaoyu, who was standing at the side, covered her mouth and laughed non-stop. Lin Momo had misunderstood and was laughed at again, so her face turned even redder. Wang Ran held Lin Momo¡¯s face and looked at her. Sure enough, the gray-white circles in Lin Momo¡¯s eyes were similar to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s yesterday. In other words, Lin Momo¡¯s current strength was about the same as yesterday¡¯s Su Xiaoyu. It seemed that daily mutual exercise and feeding sessions were very effective¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, come with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Momo, stay here and look after the house.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Master, I also want to go out!¡± Lin Momo puffed up her cheeks, looking unhappy. ¡°And leave Xiao Jin alone to look after the base? ¡°There are so many things here, someone has to look after them. ¡°Next time. I¡¯ll take you out next time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll take a few days to move the things here. It¡¯ll be your turn, eventually.¡± Wang Ran consoled her. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lin Momo nodded. It did not sound so bad. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Xiao Jin also expressed its opinion. ¡°Go, go, go. You¡¯re just a little Golden Retriever. Can¡¯t you just eat and sleep well at home?¡± Wang Ran decisively rejected Xiao Jin¡¯s suggestion. Even though he did not know what Xiao Jin was talking about. Chapter 33 - Rushing To The Villa Chapter 33 Rushing To The Villa It was late at night. Wang Ran was preparing for the night feeding activity. Suddenly, his phone rang. Well, the quality of the mobile base station was good, and the signal was still strong. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this? ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± Wang Ran picked up the phone. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the delivery man from this afternoon, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one from no. 18. ¡°Let me just ask you this¡­ ¡°Can you send me some raw meat? I want it now! ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll pay ten times the price! ¡°I¡¯m begging you!¡± The middle-aged woman pleaded on the phone. Other than her voice, Wang Ran¡¯s sharp senses picked up some roars. It was a zombie! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t do business with zombies.¡± Wang Ran still chose to refuse. Selling things to feed the zombies made Wang Ran feel like a traitor in times of war. ¡°I¡¯m begging you! ¡°If I don¡¯t feed them anything, they won¡¯t be able to make it! ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t! ¡°Don¡¯t bite me! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly let out a shrill scream. It seemed that she had been bitten by a zombie. ¡°Ah, f*ck¡­ I can¡¯t leave them like this! ¡°I still need this community for their resources! ¡°If they¡¯re all wiped out, who am I going to trade with?! ¡°Searching through safe deposit boxes door by door? That would be too inefficient!¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone and cursed. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo asked at the same time. ¡°I have to go out for a while. ¡°You guys¡­ ¡°Drink some red wine first.¡± Wang Ran made a cut on his arm. When the two girls saw how nervous Wang Ran was, they knew that it was a serious matter, so they obediently drank some blood. After feeding them, Wang Ran went out with his sword. He didn¡¯t bother to kill the zombies at the door. He just waved his sword and swatted away the ones that approached him. Wang Ran got into the Porsche and drove toward the Villa. In the middle of the night, the roads in the city were slightly harder to drive on, but the seaside road was relatively clear, so he could floor it. Wang Ran arrived at the entrance of the villa complex in about 20 minutes. The security post was dimly lit, and it was obvious that someone was on duty there. When they saw Wang Ran¡¯s car, two security guards immediately ran out. Wang Ran recognized them at a glance. They were the two security guards who had met him during the day. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you! ¡°Why are you here again so late at night? ¡°Did someone order supper?¡± The security guard asked with a smile. ¡°Sorry, this is serious.¡± ¡°No. 18. There are zombies. They¡¯ve bitten people! ¡°Hurry up and follow me in to take a look!¡± Wang Ran said in a very serious tone. ¡°Zombie! ¡°It can¡¯t be! ¡°We had two security teams go to no. 18 just now! ¡°Hey, how long have they been gone?¡± the old security guard asked. ¡°It¡¯s been almost half an hour!¡± The security guard looked at his watch. The old security guard¡¯s face changed, and he immediately picked up the walkie-talkie. Other than the group that went to no. 18, everyone else responded. ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± The old security guard knew that the situation was serious this time. It was a big deal for zombies to have appeared inside! ¡°I¡¯ll get there first. ¡°Organize your men and start sweeping the area. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure of the number of zombies now. They are likely to wander anywhere,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! ¡°It¡¯s late at night, I¡¯m familiar with the villa¡¯s roads!¡± The younger security guard opened the door and sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll organize a search!¡± The old security guard also ran back to the guardhouse. Wang Ran stepped on the gas and drove directly into the villa area. ¡°Brother, my name is Zhao Dong. You can call me Xiao Zhao. ¡°Turn left here, it¡¯s closer¡­¡± ¡°Brother, why did you come here so late at night? Does the owner of no. 18 owe you a lot of money?¡± asked Zhao Dong, the security guard. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. ¡°It would be such a waste if zombies killed all my customers.¡± Wang Ran thought to himself that he still had truckloads of supplies that he had not yet converted into gold. Even though it was possible to search every house after all the people in the neighborhood had died, who knows where they would have hidden it? It was too inefficient. He might as well come over to help them get rid of the zombies and earn their favor. In addition, Wang Ran had also thought of a plan on his way back. This villa area was so close to the Island that it could totally be used as Wang Ran¡¯s colony¡­ Uh, subordinate survivor camps. He would find some manpower to plant vegetables and fruits, raise pigs and chickens here. When the time came, the agricultural products produced could be directly transported to East Lake island. After all, his little followers were all beautiful women, and it was impossible to bring coolies to the island. Staying here to work was different. Wang Ran would provide them with protection, and they would provide labor. It was a balanced and fair trade. If this place was completely occupied by zombies and the soil was infected, it was hard to say whether the plants would be edible. Therefore, they had to get rid of the zombies before the situation got worse. Soon, Wang Ran took a shortcut and arrived at the entrance of no. 18, under the guidance of the young security guard, Zhao Dong. ce The entire villa was pitch-black. The door was ajar. ¡°Stay in the car, lock the door, and don¡¯t come out.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The security guard, Zhao Dong, nodded subconsciously. Although he had cleaned up some zombies with the security captain and the others during the day, he was just a single man. However, the atmosphere and the lighting¡­ He was indeed a little scared. Wang Ran pulled out his sword, turned on the flashlight, and slowly approached the villa¡¯s gate. Squeak¡­ The doorknob made a slight sound. Wang Ran pushed the door open and stepped into the darkness. Just as Wang Ran was looking for the light switch on the wall, he heard a series of heavy footsteps approaching him quickly. A zombie is coming! Wang ran immediately pointed the flashlight in front of him. A face covered in blood quickly came close to Wang Ran! ¡°Pfft!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s sword, which was aimed at the Zombie¡¯s chest, immediately skewered through it, slowing it down. ¡°Roar!¡± It was a female zombie with shoulder-length hair! The pajamas she was wearing revealed her identity. She was the middle-aged woman! Wang Ran lifted his leg and kicked the middle-aged woman away. He pulled out his sword. The middle-aged woman pounced at Wang Ran again. The narrow space at the entrance wasn¡¯t suitable for a horizontal slash. Wang Ran thrust his sword, aiming directly at the female zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± It pierced through her mouth! The female zombie fell limply to the floor. At that moment, the sound of concentrated footsteps rang out again! More than one zombie was charging at Wang Ran from the dark! Chapter 34 - Accurate Shooti Chapter 34 Accurate Shooting ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s blade was still stuck in the female zombie¡¯s head, and he couldn¡¯t pull it out. The sound in the darkness was getting closer and closer! In the midst of danger, Wang Ran decisively chose to retreat! He jumped back! Wang Ran returned to the courtyard. ¡°Turn on the high beam lights!¡± Wang Ran shouted at Zhao Dong. In a flurry, Zhao Dong managed to find the switch for the headlights. The entire courtyard was lit up in an instant! ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s so reassuring.¡± Wang Ran casually took down a piece of wood from the fence. Soon, two zombies, one big and one small, rushed out of the house. They seemed to be a father and son. Their hands were all broken. It was probably because the middle-aged woman had chained their hands up. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve still got so much to learn. ¡°I need to disable their bites!¡± Wang Ran shook his head. At that moment, the zombie dad had already reached Wang ran. Wang Ran took the wooden board and smacked it horizontally, sending his chin flying He¡¯ll have a harder time biting down. Then, the zombie¡¯s son rushed over. Wang Ran kicked the father and knocked the son to the ground. This wooden board was too light. It felt like it was about to break after two hits. It was not as good as the sword! Wang Ran looked at the zombie father beneath his feet. Sigh¡­ He directly stepped on the zombie¡¯s head and crushed it. Brain matter splattered everywhere! The zombie son wanted to get up, but Wang Ran was faster. With a kick, he sent his little head flying ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°It¡¯s pretty cool to not use a weapon. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand Xiaoyu¡¯s feelings.¡± Wang Ran used the grass to rub the black blood on his shoes. The red and black color combination had been dyed into something hideous. Just as Wang Ran was about to go to the entrance to retrieve the sword, a rustling sound suddenly came from the side. ¡°Brother! Be careful!¡± The young security guard, Zhao Dong, immediately got out of the car and rushed toward Wang Ran while waving his baton. Wang Ran was already on guard. He turned sideways and easily dodged the attack of a black shadow. It was a zombie in a security guard uniform! Zhao Dong had rushed forward wit such momentum that he tripped over the zombie¡¯s body on the ground. He fell to the ground. He raised his head and saw the child zombie¡¯s head. That smell¡­ It was too much! Zhao Dong could not help but throw up. As for Wang Ran, he took the baton from Zhao Dong¡¯s hand and started beating the zombie security guard. The police baton was much easier to use than the wooden fence. After a few hits, the zombie security could no longer get up. Half of his head was caved in. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so cruel¡­¡± Zhao Dong vomited for a while and felt much better. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill zombies, they¡¯ll make you their kin.¡± Wang Ran threw the blood-stained police baton back to Zhao Dong. Although he was not much help just now, he was a good man. I¡¯ll give him a few more cucumbers when I get back. He seems to like them. Zhao Dong held the police baton with two fingers and wiped it on the ground before putting it back on his belt. ¡°Brother, is it over?¡± Zhao Dong asked. ¡°I remember you guys saying that you sent two security guards to check it out, right? ¡°There¡¯s only one here. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the other one is. ¡°You should wait in the car. I¡¯ll go to the villa to see if there are any more fish that have escaped.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he walked into the villa again. While stepping on the female zombie¡¯s head, Wang Ran pulled out the sword. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find some size weapons, like daggers¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t use my long sword in such a narrow passage.¡± Wang Ran used the female zombie¡¯s pajamas to wipe the blood off the blade. Very quickly, Wang Ran found the light switch. After some searching, Wang Ran found a basement. This basement was probably the villa¡¯s video and audio room, but was later transformed into a prison cell by the middle-aged woman, holding the zombie father and son. There were two sets of chains in total. It seemed that there were no other zombies. Wang Ran continued his search and found a safe on the second floor. ¡°F*cking knew it¡­¡± After trying his best, Wang Ran still could not open the safe. It seemed that the safe deposit boxes in the rich families were all of good brands! They were just so well-built Without professional tools, it seemed like he would never get it open. Forget it¡­ Wang Ran immediately gave up on the safe. It was better to trade away the food that was about to expire, to save time and effort. vas Therefore, he had to find the other zombie security guard wandering around the villa area as soon as possible. If he allowed the entire neighborhood to fall to ruin, who would trade food with him? Wang Ran took his sword and walked out of the villa. ¡°Brother! ¡°There was news from the surveillance room just now! ¡°They saw a figure heading in the direction of numbers 1 to 10!¡± ¡°He should be the other security guard who was bitten,¡± said Zhao Dong, the security guard. ¡°F*ck, those are major clients.¡± Wang Ran immediately opened the door, got into the car, and drove deep into the villa area. Although the little girl was very vigilant, she was generous, and was an excellent customer that was hard to come by. It would be a pity if she died. She was living in no. 2! She was definitely richer than the other villas. Soon, Wang Ran pulled up. ¡°Brother, do you have a hunch? ¡°Why no. 2, of all places?¡± the security guard asked. ¡°Ah! Oh right, I remember now. ¡°You delivered goods here today, right? ¡°Does this family owe you a lot of money?¡± Zhao Dong continued to ask. ¡°You¡¯re sure good at collecting property fees.¡± ¡°Alright, stay in the car for now.¡± Wang Ran turned on the car¡¯s stereo after he finished speaking If that zombie was in this area, it would definitely be attracted here. Not long after, the window on the second floor lit up. The window opened. A head with two ponytails stuck out. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! ¡°You¡¯re setting up a DJ in front of my house in the middle of the night!¡± It was the girl from earlier in the day. She was fine, and Wang Ran also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There are zombies! ¡°Remember to close the door!¡± Wang Ran shouted upstairs. The girl was stunned for a moment before disappearing from the window. Not long after, she reappeared with her crossbow. The direction she was aiming at¡­ It seemed to be where Wang Ran was. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Wang Ran did not dodge at all. Because he had already heard the movement beside him. It was probably the zombie that had been attracted by the music. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As expected, the arrow directly brushed past Wang Ran and struck the zombie¡¯s head! The zombie security guard staggered a few steps and fell to the ground. ¡°She¡¯s quite accurate¡± Wang Ran was quite impressed. These days, a crossbow was much more useful than a gun. It was very quiet while ensuring lethality at close range. It was not like a gun. If one shot killed one, it would attract a hundred. Chapter 35 - Rich Loli Chapter 35 Rich Loli For safety reasons, Wang Ran did not turn off the music. If this zombie security guard had bitten other people on the way, they would also attracted to this place. Moreover, this villa was big enough, so they did not have to worry about the concert attracting zombies outside the villa area. Not long after, more than a dozen security guards and a few owners rushed over with weapons. Wang ran guessed that there should be no more zombies, so he turned off the music. ¡°Brother, I really have to thank you!¡± ¡°Not only did he come to inform us of this matter, but he also helped us deal with a few zombies. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m the Committee representative of this district, Liu Boyan.¡± A white-haired but energetic old man extended his hand to Wang Ran. ¡°Wang Ran.¡± Wang Ran stretched out his hand and shook it. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t see it just now! ¡°Brother Wang is amazing! ¡°He killed 4 zombies with a plank of wood!¡± the security guard, Zhao Dong, said excitedly. ¡°One person killed 4 of them!!!¡± The people present were all shocked. They had thought that Wang Ran and Zhao Dong had worked together to finish them off. They, especially the security guards, had fought zombies before and knew how powerful they were. In a one-on-one fight, anyone with a decent physique could kill the zombies. One against four¡­ It really was not something an ordinary person could do. ¡°No wonder you can deliver food so freely in this world ¡­ ¡°Brother Wang Ran, you¡¯re amazing! ¡°If I was that good, I would have gone out to look for cigarettes. ¡°Hua has finished smoking. I¡¯m not used to smoking other things.¡± The security guards and the business owners muttered. ¡°Alright, stop bragging about me. ¡°I¡¯m here to establish a business relationship with you guys. ¡°Otherwise, your wellbeing has nothing to do with me. ¡°I¡¯ll be sending food over in a truck tomorrow. If you want to exchange for it, prepare the gold in advance. ¡°Besides food, you can tell me if you want to exchange for anything else. If you have it, bring it along, ¡°Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Alright! ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll sort things out. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Brother Wang Ran.¡± Liu Boyan nodded. He was considered a reasonable person and knew that in this world, survival was all that mattered. Having a tradesman drive up to their doorstep with some food was already a blessing. At that moment, the lights on the first floor of the villa were turned on. Not long after, the little loli with two pigtails pushed the door open and came out. She was still holding her crossbow in her hand. ¡°Did you bring the mouse?¡± the little loli directly asked Wang Ran. While speaking, she walked to the zombie on the ground, stepped on his head, and pulled out the arrow. She was firm and decisive, unlike a girl of her age at all. ¡°Mouse¡­ ¡°I do have a Logitech, do you want it?¡± Wang Ran asked. He had been in a hurry when he had left the house, so he had brought along the one he had been using Wang Ran walked into the Porsche, took the mouse, and handed it to the little loli. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Here¡¯s a gold bar,¡± ¡°If you have anything better, you can bring it to me.¡± The little loli threw a gold bar to Wang Ran. A gold bar for a cheap mouse, thrown over just like that ¡°Oh right, the security guards, help me get rid of this zombie.¡± ¡°Help me dig up the soil and turf where he was lying down, so that it doesn¡¯t pollute my garden.¡± After the little loli finished speaking, she turned around and returned to the villa. ¡°This little girl has quite the personality,¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Ah. That one! ¡°Her name is Tang Tang. She¡¯s the daughter of the developer of this villa. ¡°Her parents live in no. 1, and she lives in no. 2.11 ¡°But her parents are overseas. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them.¡± The representative explained on behalf of Liu Boyan. ¡°Tang Tang?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. This name was a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere recently. ¡°It must not be easy for her to live alone. ¡°You guys have to strengthen the security of this area,¡± Liu Boyan said to the security guards. ¡°It will be done, sir!¡± The workers nodded. There was food and water here, and they could live in an empty villa, so it was much safer than outside. The work they did was not much more than usual, so they were quite satisfied. Wang Ran smiled silently. In such a relatively safe environment, human nature was exposed relatively slowly. If there was a shortage of food or an increase in danger after a while¡­ These security guards may just directly rebel and replace the owners. This had happened everywhere in this post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Alright, I have to go back. ¡°You guys can also leave me your contact information,¡± Wang Ran said. He had forgotten to ask for the contact information of this place, which had led to him running over in the middle of the night. Liu Boyan gave his phone number to Wang Ran. I¡¯ll be here around 10 tomorrow morning. Let me know in advance if you need me.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he drove his Porsche and left the area. In the warehouse. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were discussing something ¡°What do you think Master is doing so late at night?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Master has another female zombie outside, right?¡± Lin Momo said, covering her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ ¡°We eat so much every day, Master probably doesn¡¯t have any more to feed others.¡± Su Xiaoyu rubbed her chin. ¡°Then, do we still carry out tonight¡¯s collection plan?¡± Lin Momo asked in a low voice. ¡°We absolutely have to! ¡°Just in case! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bear the consequences if he finds out!¡± Su Xiaoyu patted Lin Momo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lin Momo nodded. As a college student, she was more obedient to her seniors. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re in your fourth year, right?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m studying nursing at N University. ¡°I wonder how my classmates are doing¡­¡± Lin Momo sighed. Under such circumstances, it would not be easy to survive. ¡°N University! I¡¯m also from N University! ¡°Have you never taken my English class before?¡± Su Xiaoyu suddenly found a common topic. ¡°I didn¡¯t even pass the third level of English¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a slacker. I often skip class to work, haha.¡± Lin Momo was a little embarrassed. ¡°No wonder you did not seem to fancy the Western movies in Master¡¯s hard drive. So, you don¡¯t understand them.¡± Su Xiaoyu suddenly realized it. Lin Momo was stunned. I don¡¯t understand Japanese either¡­ It was more entertaining, though¡­ Not long after, the roar of an engine could be heard at the door. Wang Ran had returned. ¡°Sigh, sports cars have their shortcomings too. ¡°The engine is too loud.¡± Wang Ran grumbled as he walked into the warehouse. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± The two ladies and one dog pounced over. The next step was feeding time¡­ Chapter 36 - Roadblock Chapter 36 Roadblock Wang Ran woke up very early. Today was going to be a busy day. He had to deliver supplies to the people in the villa and also transport things to East Lake island The list of materials needed for the villa area had been sent to Wang Ran¡¯s phone. Apart from basic food, they also had a variety of needs. The girl called Tang Tang had asked for a mouse and video card, and some even asked for a massage chair and a refrigerator. A refrigerator was understandable, as it was more convenient to store more food. Why the hell did she want a massage chair¡­ Was she still planning to enjoy herself in this world? Ten gold bars, no less. ¡°Xiaoyu, can you take the wheel?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah? Like cowgirl? ¡°I¡¯m not a very fast cowgirl, but I can learn.¡± Su Xiaoyu answered with her head lowered. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about! ¡°Take the wheel of a truck! A truck!¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! ¡°Driving! I can! ¡°I took stick shift classes, so I can drive stick and automatic. ¡°But the truck¡­ ¡°It has more than five speeds, right?¡± Su Xiaoyu blushed. She had actually misunderstood. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you have the concept down. This is a small cargo truck with a load of 2 tons. It¡¯s quite easy to drive.¡± Wang Ran nodded. If Xiaoyu knew how to drive, they could take one each, and they could transport everything in the villa area in one trip. The next step was to transport the goods. One of the trucks was filled with food, while the other was filled with the miscellaneous items that those people wanted. ¡°Momo, be good and guard the house. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. This morning, Lin Momo¡¯s pupils had a silver ring around them, which meant that her strength had been further improved. She should be able to look after the house alone. ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Momo nodded, but her eyes flickered. 201 Wang Ran was stunned. He felt that Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu were hiding something from him. However, now was not the time to be calculative about this. He had to quickly get down to business. ¡°Xiaoyu, just follow me. ¡°We just need to go slow, but not so slow that zombie trains start forming behind us.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. The trucks were heavy, and if they went too fast, accidents could easily happen. If they damaged or lost the cargo, it would be devastating Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu each took a walkie-talkie and got into their trucks. After Lin Momo helped to clean up the zombies at the entrance, Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu drove off in the truck. Along the way, Wang Ran drove gently and steadily. Under an elevated road, a few people were squatting over the green belt beside the pier. ¡°Brother Nan, we have been waiting for two days and we have only found two cars. ¡°That only got us half a box of instant noodles and a loaf of bread. ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± a young man wearing a Messi jersey complained. ¡°We should try one of the supermarkets. Do you dare to go? ¡°Nothing is safer here! ¡°We¡¯ve been here for two days, and no one has been injured. This speaks for itself!¡± The burly Brother Nan glared at Messi. There was no other way. There were many zombies near every supermarket. He had seen a small team who wanted to search for supplies in a supermarket, but ended up joining a zombie team at the entrance. It was not very glamorous to squat on the road, but they were alive! If there were zombies, they would fight if they could, and run if they couldn¡¯t. If there was a car¡­ That was the time to reap the rewards! One had to know that most of the people who were still driving on the road at this time were those running away with supplies. The harvest would definitely be good! ¡°Heads up! A car is approaching!¡± abald man with binoculars sat on top of a van and said. The four people in the bushes immediately became alert. There¡¯s business! They immediately took out their iron rods and other weapons. As long as the car was forced to a stop, it would be time to take action. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Brother Nan gestured to the bald man to get ready. The bald Brother Hu nodded, put down his binoculars, and jumped off the van. It was time for him to perform. He took out a plate from the van. The words ¡°We¡¯re out of gas, would change gas for food¡± were written on it. This was a very simple little trick. They used the food to attract the passing vehicles to stop. Even if the other party was suspicious, as long as they stopped the car, they would not be able to leave. Of course, standing in the middle of the road was a little risky. However, at this point in time, human morality had not collapsed yet. No one was so ruthless that they would directly run over a living person. The previous few successful orders had all been stopped like this. Brother Hu held up the sign and came to the middle of the road. Everyone was highly focused, waiting for the moment to stop the car. The car was getting closer and closer. It was two trucks. Brother Hu¡¯s eyes lit up. Trucks There might be a lot of good stuff inside! They might hit it rich this time! Brother Hu waved the sign in his hand enthusiastically. The trucks were not going very fast, so there should be enough time to react. They were getting closer! 300 meters! 200 meters! The truck did not seem to have any intention of slowing down! Brother Tiger was stunned! What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you see a person in the middle of the road? Such a big sign, such big words, didn¡¯t you see it! Food! We have food! Don¡¯t you want it? ¡°Brother Hu! Get out of the way!¡± Brother Nan, who was in the grass, was anxious and immediately popped his head out to remind him. The other party did not seem like they were going to stop! ¡°Argh! Dammit!¡± Brother Hu also reacted. However, he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t control his legs. He stood rooted to the ground, trembling. The truck was only 100 meters away from him! ¡°Brother Hu, get on the ground!¡± Messi shouted from the side. If he can¡¯t get out of the way, he should try getting under! Brother Hu nodded. With his legs refusing to respond, this was the only way! Brother Hu took a step forward with much difficulty and lowered his body¡­ In the end¡­ He sat on the ground! The friction between the cement floor was too great, and he could not slide himself prone! At that moment, the truck had already arrived in front of him. Brother Hu hesitated between lying down and turning over. ¡°Bang!¡± The truck rammed into Brother Hu. The truck rolled over his mangled body. Immediately after, the second truck mashed what remained of him. It was extremely ruthless. ¡°Brother Hu¡­¡± Brother Nan shed tears of regret. He was crushed just like that, and he never stood a chance. ¡°What did I say? Nobody would stop for a sign. ¡°We need to set up a roadblock.¡± Messi muttered. ¡°Brother Hu is gone, and you¡¯re still talking about the damn sign!¡± Brother Nan smacked Messi¡¯s head. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Brother Nan, look! ¡°Brother Hu stood up!¡± Messi pointed to the road in surprise. Everyone looked over in unison. Brother Hu was standing up slowly in a strange position. ¡°Crack¡­¡± Brother Hu¡¯s hands and feet were twisted, and his neck was tilted to one side. ¡°Brother Nan, look!¡± ¡°The truck stopped! There¡¯s someone in the car coming over!¡± Messi looked in another direction. A long-legged beauty was tying her long hair up as she walked towards the crowd. ¡°Go and take a look at Brother Hu. ¡°The rest of you, come with me. We¡¯ll take down the beauty and those two trucks!¡± Brother Nan patted Messi and jumped out of the grass with the other two underlings. Chapter 37 - Almost Done Chapter 37 Almost Done Su Xiaoyu was walking down the road with a walkie-talkie in her hand. ¡°Master, should we kill them all?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°Yes, if they dare to touch you, kill them.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s voice was heard from the walkie-talkie. Su Xiaoyu nodded and stuffed the walkie-talkie into her pocket. Time to kill. ¡°Beauty! You killed my brother! ¡°This matter is worth at least a hundred thousand¡­ It can¡¯t be solved without ten boxes of instant noodles!¡± Brother Nan said, pretending to be fierce. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°If you can¡¯t pay up, you can pay it with your body!¡± The underling behind Brother Nan touched his chin and looked like a fool. Su Xiaoyu ignored the idiots in front of her and slowly extended her hand. Her sharp nails slowly grew. Brother Nan had a bad feeling. Where the f*ck did she get this manicure? It even has growth function? Why did it feel so dangerous¡­ At that moment, a strange roar came from behind Brother Nan and the other two. The three of them turned around to look¡­ Messi was rushing towards them frantically. He seemed like he was about to make a golden goal. Behind Messi, Hu was slowly moving with his mouth full of blood. ¡°F*ck! ¡°They¡¯ve turned into zombies!¡± The three of them shuddered. They could not care less about Su Xiaoyu and immediately ran in the direction of the truck. When one of them passed by Su Xiaoyu, she suddenly raised her hand and gently flicked. After running another two or three more steps, the man suddenly felt his vision stop! His body was still moving forward. ¡°Gululu ¡­¡± A head rolled to the ground. Blood splattered all over Brother Nan¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s the f*ck¡­ ¡°F*ck!¡± Brother Nan turned around and was almost scared to death. Was she taking heads with her bare hands? Hurry up and run! Su Xiaoyu shook the blood off her hand and, with a burst of power, quickly closed in on the other two people who were running away. ¡°Pfft!¡± The other underling¡¯s chest was skewered by Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp claws from the back. Su Xiaoyu was still holding a few spine fragments in her hand. There was only one left! Brother Nan did not dare to look back and ran forward desperately. Another 50 meters and he would reach the truck! Once he got in the car and stepped on the gas, he would be able to survive! The hope of survival gave Brother Nan a lot of motivation. His burly body could actually run 100 meters in 12 seconds. But¡­ Su Xiaoyu caught up with him in a few steps. She had long legs, so she could naturally run fast. ¡°Swish!¡± Su Xiaoyu swung her sharp claws and ripped Brother Nan¡¯s spine from behind. Brother Nan suddenly lost control and fell to the ground after a few steps. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Brother Nan said through tears and snot. What terrified him even more was that he could no longer feel his own limbs. He could not move at all! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master said that anyone who tries to scam him must be killed.¡± Su Xiaoyu looked behind her and saw Zombie Messi running toward Brother Nan, kicking a head. It seemed like she could slack off a little. She did not need to deal with this person anymore. Su Xiaoyu picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all done!¡± Su Xiaoyu reported happily. I¡¯ve completed another mission from my master! I wonder if there will be any rewards later! ¡°Hurry up and get in the car. ¡°There are a lot of things to do today,¡± Wang Ran said. Su Xiaoyu put away the walkie-talkie and climbed into the truck. Brother Nan¡¯s scream sounded behind him. Messi should be refuelling between his matches. The two trucks drove to the beach one after another¡­ At the entrance of the villa. A dozen security guards and the representative were already waiting at the door. On one hand, they had to clear the zombies at the entrance. On the other hand, he had to give Wang Ran enough respect. After all, he was giving them something in this chaotic world. Soon, the two trucks arrived at the entrance of the community. ¡°Wang Ran, my young friend, you¡¯re here! ¡°Let¡¯s drive inside! It¡¯s safer.¡± The representative, Liu Boyan, warmly greeted him. The security guards helped to move the roadblock away, and Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu drove the truck to the courtyard of the community. A large number of property owners had already gathered here. They were all holding boxes or bags in their hands, which should be filled with gold. It seemed that gold was common among the rich. ¡°You guys, form your own queues. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing this at my own pace,¡± Wang Ran said through a loudspeaker. He had just conveniently taken this from the warehouse, but he did not expect it to really come in handy. The next step was to count and perform their trades. The property manager even brought over a few large electronic scales. Everything proceeded in an orderly manner. Very quickly, two truckloads of food were all exchanged. The next step was to exchange and auction the luxury goods. The so-called luxury items were massage chairs, refrigerators, alcohol, and other things that couldn¡¯t be eaten. Wang Ran did not expect these things to be so popular among this group of rich people. He could understand refrigerators. If there was too much food, one would need an extra refrigerator to store it. e extra What about massage chairs? To make human meat more tender and give zombies a happier time eating it¡­? It seemed that they had not experienced the savagery of the outside world. The miscellaneous items in the car were also replaced. At that moment, Tang Tang, who had two ponytails and was wearing a plaid skirt, slid over on a Segway. This time, she had not brought her crossbow. Instead, she carried an unsharpened Frostmourne prop sword. It was probably because there were many people here, so it was a little safer. ¡°Did you bring the mouse?¡± Tang Tang directly stretched out her hand and asked. ¡°Logitech G502. I¡¯ll also throw in a Harman Kardon Bluetooth headset.¡± Wang Ran handed the things to Tang Tang. ¡°You don¡¯t need to throw in any free gifts, I¡¯m not short of money.¡± It was unknown if she was being overbearing or if she did not want to owe Wang ran a favor, but she directly stuffed two gold bars into Wang Ran¡¯s hands. Of course, Wang Ran had no reason to refuse. ¡°Oh. Right¡­ ¡°If you find any gaming consoles, hit me up. ¡°The online lobbies are all deserted as of late,¡± Tang Tang said helplessly. ¡°Try some Civilization 6. Take it slow, and one round can last a few months.¡± Wang Ran suggested. When it came to killing time, Civilization 6 was indeed a good choice. ¡°Oh, right ¡­ ¡°The internet is saying that the situation outside is terrible. ¡°How did you get so many resources and ship them here?¡± Tang Tang asked curiously. Yesterday, the top poster she had been following had also stopped updating. They were probably dead. One could see how dangerous it was outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not being paid to to answer questions.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Tang Tang took out two gold bars and stuffed them into Wang Ran¡¯s bag. This was how the rich did things. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a superhuman. ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with zombies,¡± Wang Ran babbled. Some things were really hard to explain, so it was better to lie. ¡°Give me back my gold ¡­¡± Tang Tang extended her hand to Wang Ran. Obviously, she believed that Wang Ran was just talking nonsense. Chapter 38 - The Blood-Drinking Loli Chapter 38 The Blood-Drinking Loli Return? That was not going to happen. Not in this lifetime and not in this world. You want to take back the gold that has already entered my pocket? She was too naive. Wang Ran took out a gold bar and squeezed it hard in his hand! The gold bar was directly turned into a dense nugget. Tang Tang was stunned. This ¡­ She knew that gold was a relatively soft metal, but it was only relatively soft. Indeed, teeth and nails could leave marks. But to compress a gold bar with his bare hands? Who could do that?! Tang Tang took out a gold bar and tried squeezing, but there was no reaction. Forget about turning it into a nugget, even bending it would be difficult. ¡°Here, give me the one in your hand, I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you again.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand. Tang Tang was stunned for a moment before she placed the gold bar in Wang Ran¡¯s hand. Wang Ran once again crushed the gold bar. And then¡­ He directly put the gold bar into his bag. Tang Tang was stunned. Are you trying to cheat me of my gold bars? ¡°Come on, give me your Frostmourne.¡± Wang Ran directly interrupted Tang Tang¡¯s thoughts, not giving her time to react. Tang Tang also wanted to know what Wang Ran was going to do, so she handed the sword to Wang Ran. It was a Frostmourne made by a proper swordsmithing company, and it could buy an economy-class vehicle. Although it was sealed, the power it contained was no laughing matter. ¡°Xiaoyu, come here.¡± Wang Ran waved at Su Xiaoyu, who was helping to move the things. Su Xiaoyu put down the heavy refrigerator with ease and ran over. ¡°Come, cut this sword,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Although Wang Ran¡¯s strength had already surpassed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s with the joint efforts of the two zombies¡­ He did not have Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp claws. It was time for something more theatrical. Su Xiaoyu nodded and slowly extended her sharp claws. Tang Tang, who was watching, was stunned. Wolverine! This¡­ Although it was only two centimeters long, it was already amazing. Then, Su Xiaoyu quickly reached out and slashes at Frostmourne! A crisp sound of impact! A few claw marks appeared on the surface of Frostmourne! Su Xiaoyu did not stop and continued to attack Frostmourne. The claw marks were getting deeper. Finally! With a clang, Frostmourne broke into two from the middle! ¡°My sword!¡± Tang Tang was stunned. This was a Collector¡¯s Edition! It was nothing like what those cheap cosplayers had! It was broken just like that? Soon after, she also realized the main point of the matter. This lady with long legs could actually break a steel sword with her bare hands! It looked like this delivery man wasn¡¯t lying! They were indeed not ordinary people! As an experienced host, mobile, and PC gamer, Tang Tang was very quick to accept this reality. Moreover, she even felt some envy. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Can I also become this powerful?¡± Tang Tang asked. Wang Ran was stunned. This was a more complicated question. It involved the method of gaining such power. He knew that his blood could help zombies regain their consciousness and improve their strength. But for ordinary people¡­ He did not know. If it was only effective against zombies, then Tang Tang¡¯s request would be a little difficult. Turning her into a zombie first was something that most people would not accept. ¡°That would be a little difficult. ¡°I haven¡¯t even figured it out myself.¡± Wang Ran spread his hands. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that she had to turn into a zombie first. Tang Tang put the small bag she was carrying on her back in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran picked it up. It was quite heavy. He opened it and took a look. There were more than 30 gold bars inside¡­ Tang Tang¡¯s gold bars were slightly over a pound each. In other words, this could be exchanged for more than 150 pounds of food! That¡¯s a lot! ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. He also wanted to know if his blood had any effect on humans. Anyway, he had already taken the money, and he wouldn¡¯t be the one losing out if it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Xiaoyu, cut my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t cut the artery.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Although he could regenerate, cutting his artery would still be complicated. It would probably take a few minutes to heal. Su Xiaoyu stretched out a finger and gently stroked it. A wound of a few centimeters appeared. Blood slowly seeped out. ¡°Come, have a few sips,¡± Wang Ran said to Tang Tang. ¡°You want me to drink your blood?!¡± Tang Tang was stunned. Was it really that exaggerated ¡­ Although Tang Tang was experienced and knowledgeable, she was still a little hesitant to drink human blood. Tang Tang glanced at the group of owners and security guards next to her. They were all busy moving things and no one was watching. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± Tang Tang hesitated for a while before making a decision. At most, she would just treat it as the duck blood in duck blood noodles. Tang Tang moved her little mouth over and sucked on the wound on Wang ran¡¯s arm. After half a minute, Wang Ran pushed Tang Tang¡¯s head away. That had to enough! ¡°How is it? ¡°How do you feel?¡± Wang Ran asked. This was a matter of his own ability, so he had to find out. ¡°I feel¡­ hot!¡± In Tang Tang¡¯s body, a massive force of energy was attacking her five internal organs and four limbs. It was both uncomfortable and relentless. ¡°It works!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that his blood could not only enhance the power of zombies, but also empowered humans! This was f*cking good¡­ Liquid gold flowed through his veins? No, no, no, I can¡¯t sell my blood so casually in the future. He had to make the people around him stronger first. He could only consider others when he had a surplus. Moreover, he still needed to further study his ability. ¡°It¡¯s so uncomfortable¡­ ¡°Are you insane? Why does my stomach hurt after drinking your blood?¡± Tang Tang muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, send me home first!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s cold eyes instantly turned into a pleading look. ¡°Xiaoyu, look after the gold here. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done.¡± Wang Ran instructed, then picked up Tang Tang and rode his segway to no. 2. Tang Tang was carried on someone¡¯s shoulder like a little pig. The posture seemed a little embarrassing. However, she felt so uncomfortable that she did not have the strength to resist. Soon, Wang Ran carried Tang Tang to the entrance of her villa. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Wang Ran felt the ground vanishing. He was plummeting. In desperation, he flung Tang Tang far away. ¡°Who the f*ck would dig a hole here for no reason?!¡± Wang Ran stood up and dusted off the dirt on his body. The Segway fell into the pit and broke. ¡°Ah, Tang Tang¡­¡± Wang Ran stepped forward and helped Tang Tang up from the ground. Tang Tang looked aggrieved. She had asked the security guard to dig the pit last night. After all, it was where zombies had laid. She disliked it. She didn¡¯t expect herself to be screwed over by her own actions the next day. However, she did not feel much pain from the fall. It was so magical¡­ Could it be because of his blood just now? Chapter 39 - For The Tribe! Chapter 39 For The Tribe! ¡°My room is on the second floor. Help me up,¡± Tang Tang said to Wang Ran. She felt slightly better now, but her whole body was still sore. Wang Ran lifted Tang Tang onto his shoulder and went up to the second floor. Tang Tang was very depressed. She said ¡°Help me up¡± just now! Not ¡°Lift me up like f*cking luggage¡±! He was doing this on purpose! This was utterly humiliating! Her chest was pressed against his back, and he had a firm hold of her thighs. She had no choice. She could not move and could only let others manhandle her. Wang Ran carried Tang Tang to the second floor. Tang Tang¡¯s room was a little different from an ordinary girl¡¯s room. There were posters of various popular games and anime on the wall. On the table was a large 4K screen monitor and a water-cooled transparent CPU case. In front of the sofa was an 80-inch TV, and on the ground were the Switch and the PS4. What was even more exaggerated was that there was an arcade machine in the corner of the room. As expected, she was an otaku! Wang Ran unceremoniously threw Tang Tang on the bed. ¡°Alright! You can leave now!¡± Tang Tang felt a lot more comfortable and once again returned to her cautious appearance. Wang Ran touched his chin and fell into deep thought. Both Xiaoyu and Momo called him Master¡­ But Tang Tang was far less subservient, if at all. From the looks of it, his blood did not earn him the allegiances of humans. Perhaps it only worked on humans? I¡¯ll need to spend some time studying this. ¡°Hey¡­ ¡°This is a girl¡¯s room! ¡°Why are you still sticking around?!¡± Tang Tang moved her hands and feet and sat up on the bed. She could finally move! ¡°I¡¯m in charge of after-sales. ¡°Come, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± Wang Ran picked up PS4 from the ground and threw it directly at Tang Tang¡¯s face. Tang Tang subconsciously stretched out her hand and punched! The PS4 console was instantly dented and fell to the ground. ¡°My PS4!!!¡± Tang Tang cried out in pain. She hadn¡¯t even cleared ¡°Red Dead Redemption 2¡± yet! Then, she also realized¡­ She could actually make a dent in a PS4 with one punch! I¡¯ve become stronger? ¡°Come, come, come. Let¡¯s try this refrigerator.¡± Wang Ran pushed the small refrigerator in the room to Tang Tang. Tang Tang¡¯s heart began to beat faster. She had played so many games, of course, she had fantasized about having strength that normal people didn¡¯t have. The moment had finally arrived! Tang Tang used all her strength and threw a punch! The small refrigerator was sent flying far away, smashing the 80-inch LCD TV. A deep fist mark was left on the refrigerator door! ¡°My TV!¡± Tang Tang wanted to cry again. Without the PS4, she could still play a little on her Switch, but now, there was no TV. However, the power in her body was the real deal! Tang Tang excitedly ran to the side and took down a giant axe hanging on the wall. ¡°F*cking hell! Isn¡¯t that Gorehowl?!¡± Wang Ran looked at the colossal axe. It was another weapon from the World of Warcraft. ¡°Ha! I can lift Gorehowl!¡± Tang Tang was so excited that she took the axe and started swinging it! The axe was made of solid steel and an entire crew of men had to work together to put in on her wall! It was also a rare collector¡¯s item. Before this, she could only touch it. Now, she could actually wave it around! Was this power? ¡°For the tribe!¡± Tang Tang happily swung the blood roar a few times. ¡°BOOM!¡± The arcade machine was also smashed. Tang Tang was stunned. She felt like she was remodeling a house together with Wang Ran¡­ Although the axe had not been sharpened, its sheer mass was destructive. Wang Ran, who was watching from the side, was also a little tempted. Although his sword was easy to use, it was already losing its edge. Moreover, sharp weapons were not as easy to maintain as blunt weapons. ¡°I¡¯ll say, young miss, why don¡¯t you give me your axe? ¡°You¡¯re pretty good with your crossbow,¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°No way!¡± Tang Tang swung her ponytail and raised her head. She had taken great pains in procuring this legendary axe, so she wouldn¡¯t let others have it! With this axe, she could even go out and kill zombies! ¡°I¡¯ll throw in a 2080ti and a PS4.¡± Wang Ran took out his trump card. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Tang Tang seemed to have thought of something. She threw down the axe and ran out of the room. Not long after, Tang Tang came over with a big hammer. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Tang Tang said while panting. This sledgehammer was much heavier than Gorehowl. She could not lift it, so she could only drag it. ¡°The Doomhammer? ¡°You¡¯re really loyal to the tribe¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. Wasn¡¯t this Orgrim¡¯s Doomhammer? It looked quite heavy. Wang Ran took the hammer and tested it. It was quite heavy, and had to be at least a hundred pounds! ¡°This is a 1:1 version that I¡¯ve specially had custom-made! ¡°I spent more than 50,000 on it!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s heart ached a little. She wasn¡¯t worried about the money. It was just that in this world, it was impossible to order another one. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t carry it, she wouldn¡¯t have given it to Wang Ran. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my 2080ti and PS4!¡± Tang Tang instructed him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it to you when I find it.¡± Wang Ran said goodbye to Tang Tang and went downstairs with his hammer. In the future, he still had to keep in touch with this young lady. Firstly, she was really rich. Secondly, Wang Ran also wanted to study his own ability in depth. Wang Ran returned to the courtyard. Most of the things had already been moved. Wang Ran walked to the driver¡¯s seat, threw the Doomhammer inside, and took out a few dozen beers. ¡°Here, this is for your property management.¡± Wang Ran passed the beer to the security guard, Zhao Dong. They should also be given some benefits for helping to unload the goods. ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Zhao Dong took the beer happily. He¡¯s the best! Cucumbers, bananas, and beer. He really missed them. They were not like the owners, who were used to ordering them to work. ¡°Xiaoyu, get in your truck. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Wang Ran waved at Su Xiaoyu. The two of them drove away from the villa area. ¡°Xiaoyu, do you see that Island? ¡°We¡¯re going to move there soon,¡± Wang Ran said to Su Xiaoyu through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Argh! Really? ¡°The scenery there looks very good! ¡°Can we go and take a look?¡± Su Xiaoyu was very excited. Before the apocalypse, she could never afford to even book a room at a Resort Hotel like this on an island. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran thought for a moment. He had been delayed at Tang Tang¡¯s place today. It was already too late to move things, so it was better to do it another day. The two trucks drove onto the bridge and headed towards East Lake island. There weren¡¯t many zombies left on the bridge. They had probably either fallen into the sea or wandered away. Soon, the two of them arrived at the island. Su Xiaoyu was very excited after a simple tour. The thought of living in such a great place in the future made her extremely excited. ¡°Master! ¡°The bedroom in that villa faces the sea! ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes darted around as she pulled Wang Ran into a villa by the cliff. She had done so much work today, so she should be rewarded¡­ Chapter 40 - A Busy Day Chapter 40 A Busy Day An hour later. The two of them walked out of the villa. With such a scenery, the experience was on a completely different level! However, a few zombies had surrounded the villa and were loitering at the door. They were probably attracted by Su Xiaoyu¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t kill here, you¡¯ll dirty this place.¡± Wang Ran stopped Su Xiaoyu, who was about to attack them. The two of them led the zombies to the bridge like walking dogs. One by one, they kicked them into the sea. Done. ¡°Look at the time¡­¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s too late to move things and too early to go back ¡­ ¡°How about this? I need to take a look at some factory. Come with me.¡± Wang Ran thought of the solar panel factory of the unfortunate youth. They were not afraid of being robbed when they transported the things here. It was fine, even if no one was left to look after them. It was not as troublesome as the food. ¡°Sure!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded. As long as she followed Wang Ran, she could go anywhere! If she worked hard, she might even get a reward¡­ Burp ~ The two of them turned the trucks around and drove toward the factory address. The number of zombies wandering on the road had decreased compared to two days ago. Wang Ran knew that the zombies had started to move toward the apartments, villas, shopping malls, and other places where survivors had holed themselves up. After all, living people would always make sounds. Moreover, two or three days had passed, and many people had exhausted their supplies at home and started to look for food outside. They would subconsciously move in the cover of building to building, but zombies would inevitably sense them. This accelerated the change in the zombie distribution in the city. The zombies on the road were relatively fewer. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu were pulling far lighter loads, so they sped up a little. They arrived at the factory 20 minutes later. Zombies in worker¡¯s uniforms could be seen at the entrance of the factory and the open space inside. This factory had also fallen. Wang Ran got out of the car and picked up the Doomhammer that he had just swiped off Tang Tang. A lot of love had been put into the workmanship. It felt really good in his hands. Wang Ran raised his hammer and swung it at the zombie that was approaching him. The poor zombie¡¯s head was smashed into its chest ¡­ ¡°Cool!¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but praise the hammer. This hammer would even blow up a Mutated zombie. The only drawback was that it required quite some energy. If he used it for ordinary zombies, he would be tired out after dozens of swings. It was not as easy as using his sword. Perhaps it would be more comfortable to use it when he gains a little more strength. Wang Ran crushed the heads of a few zombies nearby and pulled open the factory¡¯s retractable door. The truck drove straight to the entrance of the factory¡¯s warehouse. In the warehouse, a few zombie more workers stood guard at their posts. Of course, they just happened to be standing there. The moment Wang Ran opened the warehouse door, they swarmed toward him. Wang Ran was still having a honeymoon with his Doomhammerso he directly swung the hammer horizontally, smashing a large number of people. Those zombies, even if they weren¡¯t crushed to death, ended up with many broken bones and couldn¡¯t even stand up. ¡°Master, this new weapon is so violent! ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Su Xiaoyu clapped her hands. As a follower, she had to flatter her master often. Sometimes, she would even be rewarded by his speed and strength in other aspects! Wang Ran glanced at Su Xiaoyu and smiled. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to in your little head? We¡¯ve got work to do first! Wang Ran brought Su Xiaoyu to patrol the warehouse. It was just as the rich kid had said. There were thousands of solar panels that had not been delivered. If they used all of this, he could power up his island ¡°Xiaoyu, protect me. I¡¯m trying to figure out how to work this thing,¡± Wang Ran gave his instructions. He then took apart a solar panel and started fiddling with it. The rich kid had said that the solar panels in their house were very user-friendly. Wang Ran fiddled with it for a while, and it was indeed so. It was similar to setting up a massive computer with multiple screens. Moreover, these solar panels were also equipped with batteries. They would still work well without the sun. No wonder they were selling like hot cakes. It was a solid product! ¡°Xiaoyu, load the truck!¡± Wang Ran planned to empty this place first. After all, electricity was a huge problem in the apocalypse, which directly affected the quality of life. Su Xiaoyu skillfully operated the forklift. Lin Momo had taught her in her spare time. The two of them spent half an hour and finally filled up the two trucks. He would probably have to make two more trips. Over the next few hours, the two of them began the boring transportation work. The two of them only finished their work when the sun started to set. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a little tired!¡± Su Xiaoyu rubbed herself against Wang Ran. Even if they were superhuman, one would be tired after a busy day. ¡°This isn¡¯t the place for it¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡± Su Xiaoyu pouted. Wang Ran sighed and brought Su Xiaoyu into the back of the car. Half an hour later, the two of them opened the carriage door. It was almost dark, and it would not be easy to drive at night. They could not waste too much time here. After attracting a group of zombies to guard the bridge, Wang Ran finally felt at ease and rushed back with Su Xiaoyu. In the warehouse. Lin Momo was bored as she looked at Wang Ran¡¯s inventory to pass the time. Xiao Jin looked on from the side, not fully understanding. Suddenly, Lin Momo felt dizzy. ¡°Argh! I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Lin Momo realized what was going on. Although Wang Ran had said that they were already on their way back, Lin Momo could not hold it in any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll secretly drink some of the stock¡­ ¡°Sister Xiaoyu won¡¯t blame me, would she? ¡°At most, I¡¯ll secretly collect more tonight and replenish them!¡± Lin Momo tiptoed to the cold storage. In the corner, there was a bottle of red liquid and another bottle of clear-whitish liquid. Lin Momo casually picked up the red bottle. ¡°Just a little bit!¡± Lin Momo opened the bottle. Just as Lin Momo was about to drink, Xiao Jin suddenly followed her in and started scratching her leg. Lin Momo was not holding bottle steadily, and it fell to the ground! ¡°Argh! Noo!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s heart ached! Blood was all over the ground. Xiao Jin thought that it was something delicious and immediately started lapping it down. ¡°Ah, Xiao Jin, this isn¡¯t for you!¡± Lin Momo panicked! Then, her heart began to ache again! No! I can¡¯t let Xiao Jin finish it! Lin Momo also joined in the fight for food. There was a commotion outside the warehouse. It was Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu. The ground of the cold storage was also cleaned up by Lin Momo and Xiao Jin. ¡°Argh! Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Lin Momo came out of the cold storage, a little flustered. Wang Ran could tell that there was something wrong with Lin Momo at a glance. Usually, she came up to test her airbags against his body. What was the situation this time? Was she too hungry? Chapter 41 - The One Who Tricked Me ¡°Momo, have you prepared dinner? ¡°Master must be hungry!¡± Su Xiaoyu reminded her. ¡°Argh! That¡¯s right! ¡°I have to go cook!¡± Lin Momo fled in a panic. She had been so engrossed in watching those educational videos that she had even forgotten to cook. Wang Ran walked to the screen and turned on his computer, intending to see if there was any news on the internet. The moment he opened it, he saw the previously minimized video player. Well, he finally found the reason Lin Momo hadn¡¯t made dinner yet. Wang Ran turned off the video player and opened a web page. Recently, the most popular one on the internet¡­ It wasn¡¯t really that popular, but it was a website called the Night Forum and had a decent view count. It had been created by a fanatical doomsday lover. It had existed before the zombie virus outbreak. At that time, it was just a small website used for discussing zombie movies and games, but it had become a gathering place for survivors iver the past few days. [There¡¯s a beautiful girl in the opposite building asking me for help. Should I go over and help her?] [Dude, you should take care of yourself! It¡¯s not easy to survive these days, and you¡¯re still thinking of simping¡­] [Just go for it. We¡¯re going to die anyway, at least you can die happy.] [It could be a trap. She¡¯ll rob you of all your supplies and then throw you to the zombies.] [Catfish robbery? I could do that, thanks for the idea.] Wang Ran randomly clicked on a post and could see many replies. The original poster had encountered the same situation as him. I wish him good luck. After all, not everyone can successfully become a hero. In the forum, some people had posted information about zombies. The habits, characteristics, and weaknesses of the zombies were all listed out. Wang Ran clicked on it and saw that it was fairly accurate. These posters had put in the work. It would not help Wang Ran, but it would save countless others. As he continued reading on, Wang Ran was surprised to find that a mutated zombie had appeared in a city in the south! It had only been a few days! It seemed to have charged out of a hospital. It was extremely agile and could leap like a frog! Even if someone holed themselves up in a high-rise building, this zombie would easily break in. Now, the survivors of that city were in a state of panic, and many of them wanted to escape to other places. However, going out was also something that required courage. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the situation in N City right now,¡± Wang Ran muttered to himself. He had to move to East Lake island as soon as possible. Wang Ran wasn¡¯t afraid of the mutated zombies. Now that he had two followers, he could kill any mutated zombie. However, their rapid appearance would only mean that many of the supplies and equipment in the city would be gradually destroyed. The current balance between humans and zombies would be broken. In the future, he might not even be able to find any supplies if he went out. He still had to hurry! Wang Ran continued to browse the forum and found the N City section. There were not many posts, but since they were from the city, Wang Ran was quite interested. [Food shortage! SOS!] [What are you saying? Who doesn¡¯t lack food?] [That¡¯s right, I only have one can left!] [Some zombie was spotted climbing into the water tower in our building like a goddamn gecko. I don¡¯t even dare to use the water at home now. I¡¯m so thirsty!] [You should drink it, gives you some immunity.] [It should still be drinkable after a little boiling.] [There seems to be a survivor camp at the stadium of Xiao Shi primary school. Food is provided. I plan to go and take a look tomorrow!] This post caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention. Wasn¡¯t this Wu Jianguo¡¯s camp? Had he already started to attract the attention of others? If too many people went, they would quickly run out of supplies. [Really? Is this the ZF organization¡¯s camp?] [Will there be food if I go? I¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow.] [I still have food at home, enough for two days. I¡¯ll go take a look after I¡¯m done.] [Right, it¡¯s better than waiting for death at home.] There were more than 50 posts. Most of the people were attracted by the fact that there was free food. In this world, people who had no food would be desperate. It seemed that Wu Jianguo and the others were going to have a headache. [My friend here recommends ¡®The end of the United States 2¡¯. Who has a game disc? One gold bar for it!] This post screamed Tang Tang at him. Wang Ran looked at the user¡¯s ID and sure enough, it had the character ¡®Tang¡¯ in it. It was Tang Tang, that little loli. However, this had just been posted last night. Back then, her PS4 was still working¡­ Right, he had taken her Doomhammer, but he still had to help her find a PS4 and 2080ti graphics card. When he scrolled down, he was startled! [Is there anyone who wants to form a team and go to the exhibition center to find food? An agricultural product exhibition has just been held there. ] Wang Ran furrowed his brows. This was oddly familiar to him! At that time, he had been surrounded by hundreds of zombies in this place¡­ That was why he had transmigrated back. Now that he thought about it, with his ample life experience, how could he have been so careless and allowed slow-moving zombies to surround him? Someone had planned for this! That¡¯s right! In the apocalypse, if multiple parties were vying for a single supply source, some would try to play the other party out using the surrounding zombies. It was convenient and efficient. Wang Ran vaguely remembered catching a glimpse of a figure at the exhibition center. A lock of his hair was dyed white. It had to be that person! ¡°..F*ck¡­¡± ¡°If I see you this time, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re trying to harm me or not, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Master, dinner is ready!¡± Lin Momo came over with a plate of grilled chicken and mushroom pasta. It was very fragrant! After a busy day at work, nothing was more gratifying than a good meal. Su Xiaoyu had even brought along a bottle of cold beer. Wang Ran randomly started a thriller film and started eating while watching it. Lin Momo secretly pulled Su Xiaoyu to the side. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, I¡­ ¡°I accidentally knocked over the stock we collected yesterday.¡± Lin Momo hesitated before confessing. ¡°Knocked over? Which stock, the red one?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. Lin Momo shook her head. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ll restock it.¡± Su Xiaoyu sighed. It¡¯s a bit of a pity. ¡°It¡¯s on the ground, but it should still be edible, right?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked after some thought. ¡°I did lap some up. ¡°But¡­ Xiao Jin ate most of it.¡± Lin Momo was a little embarrassed. ¡°Xiao Jin!¡± Su Xiaoyu glanced at Xiao Jin, who was sticking to Wang Ran. They had a new competitor? That can¡¯t be! It seemed that she had to discipline Xiao Jin in the future! As a dog, it did not mean that it had the right to eat anything and everything! Chapter 42 - Momos Strength Morning. Wang Ran felt a little tired when he got up. It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ He did not do it that many times last night! In addition, with his current physique, he should not be tired. ¡®That¡¯s strange¡­¡¯ After washing up, Wang Ran received a call from Wu Jianguo. ¡°Brother Wang Ran¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something¡­¡± Wu Jianguo stammered. He was obviously a little embarrassed. ¡°Too many people came to the camp, and there¡¯s not enough food to go around?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. It was easy to guess after reading the post last night. ¡°That¡¯s it! ¡°Over the past two days, about a hundred more people turned up. ¡°We used to be able to eat freely, but now that we¡¯re saving up, it¡¯s still not enough. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, Brother Wang Ran, if there¡¯s anything else you need, we¡¯ll find it and trade it with you.¡± Wu Jianguo looked like he was embarrassed to be in his debt, so he offered to exchange it with something. It couldn¡¯t be helped. For some reason, wave after wave of people had come over these few days. Wu Jianguo was too embarrassed to reject them, so he accepted them one by one. Just like that, the number of people suddenly increased. However, those who could pass through the zombies¡¯ encirclement and evade their pursuit and finally reach the camp were mostly survivors with good physical fitness. This also greatly increased the strength of Wu Jianguo¡¯s camp. The only problem was that there wasn¡¯t enough food. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ ¡°I do need some stuff. ¡°How about this? Help me find some good graphics cards. I don¡¯t need many, just a few will do. ¡°If you do come across some PS4, switch, and other game consoles and games, they¡¯ll work. ¡°¡­Get some drones too, the more the better,¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. He could make some gold off Tang Tang, but he could also use them to kill time. As for the drones¡­ Wang Ran was planning to set up an aerial surveillance system on East Lake Island. Since there was enough electricity, he could just let the drones take turns to charge. ¡°Alright! ¡°I can get these things by making a trip to the computer market. ¡°Just wait for my good news,¡± Wu Jianguo said excitedly. It was a good deal for him. No matter what he changed, he had to go out. Moreover, the computer market¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be any competition there. Who would still want game consoles in such an environment¡­ Wang Ran hung up the phone. It was time to start a busy day. Today, they were going to transport some things that didn¡¯t need to be refrigerated to the island and assemble the solar panels there. This way, they could transport the frozen food over tomorrow and the day after. ¡°Master! Can you take me there today?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°But you don¡¯t know how to drive a truck¡­¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Hearing this, Lin Momo lowered her head, her eyes slightly red. She seemed to be sad. ¡°Alright, alright. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there today.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. Today¡¯s focus was to assemble the solar panels, so it was fine to drive one less car. When Lin Momo heard that she could follow them, she was gleeful all over again. Wang Ran brought two of his followers and started loading the truck. The main purpose of today was to transport some equipment and tools. For example, microwave ovens, washing machines, pots and pans, electrician sets, and other things that people were not afraid of. As for the refrigerator, there was one in every villa, so he didn¡¯t need to bring it. Soon, the car was full. ¡°Master, you guys come back soon!¡± Su Xiaoyu blinked. She had gone out with him once yesterday, so she naturally knew what was going on. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be back too late today. ¡°Wu Jianguo will come back to exchange for other things. ¡°I¡¯ll try to come back before four.¡± Wang Ran said goodbye to Su Xiaoyu and Xiao Jin and got into the car with Lin Momo. ¡°That dog is growing a little too rapidly, don¡¯t you think? ¡°What does it usually eat?¡± Wang Ran asked Lin Momo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Lin Momo panicked. Xiao Jin¡¯s fast growth was definitely not due to the regular dog food and sausages. And that was¡­ Lin Momo lowered her head, her fingers grabbing the corners of her clothes. Wang Ran was driving and did not notice Lin Momo¡¯s panic. ¡°Could it be¡­ because it drank my blood?!¡± Wang Ran remembered that Xiao Jin had taken a few bites of him. His blood could strengthen zombies, humans, and even dogs? This was too terrifying! In Wang Ran¡¯s mind, the image of the huge Xiao Jin killing a zombie with one paw appeared. Terrifying, terrifying¡­ However, this was also good. With strength, Xiao Jin would be a suitable guard dog against zombies. The car traveled steadily down the road. When he passed by the road where he was blackmailed yesterday, Wang Ran even saw a zombie in Messi¡¯s jersey kicking people¡¯s heads. It seemed that he still retained some of his habits from when he was alive. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a little hungry. Can I have some snacks?¡± Lin Momo sneaked a glance at Wang Ran. ¡°No!¡± Wang Ran was slightly taken aback, but he refused her decisively. He still remembered how the solar-powered rich second generation died. He couldn¡¯t follow his footsteps. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp¡­¡± Lin Momo¡¯s stomach growled. ¡°Just take some blood first.¡± Wang Ran had no choice but to extend a finger to Lin Momo. Soon, the car arrived at the bridgehead. Not many zombies had jumped off the bridge last night. It seemed that they were not depressed enough. Dozens of zombies were stuck together, so they had to clean up before they could get over. After all, the truck was heavy. If it lost control and fell into the sea, it would be a great loss. ¡°Let¡¯s go Momo, it¡¯s time to work.¡± Wang Ran got out of the car with his sword. His old friend was much better at dealing with ordinary zombies. The hammer¡­ was best reserved for mutated zombies. Lin Momo followed Wang Ran and looked at the zombies at the bridgehead. Suddenly, Lin Momo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, please wait!¡± Lin Momo pulled Wang Ran, who was about to step forward. ¡°What?¡± Wang Ran turned around and looked at Lin Momo. In terms of combat power and combat experience, Lin Momo was not as good as Su Xiaoyu. She couldn¡¯t be afraid, right? Lin Momo focused on the zombie in front of her. The zombies that were attracted by the truck stopped in their tracks. Then, they all turned to the surface of the sea. One step¡­ Two steps¡­ They slowly walked to the edge of the road. And then¡­ They jumped into the sea, one by one! ¡°¡­Holy f*ck¡­ ¡°Momo, you can control them?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled. After all the zombies jumped into the sea, Lin Momo¡¯s body went limp, as if her strings had been cut. Wang Ran immediately stepped forward to support Lin Momo. ¡°Master¡­ ¡°These zombies have very weak willpower. Ie tried, and I really can make them do what I want. ¡°It¡¯s just a little tiring. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little weak now,¡± Lin Momo said as she lay in Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Chapter 43 - Weakness When one was weak, he naturally had to replenish one¡¯s strength. The method to replenish his female zombies¡¯ strength was also very simple¡­ Wang Ran drove the truck across the bridge and arrived at the villa with the beautiful scenery from yesterday. After working at replenishing her energy for half an hour, Wang Ran brought Lin Momo out of the villa. It had to be said that Lin Momo¡¯s performance at the bridgehead had really amazed Wang Ran. However, it was not practical enough at the moment. If it was Su Xiaoyu, she would have taken care of dozens of zombies without even panting. Lin Momo, on the other hand, was exhausted after a short bout. Therefore, Momo still needed to improve her strength¡­ Should he give her more special treatment in the future? Yes, that¡¯s fine. Lin Momo didn¡¯t know that the ability she had unintentionally used had given her a special treatment. Next, Wang Ran drove the car to the hotel¡¯s warehouse. Lin Momo was in charge of unloading the goods. Meanwhile, Wang Ran went to install the solar panels. It wasn¡¯t difficult to install these panels. With the basic tools, it could be done by following the manual. The only problem was how to connect the solar panels to the hotel¡¯s electrical circuit. Although Wang Ran knew how to fiddle with electronic products, he was not an expert in electrical work. It looked like he had to find someone to help¡­ Oh right, the security guards and property management of the villa area at East Lake across the street¡­ Electrical work should be a basic skill in property management, right? I¡¯ll go back and get some beer and cucumbers, and hire a few reliable people to come over and fiddle around. After a few hours of hard work, the electric panels were basically all in place. As long as the electric circuit was connected, the facilities on the island could be used. Lin Momo ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side and wiped his sweat. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve sorted out the equipment! ¡°Next time, you can use it directly after the electricity is connected! ¡°I also cleaned up the place. There¡¯s a bit of dust here.¡± Lin Momo¡¯s small head rubbed against Wang Ran¡¯s chest. She was obviously here to claim credit. ¡°Not bad! ¡°I was wondering why it was taking you so long to unload the goods. You actually did so much heavy-lifting. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You deserve a reward.¡± Wang Ran touched Lin Momo¡¯s head. It was only right to be rewarded for performing well. ¡°Master, there¡¯s an endless pool on the roof of this main building! ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the water¡­¡± Lin Momo lowered her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Ran picked up Lin Momo and walked to the roof. It had to be said that carrying Lin Momo and carrying Tang Tang were completely different. The elevator was not powered yet, so Wang Ran took the stairs to the top floor. The scenery was great! The scenery of the entire Island, coupled with the sea in the distance, could be seen at a glance. Lin Momo could not wait to take off her clothes and jump into the pool. In the end¡­ She directly sank¡­ Wang Ran had no choice but to go down and pull her up. ¡°Cough, cough. cough ¡­¡± Lin Momo vomited a lot of water. ¡°What the heck¡­ ¡°I used to know how to swim¡­¡± Lin Momo was very depressed. In the past, when she lay in the water, she could float with two buoyant devices. Why did it sink now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiaoyu to try it too.¡± I guess it has something to do with you turning into a zombie¡­ Wang Ran felt that he had learned something new. Even a powerful mutant zombie like Lin Momo couldn¡¯t swim, not to mention those ordinary zombies. ¡°How did you feel in the water?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of water, but I simply sank. ¡°If I hold my breath, I can stay in the water for a long time. After all, I don¡¯t need much oxygen now. ¡°I choked on the water because I wasn¡¯t prepared. It was a mistake.¡± Lin Momo answered. Wang Ran nodded. Zombies also needed to breathe, but they needed far less oxygen than humans. In other words, if zombies were thrown into the water, they would die after a long time. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll support you this time.¡± Wang Ran jumped into the water and waved at Lin Momo. Lin Momo immediately understood. The water surface no longer remained calm¡­ ¡­ Computer City. It was a small shopping mall with four floors. Their main business was assembling desktop, mobile, game console, and a small number of home appliances. It was usually quite lively, so there were quite a lot of zombies here. Especially those black-hearted computer merchants. This time, they were really going to eat people. Wu Jianguo led a small team to explore the computer City. There were plenty of people in the camp, so he had taken 15 people with him this time, which was considered a luxury. With such a formation, even if they were surrounded by zombies, they would be able to break out. ¡®Brother Wang Ran said he wanted a PS4 and¡­ what else?¡± Wu Jianguo didn¡¯t know much about games. ¡°Switch! Also, game cards and discs.¡± The brawny Zhu Ming added. Wu Jianguo was a man of good strength and character, but he was not a homebody. He didn¡¯t understand what young people did these days. If it weren¡¯t for Zhu Ming and the other young men in the team, it would have taken them a long time to find the items. The first floor mainly sold cell phones, which was not the purpose of this trip. Everyone cooperated and rushed to the second floor. ¡°Let¡¯s split into two teams and look for them separately. It¡¯ll be more efficient this way,¡± Wu Jianguo said softly. The group was divided into two teams. Wu Jianguo was strong and took five people with him, while the rest formed a big team. Since he couldn¡¯t find the switch for the lights in the mall, Wu Jianguo could only move forward slowly with the flashlight in hand. There were fewer zombies on the second floor than on the first floor. They were basically all computer vendors behind the counter. Wu Jianguo held a fire axe in one hand and a flashlight in the other. He killed every single one of them he saw with great efficiency. ¡°Boss, why do I feel like your strength has improved by leaps and bounds these few days¡­¡± The brawny man, Zhu Ming, had an envious look on his face. Previously, he was not much different from Wu Jianguo. However, in today¡¯s actual combat, Wu Jianguo had absolutely crushed him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve just grown experienced at this.¡± Wu Jianguo laughed. He also felt that he had become much stronger. Even if he met that crazy woman under the vault, he might actually stand a chance. ¡°Boss, that shop mainly sells graphics cards!¡± One of the underlings turned on his flashlight in a direction. Wu Jianguo and the others looked over. A zombie was holding a video card and licking it. ¡°..F*ck, what kind of weird quirk is this¡­ ¡°That thing has a thing for graphics cards¡­¡± Wu Jianguo was stunned. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re out of date. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about licking the graphics card? Some people even lick switch game cartridges. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the things in the gaming circle.¡± Zhu Ming laughed. The zombie that was licking the video card saw the group and hesitated for a moment. Then, he immediately put down the video card and pounced at the group. However, the counter seemed to be a little high, and he fell to the ground. Wu Jianguo did not hesitate and hit him in the back of his head with his axe. It was easily resolved. Chapter 44 - Encountering A Mutated Zombie. ¡°Hurry up and find that 2080ti.¡± Wu Jianguo ordered. He stepped forward and picked up the video card that the zombie had been licking. ¡°Titan-RTX? ¡°Not this one.¡± Wu Jianguo threw the graphics card aside. Soon, Zhu Ming found the 2080ti. ¡°Boss, there are five boxes!¡± Zhu Ming said excitedly. ¡°Take them all!¡± ¡°Go and meet up with the other team. We¡¯ll go to the third floor to find the games!¡± Wu Jianguo brought his men to the stairs. The other team received the signal that their flashlights had been turned off, and they also began to walk towards the stairs. ¡°F*ck, I thought I could survive in the camp safely by joining. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would have to come out and do hard labor.¡± ¡°Oh well! If we had known earlier, we might as well have done it ourselves. We¡¯re all going out on an adventure anyway.¡± A few young men from the other team muttered as they walked up the stairs. Most of them had just joined Wu Jianguo¡¯s camp. They were all very displeased with the idea of going on an adventure as soon as they arrived. ¡°Ah, alright, alright. ¡°If no one comes out to look for supplies, what are we going to eat? ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how much food was lacking on the day I came. ¡°Fortunately, boss brought people out to get a lot of food back. ¡°You guys should stop talking.¡± The one who spoke was Liu Quan, who was a senior. He had been assigned to guard the camp before, so it was his turn to come out and look for supplies today. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do the old men, old women, and children in the camp do? ¡°In this world, aren¡¯t we all just wasting food? ¡°They¡¯re actually sharing the same food as us. ¡°This is too unfair.¡± The young man continued to mumble. These words caused Liu Quan to be dissatisfied. What¡¯s wrong with the elderly and children? His son and mother were also in the camp! If Wu Jianguo had not taken them in, they might not even have food to eat, let alone remain safe. Seeing that they were about to reach the stairs, the few young people shut up. They were still quite afraid of Wu Jianguo. This group of people did not realize that in the darkness behind them, there was a figure lying on the ground, staring straight at them. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, no one got hurt, right?¡± Wu Jianguo asked. ¡°No, we only met a few zombies and killed them all.¡± Liu Quan replied. The team of ten people easily held their own against what zombies they encountered. ¡°Alright, everyone, be on your guard! ¡°The third floor is the gaming area. We¡¯ll leave once we find what we need. ¡°This is a zombie¡¯s nest, after all. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Wu Jianguo instructed them. Everyone went up to the third floor. There were floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor, so the lighting was slightly better. Even without a flashlight, he could see the general situation. Wu Jianguo took the lead and led the way. The moment he went up, he was shocked. In front of a game console, a girl with two ponytails was testing a game out. She wore medieval-style leather armor on her upper body, a plaid skirt on her lower body, and metal greaves on her calves. She was also holding a big axe in her hand. She was surrounded by more than 20 zombie corpses. She killed all of these?! Wu Jianguo was shocked. She killed so many zombies by himself and chose to game as if nothing had happened¡­ Was this girl human?! ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Zhu Ming and the others who followed behind were as shocked as Wu Jianguo. They instantly felt useless. Did she kill all these zombies by herself? That¡¯s impossible¡­ The young girl also heard the movement behind her and slowly turned her head. ¡°Hey guys, what¡¯s up?¡± This young lady was Tang Tang. She was too bored waiting at home, so she decided to go out and look for games. Although she hadn¡¯t gotten a driver¡¯s license yet, it did not matter these days, so she drove her Bentley Continental out. She was quite familiar with Computer City. After killing dozens of zombies, she came here to find a game. She had tried ¡°United States 2¡± and found it to be rubbish. That was why she was in a bad mood. The zombies attracted by the sound of the TV were all killed by her. She didn¡¯t expect living humans to show up. There were more than ten living people. ¡°We¡¯re here to look for some games. It won¡¯t bother you, right?¡± Wu Jianguo was very polite. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the other party seemed very powerful. It would not be inappropriate to be polite. ¡°Whatever, just don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Tang Tang was in a very bad mood and snapped the disc into two. After looking around, she finally vented her anger on ¡°Monster Hunter.¡± Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find anyone to connect to. Tang Tang put the PS4 and the selected game into her backpack and was ready to leave. At that moment, the young man who had been complaining downstairs came to Tang Tang. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s dangerous for you to be here alone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow us? ¡°Big brother will protect you!¡± The young man was wearing a pair of Nikes with the wrong letters flipped his hair, thinking that he was very handsome. ¡°Get lost! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut you.¡± Tang Tang said coldly. The young man was stunned. He felt a murderous aura. But at the same time, he felt humiliated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cold, little girl. ¡°Do you think you can kill zombies with a cosplay axe? ¡± The young man obviously didn¡¯t think that the dismembered zombies on the ground were Tang Tang¡¯s doing. The axe was so exaggerated. It was probably made of plastic! Tang Tang clenched Bloody Roar and was give this idiot a smack with its flat side. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the top of the stairs! Tang Tang happened to be facing that direction, so she naturally saw it. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Tang Tang took a few steps back. ¡°Roar¡­¡± A hunchback zombie jumped onto the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡­ What the f*ck is this?¡± The young man didn¡¯t dare to raise his head. He only knew that his shoulders were very heavy. It seemed like something was climbing up him. ¡°Zhang Jian, don¡¯t move!¡± Wu Jianguo immediately took out his fire axe and slowly approached the young man. This zombie¡­ It had just made a leap like a frog. It was completely different from what they had seen before. This looked like trouble! The young man also realized what the thing on his shoulder was. ¡°Help!¡± He couldn¡¯t control himself and started shouting. The zombie on his shoulder lowered its head and grabbed the young man¡¯s chin with its hand. Then, it lowered its head and bit down¡­ His tongue was pulled out from the root. The zombie smacked its mouth a few times and swallowed his tongue. The young man spat out a few mouthfuls of blood from his throat and then collapsed. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The zombie didn¡¯t stop and went straight to its next target. With a leap, he directly rode on the shoulder of another young man who had just joined the camp. Chapter 45 - Awakening In Battle ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! ¡°Help! The young man was running back and forth like a headless fly. The people around him were a little afraid of hurting him, so they couldn¡¯t help him. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Wu Jianguo took the fire axe and pushed the crowd away. However, it was already too late. The zombie directly bit the young man¡¯s neck. The young man started choking. It was obvious that his throat had been punctured. Wu Jianguo took a big step forward and prepared to cut down the zombie. Unexpectedly, the zombie used him as a stepping stone and jumped into the crowd. The unlucky one this time was Liu Quan. ¡°Ah¡­ my parents¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡± Liu Quan held the iron rod in his hand and swung at it. These few hits actually slowed down the zombie¡¯s movements, so he wasn¡¯t bitten for the time being. Wu Jianguo made a prompt decision and rushed over to cut the zombie¡¯s back. In that instant, Wu Jianguo felt as if his entire body had been opened up by something. He was instantly filled with power! However, this pause also gave the zombie time to escape. He felt the attack behind him and directly left Liu Quan, jumping toward Tang Tang who was alone not far away. Tang Tang had long been prepared with Bloody Roar. She kicked the axe with her heel and directly swung it down! The poor zombie was split in half by the axe while it was still in the air. The entire third floor fell silent. Everyone on Wu Jianguo¡¯s side looked at Tang Tang in a daze. This was too violent¡­ It was hard to imagine that a little girl could have such strength and reflexes¡­ Now, everyone believed that she had killed all the zombies nearby by herself. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Loot¡¯s all yours.¡± After Tang Tang finished speaking, she carried her small bag and went downstairs. She had not felt the exhilarating rush of a battle at all. After all, she was a veteran gamer. She had played many zombie VR games and was used to it. ¡°Pack up and look for something.¡± Wu Jianguo ordered. ¡°Pack up¡± referred to the two corpses of their own people. If they didn¡¯t clean them up, they would soon turn into zombies and attack everyone. The simplest way was to destroy the brain or spine. Zhu Ming and his men quickly disposed of the two bodies. Wu Jianguo, on the other hand, stood there alone, feeling his own body. He had indeed become much stronger! What was going on? Suddenly erupting at the critical moment? No matter what, it was a good thing. The stronger they were, the more people they could protect in the apocalypse! The next step was to search. Wu Jianguo didn¡¯t know that Wang Ran was searching for the PS4 and the game on Tang Tang¡¯s behalf, so he searched the place very seriously. ¡°PS¡­¡± Brother Wang ran said that he wanted a PS 4. Does that mean that it¡¯s four PS?¡± Wu Jianguo thought about it and agreed that it was possible. He put the four antique PS into his backpack. After randomly grabbing a few PS4 and switch games, Wu Jianguo led his team up to the fourth floor. Wang Ran had said that he would appreciate as many drones as he could carry, which meant that he valued drones more. Therefore, the fourth floor was Wu Jianguo¡¯s main target this time. There were no mutated zombies on the fourth floor, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to clean up. Although the group of underlings behind him were far less uncertain in their footsteps a lot because of the short time just now, Wu Jianguo still looked very powerful. He killed most of the zombies by himself. ¡°Phew¡­ Is this power?!¡± Wu Jianguo was extremely excited about the improvement in his abilities. If he met the female zombie in the vault now, he was confident that he could kill her. it seems like this was what Brother Wang Ran went through! Wu Jianguo was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Wang Ran was so strong. He must have broken through his limit at some point in time, just like himself. The following search was relatively simple. Wu Jianguo plundered more than 30 drones and then drove to the supermarket warehouse smoothly. Wang Ran had already returned with Lin Momo half an hour ago. The warehouse door opened, and the two sides met again. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, I¡¯ve brought the things you wanted!¡± Wu Jianguo placed the game, graphics cards, drones, and four PS ones in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran looked through it and was generally satisfied. Other than¡­ The four PS ones. The PS4 was still the PS4! Are you trying to fool me by getting four PS¡­ Forget it. Wang Ran did not make a big fuss about it, since Wu Jianguo was a boorish man. I¡¯ll just discuss it with Tang Tang later. There were many classic games in PS, such as Wolf Racing, Resident Evil, Mario Kart¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, bring me 1,000 pounds of food.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu nodded and left with Lin Momo to prepare the food. Wu Jianguo was surprised. It was twice what he had expected. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be a waste if no one takes them.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. In the warehouse, there were still more than 1,300 pounds of food left. Eating some food past their expiry date was still fine. However, since Wang Ran had so much to eat, he had the luxury to choose. It was better to give them all to Wu Jianguo. He could still do him a favor. After all, he was the most powerful man in N City¡­ It might not be the case this time, but at least he packed a punch. With a strong person like Wu Jianguo running errands for him, it would save him a lot of trouble! ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you, Brother Wang Ran!¡± Wu Jianguo thanked him profusely. There were almost 200 people in the camp, and they ate as fast as hamsters. The 1,000 pounds of food could at least solve the problem for a while. ¡°Actually, I think you should go and find food with a longer shelf life. ¡°For example, granaries, barns, canneries, and so on. ¡°It¡¯s better to find new ground where we can grow food. ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to feed them all when your camp grows.¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Brother Wang Ran. ¡°I¡¯ve already started looking for a new place. ¡°I met a zombie today¡­ ¡°It was very different from those ordinary zombies! ¡°If there are more and more powerful zombies like this, it will be hard to guard my camp.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. ¡°A different zombie? ¡°You killed it?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. It was obvious that Wu Jianguo was talking about mutated zombies. However, Wu Jianguo could actually defeat mutated zombies now? How did he improve so quickly? Awakened? He had never drunk his blood, so how did he awaken? Wang Ran¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. Chapter 46 - I Know What Gold Is For! ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t kill it. ¡°I met a powerful person today¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about me first. I suddenly exploded at the critical moment today. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m full of energy. ¡°Now I can easily kill normal zombies. Even if I meet a powerful one, I¡¯m confident I can fight it,¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s probably an awakening¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. To unleash his potential at the critical moment¡­ It seemed that this was how Awakened ones came to being. He was different from the people around him. Wang Ran had thought that the other Awakened ones had also eaten some strange things to awaken. Um¡­ Perhaps he had really eaten it before? It was better to ask. ¡°Have you eaten anything strange recently?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Strange things? ¡°No, I only ate the stuff you gave me¡­ ¡°Ah, does the gold that I took a bite of that day count? hahaha¡­¡± Wu Jianguo laughed foolishly. Wang Ran was stunned. Gold? Gold! F*ck, I seem to have discovered something incredible! Why were there so many survivor camps collecting gold before the transmigration? He seemed to have found the reason! So, gold was the catalyst for the awakening? So if gold is present in the body, and the person faces a critical situation, would it awaken? It was very possible! In this world, there were not many fools who gnawed on gold, but there were many people who wore gold necklaces and gold rings. The gold was always on their skin. If they encountered danger and their potential was stimulated, they might be awakened just like that! Someone must have discovered this. That was why Awakened ones would continuously appear and why the Awakened ones¡¯ camp would be collecting large amounts of gold! I understand, I understand! He finally understood! ¡°Brother Wang Ran, could it be¡­¡± Although Wu Jianguo was honest and straightforward, he was not stupid. Wang Ran¡¯s expression changed when he mentioned gold. That meant¡­ Could gold really stimulate one¡¯s potential? ¡°Ah!¡± It was no wonder Wang Ran and his brother wanted to collect so much gold. His strength might have increased because of this! ¡°This is just my guess, but the possibility seems to be very high. ¡°You can find someone to try it on. Let me know when you get the results,¡± Wang Ran said. There were only zombies around him, so he couldn¡¯t try it. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll ask Zhu Ming and the others to try it out later.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. If this could really stimulate their potential, then the strength of their camp would be greatly improved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this before we verify it, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to only let the people I trust know.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. ¡°I understand!¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. If this didn¡¯t work, the news would only make the world more chaotic. On the other side of things, the food was being handed over smoothly. A few young men who had just joined Wu Jianguo¡¯s campsite gathered at the side. ¡°This place is really good! ¡°Yes, there¡¯s enough food and beautiful women¡­ ¡°If it were up to me, I think we might as well take this place. Look, there are only three of them¡­ ¡°It is! If we can take down this place, we won¡¯t need to go out adventuring in the future.¡± A few young people muttered one after another. ¡°Don¡¯t you all seek death! ¡°The four people who had this idea last time are now lying there.¡± Liu Quan pointed at the small mountain of zombie bodies. The young men shuddered and immediately gave up on the idea. The handover was completed. Wu Jianguo thanked them again and again, then brought the food back to the base. Wang Ran returned to the warehouse and looked at the piles of gold bars and gold bars. ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily work just by eating it¡­ ¡°Gold does not get absorbed by the human body. ¡°Most of the awakened are probably only awakened because they happened to be wearing gold on their bodies and are stimulated by the external environment. ¡°So, eating it and carrying it around with you should have the same effect.¡± Wang Ran slowly analyzed. ¡°However, why do the camps with Awakened continue to collect gold? ¡°Create more Awakened ones? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°An Awakened leader would definitely not trust having so many powerful beings around him. ¡°That won¡¯t be easy to manage. ¡°Then there¡¯s only one explanation¡­¡± Gold can not only help people awaken, but it can also make the Awakened stronger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, everything makes sense¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. He was getting closer and closer to the truth! ¡°I wonder if gold has any effect on me¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s current leveling path was a little unscientific. It was like a perpetual motion machine, constantly improving with followers he had created himself. He wondered if the effect would be better if it was combined with gold. Wu Jianguo said that his potential was triggered by extreme anger. ¡°I was not particularly angry¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and thought. From the looks of it, there was only one suitable time. When feeding. It was only at that time that his mental and physical condition would be more excited. ¡°Xiaoyu, come. ¡°Use these gold bricks and bars to make a bed.¡± Wang Ran ordered. In the future, he would try the effect on the bed in the gold shop. ¡°Master, are you trying to find some new fun?¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Su Xiaoyu nimbly carried the gold to make the bed. Wang Ran sent a message to Tang Tang, telling her that he had gotten the graphics card, the game, and¡­ Four PS ones. ¡°I¡¯ll take the graphics card, you can keep the rest.¡± Tang Tang quickly replied. She had already gotten her hands on a PS4 and some other games, so she naturally did not need Wang Ran¡¯s. Wang Ran looked at the numerous PS that Wu Jianguo had brought and sighed. At least it had classics. Wang Ran connected the PS to the monitor and put in a Resident Evil 2 game disk. From the cover, it seemed to be called Evil Castle 2 What trash translation. Wang Ran was still a little unaccustomed to holding a wired game controller. However, he quickly immersed himself in the game. As he was playing, Wang Ran suddenly thought of a problem. The zombie virus in the real world¡­ Could it also have been developed by some dim-witted organization¡­ With the rapid development of modern medicine and biology, it was possible. However, this was not something to consider at the moment. He had to escape from the Tyrant¡¯s pursuit¡­ ¡°Master, the zombies here all look so weak.¡± Lin Momo pointed at the ordinary zombies on the screen. These zombies were as weak as the zombies outside the warehouse. Chapter 47 - : An Official Relocation ¡°The zombies here are indeed weak.¡± The ones in WWZ are more aggressive. They run as fast as dogs. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a wall, they¡¯ll climb over each other to pass it.¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. However, if the zombies outside were this powerful, humans would severely be on the back foot. ¡°Hey, master, there¡¯s a zombie dog! Lin Momo pointed at the screen. Leon, who was under Wang Ran¡¯s control, was mauled to death by a zombie dog. ¡°Humans can become zombies, and dogs can become zombie dogs. It makes sense.¡± Wang Ran explained. Xiao Jin, who was standing at the side, shivered. It didn¡¯t want to become like this. ¡°Xiao Jin, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ve drunk master¡¯s¡­¡± You¡¯ve drunk master¡¯s blood. You should be like us, maintaining your rationality and appearance. Lin Momo wanted to comfort Xiao Jin, but she almost let it slip. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Jin has grown so much in just a few days¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s test our strength. ¡°Momo, go and get a refrigerator.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The refrigerator had become an excellent tool to test one¡¯s strength. Soon, Lin Momo returned with a refrigerator. ¡°Xiao Jin, go and scratch the refrigerator hard.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Xiao Jin looked reluctant. He was a pacifist. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at fighting.¡± ¡°Momo, if Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t listen, just throw him outside.¡± ¡°Let him experience the cruelty of life,¡± Wang Ran said. Xiao Jin¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. To hell peace. Xiao Jin went up and swatted at the door. There was a deep claw mark on the refrigerator door. As expected! Xiao Jin¡¯s strength had also increased! Xiao Jin¡¯s combat power was comparable to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s from two days ago! In addition, Xiao Jin seemed to be as intelligent as a human¡­ In other words, he could leave Xiao Jin to look after the warehouse alone. It would be even more efficient to move in the next few days. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu were in charge of transporting the goods by car, while Lin Momo was in charge of sorting and arranging the unloaded goods. It was perfect! Tonight should be Wang Ran¡¯s last night in the warehouse¡­ That is, if everything could be moved out smoothly by tomorrow. Wang Ran and his girls tried the golden bed. Well, it was too hard. As for the increase in strength ¡­ It could only be said that there was a slight reaction at a certain moment. It was gone after that. It was not as much of an improvement as being bitten by Xiaoyu and the others. Had he not reached his limit? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s hard to force it out unless it¡¯s a life and death situation. In addition¡­ He gained strength in a very different manner. Gold wasn¡¯t that useful to him. But it was different for others. Once the news spread, the value of gold would skyrocket. At that time, 100 grams of gold would not buy food, it could buy empires. Fortunately, he had collected so much gold. In the future, he would be able to use that gold to exchange for supplies and find laborers. He would not need to run errands himself. He only needed to bring his girls about to plant vegetables, raise fish, play games on the island, and so on. His days would be quite blissful. The night passed quickly. Wang Ran got up at dawn. Today¡¯s transportation was a big undertaking. However, the virtuous Lin Momo had already categorized and labeled the items last night. All the things that needed to be moved would take up to about 20 trucks. The three of them started loading the trucks. ¡°Xiao Jin, you¡¯ll be in charge of looking after the house today. ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they want to enter, kill them all. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Okay! Xiao Jin nodded. It only wanted to be a good boy, but now it had to spill blood. Sigh, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the food was okay, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Ran sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Lin Momo was about to get into the passenger seat of Wang Ran¡¯s car when Su Xiaoyu stopped her. ¡°Let master drive properly! ¡°Come and sit with me!¡± Su Xiaoyu pulled Lin Momo to the car at the back. Lin Momo sheepishly lowered her head with a red face. Su Xiaoyu knew what she was up to. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that Master secretly gave you an extra meal! ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu pinched Lin Momo. She wasn¡¯t really angry, she just wanted to tease her. After all, Lin Momo was weaker than her, and she needed to eat more to improve herself. Only then could she help Wang Ran more. Lin Momo¡¯s face turned even redder¡­ At seven in the morning, the two cars set off from the warehouse. Today was going to be a busy day. At around noon, everything in the warehouse except for the frozen goods was finally moved out. Lin Momo had also arranged the supplies in the appropriate positions. After replenishing his energy at the seaside villa, Wang Ran took some cucumbers and eggs and drove to the villa area. Before the frozen meat was transported over, the power system had to be set up. The frozen meat in the truck could last for one to two hours. As long as the cold storage was running, the quality of the frozen meat would not be affected. Wang Ran had already laid out all the solar panels, and now he only needed an electrician to connect them to the entire island¡¯s circuit. Wang Ran parked his car at the entrance of the villa area. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re here!¡± The security guard, Zhao Dong, immediately came up to him. Wang Ran had displayed his strength in front of him before, and he was also very generous to him, which made Zhao Dong admire him very much. ¡°Here are a few video cards. Help me pass them to Tang Tang in No. 2. ¡°Also¡­ ¡°Is there anyone here who¡¯s good at electrical work? ¡°I have some lines that I need someone to pick up. ¡°It has to be someone good.¡± Wang Ran emphasized the last sentence. ¡°Brother, I can! ¡°I¡¯m one of the top three electricians in our neighborhood. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in charge of maintaining the district¡¯s electrical circuit!¡± Zhao Dong patted his chest and said. It was a good job to work for Wang Ran! There was definitely no lack of food. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s you then.¡± ¡°Give me the graphics card. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Although Wang Ran did not trust anyone, it was better to pick someone who wasn¡¯t a stranger. Zhao Dong was still more reliable than the other security guards. Zhao Dong did not take long. Wang Ran drove the car and brought him to East Lake Island. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this the Island Resort? ¡°I know this place! ¡°You¡¯re really going for it, huh!¡± As this was directly opposite the villa area, Zhao Dong naturally knew of this place. However, the resort was not open yet, so there were no food or drinks inside, so no one thought of coming here. This was indeed a good place that was easy to defend and hard to attack. Chapter 48 - Versatile Security Wang Ran brought Zhao Dong to the main building. The main power system of the entire Island was located below the main building. They only needed to connect to the main bus that was pulled over by the solar panels, and the equipment on the island would be powered. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu stared at Zhao Dong in silence as a stranger came in. Zhao Dong felt a chill down his spine. He felt that these two sisters-in-law had a dangerous aura. It was as scary as being stared at by a zombie. ¡°Zhao Dong, the toolbox is here. ¡°Focus on your work and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhao Dong¡¯s shoulder as a light warning. If he worked obediently, he would naturally be rewarded. If he had other thoughts¡­ Hehe, then I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother! ¡°I¡¯m a man of few words. I guarantee that I¡¯ll complete my mission perfectly.¡± Zhao Dong picked up his toolbox and walked down from the power supply room. He was already very familiar with this kind of work. ¡°Momo, if you control two or three zombies, how long can you last?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°If it¡¯s only two or three, and it¡¯s a small area, one or two hours won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Lin Momo answered. Before, she had exhausted herself trying to control dozens of zombies at the same time. ¡°Okay, go to the bridge and get two or three zombies to guard this place. ¡°If Zhao Dong has any ideas, let the zombies deal with him.¡± Wang Ran ordered. With Lin Momo¡¯s strength, it would not be a problem for her to deal with Zhao Dong. However, Lin Momo was naive. If Zhao Dong was someone with ulterior motives, Lin Momo would not be able to deal with him. Therefore, it was still the safest to send zombies to watch from a distance. After settling everything, Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu continued to drive the goods. By the time it was transported to the second round, the power system was finally linked up! The cold storage warehouse began to operate. The three zombies that were guarding the door were released into the sea. Zhao Dong didn¡¯t know that he had been trailed by three terrifying zombies. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s done! ¡°They did a good job here. Solid groundwork. If there¡¯s no external damage, it can run for several years without problems.¡± Zhao Dong patted the dust off his hands. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± it seems like they could enjoy themselves a little in this apocalypse. Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Brother, you must be joking. You called in for a favor, it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°If you have any needs in the future, feel free to look for me! ¡°Holy crap! Are these drones?¡± Zhao Dong saw the drone at the side. ¡°Oh? You know how to use it?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, we have two drones in our villa area. They used to be used for security monitoring, but now they are used to lure zombies away with speakers. ¡°I wrote the drone¡¯s inspection program.¡± Zhao Dong patted his chest and said. One of the reasons why there were so few zombies near the villa was because Zhao Dong often arranged for drones to hang the speakers and lead the zombies away. ¡°F*ck, do security guards nowadays need so many skills? ¡°Where did you learn all this?¡± Wang Ran asked in surprise. ¡°Oh, I graduated from Z University of Technology. I studied software engineering. ¡°I learned electrical work while I was at it.¡± Zhao Dong said, a little embarrassed. ¡°That amazing? ¡°Then, why are you still a security guard?¡± Wang Ran was a little shocked. Zhao Dong¡¯s school seemed to be better than his own third-rate university. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know this, but the security guards in this neighborhood are paid very high. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to do side gigs while we¡¯re at it. ¡°Although being a programmer pays more, I don¡¯t want to lose hair at such a young age. ¡°Besides, this neighborhood is filled with rich people. If a certain lady takes a fancy to me, I won¡¯t have to work hard anymore, right¡­ Zhao Dong was honest. Wang Ran thought for a while and agreed that this was true. A rich woman who stayed at home all year round would have her eyes on the strong young security guard in the community¡­ It wasn¡¯t as if such things didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Brother, do you have any requirements for this drone? ¡°I can write simple programs.¡± Zhao Dong asked with a smile. ¡°I just need it to be a good sentry. ¡°If it detects any moving objects, it¡¯ll notify me. ¡°When the battery is about to run out, it will automatically return. ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. ¡°No problem, brother! ¡°Give me a day, and I¡¯ll get it done for you! ¡°But I¡¯ll have to go back and work on my computer a bit.¡± Zhao Dong replied. ¡°Sure. ¡°Come, take these things.¡± Wang Ran took a bundle of cucumbers, a dozen beers, and 10 pounds of noodles and put them into a woven bag. Then, he picked up a PS and a few games and put them in. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Zhao Dong was extremely excited. He was only given two pounds of food every day. He had been given so many gifts just to help Wang Ran with a small task¡­ He was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you if I have any technical problems in the future. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first. I still have to continue transporting goods.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhao Dong¡¯s shoulder. He was quite satisfied with this Zhao Dong. He was down-to-earth and did not have much curiosity. He had so many supplies, but he didn¡¯t seem to be jealous. It was worth striking a partnership with this man. Wang Ran first sent Zhao Dong back to the villa area, then continued to carry the rest of the supplies with Su Xiaoyu. Finally, all the supplies were moved away at about six in the evening. Now, the supermarket was only left with some refrigerators and useless household appliances. After attracting dozens of zombies to guard the bridge, Wang Ran, his two zombies, and a dog sat on the top floor of the hotel¡¯s main building and watched the sun slowly disappear into the sea. ¡°Master, where are we going to stay tonight?¡± Lin Momo asked. She still had to tidy up the bed and clean the room later. ¡°Let¡¯s stay in the villa first. ¡°The scenery is good. ¡°Xiao Jin¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s build a nest for him near the bridge. ¡°He¡¯ll be our guard dog in the future.¡± Wang Ran thought about it and made the arrangements. He would still have to live in this main building in the future. After all, it was high and had a good view, so he could see the movements on the bridge from afar. For now, he would enjoy himself in the villa. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Xiao Jin felt wronged. Why do I have to guard the door when you¡¯re staying in the villa? It¡¯s scary to be out alone in the middle of the night! I¡¯m still a child! ¡°Master, it should be fine with zombies guarding at night. ¡°Xiao Jin is still young. Why don¡¯t we wait for him to grow up a little?¡± Lin Momo pitied Xiao Jin. After all, they were comrades-in-arms who had snatched food from each other before, and they doted on each other. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Then, I¡¯ll arrange a villa for you.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Xiao Jin¡¯s head. A dog living in a seaside villa, really¡­ Woof! Woof! Woof! Xiao Jin happily sat up straight. As long as he was not left outdoors. It was a villa, after all, so they could stay here. After having dinner on the top floor, Wang Ran brought his zombies to the villa with the best location. The sea breeze was a little chilly, which was just nice to cool them down. At night, all the sounds were drowned out by the lapping of the waves¡­ Chapter 49 - Rebelling So Soon? Early the next morning, Wang Ran came to the bridge to patrol. Dozens of zombies would not be enough to defend the bridge. This would only scare some stragglers away. If an organized team came here, they would be wiped out. He still had to find a way to strengthen his defense. The current situation was that once the bridge was down after they have passed through the garden, they would be able to reach the hotel lobby. There were no obstructions. After all, this was a Resort Hotel, and it was impossible to make it as tightly guarded as a prison. There was nothing more than a railing at the end of the bridge to block the cars. It definitely couldn¡¯t stop humans and zombies. When he got up in the morning, Wang Ran saw a few zombies wandering about. This won¡¯t do. It affected the quality of life. Think about it, you¡¯re eating hotpot and singing at home, and a zombie suddenly pounced on you by the window. How bad would that be? He had to make improvements. He had to build a big iron gate at the entrance! Ordinary zombies would not stand a chance. As for the mutated zombies¡­ Unless they could get a few hundred tons of steel to build a wall, they would always slip through. The main thing was that the surveillance system was in place. With the motion capture function, he could be alerted at any time. It¡¯s just a mutated zombie. How can it be more powerful than me? Could he be more powerful than Xiaoyu and Momo? Right now, he was like a perpetual motion machine that was continuously increasing his strength. Then, Wang Ran walked around the island. The entire Island was surrounded by cliffs, and there was no beach. Therefore, it was a fortress. He only needed a few fixed surveillance cameras. After looking at the safety issue, the next issue was the issue of sustainable development. It was not a problem for Wang Ran to eat the food and canned food in the cold storage for more than ten years. However, with only these, the nutrition was clearly insufficient and unbalanced. This was especially true for Wang Ran. He knew that he had not practiced the cleanest of diets before this mess. He still had to plant some vegetables and fruits. There were places on the island that were suitable for growing things. However, Wang Ran did not want to destroy too much greenery. After all, it was more comfortable to stay with a good view. When he got hold of more land, he could develop it into a plantation to provide fruits and vegetables for the island. What he needed to do now was to get some seeds and fruit seedlings that had short maturity and fast growth. ¡°Momo, do you know where I can get the seeds?¡± Wang Ran asked. He really didn¡¯t know much about this. ¡°We have an Agricultural Deparment in N University. There should be some inside, right? ¡°I wonder how the teachers and students in the school are doing¡­¡± When Lin Momo mentioned the school, she started to worry. She was a zombie now, but she still had some connections with them. ¡°N University¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. He didn¡¯t care if the people inside were dead or not. He was worried that the people inside had no food and would eat all the seeds¡­ It sounded like something humans would do. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go to N University once the drone surveillance system is set up.¡± Wang Ran made his decision. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you! ¡°I¡¯m familiar with N University. I studied there!¡± Lin Momo immediately volunteered. If she went out with Wang Ran, there would definitely be an extra meal. This had already become a tacit understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll go too! ¡°I was a teacher at N University, so I¡¯m familiar with it!¡± Su Xiaoyu also joined the competition. ¡°Alright, alright. Momo, look after the house. Xiaoyu, come with me.¡± Wang Ran quickly made a decision. In the University, there were tens of thousands of teachers and students, so there would definitely be a lot of zombies. It would be more decisive to kill the zombies with Xiaoyu. Lin Momo still needed to improve her combat skills. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Lin Momo immediately looked down when she heard that. She also wanted to go. ¡°Alright, alright! ¡°Momo, you¡¯re very talented in tidying up and cleaning. When we go out, you have to clean up our base. ¡°I will reward you for it!¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. Lin Momo finally smiled. Going or not was another matter. The most important thing was the rewards! After a leisurely morning, Zhao Dong finally sent a message. The hovering surveillance and automatic return system of the drone were finally completed. Wang Ran drove the truck and picked him up. After some on-site debugging, the air surveillance system of the entire Island was successfully built. At the same time, four drones would be suspended in the air to monitor the situation. The main areas of concern would be the seaside road and the bridge. As long as there was a moving object, the drone would send a signal to the host on the ground. In addition, there were more than 10 drones charging or on standby on the ground. Charging and releasing the drone required manual operation, and other times, it could be ignored. It was very steamlined. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Wang Ran patted Zhao Dong¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction. This young man was quite capable. ¡°Here, these are for you.¡± Wang Ran took out a few bunches of bananas. He didn¡¯t like to eat bananas, and they went bad easily, so he had to give them away quickly. ¡°Thank you, Brother¡­¡± Zhao Dong took the banana, but he was not as happy as before. He seemed to have something on his mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like bananas? ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you some cucumbers instead?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem¡­ ¡°Brother, the food you gave me yesterday, when I go back¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been ostracized by the other security guards. ¡°They took my things and laughed at me for using my body¡­¡± Zhao Dong was depressed. Wang ran frowned when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t he f*cking saying that he did it himself ¡­ This is too much! Those security guards were really itching for a beating. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s one more thing¡­ ¡°We, the security guards, only have some rations now. The owners are not willing to share any of their beer and drinks with us. ¡°Then yesterday, I overheard the vice-captain and a few security guards saying¡­ ¡°We have to work together to kill the owners to take over. ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Zhao Dong sighed. ¡°They¡¯re going to rebel so soon?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. In his opinion, the security guards¡¯ rebellion was only a matter of time. After all, in this world, no one was willing to be an employee and serve others all the time. However, it wasn¡¯t the time for a food shortage yet. You want to rebel just for some drinks and beer? It seemed that Wang Ran had overestimated human nature. ¡°What do you think of this? ¡°Would you do it with them?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t participate¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too wicked!¡± Zhao Dong replied decisively. ¡°But have you ever thought¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t participate, will they take care of you as well?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. Zhao Dong¡¯s body trembled. They would do that? It was too terrifying¡­ Chapter 50 - Zombie Invasion! Zhao Dong clearly did not understand human nature. Wang Ran¡¯s deduction was highly likely to happen. When a team was going to do something immoral, no one in the team was allowed to keep their hands clean. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, ¡°Take these bananas back and take the initiative to give them some. Build a good relationship with them. ¡°Those security guards are decent men, but they can be misled by greed. ¡°If they are planning to make a move, play along with them and pretend to agree, then inform me as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll come and solve the problem when the time comes.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. His customers were here. He couldn¡¯t let the security guards mess around. Of course, if he wanted to conquer the villa, he would have to find the right time. If he attacked now, he would only end up as the villain. He would have to wait until the security guards started killing the owners. He would appear as a Savior, kill the security guards, and then spread both kindness and justice. This way, he would hold an undisputable claim over the land. After all, with a colony, he needed numbers and manpower by his side. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Zhao Dong nodded. The world in its current state was too treacherous. He was not going to survive for long. It was better to listen to Wang Ran. After making all the necessary arrangements, Wang Ran drove Zhao Dong back to the villa. Next, he should go to N University to search for seeds and fruit seedlings. Just as the car hit the road, Wang Ran suddenly received a call from Wu Jianguo. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, save me!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s voice was full of panic. It was obvious that he had encountered something serious. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Lin Hua! He¡¯s the one who went to the vault with us and ran off¡­ ¡°He turned into a zombie and brought hundreds of zombies to besiege our stadium! ¡°We can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Wu Jianguo said in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. He stepped on the accelerator, engaged the clutch, and shifted gears. The car¡¯s speed was accelerated to 80 kilometers per hour. ¡°Bringing a few hundred zombies to attack them?¡± Lin Hua is obviously not a normal zombie, since he could control normal zombies. He had to at least be a mutated zombie of a certain level. ¡°Interesting.¡± The people in the camp were not related to Wang Ran, so he naturally had no interest in saving them. However, it was still a good thing to have Wu Jianguo owe him a favor. After all, he was one of the most powerful men in N City in the future. Wang Ran focused on driving and soon arrived at the side door of the primary school. From afar, hundreds of zombies could be seen swarming toward the stadium. They were constantly climbing over and crashing into each other. Many zombies had already rushed into the stadium. It should be a mess inside right now. ¡°Xiaoyu, let¡¯s go and clean the place up.¡± Wang Ran picked up the sword and jumped out of the car with Su Xiaoyu. The next scene could easily be a reenactment from The Three Kingdoms. Zombies¡¯ heads and limbs flew into the sky. No zombie could stop Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu. After all, the two of them had improved a lot in the past two days¡­ Soon, a river of blood was formed. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu rushed into the stadium. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Jianguo and the others were in high spirits. Many of them had followed Wang Ran into the vault before, so they were very well aware about Wang Ran¡¯s strength. In addition, he had been able to charge into the stadium through hundreds of zombies, which was already a feat of strength. Wang Ran took a glance. There were already nearly a hundred zombie bodies lying in the stadium. Some of them should have been people from the camp who had joined the other party after being bitten. The elderly, women, and children had already shrunk into a corner. Their eyes were filled with fear. There were less than 50 people still fighting with weapons. From the looks of it, about half of the camp¡¯s people had already been lost. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± A young man lost his mind. He dropped his weapon and rushed into the zombie crowd. Soon, he was devoured by the nearby zombies and didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn into a zombie. ¡°Behind us are the elderly and children! ¡°Everyone, show some courage and fight them!¡± Wu Jianguo shouted loudly. Many women in the corner also stood up and took up their weapons to join the battle. The two sides clashed again. With the help of Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s powerful abilities, the number of zombies in the stadium decreased. Soon, the zombies at the door stopped rushing in, but actually retreated a little. From the looks of it, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose their heads at such a speed. The people in the stadium finally heaved a sigh of relief. Wang Ran took a glance and saw that there were only about 40 people still standing, including the women. In the other corner, there were more than 20 elderly and children. It could be said that the camp had lost two-thirds of its people. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± ¡°Lin Hua-that-f*cking-b*stard. He¡¯s a zombie, and he¡¯s still trying to take revenge on us.¡± Wu Jianguo wiped the blood off his body. His body was covered in wounds. He had thought he would become a zombie soon, but the virus had no effect on him! Could it be that after he became an Awakened one that Wang Ran spoke of, he became immune to the virus? That would be great! In the future, he would be able to fight even more freely. ¡°The rest of you, take a rest first! ¡°Zhu Ming! Liu Quan! Qiang! Ah Zhi! ¡°All of you, come here.¡± Wu Jianguo called a few of his underlings to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, there¡¯s no time for pleasantries now. I¡¯ll thank you later. ¡°I had a dozen of my brothers gnaw on gold yesterday. ¡°During the battle just now, the four of them Awakened. ¡°The others may be lacking or less fortunate. ¡°Also, I found out that after we awaken, if we are scratched by zombies, we don¡¯t seem to turn into zombies.¡± Wu Jianguo told Wang Ran what he had learned. ¡®I guess after awakening, his physique has been strengthened and he can resist the virus¡­¡¯ Wang Ran nodded. He didn¡¯t know if Tang Tang, who had drunk his blood to Awaken, would also be immune. In addition, the fact that gold could help with Awakening had been confirmed. Unfortunately, it did not work for everyone. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, what should we do now? ¡°Although they have temporarily retreated, they are still blocking the entrance. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s so noisy here. More and more zombies will be attracted here. ¡°Our physical strength is finite. We can¡¯t keep fighting.¡± Wu Jianguo looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If all of this was Lin Hua¡¯s doing¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill Lin Hua?¡± Wang Ran said in a very relaxed manner. His tone was as simple as cutting a cucumber. ¡°Lin Hua?¡± Wu Jianguo was stunned. There were hundreds of zombies out there! It was hard to say if they could even make it to Lin Hua alive! Chapter 51 - Finally Killed Them All ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Wang Ran brought Su Xiaoyu out of the stadium. Wu Jianguo and his four awakened underlings followed closely behind. The moment Wang Ran stepped out, a few zombies pounced on him. Before Wang Ran could do anything, Su Xiaoyu had already taken their heads off. ¡°Xiaoyu, do you feel anything?¡± Wang Ran asked as he looked at the black Mass of zombies in front of him. The zombies had attacked him out of instinct. Lin Hua shouldn¡¯t have the ability to control zombies like Momo. ¡°Master, I¡¯m getting some signals, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Xiaoyu replied. Wang Ran nodded. Lin Hua was probably just ¡°instigating¡± them, which was far from Lin Momo¡¯s ¡°control¡±. It was normal for a self-conscious mutated zombie to have some zombie followers. In order to attack this place, Lin Hua must have spent a lot of effort gathering people. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, look! ¡°Lin Hua is there!¡± Wu Jianguo pointed at the top of a bus not far away. Lin Hua¡¯s tall and thin body was particularly pronounced. Half of his face was covered in warts, green pus flowing out. A casual cough would release a corrosive mist. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Cough, cough¡­ ¡°Today¡­ You¡¯re all going to die¡­ Cough, cough.¡± Lin Hua said as he spat out green foam. In his opinion, it was Wu Jianguo and the others¡¯ faults that he had become like this. They had to be exterminated. ¡°Lin Hua! ¡°If you have the f*cking ability, then come at me yourself! ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiding so far away!¡± Wu Jianguo shouted at Lin Hua. The zombies couldn¡¯t help but pounce at him. Everyone hacked at them and easily dealt with them. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Cough, cough¡­ ¡°You guys are better off facing my zombie army!¡± Lin Hua laughed. Wu Jianguo clenched the fire axe in his hand tightly. F*ck, I really can¡¯t just kill Lin Hua. From here to Lin Hua, it was at least 100 meters, and the road was filled with zombies¡­ After killing his way through, he would have already run out of strength before he reached him. ¡°Master, he¡¯s sending out a message to gather the nearby zombies. ¡°If we continue to waste time, the zombies will keep coming.¡± Su Xiaoyu reminded him. Wang Ran nodded. If the number of zombies truly increased, he and Su Xiaoyu could still get away from them, but the others¡­ In addition to that, with so many zombies gathered together, it was easy to create more mutated zombies. He had to stop Lin Hua. ¡°Xiaoyu, go and kill him. ¡°Pay attention to your safety and try not to touch his poisonous gas.¡± Wang Ran patted Su Xiaoyu on the head. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Another mission! I¡¯m looking forward to the reward! Su Xiaoyu did not say a word. She charged into the zombie crowd and headed for Lin Hua. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, your woman¡­¡± Wu Jianguo and his underlings were shocked. She directly rushed into the zombie crowd, did she not want to live? Even if she was an Awakened and was not afraid of getting infected, she could still bleed out to death! ¡°It¡¯s okay, calm down.¡± Wang Ran swung his knife and killed a few zombies that rushed forward. Immediately after, Wu Jianguo and the others were shocked again. Su Xiaoyu seemed to be invisible to the zombies as she shuttled through the zombie crowd. Lin Hua, who was not far away, was also shocked. The one who was rushing over was¡­ A zombie! They were the same kind! Why would she listen to the commands of a human¡­ No! I can¡¯t let her get close! The current Lin Hua was a piece of trash without any close combat ability. If he was approached, he would end up in a very miserable state. ¡°Bite her! ¡°You guys, go and bite her!¡± Lin Hua shouted to the zombies nearby. However, the zombies didn¡¯t listen to him. Lin Hua could only nudge them and not order them around. Then, the zombies began to slowly make their way to the stadium. They were hungry and wanted to eat. The zombies surrounding Lin Hua all rushed forward. Lin Hua stood alone on the top of the bus, as conspicuous as a lighthouse. ¡°Brothers, guard the main gate!¡± Facing the sea of zombies, Wu Jianguo became alert again. The people in the stadium were not like the Awakened. They were too exhausted to even stand. If the zombies got in, the situation would be terrible. ¡°The tower is still there! F*ck!¡± Zhu Ming held an axe in one hand and a shield in the other¡­ Uh, it should be the door. The other Awakened ones were also greatly invigorated. Wang Ran, on the other hand, brandished his blade and charged forward. Wang Ran, who was wielding his sword, moved like a farmer with a scythe in a ricefield. With one slash, he could harvest a few zombies. It was very efficient. With Wang Ran attracting the zombies¡¯ attacks in front, Wu Jianguo and his team had an easier time behind them. They only needed to deal with the zombies that had gotten past him. For a time, the steps in front of the stadium were filled with the bodies of zombies. The zombies came one after another and piled up higher and higher¡­ Wang Ran stood on top of the pile of corpses, guarding the pass alone¡­ Su Xiaoyu was only a dozen meters away from Lin Hua. Lin Hua¡¯s body began to tremble. He could feel that the female zombie was much stronger than him! I can¡¯t fight her head-on! Lin Hua¡¯s throat squirmed, and a long tongue stuck out, shooting directly at Su Xiaoyu! Su Xiaoyu calmly grabbed the ten-meter-long tongue with her hand and pulled it hard! Lin Hua was dragged off the bus and fell to the ground. Before he could react, Su Xiaoyu grabbed his tongue and twisted it in the air. Poor Lin Hua, he was swung around like a sledgehammer. ¡°BOOM!¡± Lin Hua was slammed onto the bus. The bus caved in from the impact, and it looked like it would never be driven again. Lin Hua didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape either. Many of his bones were probably broken, and even standing up was difficult. Su Xiaoyu grabbed Lin Hua¡¯s tongue and slowly dragged him to the entrance of the stadium. On the stairs in front of the stadium, the dead zombies had been piled up to two meters high. Wang Ran was standing on top of the pile of dead bodies. He was punching the heads of the zombies one by one. His old partner, the sword, had already died of old age. After killing the last few zombies, Wang Ran and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. Three hundred zombies¡­ Finally, they were all killed. Su Xiaoyu dragged Lin Hua up the steps. Poor Lin Hua, his head kept hitting the steps, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked as she stepped on Lin Hua¡¯s tongue. ¡°Kill him.¡± Wang Ran wiped the blood off his fist. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s entire body was covered in the blood of zombies. It was as if he had crawled out of a sea of blood. This Lin Hua had caused the death of so many innocent survivors. Wu Jianguo must kill him with his own hands! Chapter 52 - Youre Joining Us? ¡°Big brainder¡­ Shave me¡­¡± Lin Hua¡¯s tongue was being pulled, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s axe directly shattered Lin Hua¡¯s skull. The zombie invasion was finally cleaned up¡­ ¡°Brother Wang Ran, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush any longer! ¡°If Brother Wang Ran doesn¡¯t mind¡­ ¡°From today onwards, I, Wu Jianguo, will follow you!¡± Wu Jianguo said with a straight face. ¡°Yes, we all want to follow you, Brother Wang Ran!¡± The other four Awakened ones said in unison. In the battle just now, Wang Ran had single-handedly killed more than two-thirds of the zombies in front of them. This made their blood boil, and they had started to worship him from the bottom of their hearts. At the moment of life and death, human emotions were the easiest to stir. The so-called friendship of life and death was the trust established under such circumstances. Wang Ran was stunned. This wasn¡¯t right ¡­ Wu Jianguo, you¡¯ll be the biggest shot in N City! If you become my subordinate¡­ How are you going to develop¡­ In theory, it would be the most worthwhile to return the favor after Wu Jianguo became more impressive. However, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t accept it now¡­ It was impossible to raise them. They had to be self-sufficient in terms of food. At most, he would give them some security protection. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, is there any inconvenience?¡± Wu Jianguo asked when he saw that Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a place to settle you guys for the time being.¡± Wang Ran thought about it. His East Lake Island could not accommodate them. That was the private territory of him and his zombies. That¡¯s right! The Villas! There was a lot of space and housing there. It was not a problem to accommodate dozens of people. Although the old and weak couldn¡¯t fight zombies, they could still grow vegetables and fruits! Additionally, with five Awakened ones, the villa would b e substantially safer. This was not a bad plan. When the security guards sprung to action, he would bring his people in like the salvation army. That place would become his colony. As for the rest of the rich, if they were unwilling to be governed¡­ So, they could only find some zombies to chat with them. ¡°How about this! ¡°I just thought of a suitable place. ¡°However, the current timing is not very suitable. ¡°You guys hold on for a few more days. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s time.¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. ¡°Alright! As long as today¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t happen again, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. Wang Ran had agreed to take them in, which was good news. ¡°But then again, fighting can really make me stronger. ¡°In the future, we have to go out more and risk our lives. Only then will we become stronger and stronger.¡± Zhu Ming was extremely excited about becoming an Awakened. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that not everyone can be Awakened. ¡°The other brothers who gnawed on gold¡­¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. Their camp had suffered heavy casualties today. Without Wang Ran¡¯s support, they might have been wiped out. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you later.¡± Wang Ran said goodbye to everyone. Wu Jianguo and the others watched Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu leave with admiration. ¡°Master, are we still going to N University?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. The original plan was to go to N University to find seeds and fruit seedlings. ¡°We were sidetracked¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s look for a suitable metal gate on the road and move it back to the bridge.¡± Wang ran drove the truck and brought Su Xiaoyu back as they searched for something suitable. Most schools and units nowadays used electric sliding doors. There really weren¡¯t many big metal gates lying about. Finally, they found a suitable metal door at the main entrance of a warehouse area. ¡°The width was just right. ¡°This is it!¡± Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu got out of the car and started to violently tear down the door. Very soon, the two large metal gates were taken down. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu worked together to put the iron door on the top of the truck, and then secured it with a rope. Done! Just as Wang Ran disappeared at the intersection, a group of people with weapons ran out of the warehouse. ¡°F*ck, where¡¯s my door! ¡°Who the hell steals doors these days? ¡°This is simply too much! ¡°What should we do? This place is not safe anymore! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Everyone, hurry up and move! These people were extremely depressed. Even in the past, people would only steal manhole covers. No one would steal iron doors¡­ Wang Ran was driving towards East Lake island in a good mood. ¡°Master, I just fought a battle, and I¡¯m so hungry! ¡°Why don¡¯t we grab a bite?¡± Su Xiaoyu glanced at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was speechless. He had killed more than 200 zombies, and it had been very tiring! ¡°Ah, forget it, you can do as you please.¡± Wang Ran sighed. They were not carrying any important goods today, so he could let Su Xiaoyu do as she pleased. Su Xiaoyu happily tied up her hair¡­ 1 Ten minutes later, the two of them returned to the island. ¡°Xiaoyu, go and get my Doomhammer.¡± ¡°Find some steel bars. I remember there being some leftover building materials in one of the villas.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The iron door had to be installed as soon as possible, so that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about zombies eavesdropping at night. Soon, Su Xiaoyu had prepared all the materials. Since he had erected the iron door out of thin air, Wang Ran simply used a more violent method. He first used the hammer to hammer half of the steel bars into the ground, then fixed the threshold and the steel bars of the iron door. Then, he bent all the spikes on the top of the iron door outward at an angle. Of course, with Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s strength, such a simple iron gate could be blown down with one punch. However, this gate was not used for defense. It was just to keep the wandering zombies out. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s work with this for now!¡± Wang Ran patted the dust off his hands. ¡°Master, can I let my voice out like this?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked curiously. ¡°Um¡­ It should be enough. ¡°I don¡¯t think ordinary zombies can get in¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll settle with this. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone with actual skills to build a more professional city gate.¡± Wang Ran dragged the Doomhammer and walked into the hotel with Su Xiaoyu. There was a large swimming pool not far from the hotel lobby. Although it was not endless, it was big enough and the scenery was not bad. Lin Momo had found an inflatable yellow duck hovercraft and was floating on it. ¡°Master, are you done with your work? ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is a Seaview barbeque!¡± Lin Momo paddled a few times and returned to shore. Chapter 53 - Tang Tangs Troubles By the pool, the barbeque rack and ingredients were ready. Thoughtful! ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you and Sister Xiaoyu swim for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll roast some food for you.¡± Lin Momo said considerately. When Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu came back today, they were covered in blood. It was time for them to wash up and relax. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu took a shower before jumping into the pool. Lin Momo was feeding him grilled meat, grilled eggplants, grilled chicken wings, grilled squid, grilled scallops, grilled abalone¡­ Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was underwater¡­ working hard while holding her breath At that moment, Wang Ran¡¯s phone, which had been placed aside, suddenly rang. Lin Momo picked up the phone and put it to Wang Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°Hey, Uncle! ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Hurry up and save me!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s voice came from the phone. His voice was very low and mysterious. ¡°Uncle?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. When did I become an uncle¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not important! ¡°I¡¯m on the 4th floor of Computer City, hurry up and come over. ¡°If you save me¡­ I¡¯ll give you 50 gold bars! ¡°I¡¯m not going to speak any futher. If I speak too much, the zombies will find me.¡± Tang Tang hung up the phone after she finished speaking. ¡°Computer City? ¡°What is she doing there¡­¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t know that Tang Tang had already been there. ¡°Master, are you going out again?¡± Su Xiaoyu floated to the surface and asked. ¡°Yes, our big financial backer has come to ask for help. ¡°Momo, help me get a set of clean clothes.¡± Wang Ran ordered. It didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to go out in a bathrobe. Soon, Lin Momo ran over with a set of clean clothes. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn to go out this time!¡± Lin Momo asked as she helped Wang Ran put on his clothes. ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Wang Ran helplessly nodded. Since Momo was so obedient, he would take her along. Su Xiaoyu came to the end of the bridge and helped them open the iron gate. Wang Ran started driving. The zombies on the bridge saw the car and moved to the side, making way for it. From the looks of it, Momo¡¯s strength had increased a little. Ten minutes later, Wang Ran arrived at Computer City. Even before he entered, Wang Ran could already sense a dangerous aura. The sound of the truck had attracted a lot of zombies nearby. Fortunately, Lin Momo was there, and a vacuum circle was formed around them. As long as the zombies got close, Lin Momo would control them slightly and make them stop. It wasn¡¯t that Wang Ran was afraid of these zombies. However, it was very quiet in the middle of the night, so it was easy for them to attract all the zombies nearby. Once there were too many, it would be troublesome. Wang Ran turned on his flashlight and slowly stepped into Computer City. On the entire floor, only a few advertisement lightboxes were still lit up. The flashing lights created a strange atmosphere. Wang Ran scanned through the floor. There were traces of a battle here. Some of the blood was still sticky, while some had already dried up. It seemed that several groups of people had come here. It was so weird. It was the apocalypse. Who would come to Computer City? Ah. right¡­ Wu Jianguo got his drones and graphics card from there. Wu Jianguo seemed to have mentioned that some powerful guys had appeared here. It should be referring to the mutated zombies. ¡°Momo, do you feel anything?¡± Wang Ran asked in a soft voice. ¡°There are a few zombies in the corner, but they are very weak. I told them to stay here. ¡°Upstairs¡­ ¡°There seems to be a very powerful guy upstairs.¡± Lin Momo held on to the hem of Wang Ran¡¯s clothes and followed closely behind. With Lin Momo around, the battle between ordinary zombies could be avoided. This was quite easy. Wang Ran led Lin Momo up the stairs to the second floor. The sinister aura became even stronger. Not only was there the smell of blood, but there was also a trace of cold air in the air. The window on the second floor was blocked by the billboard outside the building. The moonlight couldn¡¯t penetrate through, so the whole second floor was dark. Lin Momo suddenly looked in a certain direction. She kept feeling like something was staring at her in the dark. ¡°The little sugar mommy said she¡¯s on the fourth floor. ¡°I hope she¡¯s still alive.¡± Wang Ran muttered a few words and continued to walk upstairs. Lin Momo looked at the pitch-black second floor and quickly followed Wang Ran. Second floor¡­ There might be something there. On the third floor. A large television was displaying a game. The television was surrounded by the bodies of zombies. All of them were either cut in half at the waist or missing an arm or a leg, and they had died quite miserably. Wang Ran knew what had happened. Tang Tang must have been so smug after becoming stronger that she came here to find a game. ¡®Wu Jianguo said that someone finished off the mutated zombie¡­¡¯ Maybe it was Tang Tang. However, did this girl really treat this place as a wet market? She would come here every two or three days. Would it kill you to play less games? Suddenly, a swaying zombie appeared in front of Wang Ran. After hesitating for a moment, it opened its mouth wide and pounced over. Wang Ran didn¡¯t say a word and directly punched him. ¡°Master, this zombie seems to be different from ordinary zombies. ¡°I can¡¯t control him.¡± Lin Momo stuck out her tongue and felt a little guilty. She had almost put her master in danger just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just dirtied my hands. ¡°This guy is about to become a mutated zombie, so he¡¯s stronger than ordinary zombies. ¡°But¡­ What¡¯s going on with this place? Why would mutated zombies appear so easily?¡± Wang Ran wiped his hands and continued to walk upstairs. ¡°Master, if you encounter a mutated zombie next time, don¡¯t kill it so quickly. ¡°I can communicate with them,¡± Lin Momo said. Wang Ran nodded. The way zombies mutated was also important information that was worth studying. Soon, Wang Ran brought Lin Momo to the fourth floor. The fourth floor was the household electricity area. There were air-conditioners, televisions, refrigerators, washing machines, and other home appliances everywhere. Because there were so many television sets, the fourth floor was actually quite bright. According to Tang Tang, she was on this floor. What was it that made her so afraid? Wang Ran did a simple scan around, but found nothing. There were a few zombies scattered on this floor, but most of them were not strong. After getting them out of the way, Wang Ran took out his mobile phone and dialed Tang Tang¡¯s number. The sound of a cell phone came from a double-door refrigerator. ¡°F*ck! ¡°Why did you call me? ¡°I¡¯ll be discovered by those guys!¡± Tang Tang quickly picked up the phone and whispered. Wang Ran smiled as he walked to the double-door refrigerator and opened it. A little loli with a frightened face was holding an axe and shrinking inside. Tang Tang finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Wang Ran outside. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve finally come!¡± Tang Tang was close to tears. It seemed that she was under a lot of pressure. Chapter 54 - : Eating To Get Stronger ¡°Are you that bored at home?! ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night? ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re invincible?¡± Wang Ran reprimanded him. You have so much gold in your house, who am I going to scam if you die? ¡°No, when I became stronger, my hand became stronger. ¡°When I was beating the crap out of Nergigante at home, I broke three game controllers. ¡°I¡¯m only here to find a replacement¡­¡± Tang Tang lowered her head in grievance. ¡°You¡¯re telling me this¡­ ¡°Then what am I here for? ¡°In the future, if you have any errands to run, leave them to me, understand?¡± Wang Ran asked sternly. As long as Tang Tang gave him the work, he would transfer it to Wu Jianguo. He could be a middleman and earn commissions. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Tang Tang lowered her head and stuck out her tongue. It seemed that she was really scared, and her ¡°young miss¡± temper had been restrained a lot. At this moment, there was a sudden movement from the direction of the stairs. It was the sound of footsteps. It didn¡¯t sound like a zombie, as zombies¡¯ footsteps weren¡¯t that light¡­ ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s whole body trembled and she shrank behind Wang Ran. At the top of the stairs, a black shadow suddenly sprang up. Under the faint light, Wang Ran could see its appearance clearly. It was a zombie dog! All the fur on its body had fallen off, and its skin was covered in festering marks. His teeth were basically exposed, and there were black blood stains on them. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The zombie dog looked at Wang Ran and the others and let out a low growl. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a dog¡­ ¡°You¡¯re afraid of dogs?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary dog! ¡°It¡¯s a zombie dog! It¡¯s terrifying! ¡°Have you never played Resident Evil?¡± Tang Tang shrank behind Wang Ran and didn¡¯t dare to poke her head out. She even dared to kill mutated zombies, but she was scared of this zombie dog. ¡°Momo, how strong is this zombie dog?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s stronger than normal zombies, but much weaker than Xiao Jin, ¡°Right, if Xiao Jin was bitten, would he become like this?¡± Lin Momo was a little worried. Xiao Jin was so cute now. If it became a zombie dog¡­ She would be so traumatized. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do some research to know.¡± Wang Ran also wanted to know if he would be infected after drinking his blood. In theory, Awakeneds were not afraid of infection, so Tang Tang and Xiao Jin, who had drunk his blood, should be the same. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The zombie dog crawled forward a few steps, its eyes fixed on Wang Ran and the others. It looked like it was preparing to attack. Wang Ran protected the two girls and took a step back. Suddenly! The zombie dog moved. It directly pounced toward Wang Ran and the others. This speed was much faster than a normal dog¡¯s! Wang Ran stretched out his hand, and the double-door refrigerator next to him was directly pulled forward by him¡­ ¡°Boom¡­¡± The zombie dog was right under the fridge. The refrigerator was of good quality, and the zombie dog couldn¡¯t break free from it. It waved its claws randomly, leaving a lot of claw marks on the ground. Wang Ran stepped forward and stomped on the zombie dog¡¯s head. ¡°Just this?¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. He wasn¡¯t that powerful. They were just a little faster and stronger than ordinary zombies. At that moment, more footsteps came from the stairs. It was accompanied by heavy steps. One¡­ Two¡­ There were 12 zombie dogs! Then, a hooded figure appeared at the top of the stairs. The zombie dog slowly surrounded Wang Ran and his people. The hooded man walked past the zombie dogs and went to the front. Wang Ran saw half of a pale face under the hood. It was a mutated zombie! Wang Ran¡¯s intuition told him that this guy was even more powerful than Lin Hua, who he had killed today. However, if it was a one-on-one fight, Wang Ran was still confident that he could defeat the other party. However, the twelve zombie dogs¡­ Their numbers and speed were indeed a little difficult to deal with. It would be terrible if he hurt his financial backer. ¡°Human¡­ ¡°Leave this place.¡± The hooded zombie spoke, his voice a little hoarse. The fact that he didn¡¯t make a move directly showed that he had some concerns. He probably knew that the other party was very strong and did not want to make unnecessary sacrifices. ¡°What secret is this place hiding?¡± So many mutated zombies were here. ¡°If you can answer my question, I can agree to your request.¡± Wang Ran replied calmly. The hooded zombie was stunned. This human is crazy! He didn¡¯t leave, even when he was given a chance? If it wasn¡¯t for its fear of the other party¡¯s strength and its fear of losing too many of its underlings, the hooded zombie would have attacked long ago. ¡°My Master is asking you a question! ¡°Hurry up and answer!¡± Lin Momo said, puffing out her chest. ¡°Zombie?¡± The hooded zombie was stunned. He was right on the second floor. They were zombies. His own kind actually addressed this fellow as Master¡­ Could it be that he was strong enough to enslave zombies? I can¡¯t fight them head-on ¡­ The cautious hooded zombie thought calmly for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer you¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know how I woke up, but I only had a video card in my hand when I woke up. 1 ¡°After that, I went around looking for food. ¡°If zombies want to become stronger, they need to keep eating. ¡°It¡¯s best to eat humans. If there are no humans, we can eat other zombies.¡± The basement of this building used to have hundreds of humans trapped in it, and it became our canteen. ¡°After eating them, we will naturally become stronger. I can tell you that there are three people downstairs whose strength is close to mine. ¡°If you want to use force, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get out of here safely,¡± The hooded zombie said coldly. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Wang Ran smiled. If it wasn¡¯t for my sugar mommy here, I would¡¯ve f*cking killed you. ¡°Human, you are not an ordinary person. ¡°I seek no quarrel with you. ¡°Let us pass each other by in peace.¡± The hooded zombie gave him a way out. After all, he didn¡¯t dare to go head to head with Wang Ran. ¡°Sure, get your dogs to leave.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He had already found out what he wanted to know. It was time to take Tang Tang away. When he had time in the future, he would come back and take this place down. The hooded zombie growled a few times, and the surrounding zombie dogs retreated, going down the stairs one by one. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Wang Ran held Tang Tang¡¯s hand and calmly went down the stairs. When Lin Momo passed by the hooded zombie, the latter couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at her. He really wanted to know why zombies were working with human beings. Isn¡¯t it nice to eat people? Soon, Wang Ran led the two girls out of Computer City. Under the moonlight, there were many zombies on the streets. They were all attracted by the truck when they came. However, with Lin Momo around, the three of them easily got back to the car. Chapter 55 - Expanding Ones Business ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°We finally got rid of those zombie dogs.¡± After the car drove away, Tang Tang breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that she knew this place well, so she should be safe. She did not expect that to meet a pack of terrifying zombie dogs and hide on the fourth floor. ¡°The zombies outside will get stronger and stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t run around if you have nothing to do.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Tang Tang had only drunk his blood once. Of course, ordinary zombies were no match for her. She could also deal with the weaker mutated zombies. However, this hooded zombie today could have killed Tang Tang. ¡°Help me sweep this place clean!¡± Tang Tang said angrily. ¡°There are so many zombies in this place and it¡¯s so dangerous¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay more,¡± Wang Ran said without missing a beat. He already had this plan in mind. It would be even better if he could get some money from Tang Tang. ¡°Alright! ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 50,100 in total! ¡°Hurry up and help me destroy this place!¡± Tang Tang thought for a moment. She did not have many gold bars left. It seemed that she had to go to her father¡¯s mansion. There should still be many bars there. Wang Ran smiled. This trip was not in vain. The sugar mommy was indeed the sugar mommy, she was really generous. Now that he knew the use of gold, he had to quickly collect more. If everyone found out, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. ¡°Master, can I¡­ Do you want to replenish my energy?¡± Lin Momo, who was sitting between Wang Ran and Tang Tang, lowered her head and asked. Lin Momo had spent a lot of energy to make the zombies make way for her. ¡°This¡­ ¡°There are other people in the car!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some red ones first?¡± Wang Ran extended his finger to Lin Momo. Lin Momo had no choice but to hold his fingers together and start sucking. Tang Tang, who was watching from the side, was stunned. Did she have to replenish it frequently? So, she wasn¡¯t strong enough because she didn¡¯t drink enough? Tang Tang thought for a moment. She had to go to her father¡¯s villa. There were a few boxes of gold that he had kept as her dowry. It shouldn¡¯t be too little. ¡°Uncle, can I have some¡­¡± The more Tang Tang looked at it, the more tempted she was. Lin Momo had just shown her strength. The zombies on the road would automatically avoid her. This made Tang Tang envious. Of course, Tang Tang didn¡¯t know that Lin Momo was a zombie. She thought that Lin Momo was so powerful because she had drunk so much blood. ¡°I¡¯d rather drink his¡­ Oh¡­¡± Lin Momo was about to say something, but Wang Ran covered her mouth. I¡¯m already tired of dealing with you two, and you want me to feed one more? Just drink blood! ¡°Sure, but we¡¯ll have to discuss the price first.¡± Of course, Wang Ran would not let go of this opportunity to earn gold. ¡°One mouthful¡­ per gold bar?¡± Tang Tang asked tentatively. The last time, Wang Ran had cut his arm open for her to drink, so he had given her more. In addition, the last time she drank it, it was a qualitative change, and now it would only strengthen her, so it should be fine to give her less. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. However, this business did not provide door-to-door service. ¡°If you want to drink it in the future, come to my base.¡± He was lazy. With Tang Tang¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to travel from the villa to the island. Wang Ran had obtained another stable source of income. ¡°Your base?¡± Tang Tang was stunned. She had not expected Wang Ran to have a base. ¡°It¡¯s at East Lake island, which is not far from the villa. ¡°You should know the way, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°What! ¡°You¡¯ve occupied East Lake island? ¡°I was the first to discover that place!¡± Tang Tang was a little depressed. She had thought that it was close to home and was not in a hurry to see it, but it had already been occupied. In terms of strength, she wasn¡¯t Wang Ran¡¯s match either. She couldn¡¯t snatch it ¡­ I heard that the scenery there is pretty good. Sigh¡­ Soon, Wang Ran sent Tang Tang to the entrance of the villa complex. ¡°Alright, remember the gold bars you owe me. Bring them next time.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he drove away. Tang Tang dragged her axe and walked towards the villa area under the streetlights. The security guard at the door saw Tang Tang and opened the door for her reluctantly. On the way back, Tang Tang felt a little strange. The security guards would whisper to each other from time to time, and their eyes were not quite right. She felt that there was a problem. Tang Tang remembered a post she saw in the forum yesterday. She read that there was a small neighborhood where the security guard had deliberately let the zombies in, because of a conflict with the owner¡­ Hiss¡­ It was terrifying! Tang Tang thought about it and decided that she had to fortify her villa! She had to set up all the beast traps and hammers that she had collected! For a crossbow, a thin line could be tied to the trigger. If a zombie really broke in during the middle of the night, they could at least slow them down. Tang Tang took the controller that she had just brought back and continued to play Monster Hunter. It was time to enjoy herself. Unknowingly, Tang Tang played until it was one in the morning. Most of the people in the villa area were already asleep. However, there were 40 people gathered in the courtyard of the villa. ¡°Except for the ones on guard duty, we¡¯re all here. ¡°This shows that we are still very united!¡± The vice-captain of the security team was very satisfied. The disunited security team leaders, property managers, and a few security guards who did not want to participate had already been tied up in the duty room. As for how to deal with them¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it after we succeed. The goal of this operation was to take control of the villa area. As for the process¡­ It would definitely be a little bloody. However, as long as they succeeded, it would be their turns to live good lives. ¡°Everyone, pay attention! ¡°We have 40 people, so we can be divided into 10 groups. ¡°We¡¯ll go door to door and kill them! ¡°Just kill the men, as for the women¡­ Take them to the courtyard and have two groups of people watch them. ¡°As long as we move fast enough, we can kill our way through the houses one by one. It won¡¯t take long for us to take down the entire area!¡± The vice-captain laughed proudly. As long as this plan succeeded, he would be the local tyrant here! He could eat and drink, he could have women¡­ There were a few pretty young women in the villa area¡­ ¡°Vice-captain, is four people in a group enough?¡± One of the security guards had some concerns. ¡°Use your brain!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll first knock on the owner¡¯s door in the name of a patrol. ¡°Then, while they are unprepared¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need to say more, do I?¡± The vice-captain glared at the security guard. Why were the people under him so stupid these days? However, being stupid also had its advantages. They were less scheming and easier to manage. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s go!¡± The vice-captain gave the order, and everyone began to move. Of course, the hard work of looking after the women and children in the courtyard was definitely done by the vice-captain¡¯s own team. Chapter 56 - A Traitor Among Us The security guard, Zhao Dong, panicked. Wang Ran¡¯s words came true. It was a good thing that he had reminded him to build a good relationship with the others and then pretended to play along. Otherwise, he might end up like the security captain and the old security guard who mentored him. They were both tied up. If the security guards were to go berserk, they might just kill those people. It was too terrifying¡­ Zhao Dong followed the group and arrived in front of a villa. There was a family of three and a nanny living here. In terms of combat power, only the man could pose a problem. A four-man team would not have any problems in a sneak attack. Zhao Dong walked at the back of the group, occasionally touching the phone in his pocket. He had been looking for an opportunity to inform Wang Ran. However, the few security guards around him were quick-witted, so Zhao Dong could not find a suitable opportunity. ¡°Zhao Dong, go and knock on the door.¡± A fat security guard ordered him. ¡°Young people should take the initiative.¡± Zhao Dong had no choice but to take his hand out of his pocket again. He walked to the door and rang the doorbell. A minute later, a middle-aged man in pajamas opened the door. At this time, his family would have long gone to bed. Zhao Dong looked at the middle-aged man and gave him a meaningful look. The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did eye wax get into his eyes? What are you squinting for?¡± By the way, why are you ringing the doorbell so late at night?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know we¡¯re sleeping?¡± The middle-aged man was disgruntled. His wife had finally fallen asleep, and he was making out with the housekeeper when he was interrupted by the doorbell. ¡°It¡¯s like this, a few zombies ran into the villa. ¡°For everyone¡¯s safety, we need to go door to door.¡± Zhao Dong saw that his hints were useless, so he could only follow the vice-captain¡¯s instructions. ¡°Did a zombie sneak in? ¡°What are you security guards doing! ¡°They actually let zombies slip in? ¡°You¡¯re really a piece of trash!¡± The middle-aged man was furious. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get into the mood. It was rare for him to be able to start with the little nanny, but as soon as he was disturbed, he gave up. He would have to spend some time to reorganize himself later. ¡°Zhao Dong, do it.¡± The fat security guard behind him urged softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d make a move once you opened the door? What are you waiting for?¡± Zhao Dong was in a dilemma. It was impossible for him to make a move, as his conscience was still there. But if he didn¡¯t make a move, how could he hide? While he was hesitating, a wrench fell out of Zhao Dong¡¯s sleeve. This was something he had casually taken in order to go with the crowd. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the wrench. He knocked on the door in the middle of the night and even brought a wrench? This¡­ ¡°Oh, as a professional security guard and maintenance worker¡­ ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to carry a wrench with you at all times, right?¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he explained and picked up the wrench. The middle-aged man thought about it for a moment, and it seemed to make sense. The fat security guard behind Zhao Dong could not stand it anymore. The new ones were inexperienced and clumsy. The fat security guard stepped forward and pushed Zhao Dong aside. He took out a hammer from his back and hit the middle-aged man¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s head was split open, and blood gushed out. ¡°You¡­ ¡°What are you guys trying to do!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s skull was rather thick, and the attack did not kill him. He fell to the ground in a panic. His head was dizzy, and he couldn¡¯t stand up at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, from today on, we have the final say in this villa area!¡± The fat security guard stepped on the middle-aged man¡¯s body and smashed down with his hammer. Soon, the middle-aged man¡¯s hand fell to the ground and stopped moving. The fat security guard¡¯s face was splattered with blood, but it couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face. So this was what killing felt like! Moreover, he had killed a rich man! The fat security guard was so excited that his entire body was trembling. ¡°Ah!¡± The housekeeper who came out after hearing the news and saw this scene, covered her mouth and screamed! The man who had just been entangled with her was actually bludgeoned to death! There was also movement upstairs. It seemed that the female owner had also been awakened. The fat security guard looked at the housekeeper with red eyes. Another prey! The fat security guard stood up and walked towards the housekeeper with the hammer in his hand. ¡°Brother Qiu! Don¡¯t! ¡°The vice-captain said there¡¯s no need to kill the women!¡± Zhao Dong immediately pulled him back. The fat security guard glared at Zhao Dong, but he obediently stopped in his tracks. He still had to listen to the vice-captain. At that moment, the female owner of the house upstairs came down with her 5-year-old daughter to check on the situation. The moment she saw her husband lying dead on the ground, she fell to the ground. Security guards were out to kill? What kind of situation was this? No one cared! It seemed like no one really cared¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then follow us to the courtyard!¡± The fat security guard said to the female owner and the housekeeper. The two of them shivered and immediately nodded. Although they were afraid, their desire to live still drove them to take a step forward. ¡°Brother Qiu, I¡¯ll stay behind to¡­ Take care of the body. ¡°We¡¯re going to live in this villa in the future, so I don¡¯t want to let it stink.¡± Zhao Dong finally found a chance to be alone. ¡°Yo, kid, you¡¯re quite smart. ¡°Alright, hurry up and pack up. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll meet up and head to the next shop. ¡°I have to move faster!¡± The fat security guard escorted the two adults and one child to the courtyard with the other two security guards. Zhao Dong and the others only heaved a sigh of relief when they were far away. Oh my God, someone just got murdered in front of me! His entire brain had been hammered flat¡­ The fat security guard was too ruthless. Zhao Dong glanced around and made sure that there was no one outside the window before he took out his phone and called Wang Ran. ¡°Hey! Brother, something big has happened!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The vice-captain is really starting to massacre the owners! ¡°I think all the male owners in the villa area will be dead in less than an hour.¡± Zhao Dong said in a low voice. ¡°Only the men? ¡°Your vice-captain is quite creative. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. ¡°Why was there a panting sound on his end? ¡°He¡¯s still working out so late at night?¡± Zhao Dong put away his phone and scratched his head. Just then, a figure appeared at the door, giving Zhao Dong a fright. ¡°Zhao Dong, I was wondering why you were acting so strange tonight¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re going to be a traitor! ¡°Who were you sending the message to just now?¡± The fat security guard, Zhong Guoqiu, leaned against the door frame and sneered. Zhao Dong¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Brother Qiu¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave ¡­¡± Zhao Dong touched the wrench at his waist. Zhao Dong panicked when he saw how Brother Qiu had killed the man. His eyes looked like he wanted to kill him¡­ Chapter 57 - Im Angry ¡°You have been getting on my nerves for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re just a little more knowledgeable than most. You¡¯re always getting food from others. ¡°Today, you¡¯ve become a traitor. I finally have a good reason to deal with you.¡± The fat security guard raised his bloodstained hammer and slowly approached Zhao Dong. In this situation, Zhao Dong took out his wrench and got ready. The fat security guard did not hesitate and swung his hammer at Zhao Dong. After all, Zhao Dong had never killed anyone before, so he did not dare to make a move. He could only circle around the corpse on the ground and evade his swings. The fat security guard swung his hammer a few times, but didn¡¯t hit the target. He was a little breathless. After all, he was not exactly in shape. At that moment, Zhao Dong began his counterattack. He was too soft-hearted to kill his opponent, but he still struck the fat security guard a few times with moderate force. The fat security guard was furious. He couldn¡¯t hit anyone, but he still had to take so many hits. I can¡¯t bear it! The fat security guard wanted to jump over the corpse and attack Zhao Dong. In the end, he stepped on the corpse¡¯s leg and slipped¡­ The corpse was squashed by the heavy guard. His face was buried in his brain. Zhao Dong found an opportunity and smacked the back of the fat security guard¡¯s head. It was a solid blow! The fat security guard felt dizzy. He glanced at Zhao Dong and threw the hammer at his head, but missed. Be it strength or accuracy, they were far inferior. Zhao Dong gritted his teeth and raised the wrench again. He knew that if he didn¡¯t follow through with this, he might be the one who ends up dying. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± After a few violent smacks, the fat security guard finally stopped moving. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°If people die, will they become zombies?¡± It was Zhao Dong¡¯s first time killing someone, so he could not help but feel nervous. After hesitating for a while, Zhao Dong picked up the hammer and swung away at the fat security guard¡¯s head. It was the best tool for cracking skulls open. After a while, Zhao Dong finally managed to spill brain matter out to the floor. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Zhao Dong fell to the ground. He was covered in sweat, and his face was covered in blood. Was this the apocalypse? It was too terrifying. He hoped that Big Brother Wang Ran would come quickly, as he really could not handle this situation¡­ At the entrance of Villa No. 2. A four-man security team was approaching. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Tang¡¯s house?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one in her family. Easy!¡± ¡°Just bring her to the courtyard and the mission will be complete!¡± Miss Tang is really pretty. Her big eyes are like diamonds¡­ ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± ¡°Our vice-captain likes mature women, not someone like Miss Tang. We¡¯ll definitely get her first. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The security guards were all grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± A security guard walked to the door and rang the doorbell. A few minutes passed, but there was still no movement. Tang Tang was wearing her headphones and beating up Kirin. The security guard knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. ¡°Could she have fallen asleep?¡± Someone said. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Let¡¯s just break the door!¡± The security guard at the door smashed the doorknob with a hammer. He successfully broke into the room. Because they couldn¡¯t find the light switch, the security guards walked in with flashlights. ¡°I remember that Miss Tang lives on the second floor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s snag her and leave.¡± The security guard at the front said. ¡°Leave? That¡¯s it? Don¡¯t you want to have some fun first? ¡°At the very least, we should fill her up!¡± The security guard behind them laughed maliciously. ¡°Kacha!¡± A crisp metallic sound stunned everyone. Then, the security guard at the front let out a pig-like cry. His foot was caught by a large bear trap! ¡°Hurry up¡­ Quickly, get it off!¡± The security guard spoke through sobs. It was really too f*cking painful! Wicked! 1 It was too wicked! Why did she put this thing in her house? 1 Two security guards immediately stepped forward and helped to break the bear trap. However, the bear trap was almost impossible to pry. They pulled it apart halfway and lost their grip¡­ ¡°Kacha!¡± Once again! The same position, critical hit! The bones may have been cracked, but now, they were in pieces. Only a layer of skin kept the leg from being separated. The poor security guard was lying on the ground, motionless. He had probably gone into shock from the pain. ¡°What do we do!¡± One of the security guards was a little flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s capture Miss Tang first, then we¡¯ll get him some help. ¡°This injury¡­ I guess we¡¯ll have to amputate it. ¡± Another person sighed. With their current access to medicine, it would be great if they could stop the bleeding. Whether or not it would be infected depended on luck. ¡°Damn it, this little vixen is too much! ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson later!¡± The other security guards were all very angry. ¡°Everyone, be careful of the ground. Shine your flashlights clearly before you continue!¡± Other than one person who stayed behind to take care of the injured, the other two continued to explore. Because of the presence of traps, they were moving very slowly. The stairs seemed to go up one step at a time. 1 Halfway there, the security guard in front felt like he had touched something, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. Suddenly, a whistling sound came from above. The security guard in front ducked without thinking. The one at the back was unlucky. A meteor hammer smashed into his head and nailed him. The poor security guard fell backward. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°When I catch this little slut, I¡¯ll definitely kill her!¡± The security guard in front who had managed to escape was completely furious. He lost his mind and rushed to the second floor. As soon as he walked to the corridor on the second floor, he tripped on a thin line. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sharp arrow suddenly shot out from the darkness¡­ It hit the security guard¡¯s chest! ¡°Cough, cough. cough ¡­¡± The security guard coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. It looked like his lungs had been pierced. Without any medical facilities running, he would not survive. Only one security guard was left downstairs. He was panicking. Other than him, the entire team had been wiped out! They ahd not even caught a glimpse of Tang Tang¡¯s shadow. Not long after, footsteps could be heard from upstairs, and at the same time, the sound of heavy objects being dragged could be heard. ¡°Pfft!¡± After a muffled sound, a head rolled down the stairs. The security guard downstairs was shocked. This brain¡­ It was the one who had just gone upstairs! It looked like it had already turned into a zombie ¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± The one with the broken leg suddenly sat up and bit his neck. He did not expect to die at the hands of his teammates! ¡°Filthy! ¡°You actually made my house so dirty¡­ ¡°How can I continue living here?! ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to move into dad¡¯s mansion.¡± Tang Tang had a lopsided ponytail up as she slowly walked down the stairs with blood dripping from her mouth. Chapter 58 - Are You Here To Deliver Supper? The moon was round, and the villa area was very well-lit. Many women and children had gathered in the villa¡¯s courtyard. They all had panicked expressions. They didn¡¯t expect humans to be more terrifying than zombies in this world. To break in and kill¡­ These people had actually been living by their side all this time. ¡°Vice-captain, if a few more people come back, we¡¯ll all be accounted for!¡± A security guard politely lit a cigarette for the vice-captain. ¡°Hmm, not bad! ¡°From today on, this place is ours! ¡°When the last team comes back, we¡¯ll get to work! Split the women!¡± The vice-captain was extremely excited. The security guards around them were also getting restless. Their eyes had already begun to scan the female tenants, searching for their prey. The female owners who were squatting together were trembling. Their husbands, fathers, or sons had just been killed, and now they were going to be divided like spoils of war. In the days to come¡­ They really couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. At that moment, there was movement at the entrance of the villa area. Not long after, a truck arrived at the courtyard. The vice-captain was stunned. He recognized the truck as the food delivery service. What was he doing here so late at night? Sending supper? How nice! They had just worked hard to earn this place, and it was a good time to celebrate! The truck stopped. Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu got out of the car. ¡°Delivery man, you came just in time! ¡°From today onwards, this place is under my control! ¡°In the future, you can contact me when you have food.¡± The vice-captain smoked his cigarette, looking like a local Emperor. ¡°The hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Wang Ran said as he scanned the scene. Tang Tang was not among the group of women and children. It seemed that Tang Tang had easily fended off her assailants. ¡°How can you talk to me like that!¡± The vice-captain frowned. He had just reached the peak of his life. Not only did he occupy such a luxurious villa area, but he also had a harem of his choice. His authority could not be violated by others. This delivery man was actually looking down on him¡­ This made him absolutely murderous. ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Ran glared at the vice-captain, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Tang Tang¡¯s number. ¡°Uncle! Listen to me! ¡°The security guards here are revolting! ¡°They¡¯ve dirtied the floor of my house!¡± Tang Tang answered the phone almost immediately. Wang Ran was stunned. Why did it feel like her main concern was her floor¡­ ¡°Come to the courtyard, I have some things to tell you later.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Tang Tang was fine, as expected. When the vice-captain saw Wang Ran completely ignoring him, he was enraged. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! ¡°Kill this guy!¡± The vice-captain threw his cigarette butt away and waved his hand. In order to show off in front of the vice-captain, more than a dozen security guards rushed toward Wang Ran like a swarm of bees. ¡°Xiaoyu, kill them all.¡± Wang Ran indifferently ordered. Su Xiaoyu nodded, her eyes shining. She could kill people again! Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp claws flashed under the moonlight as she charged at the security guards. ¡°Shua shua shua ¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s claws kept sweeping across the security guards¡¯ throats. It was clean and direct, devoid of hesitation. In just half a minute, the dozen people were all killed. A few of them reacted and tried to run, but they were no match for Su Xiaoyu¡¯s speed. Before they could run far, their spines were broken. The remaining 20 security guards, including the vice-captain, were all stunned. Was this even a human?! It was too terrifying! The vice-captain¡¯s legs were trembling. ¡°Go¡­ You guys go! ¡°Quickly, kill them!¡± The vice-captain took a few steps back. None of the other security guards dared to step forward. In front of people who were weaker than them, they could show off their strength and kill without blinking. However, if they encountered a really tough opponent¡­ They lost their spines, literally and figuratively. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to offend you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was the vice-captain¡¯s doing! ¡°He was also the one who insulted you just now.¡± ¡°You can just look for the vice-captain!¡± The security guards immediately sold out their previous boss. The vice-captain was shocked. Were they still human? Hitting someone when they¡¯re down? Where were the people who had been calling him captain, boss, and daddy? ¡°This¡­ Good lad! ¡°I was wrong just now. ¡°Let¡¯s get along well in the future. You want gold bars, right? I¡¯ll help you search! ¡°You just need to give us some food at the appropriate time,¡± In order to survive, the vice-captain¡¯s expression instantly changed to one of flattery. ¡°Did I let you speak? ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Wang Ran glared at the vice-captain. The vice-captain was shocked and instantly shut his mouth. ¡°All of you, put down your weapons and take a few steps forward.¡± Wang Ran said to the security guards. The security guards looked at each other and did as they were told without any hesitation. That woman was too scary. They didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Even if they ran now, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Soon, all the security guards, including the vice-captain, stood in a group in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Ladies behind, arm yourselves and surround us.¡± Wang Ran continued. The ladies who were squatting on the ground were stunned, not knowing what Wang ran was going to do. But they didn¡¯t dare to disobey. They all picked up their weapons and surrounded the security guards. ¡°These security guards broke into your house in the middle of the night and killed your husbands, sons, fathers. ¡°They still want to treat you like animals and divide you up. ¡°Now, you have weapons in your hands. ¡°If you want to do something, then do it.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The security guards were all trembling! Was he asking them to take revenge? Then wouldn¡¯t they be dead? But they didn¡¯t dare to run! They couldn¡¯t escape at all! It was really a dilemma. The ladies were stunned. They looked at the weapons in their hands and then at the security guards in front of them¡­ Hatred, humiliation, anger, and other emotions instantly welled up in his heart. They raised the weapons in their hands and swung them at the security guards. Blood and flesh flew everywhere¡­ A few security guards tried to break out of the encirclement, but Su Xiaoyu broke their legs and threw them back into the circle. Their screams echoed through the night sky. The vice-captain was the most miserable one. Even though he was already dead, the women still wouldn¡¯t let him go until they smashed him into a pile of meat patties. None of the security guards at the scene survived. The women wiped the blood and minced meat off their faces and felt relieved. They had finally avenged their families! At that moment, the security guard, Zhao Dong, jogged over. ¡°There¡¯s another one here!¡± A woman stood out with a machete in her hand. She was the wife of the middle-aged man who had been killed by the fat security guard. When her husband died, Zhao Dong was also present, so she was excited to see him again. Chapter 59 - This Place Is Mine The women, who were holding machetes and hammers, looked at Zhao Dong in unison. This made Zhao Dong shiver in fear. Killing intent! Such heavy killing intent! ¡°It¡¯s okay, he isn¡¯t one of them, ¡°He was the one who informed me to come and save you.¡± Wang Ran immediately explained. If he didn¡¯t speak, Zhao Dong might be eaten by these women. Wang Ran¡¯s prestige in the hearts of the women was extremely high. When they heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, they put down the weapons in their hands one after another, and their hostility toward Zhao Dong quickly dissipated. Zhao Dong wiped the sweat off his forehead and ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. He finally felt a little safer. Today had been the most exciting day of his life. It wasn¡¯t even this exciting when he followed Wang Ran to kill zombies. ¡°Brother, there are still a few colleagues who had been unwilling to participate in this operation. ¡°Should I let them out first?¡± Zhao Dong asked. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded. At a time like this, if they had not joined in such an act of evil, only to get subsequently locked up by their former colleagues, they should be somewhat decent men and could be kept around. Not long after, Zhao Dong came over with five property management staff and security guards. One of them was the old security guard who had received Wang Ran¡¯s banana. They looked at Wang Ran with gratitude. They knew that by refusing to join them in this operation, they would definitely be killed once the bloody business was done. Wang Ran had saved their lives! At that moment, Tang Tang dragged her bloodstained giant axe to the courtyard. Everyone had arrived. Everyone knew what had happened tonight, and the atmosphere was a little quiet. ¡°So many people have died this time¡­¡± ¡°Can we still stay here in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there might not be enough people guarding the door in the future ¡­. ¡°My child is still young, what should we do in the future¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to protect us!¡± After calming down, the women started to worry. Now, there were only six security guards and property management staff left. Even if they did not sleep at all, they simply did not have enough manpower to guard two gates. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Wang Ran. The moment Wang ran arrived, he solved the security guard rebellion in a crushing manner and established a high prestige in everyone¡¯s hearts. They could only count on him now. ¡°How about this, I have a suggestion¡­¡± Wang Ran cleared his throat and began the plan that he had been planning for a long time. ¡°I can protect this villa area and ensure your safety. ¡°But I have a few requests. ¡°First, you must hand over all your gold. ¡°Second, all the food will be pooled, then redistributed and managed. ¡°Third, everyone must participate in labor in a fair and appropriate manner. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, I can send a sufficient workforce here and ensure your safety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you do anything outrageous like these security guards. ¡°But if you choose me to manage this place, you must listen to me. ¡°If someone goes back on their word¡­ Then I can only expel you. ¡°You guys can consider it.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he leaned back on the carriage, giving these people some time to think. Of course, regardless of whether they agreed or not, Wang Ran would still occupy this place. Giving them a chance to consider was just to let them feel that they had a choice. The women gathered together and started discussing. ¡°What do you guys think? ¡°This person seems to have a good character. He even helped us take revenge. I think we can still trust him.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. It can¡¯t be worse than the previous situation. I was in despair. Did you see the look in the security guards¡¯ eyes?¡± ¡°In this world, if we don¡¯t have brute force to protect us, how are we going to survive?¡± ¡°If he can give us food and also give us safety¡­ Let¡¯s just take the labor as a form of exercise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections either. It¡¯s fine as long as we can survive.¡± ¡°Actually, this young man is quite good-looking. It¡¯s fine if he has any thoughts about me ¡­¡± ¡°Be serious! We¡¯re discussing a very serious problem!¡± ¡­ Not long after, an older woman walked out. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already discussed it. ¡°We are willing to accept your management. ¡°We¡¯re willing to work too, as long as you can guarantee our safety and let us eat our fill,¡± The older woman said on behalf of everyone. Wang Ran nodded. He had finally taken over this place. It seemed that in the face of reality, these sheltered folk were still willing to undergo labor. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You guys go back and clean up. Rest early. ¡°Zhao Dong, arrange for a few patrol cars to transport all the bodies outside the villa. ¡°Don¡¯t rest yet after you¡¯re done. Tonight, the six of you will guard one door, and I will be in charge of the other door. I¡¯ll arrange for some reliable people to come over tomorrow. Just hold on till then.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Everyone dispersed obediently. Tang Tang looked around and saw that no one was around, so she walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side. She was wearing pajamas, her hair was tied into a slanted ponytail, and she was holding a massive axe in her hand. The contrast between the two was quite big. ¡°I say, Uncle, have you been eyeing this place for a long time? ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s big eyes narrowed into a line. She felt that Wang Ran had long planned this. Of course, if Wang Ran took over this place, he would be much better than those security guards. At the very least, Wang Ran¡¯s character seemed to be alright. ¡°Uncle, I¡­ I hate it when people meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡± Wang Ran rapped Tang Tang¡¯s small head. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Tang Tang rubbed her forehead. Originally, she had planned to have a big fight with the security guards and be the savior. In the end, when she arrived, everything had already been settled. Sigh¡­ ¡°Remember to bring the gold bars tomorrow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to guard the door.¡± Wang Ran called Su Xiaoyu, got into the truck, and drove to the main entrance. ¡°Ah, I also want to guard the gate!¡± Tang Tang thought for a moment and immediately ran home. Not long after, Tang Tang, carrying her PS4 and holding a big monitor, came to the front gate. As soon as Tang Tang entered the guardhouse, she saw Su Xiaoyu come out from under the table like magic. The simple-minded Tang Tang didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Someone has died in the house. I don¡¯t dare to stay home tonight. ¡°I¡¯ve brought games, let¡¯s stay up all night!¡± Tang Tang put down the monitor. Wang Ran thought about it and felt that this was a good way to kill time. So, Wang Ran and Tang Tang began to play ¡°Overcooked!¡±. Su Xiaoyu was very depressed. Originally, she could have eaten unceasingly in the guardhouse without anyone¡¯s supervision. Now, Tang Tang had barged in¡­ It had not been easy to make a move! Hmph! She was angry! The depressed Su Xiaoyu had no choice but to go outside the guardhouse and vent her anger on the wandering zombies. She chopped off hands, feet, and heads. The entrance was soon very quiet. There were no moving zombies in sight within a one-kilometer radius. Chapter 60 - Rules Early in the morning, four buses stopped at the main gate. Wu Jianguo jumped down from the car in the front. ¡°Boss Wang Ran!¡± Wu Jianguo ran to the guardhouse eagerly. Wang Ran put down the game controller and stretched. ¡°Boss Wang Ran, this place is amazing! ¡°The scenery is good, the outer defense measures are good, and there are very few zombies nearby¡­ ¡°Not to mention, there are so many big villas. ¡°Staying here is like having a vacation.¡± Wu Jianguo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wang Ran had told him that he had found a place for his people to settle down. He had thought that it was some refugee camp or something, but he did not expect¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get the vehicles in. ¡°Everyone, gather in the courtyard. I¡¯m going to have a meeting to announce the rules here.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Jianguo nodded and led the team in. Wang Ran prodded Tang Tang, who had fallen asleep on the chair. She had said that she was going to stay up all night, but she did not even make it past four. Wang Ran could only play Monster Hunter by himself. ¡°Eh¡­ ¡°Is it dawn?¡± Tang Tang rubbed her eyes. ¡°The meeting is about to start, hurry up and follow.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t touch my hair. It¡¯s all messed up.¡± Tang Tang stood up with an unhappy face. Last night, she couldn¡¯t beat Wang Ran, no matter what game they played. She was so angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the scarcity of those controllers, Tang Tang would have smashed it. Even though she was angry, the meeting still had to be held. After all, it involved the survival and management of the area. Soon, other than the few people who were temporarily sent to guard the door, the 60-odd people brought by Wu Jianguo and the 50-odd people from the villas were all gathered in the courtyard. Wang Ran took a loudspeaker from the property management and sat on the top of the rockery. ¡°Everyone! ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is clear about the situation before this. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the rules of this place in the future. ¡°First of all, those staying here must abide by the most basic moral standards. Don¡¯t try to cause me any trouble. ¡°All the resources will be distributed according to labor. ¡°The more you contribute, the more you get. in addition to the most basic farming, we will also send people out to find supplies from time to time. When you¡¯re called, you can¡¯t refuse. ¡°As for the accommodation¡­ ¡°The original owners get to stay in their original houses. ¡°Newcomers can go to the vacant houses and choose for themselves. ¡°If you guys want to live in one building, I¡¯m fine with it. Ten people can live in one building too. I don¡¯t care about that. ¡°Also, you can choose a representative from the original residents. ¡°Wu Jianguo, you¡¯ll be the representative of the outsiders. You¡¯ll be in charge of security and field work. ¡°The property management representative will be Zhao Dong. He will be in charge of the maintenance of all the facilities in the villa area. ¡°There will be three representatives in total. You can discuss the small matters among yourselves. If it¡¯s serious, come find me. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. Find your respective representatives to handle the specific details.¡± After Wang ran said that, he jumped off the rockery. In the future, this place would be his colony. If anyone refused to be squeezed dry, then they would have to go outside and fend for themselves,.. Today was destined to be a busy day for this area. Wang Ran decisively chose to be a hands-off landowner. Fortunately, both the original residents and the outsiders greatly admired Wang Ran. Needless to say, Wang Ran had rescued the original residents from the hands of the security guards last night, saving them from the tragic situation of becoming some kind of medieval-era slave. As for the outsiders, Wang Ran¡¯s actions in the stadium had already made him a God-like figure in their hearts. Without Wang Ran, they would have been eaten by the zombies. Therefore, the two parties got along quite harmoniously. There were still dozens of unoccupied villas, so there was obviously no problem with living in them. For the outsiders who had been squeezed into the stadium, the living environment here was simply heaven. In terms of food, the outsiders had also brought a lot of food over, so there was no need to use the food of the original residents to subsidize the outsiders. Therefore, no one had any objections to the unified management of food. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Wang Ran pulled Tang Tang to the side. ¡°Later on, help me go from house to house and collect all the gold. ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single one out. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget the 50 gold bars that you owe me.¡± Wang Ran had assigned the most important work to Tang Tang. After all, Tang Tang was a resident here, so she wouldn¡¯t cause any displeasure if she went around collecting gold bars. In addition, with Tang Tang¡¯s identity, she would not embezzle. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re actually making me your errand girl!¡± Tang Tang was stunned. She was a prestigious Young Miss! Can¡¯t he send someone else to collect property fees? ¡°Do you still want to become stronger? ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t sell you my blood.¡± Wang Ran took out his trump card. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Tang Tang stomped her feet and left with a pout. She had no choice. She wanted to be as powerful as Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo. In order to become stronger, endure it¡­ Oh right, I can¡¯t stay in my own villa anymore, and there are so many strangers here. East Lake Island seemed to be quite empty. Why not¡­ After making all the necessary arrangements, Wang Ran brought Su Xiaoyu back to East Lake island. Momo had been neglected for the entire night, so it was time to feed her. ¡°Master, the hot water is ready! ¡°Take a bath and relax!¡± Lin Momo had thoughtfully prepared everything. Su Xiaoyu left the room and closed the door behind her. She had already eaten her fill last night. Now, she had to create a chance for Momo. Wang Ran lay down in the big round bathtub and looked at the sea. He was in a very good mood. ¡°Plop!¡± The water in the bathtub suddenly started to overflow¡­ An hour later, Wang Ran walked out of the villa, feeling refreshed. It was time to go to N University to look for seeds and fruit seedlings. The situation at the villas should be completely stabilized in the next two days, and the farming plan should also be in motion. After much thought, Wang Ran still chose to bring Lin Momo along. After all, he was going to look for something. It might be more convenient to bring Lin Momo along. Su Xiaoyu had eaten her fill last night, so she naturally did not have any objections. Soon, Wang Ran drove the truck and set off with Lin Momo. Along the way, the number of wandering zombies started to increase. It was obvious that they had already eaten all the edible people in the residential area. So, they returned to the outdoors, back to the streets. Fortunately, Lin Momo was in the car. Those zombies consciously avoided Wang Ran¡¯s truck. However, because she had been using this ability for a long time, Lin Momo had to replenish her energy halfway¡­ Half an hour later, Wang Ran finally arrived at N University. The street in front of the residential area of N University was packed with zombies. It was still as lively as usual¡­ Moreover, it was highly visible to the naked eye that a few dormitory buildings were surrounded by zombies. There should be quite a few surviving students. If they couldn¡¯t come out to find food, they wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. However, Wang Ran had nothing to do with the life and death of these people. If he saved everyone he saw, he would work himself to death. He was here for the seeds and fruit seedlings. This was the real business. Under Lin Momo¡¯s guidance, Wang Ran drove the car to the teaching area. ¡°Master, look over there! ¡°It looks like someone is hanging from the streetlamp!¡± Lin Momo pointed to a place not far away. A girl in a short skirt was climbing up the streetlamp post desperately, but she would slide down a bit after a while. Under the streetlight, more than a dozen zombies were trying to grab the girl¡¯s legs. Chapter 61 - Saving A School Belle ¡°Argh! Master! ¡°I know this person! ¡°She¡¯s the campus belle of our University, Wu Jiaxin from the flight attendant class! ¡°She lives in the dormitory diagonally opposite mine. We¡¯re on good terms. ¡°Master, please save her!¡± Lin Momo grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s arm and pleaded. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Since it was his follower¡¯s request, he would satisfy her. Wang Ran got out of the car with the Doomhammer. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran raised his hammer and smacked the zombies like he was playing Whack-A-Mole. In just a few moments, the dozen zombies surrounding the streetlamp were cleaned up. ¡°You can come down now, student.¡± Wang Ran raised his head and said. He raised his head¡­ Ah. This is bad¡­ As expected of the school belle, her shape was perfect. Those were very ripe peaches. Wu Jiaxin, who was holding the lamp post, also noticed Wang Ran¡¯s gaze and immediately let go of it. Her descent caused her short skirt to hover up. She did not stand a chance¡­ ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve seen enough! ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Wu Jiaxin immediately pressed down on her skirt as soon as she landed. ¡°You climbed up so high in a short skirt, who¡¯s the one who went over and above?¡± Wang Ran immediately retorted. I didn¡¯t want to see it, so why are you blaming me? ¡°Alright, alright. Jiaxin, my master didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Besides, he just saved you.¡± Lin Momo tried to smooth things over. ¡°Master? ¡°Momo, why are you calling him your master?¡± Wu Jiaxin sized up Wang Ran and Lin Momo with a strange look. This way of calling it¡­ Were they into a four-lettered game? Lin Momo was also considered a beauty in the nursing department. Many people in the school pursued her, but she ignored them. Now, she was actually calling some guy her master¡­ Wu Jiaxin was shocked. Could it be that in order to survive in the apocalypse, she had put down her dignity? ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Wu Jiaxin thought to herself. ¡°By the way, why did you climb up to the streetlight?¡± Lin Momo asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡­ ¡°This matter is complicated. ¡°Can we find a safer place to talk?¡± Wu Jiaxin was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe here,¡± Lin Momo said confidently. She didn¡¯t sense any powerful zombies nearby. As for ordinary zombies, she could control them within a certain range and not let them get close. Wu Jiaxin looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when she confirmed that there were no zombies. ¡°Momo, you don¡¯t know how sudden the zombie attack was! ¡°There are so many people in the school¡­ This only meant that they multiplied like bacteria¡­¡± Our class was having dinner in the cafeteria at that time. We survived the first wave by barricading the rolled-up curtain door of the cafeteria. Yesterday, when we finished the food in the canteen, someone suggested that we go out to find something to eat. As soon as the door was opened, the zombies broke into the cafeteria. ¡°Out of more than 100 people, only 30 or so managed to escape. ¡°We hid in the school¡¯s theater for the night. ¡°Everyone was really hungry, so they drew lots and sent a few people out to find food. ¡°I was one of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything to eat, but the zombies found me instead. I had no choice but to climb up the lamp post. ¡°I¡¯ve been hanging there for half an hour!¡± Wu Jiaxin kicked the small stone beside her feet, looking depressed. ¡°Gululu¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s stomach growled. After all, she hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a day, and she was famished. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you give her something to eat? ¡°After all, she used to take good care of me.¡± Lin Momo pleaded. Wang Ran took out a cucumber from his backpack. Usually, he would bring some food along to keep his strength up. ¡°Argh! Thank you!¡± Wu Jiaxin took the cucumber and quickly ate it. After a few mouthfuls, she suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your mouth hanging open?¡± Wang Ran asked. The cucumber was quite delicious. It had thin skin, a lot of juice, and was crunchy. Zhao Dong loved it. ¡°No¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t finish it all by myself. ¡°I still have to leave some for the other students ¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin endured her hunger and tried her best to restrain herself. ¡°Treating your underclassmen so well, to share the same cucumber that your lips have wrapped around¡­ ¡°But their lives have nothing to do with me.¡± Momo, let¡¯s go. We still have important matters to attend to. Wang Ran urged. The sooner he finds the seeds, the sooner he could go home. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lin Momo nodded. Master would disregard the life and death of others unless there were benefits. Such a cold and detached temperament¡­ I really like it! ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Can I tag along? ¡°I don¡¯t dare to go back alone now,¡± Wu Jiaxin said sadly. If her name had not been drawn, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to wander around outside. When she saw Wang Ran easily kill more than a dozen zombies, Wu Jiaxin was sure that she would be safe, even if she just trailed behind him. ¡°You can follow me, just don¡¯t get in my way,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pretty, I¡¯ll look up to you. Are my Momo and Xiaoyu not pretty? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you took care of Momo in the past, only a polgergeist would bother itself with you. The three of them walked toward the teaching building. ¡°Hey, which one is the agricultural department¡­¡± Lin Momo was a little confused. She usually skipped classes and worked part-time, so she was not very familiar with the place. ¡°This one!¡± Wu Jiaxin pointed at the building in the middle. Wang Ran glanced at Wu Jiaxin. It seemed that bringing her along was of some use. It saved him a lot of trouble. ¡°Eat that half cucumber in your hand first. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another one later, okay?¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t bear to watch her protect the cucumber. He would give her another one later as a reward for showing them the way. ¡°Ka ka ka¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s eyes lit up, and she started gnawing at the food like a hamster. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the cucumber. ¡°Burp¡­¡± As she ate too quickly, she even burped. ¡°By the way, what are you guys looking for in the agricultural department?¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. In this environment, shouldn¡¯t they be out looking for food? Seeds¡­ Are you planning to eat feed birds? ¡°We¡¯re looking for seeds to plant in our base and harvest ourselves.¡± Lin Momo explained. ¡°Harvest? Your base?¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s body trembled. While I¡¯m still risking my life for some food, they¡¯re trying to raise a plantation? Why was the difference so huge?! While Wu Jiaxin was still in shock, Wang Ran pushed open the door of a classroom. A few zombies suddenly rushed out. Wang Ran did not hold back and directly swung his hammer to kill them. Recently, he had grown a lot stronger, and it was much easier to swing the hammer. Then, a strange-looking zombie walked out unsteadily. A few green sprouts grew out of his eye sockets and ears. Chapter 62 - Momos Enemy ¡°The quality of the seeds in your school is pretty good. ¡°It actually grew this much.¡± Wang Ran sighed as he hammered the zombie to death. These seeds could even sprout in zombies¡¯ brains. It seemed that they were truly fertile. However, although this zombie was easy to kill, Wang Ran always felt that he was a little different from the other zombies¡­ Wang Ran entered the classroom. There were all kinds of potted plants on the window sill. There were leeks and tomatoes, all fruits and vegetables with a short growth cycle. This was very much to Wang Ran¡¯s liking. Wang Ran immediately took out a snakeskin bag and some small plastic bags from his backpack. After wrapping it in a small plastic bag, he put it into the snakeskin bag along with the basin. After sweeping through a few classrooms, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. This time, he had found quite a few seeds and fruit seedlings. There were beans, vegetables, melons, and fruits. These were easy to plant and grow quickly, so they were very suitable to be planted in the base. ¡°Momo, help me think about what else is suitable for me to take away from this school. ¡°We¡¯re driving a truck here anyway, so take as much as you can.¡± Wang Ran felt as if he had jumped into Pochinki alone and was free to search for supplies. ¡°Gauze, alcohol, and anti-inflammatory medicine?¡± Lin Momo said after thinking for a while. These were all things she was familiar with in the nursing department. However, both Wang Ran and her were capable of regenerating quite efficiently, so it seemed like they didn¡¯t need these. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Even if we don¡¯t need it, others would. ¡°It¡¯s fine to stock up on medicine. We might even be able to exchange it for other things,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The group went to another teaching building to rummage through things. Wu Jiaxin followed behind the two of them, feeling very confused. ¡°I was wondering why you guys were so calm¡­ ¡°It feels like the apocalypse has no effect on you guys.¡± Wu Jiaxin muttered. ¡°Because we have the strength!¡± Lin Momo showed her little fist. Although Lin Momo didn¡¯t fight much, her strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°Would you guys be as strong as the guys in the sports department? ¡°I heard they¡¯re trapped in the stadium. They tried to break out several times but failed.¡± Wu Jiaxin didn¡¯t mind Lin Momo¡¯s words. ¡°Male students from the sports department?¡± Lin Momo was stunned. She remembered a few guys from the sports department pursuing her before, but she had rejected them all. After being rejected, those people had even said a lot of bad things about Lin Momo, saying that she was a whore, which made her cry. ¡°Master, can I go and kill a few people?¡± Lin Momo suddenly asked. In such an environment, it should be fine for her to take revenge¡­ ¡°The more she thought about it, the angrier she got! ¡°Of course you can. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal that someone offended you!¡± Wang Ran nodded as he loaded the items into the truck. No one could bully his little zombies¡­ Except for himself. Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten what I needed, so I¡¯ll just tag along and see what¡¯s up. Wu Jiaxin was a little dumbfounded. She felt that she existed in a different world than these two people. What are they talking about¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she understand a single thing? Sigh, I¡¯d better follow them. At least I¡¯ll be safer for now. Wu Jiaxin followed closely behind with her long legs. Soon, the three of them arrived at the school¡¯s gym. There were many zombie bodies lying at the entrance of the stadium. It seemed that the battle here had been quite fierce. Judging from the way the zombies died, no particularly effective weapons were employed. It was no wonder they had failed so many times. However, the door of the stadium was open. There were only two possibilities¡­ They were all annihilated, or they had succeeded in breaking out. Wang Ran walked over the dead body and arrived at the entrance of the stadium. There were only a few wandering zombies inside. Ot looked like they managed to escape¡­ ¡°Damn it, they ran away¡­¡± Lin Momo pouted her little mouth and smashed the statue at the entrance of the stadium with a punch. Wu Jiaxin broke out in a cold sweat. She finally knew what Lin Momo meant by strength¡­ it was too terrifying¡­ No wonder they could walk around so calmly outside¡­ ¡°Where would they go to? ¡°Are there any places nearby, easily defensible, strategic?¡± Wang Ran asked. He didn¡¯t want Lin Momo to walk away from this disappointed. ¡°if it¡¯s a student who is familiar with the school¡­ ¡°They might go to the small theater! ¡°The theater is very suitable for defense. Even if the zombies break through, we can use the terrain to escape quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why we went to the small theater as soon as we ran out of the cafeteria.¡± Wu Jiaxin proved herself useful again. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to the small theater to take a look. ¡°Lead the way, Miniskirt.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°What Miniskirt! ¡°I have a name! ¡°You only remember the skirt, don¡¯t you?¡± Wu Jiaxin was very depressed. You should at least call her a beauty! No matter what, she was still the school belle! Moreover, at the mention of short skirts, she thought of how Wang Ran had seen her¡­ I¡¯m so angry! Even though she was depressed, Wu Jiaxin still obediently led the way for Wang Ran and Lin Momo. The entrance of the small theater was surrounded by many zombies. It was obvious that they had been led here not long ago. Wang Ran picked up his hammer and began cleaning up. Lin Momo controlled the zombies and accurately placed their heads in the path of Wang Ran¡¯s hammer while protecting Wu Jiaxin. Over 20 zombies were quickly cleaned up. Wang Ran brought the two girls into the small theater. There were two doors inside, one on the left and one on the right. From the looks of it, they were all blocked from the inside. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Wu Jiaxin stepped forward. After all, she knew most of the people inside. They should be able to open the door¡­ ¡°Xinxin, Shutian, open the door! ¡°i¡¯m back!¡± Wu Jiaxin knocked on the door. There was some movement inside the door, but no one opened it. Wu Jiaxin continued to knock on the door. There were some quarrels coming from inside. The door was still closed. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ ¡°They have no reason not to open the door for me.¡± Wu Jiaxin pouted. ¡°Are you stupid? ¡°The people from the sports department must have taken control of the building with force. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re Aunt Xue from Red Chamber, someone who can open the door with just two knocks?¡± Wang Ran laughed as he raised his hammer. ¡°Boom!¡± The door was destroyed. From the looks of it, this place was no longer suitable as a hideout. Wang Ran carried his hammer and walked into the theater with a calm expression. There were college students with frightened faces all around. ¡°Jiaxin!¡± When the group of girls saw Wu Jiaxin behind Wang Ran, they immediately surrounded her excitedly. These girls¡­ All of them were fair-skinned, beautiful, and had long legs¡­ What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s the end of the world. Did all these beauties come out of hiding? ¡°These are my classmates in the flight attendant class!¡± Wu Jiaxin explained softly. ¡°The flight attendant class¡­¡± Wang Ran finally understood. No wonder, all of them were at the level of goddesses. It was a pity that beautiful women were useless in the apocalypse. They were not as valuable as someone who could repair computers. Chapter 63 - Momos Rage ¡°Who the f*ck are you! ¡°Are you out of your mind? ¡°We finally found a good place. You f*cking smashed the door!¡± A burly boy glared at Wang Ran with an unfriendly look. He was the sports department¡¯s department hunk, Li Lei. It had not been easy for these sports students to break out of the stadium and find such a good place. Not only was it easy to defend, but there were also over ten beautiful flight attendants inside¡­ As long as they could find food, this place would be heaven! In the end, the door to heaven was smashed open by a hammer. If the door could not be fixed¡­ Heaven could become hell. ¡°Momo, go and look around. See if anyone has offended you.¡± Wang Ran ignored Li Lei¡¯s question and calmly turned around to talk to Lin Momo. ¡°I see them! ¡°Him! Him! Him!¡± Lin Momo puffed up her cheeks and pointed out the three male students from the sports department, including Li Lei. They had all tried to defame Lin Momo because they couldn¡¯t get her. ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t that Lin Momo? ¡°Uou used to pretend to be innocent, but now you¡¯re actually taking the initiative to come to me! ¡°Brothers! ¡°Kill this man first! ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Kill the man and let the woman have her fun on the spot! ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll have a good time before I die!¡± Li Lei rolled up his sleeves and got ready to take action. The male students from the sports department behind him also rubbed their fists and wiped their palms. ¡°Ah¡­ What do we do?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lost their minds!¡± ¡°There are zombies outside¡­ There are beasts inside ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be bitten to death by zombies!¡± ¡°But i¡¯m afraid of pain!¡± The girls in the flight attendant class began to tremble in fear. The fear even made them forget their hunger. Although they were all over 1.7 meters tall, they were still as timid as little girls. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Momo and this Uncle are quite strong.¡± Wu Jiaxin, who had witnessed the strength of the two, consoled them. The girls in the flight attendant class looked at Wang Ran and then at Lin Momo¡­ They lowered their head and continued to cry¡­ No matter how powerful they were, they were only two people! Even if that hammer could be of use, they would quickly be overrun. ¡°Momo, let¡¯s end this quickly,¡± ¡°I still want to go back before sunset and take a bath.¡± Wang Ran missed the time he had soaked in the water with Lin Momo in the morning. Not a bad experience¡­ ¡°Master, you¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s little face blushed, and she was delighted. It seemed that Master liked that kind of play! Lin Momo was full of energy now that she had been acknowledged! She had to quickly kill these annoying guys! Lin Momo wanted to extend her claws like Su Xiaoyu, but¡­ They did not grow. Forget it, I¡¯ll just use my fists! Lin Momo went up to Li Lei. Li Lei was shocked. What¡¯s going on? The man with the massive hammer was afraid of him, so he sent Lin Momo to her death? Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do it just because she¡¯s a woman! It would be the same, no matter how good it felt to beat her half to death! Li Lei waved his iron rod and smashed it toward Lin Momo¡¯s head. He could play after she was knocked out! ¡°Swish!¡± With a crisp sound, Lin Momo reached out and blocked the iron rod. Li Lei looked at the bent iron rod in his hand, his face full of shock. She grabbed an iron rod with her bare hands, and the rod was bent? Was she still human? While Li Lei was still in a daze, Lin Momo threw a punch, which directly penetrated Li Lei¡¯s chest. Some pieces of his spine flew out. Li Lei couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at the arm that was in his chest. He wanted to say ¡°f*ck¡±, but before he could say anything, he fell down. The people in the small theater were all in a state of extreme shock. A punch that pierced through a person¡¯s chest¡­ Even the boxers in the sports department couldn¡¯t do it¡­ The other students from the sports department who were halfway there felt chills creeping up their spines. ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Someone shouted. The sports department students, who were initially aggressive, immediately changed their direction and ran toward the stage of the small theater. There was a back door behind the stage. Although there were zombies outside, the thing inside was obviously scarier¡­ Lin Momo saw them running away, but she didn¡¯t stop. She stepped on the back of the chair and jumped forward. One¡­ Two¡­ Lin Momo continued to reap the lives of the sports department students. The last poor guy ran up the stage and was caught by Lin Momo. Beneath the stage lights, it was quite a visual. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me! ¡°I didn¡¯t spread any rumors about you¡­¡± The male student from the sports department peed his pants in fear and his body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t¡­ ¡°You still let them spread through inaction!¡± Lin Momo cut the boy¡¯s throat and spine with her hand. Only a minute had passed. The dozen or so male students from the sports department were all killed without leaving a single one alive! All the other survivors were dumbfounded. ¡°Jiaxin¡­ Is this really the Lin Momo from the dormitory diagonally across from ours ¡­¡± A girl from the flight attendant class asked in a trembling voice. In the past, she was someone who would blush after being spoken to! The current situation¡­ It was too terrifying! Wu Jiaxin¡¯s heart was in a state of shock when she saw this cruel scene. However, she had thought one step further than the others¡­ Lin Momo and her master were so powerful. If she followed them¡­ Maybe she could survive! On the stage, Lin Momo bowed to Wang Ran, as if she had just finished a performance. Then, she wiped her hands and bounced back to Wang Ran¡¯s side. She returned to her previously cute and gentle appearance. ¡°Alright, is everything settled? ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a bath.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. ¡°Mm!¡± Lin Momo was delighted when she heard the word bath. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute! ¡°Momo, can we follow you?¡± Wu Jiaxin gathered her courage and asked. Lin Momo was stunned and turned to look at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was shocked! Thirteen fair-skinned, beautiful, and long-legged women¡­ If he brought this many back, would he be able to rest? He would die! ¡°Master, they used to be very close to me¡­ ¡°Whenever someone bullied me, they¡¯d always help me. ¡°They¡¯ll lend me their shampoo when they¡¯re done¡­¡± ¡°How about¡­ Just bringing them?¡± Lin Momo couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this, so she put in a good word for him. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bring us along¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± Wu Jiaxin said, gritting her teeth and blushing. In order to survive, she was going all out. At the very least, Wang Ran was much more pleasing to the eye than the students from the sports department. Wang Ran was shocked! I can do anything? That¡¯s precisely what I feared! 1 Chapter 64 - Overpowering Zombie! ¡°Master! They¡¯re all flight attendants, so they¡¯re very good at service! ¡°Our base is so big, I can¡¯t clean it all by myself! ¡°Also, the drone has to be operated every hour. It¡¯s very troublesome! ¡°Also, there are many plants on the island that need to be maintained¡­ ¡°I really need some people to help me share the burden!¡± Lin Mmomo began to persuade him. ¡°I know gardening! I¡¯m the best at trimming plants!¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at sweeping the floor!¡± ¡°I know how to sew clothes!¡± ¡°I can cook!¡± ¡°I can do the splits!¡± There seemed to be something strange mixed in¡­ The girls in the flight attendant class took out their specialties one after another, just for a chance to survive. Wang Ran was stunned. Lin Momo¡¯s words seemed to make sense¡­ Wang Ran could not bear to see his little zombie always working so hard. Momo¡¯s time should be spent on taking care of herself and not doing other chores on the island. 13 girls¡­ Girls probably didn¡¯t eat much. He had a warehouse full of food, and he could grow some things, so it should be easy to sustain them. In addition, if each of them was given a mouthful of blood, it would be equivalent to having a small standing army. The island¡¯s security forces would be strengthened. In the future, he could take Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo out to do things at the same time. Of course, if they had any ill-intentions towards him, that was absolutely not allowed! He had to make this clear to Momo. Then¡­ I¡¯ll begrudgingly accept it. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°If they don¡¯t follow the rules of the island, I will kick them out at any time,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Master! ¡°Master is the best!¡± Lin Momo happily pounced on Wang Ran. Hehehe, I¡¯ll have more time to stick to Master in the future! The girls in the flight attendant class finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Wang Ran agree. By then, the other survivors in the small theater also gathered around. ¡°I¡¯m the cafeteria lady! I can cook!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very good at cooking. I can guarantee that your food supply will be well-stocked and rationed¡± ¡°I¡¯m the president of the Student Union. Do you need someone to take care of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the roller skating club. I¡¯m very mobile!¡± ¡­ These people also wanted to join Wang Ran¡¯s base. ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Ran coldly said. He had accepted the flight attendant class only because of Lin Momo. As for the others, it was none of his business. ¡°Hey, how can you be so uncultured!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sympathy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already so old, yet you don¡¯t want to accept me. Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡± ¡°Someone like you is fit to be called a human?¡± The people around them turned hostile and pointed at Wang Ran¡¯s nose as they scolded him. ¡°Momo, deal with them. ¡°The rest of you, follow me.¡± Wang Ran frowned, turned around, and walked out of the small theater. Wu Jiaxin and the girls from the flight attendant class followed closely behind. Lin Momo¡¯s eyes swept over these people. They all felt that it was only right for Wang Ran to take them in. Since Wang Ran had rejected them, they had all become detestable. Lin Momo had no sympathy for such people. ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I dare you to touch me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lie down if you touch me!¡± These people were still somewhat afraid of Lin Momo¡¯s strength. Lin Momo snorted, turned around, and followed Wang Ran. She didn¡¯t need to do anything to deal with these people. At the entrance of the small theater, dozens of zombies rushed in. They ignored Wang Ran and the girls from the flight attendant class, bypassed them, and rushed into the theater. Screams of pain continued to ring out¡­ The girls in the flight attendant class were scared. If it wasn¡¯t for a certain someone¡¯s protection, they would probably end up like the people inside. They didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t want to know why the zombies would go around them. Soon, Wang Ran led the group to the front of the truck. There was no more space in front, so the girls could only sit in the truck. As soon as they entered, someone saw little tomatoes with the snakeskin bag out. ¡°Gururu¡­¡± The girls¡¯ stomachs started to growl. They hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a day! They were famished! Wu Jiaxin glanced at Wang Ran. She knew that he had a lot of food in his backpack¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, ¡°Take it and eat it. ¡°Remember to work harder at night!¡± Wang Ran took out some cucumbers, chocolate, beef jerky, and potato chips from his backpack¡­ These were all snacks that he ate when he went out. The eyes of the girls in the flight attendant class lit up. So much food, it was like a dream! They stopped caring about their appearances anymore and started eating. As for working at night, there was no problem at all! In this kind of world, it was good enough to survive! As for the nature of work¡­ Anything is fine! Just as Lin Momo was about to close the door of the back of the truck, a loud noise suddenly came from not far away! As if a house had collapsed, a large amount of smoke and dust billowed out. What followed was all sorts of screams. ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Lin Momo was stunned. ¡°No time for that, just close the door, we¡¯re moving.¡± Wang Ran said as he jumped into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°It¡¯s a little dark, you guys make do with it inside!¡± Lin Momo said as she closed the door and quickly climbed into the front passenger seat. Wang Ran had already started the engine. As soon as Lin Momo sat down, he immediately stepped on the gas and sped off. After driving for a short while, a crowd of humans were seen running toward the school gate. Not far behind them, something seemed to be rushing toward them. The ground trembled, indicating danger¡­ ¡°If you guys have some baggage, don¡¯t direct it to me!¡± Wang Ran directly stepped on the accelerator and sent a young man flying. No matter what kind of mutated zombie it was, Wang Ran was not afraid. However, his seeds and fruit seedlings could not be destroyed. Not long after, Wang Ran finally knew what was chasing after these guys¡­ A particularly large zombie rushed out of the dust. His lower body was only slightly thicker than a normal person¡¯s, but his upper body was terrifyingly strong! All the muscles in his body looked like they were about to explode! His arms were even thicker than Wang Ran¡¯s waist¡­ Every step he took would shake the ground. It was a tank! ¡°Help! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± A man was caught by the huge mutated zombie. He squeezed! His internal organs popped out like a tomato can¡­ This scene shocked the humans who were running for their lives, and they screamed even louder. The tank zombie elbowed a car in front of it and continued to rush forward. Wang Ran¡¯s truck became the most obvious target in his eyes. ¡°F*ck, he really caught up¡­ ¡°The road ahead isn¡¯t good, I can¡¯t increase my speed. ¡°We¡¯ll be caught if this continues¡­ ¡°Momo, you drive! ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with him.¡± Wang Ran thought about it for a while. This was the only way to protect the fruit seedlings in the car¡­ And the girls. ¡°Drive? But I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± Lin Momo was a little confused. ¡°I will! ¡°I can drive!¡± Wu Jiaxin, who was in the back of the car, stuck her head out from the compartment. It was time for her to show her value again. With Lin Momo¡¯s help, Wu Jiaxin wriggled out of the gap with great difficulty and sat next to Wang Ran. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you! ¡°Don¡¯t drive too fast, just get out of range.¡± After Wang Ran gave his instructions, he jumped out of the car with his massive hammer. The tank zombie was only twenty meters away from Wang Ran¡­ Chapter 65 - Wasnt She Driving The tank zombie hammered the ground a few times, directly cracking the concrete floor. From the looks of it, the construction quality of the school¡¯s road was not good either. Between the truck and Wang Ran, the tank zombie still looked at Wang Ran. Humans were delicious. Strong humans could make him become stronger after eating them! The tank zombie didn¡¯t seem to have a strong self-consciousness and only wanted to eat. Of course, it was likely this was due to his human days as a meathead. After a fierce charge, the tank zombie was only a few meters away from Wang Ran! A huge fist flew towards Wang Ran! Wang Ran jumped to the side and avoided the punch. The ground was smashed by the tank zombie, leaving a huge pit. The huge impact caused Wang Ran to lose his balance. Immediately after that, he returned fire! Wang Ran raised his hammer and smashed it down on the tank zombie¡¯s ribs! The tank zombie¡¯s fighting instinct made him retract his arm to block the hammer. ¡°Boom!¡± With a muffled sound, the tank zombie was directly hit by the hammer and took a few steps back. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be too seriously injured. ¡°His arms seem really durable.¡± Wang Ran quickly grasped the characteristics of the tank zombie. If he wanted to kill him, he would have to find his weakness. Wang Ran kept moving around, looking for an opportunity. The hammer had completely enraged the tank zombie. He roared as he grabbed a BMW beside him and threw it at Wang Ran¡¯s head. German engineering was quite a marvel. When it hit the ground, it only lost its windshield and its airbags went off. Then, the tank zombie grabbed the BMW and swung it¡­ There was no way to dodge this time! Wang Ran used the hammer to block the car. ¡°BOOM!¡± Wang Ran was sent flying and slammed into an electric pole. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at the electric pole behind him. It was deformed. However, he seemed to be completely fine. This meant¡­ He had grown rather durable, himself! Recently, he had not met any decent opponents, so Wang Ran could not accurately determine his own strength. This fight was a good test! Wang Ran raised his hammer again and charged at the tank zombie. The tank zombie threw away the BMW and raised its two huge arms, ready to smash Wang Ran into a meat patty. Meat patties¡­ they¡¯re the best¡­ Wang Ran had predicted the intention of the tank zombie, so he directly changed direction and slid! He went between its legs! The tank zombie¡¯s heavy fists hit the ground. Wang Ran was now behind the tank zombie. Before the cumbersome fellow could turn around, Wang Ran made his move! A heavy hammer hit the tank zombie¡¯s ankle. ¡°Crack¡­¡± With a crisp sound, one of the tank zombie¡¯s legs was directly folded horizontally at 90 degrees. Just like Paul George¡­ The tank zombie didn¡¯t seem to feel pain, but he inevitably lost his balance. He couldn¡¯t stand up¡­ With such a heavy body, coupled with a broken leg, he was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran dragged his hammer and leisurely went around to the back of the tank zombie. He aimed at his head¡­ A full-force hammer strike! With a muffled sound, the tank zombie¡¯s head was smashed into its chest. However, he did not seem to be completely dead. He was too tenacious. Wang Ran aimed his hammer at his crotch. There seemed to be the sound of something shattering¡­ This time, the giant tank zombie slowly fell down¡­ ¡°What the hooded zombie said last time was true. ¡°The more people you eat, the stronger you become. ¡°There are so many people on this campus. No wonder there are such powerful mutated zombies.¡± Wang Ran swung his hammer a few more times for good measure before he walked toward the school gate. At the school gate, the truck was parked by the side of the road. Meanwhile, Lin Momo was busy killing humans by the truck. When Lin Momo saw Wang Ran coming over, she swiftly killed the two boys in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Wang Ran looked at the dozens of fresh corpses on the ground. ¡°We stopped here to wait for you, Master. ¡°These guys want to steal our truck. ¡°I killed them all.¡± Lim Momo was asking to be praised. ¡°Not bad, not bad! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward when we get back.¡± Wang Ran patted Lin Momo¡¯s head. At the critical moment, his zombie had proven herself useful. If they had lost this truck, not only would they lose thirteen girls, but most importantly, they would also lose a truckload of seeds. Wang Ran and Lin Momo returned to the car. Wu Jiaxin gave up the driver¡¯s seat and sat in the middle. While looking at the bloody hammer and Lin Momo, she was still a little flustered. Wang Ran could sense her emotions. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the back?¡± Wang Ran pointed at the grid in the back of the car. Wu Jiaxin thought about it and agreed that it was a good suggestion. Although it was comfortable to sit in the front, the smell of blood was too overbearing. Wu Jiaxin got up and went to the small grid. Halfway through, something embarrassing happened. She got stuck. What was even more embarrassing was¡­ Her head was facing the inside of the carriage, and it was stuck at her waist. She was wearing a short skirt¡­ Wang Ran helplessly sighed. Can¡¯t I just drive properly! ¡°You over there, straighten your legs! ¡°Of course it¡¯ll get stuck if you bend your legs!¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Wu Jiaxin looked depressed. She also knew that she had to straighten her legs, but the cockpit was only so big, unlike the back of the car where she could stretch her legs freely. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and smacked Wu Jiaxin¡¯s butt. Wu Jiaxin was in pain, and when she exerted some force, she really got in. ¡°Damn it¡­ ¡°Mot only did you see everything, you even hit my butt!¡± Wu Jiaxin felt aggrieved, but there was nothing she could do. At that moment, Lin Momo¡¯s head reached the entrance of the grid. ¡°Uh¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to close this hole first! ¡°We¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes. ¡°You guys should rest for a while.¡± Lim Momo said as she closed the grid. It was pitch black in the carriage. ¡°What kind of place do you think we¡¯ll be going to?¡± A girl asked. ¡°Could it be one of those underground bunkers?¡± ¡°A place where you can¡¯t see the sun all day long.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Your skin will get worse if you don¡¯t get enough sunlight!¡± ¡°Dear, you¡¯re still thinking about your skin at a time like this. It¡¯s good enough to live.¡± ¡°Yes, when the time comes, everyone must support each other and live well!¡± ¡°Oh right, you guys said¡­¡± ¡°Will that Uncle ¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiaxin already say it? We¡¯ll do anything he wants.¡± ¡°If he really wants to do something from us, we can¡¯t say no, right?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. At least he doesn¡¯t look half-bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want for the sake of the beef jerky he gave me!¡± These flight attendant girls, who couldn¡¯t be wooed even with money, were now moved by a bag of beef jerky. Chapter 66 - Ive Decided To Stay Here East Lake island. Tang Tang arrived in a Ferrari. Su Xiaoyu looked at the bags in the car in shock. She calls this moving?! ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu did not know how to begin.. This person seemed to be Master¡¯s financial backer, so she couldn¡¯t offend her too much. ¡°I¡¯ve decided! ¡°I¡¯m moving in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay Uncle my rent!¡± Tang Tang unzipped the bag on the passenger seat, which was shining with a golden light. ¡°Alright then! ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you move your things!¡± Su Xiaoyu easily picked up the two massive luggages. Master seemed to like collecting gold. He probably wouldn¡¯t reject the rental fee. Tang Tang carried her bag and followed Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Damn, this place is too good! ¡°The villas have a sea view! ¡°The swimming pool is so big! ¡°I¡¯ll go! Such a big screen¡­ ¡°We can play games in the pool!¡± Tang Tang became more and more excited as she strolled around. Sigh, if I had known earlier, I would have come here earlier and let that Uncle take advantage of me. Um¡­ Tang Tang suddenly realized that without Wang Ran, she didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to wander around. Sigh, it¡¯s better to drink more of Uncle¡¯s blood and improve my strength. With strength, she could go out and kill zombies for fun. Tang Tang chose a villa in a better location and moved her luggage in. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Sister Xiaoyu¡­ ¡°If I drink more of Uncle¡¯s blood, can i be like you¡­ ¡°With Wolverine nails?¡± Tang Tang asked as she held Su Xiaoyu¡¯s arm. The scene of Su Xiaoyu breaking Frostmourne had left a deep impression on Tang Tang. ¡°Um¡­ ¡°Blood might not be enough. ¡°Hear me out¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu looked around to make sure no one was around before she continued speaking in a low voice. Only drinking *omitted* can increase your strength quickly! ¡°Momo and I drink it every day.¡± Su Xiaoyu revealed the secret of her rapid growth. Tang Tang¡¯s body trembled in shock. This¡­ It was a little hard to accept. Was it squeezed and drunk on the spot? It was too terrifying! I-I-I¡¯ll just drink blood¡­ It might be slower, but I¡¯ll still make some progress. Su Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Tang Tang¡¯s reaction. It seemed that this sugar mommy wouldn¡¯t fight with her for food. That was great. Tang Tang took the elevator to the top floor. The borderless pool once again made Tang Tang sigh. This is life¡­ ¡°Waa! There are so many drinks in the fridge! ¡°You guys are living too comfortably!¡± Tang Tang took out a bottle of Happy Nectar from the refrigerator next to the pool. Compared to this place, the villa district was like a slum. Tang Tang had decided to stay here and not go back! She hoped that the gold bars he brought would be able to convince the uncle¡­ At that moment, the sound of a heavy diesel engine came from outside. Su Xiaoyu knew that Wang Ran and Lin Momo had returned. Su Xiaoyu looked at Tang Tang. She had let her in so rashly, and she had to explain it to Master later. Master was quite cold to people who had no interest in him. However, this little sister was a walking goldmine, so she should be fine¡­ Su Xiaoyu immediately went downstairs and ran to the door. From Su Xiaoyu¡¯s point of view, Wang Ran was the only one in the truck. After a while, Lin Momo suddenly appeared and wiped the corner of her mouth. It turned out that she was also sitting in front. Su Xiaoyu opened the iron gate, and the truck idled in. ¡°What? ¡°Why is there a Ferrari here? ¡°Xiaoyu, have you been out?¡± Wang Ran asked as he got out of the car. Su Xiaoyu bit her lip, not knowing how to explain the Tang Tang incident. After all, Wang Ran had never accepted any outsiders into this base. At that moment, Lin Momo opened the back of the truck. Thirteen beautiful girls, all with scores above 90, jumped out of the bus one after another. ¡°Ahh, we¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± ¡°I was about to suffocate to death inside.¡± ¡°Waa! This place looks like an island!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Eastlake Island Resort!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read the brochures. This place is very luxurious, the scenery is heaven! ¡°Is this where we¡¯ll be living in the future?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming!¡± The girls were so excited that they all jumped up and down. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to come to such a fairyland, right after escaping hell. They were willing to do anything to live in such a place. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face twitched. She had just been thinking about the fact that there was one more person in the base, and now Master had brought back a truck full of them¡­ There were so many beautiful girls. What if they snatched her food? Sigh, these girls look quite familiar¡­ ¡°Miss Su! You¡¯re here too!¡± The eyes of the girls in the flight attendant class lit up, and they all gathered around Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Hey, Jiaxin, Shutian, Xinxin¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu recognized them. They were all her students! The flight attendant class had high requirements for English, so Su Xiaoyu was very familiar with the students. ¡°You guys are¡­ ¡°Ah, I know. Master must have saved you when he went to N University. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again.¡± Su Xiaoyu hugged the girls one by one. ¡°Master ¡­¡± This title once again shocked the girls. Lin Momo had been calling him that before. Now, even the usually serious Professor Su was calling him that ¡­ Could it be that this was the common form of address for this Uncle? The girls looked at each other, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s great that you all know each other. ¡°Momo, Xiaoyu, assign them their rooms, ¡°After this, Momo, assign work to everyone. ¡°You can¡¯t just eat and drink for free, you still have to work. ¡°Also¡­¡± Wang Ran lowered his voice. ¡°Remember to warn them not to have any thoughts about me. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the top floor for a while. It¡¯s too hot.¡± Wang Ran had just fought a battle with that massive zombie, and his body was burning up. He needed to soak in cold water to cool down. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu nodded. It would be perfect if these girls only worked and didn¡¯t fight with them for food. The two of them happily led the girls to their assigned residences. There were enough villas here, and each person could have one. Even Xiao Jin had his own villa. However, the girls did not feel safe being alone, so in the end, two people were given a room. Perhaps it would be safer to live together. While the girls were getting familiar with the island, Wang Ran took the elevator to the top floor. Su Xiaoyu had yet to tell Wang Ran that Tang Tang had moved in as well. She should be soaking in the pool on the top floor now. Wang Ran started to take off his clothes as soon as he got out of the elevator. The weather was too hot. Wang Ran usually did not wear swimming trunks when he swam with Xiaoyu and Momo, and it was the same this time. Anyway, there was no one on the top floor now, so swimming naked was more enjoyable. Soon, Wang Ran was done taking off his clothes. Then, he took a big step and jumped into the pool. In the pool, Tang Tang raised her head in surprise¡­ Chapter 67 - Thats Right, This Is Heaven Wang Ran jumped into the water with a beautiful posture. Tang Tang, on the other hand, looked at it very thoroughly, as if she was watching it in slow motion. ¡°Plop¡­¡± The water splashed on Tang Tang¡¯s face, waking her up instantly. ¡°Ah! ¡°White Lightning Dragon¡­¡± Tang Tang quickly covered her face. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too much! ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to wear swimming trunks when swimming?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s little face was burning. If she had her axe in her hand, she would have already swung it. ¡°F*cking hell, why are you here?!¡± Wang Ran scrambled out of the water. ¡°I, I, I¡­ can¡¯t I move here? ¡°I¡¯ll pay you gold as rent!¡± Tang Tang splashed some water on her face to cool down. ¡°That would work. ¡°Have you collected all the gold from the residents?¡± Wang Ran asked. Since she was paying rent, she could live here. Anyway, the place was big. ¡°I¡¯ve collected everything except for the two families who died. I don¡¯t know the password to the safe. ¡°There¡¯s a total of more than 200 kilograms of gold.¡± Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re collecting so much gold for. Tang Tang muttered. ¡°You¡¯re quite efficient.¡± Wang Ran nodded. As for the safes that he couldn¡¯t open, he could try to break them with the hammer. Quick-witted. Wang Ran was in a good mood, so he started his backstroke. In the end¡­ ¡°Ah! ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too much!¡± Tang Tang immediately turned around. Two times! Two times! Where¡¯s my axe? Wang Ran was also a little embarrassed. He was used to it and didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t that close to Tang Tang. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go downstairs? ¡°I¡¯ve set up a big screen in the recording room on the second floor. You can play games there.¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Tang instantly accepted this suggestion. She did not dare to stay any longer. Although the uncle looked trustworthy, who knew?! Those two girls called him Master! Although Tang Tang was young, she had been in contact with many games and anime¡­ She more or less knew a little about the circumstances under which one could be called ¡®Master¡¯. Tang Tang climbed out of the pool, wrapped herself in a bathrobe, and quickly ran away. Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Even though he had not done it on purpose, he still felt a little embarrassed. Since Tang Tang was not around, Wang Ran was much more relaxed. He climbed ashore and took a bottle of iced coke. It was shimmering and cold. When Wang Ran raised his head to drink the coke, Tang Tang came back. ¡°Aiya, I forgot to wear my shoes. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want the shoes!¡± Tang Tang covered her face and ran away. Three times! Three times! She was losing her mind! I¡¯m going to kill dragons and break their tails! Tang Tang quickly rushed into the elevator¡­ This time, Wang Ran was a little calmer. Just watch! When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to increase the rent. Wang Ran took the coke and lay down on the recliner. After swimming for a while, enjoying the breeze and looking at the sea view, he took a deep breath! Not long after, the sound of dense footsteps could be heard. ¡°This is the infinity pool on the top floor! ¡°In the future, you can come here to swim when you¡¯re resting. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I brought many swimsuits. I might have to go out and find some. ¡°Everyone, come and take a look. The scenery here is great.¡± Su Xiaoyu brought more than a dozen girls from the flight attendant class to the pool. Wang Ran was lying down and enjoying the breeze, not wearing anything. This was really awkward ¡­ The girls didn¡¯t know what to say, and their eyes flickered. The scenery on the top floor¡­ It was indeed a little eye-catching. ¡°Ah! ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°You guys go back to your rooms and rest first!¡± Su Xiaoyu also saw the situation and immediately chased the girls out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be basking in the sun.¡± Su Xiaoyu kneeled beside Wang Ran with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just not used to having other people around. ¡°Go outside and get some swimsuits and trunks. I think everyone will need them.¡± Wang Ran touched Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. Su Xiaoyu looked around and saw no one else around¡­ Hehehe¡­ In the evening, under Lin Momo¡¯s lead, the group of girls prepared a sumptuous dinner. Under the setting sun, the sea breeze blew. There was steak, mushroom soup, grilled lobster, and red wine on the table. It was so good¡­ Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. With more people, the quality of the dinner had also been raised. Not bad, not bad. In the past, although Momo¡¯s food was delicious, she was still too inexperienced in handling high-end ingredients. Moreover, zombies would be drawn by the scent, so it was hard for her to cook. Wu Jiaxin was good at cooking western food, so she put in a lot of effort for this meal. It seemed that saving her from the streetlamp was a good choice. Compared to Wang Ran, the girls were more excited. Yesterday, they were so hungry that they shared a bun between more than ten people. Today¡­ Steak, red wine, and lobster¡­ It was like a dream. Even outside the apocalypse, they could only dream of such a feast! And the scenery ¡­ You can¡¯t stay in such a hotel without paying a month¡¯s full wages! Was this the end of the world? It was simply a paradise! The girls were briefed that the reason why this place was so safe, had so much food, and an endless supply of electricity and water was all because of Wang Ran. The girls had already secretly admired Wang Ran, and now, they had almost fallen for him. Many girls had already secretly asked Su Xiaoyu if there was anything they could do¡­ Fortunately. Wang Ran had given her a warning in advance, and Su Xiaoyu replied firmly that they were having none of that here¡­ The girls all expressed their regret. Tang Tang was sitting diagonally opposite Wang Ran. She was already used to this kind of food, and she has had even better. However, it was quite pleasurable to be able to have a meal like this in the apocalypse. Although it was delicious, Tang Tang had been sizing up the girls present. Each and every one of them could easily be runway models. The Uncle was indeed a perv. She had to stay away from him. The sun disappeared at the end of the sea and was replaced by a round moon and a sky full of stars. It was a sunny day, and the starry sky by the sea was especially beautiful. Everyone enjoyed the meal. ¡°No. 2 and No. 3, you¡¯re in charge of cleaning up. ¡°No. 4 and No. 5, you¡¯re in charge of washing the dishes.¡± Lin Momo gave the order like a head maid. Well, there were too many girls in the flight attendant class, so she simply took Wang Ran¡¯s suggestion and gave thirteen girls numbers. No. 1 was Wu Jiaxin, followed by the other girls. The girls had no objections about Lin Momo¡¯s arrangement. Even if they had to work twelve hours a day, they would still be happier than they were a few days ago. Of course, if Wang Ran knew what they were thinking, he would probably squeeze them dry. ¡°I¡¯m going to the villa area. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After Wang Ran had his fill, he prepared to send some of the seeds and fruit seedlings over. He had also left some here for the coolies to plant on the island. As for drinking and driving¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be anyone coming out to check for drunk-driving now¡­ Chapter 68 - Assigning Missions ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Jianguo came out of the guardhouse and removed the roadblock with his men. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some seeds. ¡°Make the arrangements and have them plant it as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the back of the truck. Immediately, two of his underlings moved the things in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already turned over half of the greenery inside today. ¡°The soil quality here is good. We can start planting tomorrow.¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. When everyone arrived, they were all extremely excited and worked especially hard. Wu Jianguo had made the massive understatement of turning over some soil for some planting projects, but they had almost turned over the entire community¡¯s greenery. ¡°As for the original residents¡­ ¡°Just keep an eye on them. ¡°They¡¯re used to lives of luxury. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be willing to work hard.¡± ¡°Once one or two such people pop up in the base, that pampered mentality will spread, and at the same time, it will cause dissatisfaction among the other people who are working hard. ¡°If you find such individuals, drive them to the city center directly and let them fend for themselves.¡± Wang Ran instructed him. His own colony would not allow anyone to skive. They were only at the agriculture stage now. In the future, he would set up a factory and process some actual products. In the future, the quality of food he produced would be largely determined by the quality of the island, so they had to be very strict. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. ¡°You can count on me! ¡°Oh, right. I plan to take a small team out tomorrow to look for some supplies. ¡°Now that we have five Awakened, as long as we don¡¯t encounter too powerful mutated zombies, we should be able to move forward without any obstructions. ¡°I want to forage more while it¡¯s still easy to find supplies. ¡°It¡¯s soon going to be very difficult.¡± Wu Jianguo suggested. ¡°Sure. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a list tonight. If you encounter anything on the list, try to bring back some. ¡°When you go out, you can bring a few more who haven¡¯t Awakened yet. ¡°Whether they have the chance to Awaken or not, fate will decide. ¡°Oh right, do you guys have enough gold bars?¡± Wang Ran asked. It seemed a little inconvenient for so many people to share a single gold bar. ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. ¡°We usually just let everyone come and take a bite when they¡¯re free.¡± As Wu Jianguo spoke, he a gold bar out of his pocket¡­ The gold bars were full of holes. F*ck! Is this a sea cucumber?! Wang Ran was shocked. Look at how much it¡¯s been through! It was too scary¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be traumatized?! ¡°It¡¯s just one. Everyone, just make do with it.¡± Wu Jianguo scratched his head. ¡°This bar¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to actually eat it, ¡°You guys can get a few rings or pendants. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s close to your bodies.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. This gold bar could be melted down to forge dozens of rings or pendants. ¡°Boss, you should have said so earlier! ¡°Now, I have to check my sh*t every time I finish eating a gold bar. ¡°As long as I see golden beans, I dig them out for fear of wasting them. ¡°Even I can¡¯t stand it.¡± The brawny man, Zhu Ming, said from the side. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°Where did you put the golden beans you dug out?¡± Wu Jianguo suddenly had a bad feeling. Zhu Ming was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll head back first. Wang Ran jumped into the truck and drove back. On the way, Wang Ran suddenly heard the sound of an engine. A light appeared in the rearview mirror. A motorcycle quickly passed by Wang Ran. Wang Ran frowned. This seaside road was far away from the city. At this moment, a motorcycle had suddenly appeared¡­ In the worst case scenario, they might have been sent by some other camp to investigate. It seemed that it was time to strengthen the defensive measures on both sides of the base and the colony. Although it was just a passing motorcycle, Wang Ran still decided to be careful. Only by being cautious could they survive better in the apocalypse. On the Island, Lin Momo was having an orientation meeting with thirteen girls in a conference room. ¡°Come, everyone, follow me. ¡°Master~~~¡± Lin Momo said in a cute and adoring tone. ¡°Master~~~¡± Other than Wu Jiaxin, the other girls naturally followed suit. ¡°I say, Momo, is there a need to call him that¡­ ¡°I feel weird.¡± Wu Jiaxin felt a little embarrassed. ¡°We all call him that, but you don¡¯t. Who do you think is weirder?¡± Lin Momo asked with her hands on her hips. Wu Jiaxin was stunned. What she said seemed to make sense. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the other things to take note of. ¡°Master goes to the swimming pool on the top floor every morning and night. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like to wear clothes when she¡¯s swimming, so don¡¯t show up at that time. ¡°When you go to bed at night, I suggest you all close the door tightly. ¡°The specific reason¡­ I won¡¯t explain.¡± ¡°Well, this is the schedule that Sister Xiaoyu and I have made. ¡°Your daily work schedule is all written here. ¡°Of course, the workload will only continue to increase. You have to be mentally prepared for this.¡± Lin Momo, the head maid, was becoming more and more imposing. The girls took the work schedule and looked at it. They were amused. This was even more relaxing than when they were in school. At least every day, the school had body language classes, dance classes, music classes, English classes¡­ In comparison, this place was heaven! This amount of work was nothing! Even double this amount would do! Soon, the meeting ended in a pleasant atmosphere. The girls all went to their respective villas. They planned to swim and then take baths¡­ What a life! After the other girls had left, Wu Jiaxin walked to Lin Momo¡¯s side. They had a good relationship, so they were closer than the others. ¡°Momo, tell me the truth¡­ ¡°Did you and your master¡­ Hmm?¡± Wu Jiaxin raised her eyebrows, her eyes coy. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ What are you saying?!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s face turned red. Something was going on. ¡°Is your master a decent person? ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to us, would he?¡± Wu Jiaxin continued to press. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°He also specifically told me to inform you lot not to have any ideas about him.¡± Lin Momo explained. ¡°You¡¯re joking. If I had any ideas about him, I¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll run three laps around the island naked!¡± Wu Jiaxin said, unconvinced. How could she¡­ Would they have any ideas about him? How could she possibly like him! Chapter 69 - The Message In The Forum Wang Ran went straight to Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu after he came back. ¡°You guys, draw some of my blood. ¡°I¡¯ll give them to the thirteen girls¡­ There¡¯s also Tang Tang. ¡°The island¡¯s defense must be strengthened.¡± Wang Ran said with a serious expression. The motorcycle he had just encountered made Wang Ran feel a little uneasy. Even if the other party was really just passing by, he had to take them seriously. When he was in the base, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone. What he was worried about was that someone would take the opportunity when he went out. Such a good base could not fall into the hands of others. Wang Ran sat in front of the big screen by the pool and turned on the computer. He browsed the website while letting out blood. The city would run out of power anytime soon, and he didn¡¯t know if the internet would also collapse. Wang Ran planned to explore more parts of the city. He might be able to get some useful information. As soon as he entered the darkweb, Wang Ran saw some strange and popular posts. [Our neighbor caught a female zombie and they¡¯re making a lot of noise every night. Should I knock on the door?] [F*ck, that¡¯s some extreme taste! That¡¯s a thing?] [Why do you want to knock on the door? Do you want to stop them or do you want to join in?] [From personal experience, it¡¯s better to put a paper bag on her head.] ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Ran was a little speechless. ¡®What kind of people are they? How could they have thoughts about a female zombie? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡¯ In addition, there were some relatively normal hot posts. [Analysis of zombies ¡®weaknesses, how to defeat zombies more efficiently.] [99% of the time, a teep works] [I¡¯m asking for an initial subscription for my new book. I¡¯ve been bitten, and I want to see more than a thousand subscriptions before I die.] Wang Ran flipped through the forum for a while, and a post caught his attention. [Analysis and discussion of Mutated Zombies and Awakened Ones.] This post was written by a moderator who had posted many other analysis posts. Most of his previous analysis posts had been validated, so he was very popular in the forum. Wang Ran directly clicked on it. There are powerful mutated strains among the zombies, and there are also enhanced humans. The previous analysis mentioned that the more humans a zombie eats, the stronger it becomes and the easier it is to mutate. Then, as for awakened humans¡­ Can they increase their strength by eating zombies? From what we know so far, Mutated Zombies are very similar to Awakened Ones. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they both have the zombie virus in their bodies. Survivors, please be on your guard. The real apocalypse has just begun. ¡­ After reading the post, Wang Ran fell into deep thought. He knew that zombies became stronger by eating humans. The hooded zombie had admitted it before. As for the Awakened eating zombies¡­ This was a little hardcore¡­ Forget about it working, how could he stomach it?! Not all zombies had soft and smooth skin like his two little followers. If there really were Awakened Ones who had seen this post and tried it¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine this scene. However, when Wang Ran thought about it carefully, he felt that what the post said made sense. His followers bit him and passed the zombie virus to him, enhancing his strength. Eating zombies¡­ It might really work. Of course, only those who had already become Awakened could do so. Ordinary people might just drop dead. Besides, eating Awakened Ones might also have an effect¡­ Wang Ran continued to browse. [Everyone, please don¡¯t go to Computer City. You¡¯ll never return!] [My roommate went to Computer City for a GPU and hasn¡¯t returned yet.] [Yes, yes, yes. I live near that place. I often hear roars in the middle of the night. It¡¯s too scary.] [Is there a BOSS in the Computer City?] According to the forum, there might be mutated zombies! [F*ck, my life is more important than a graphics card.] This post reminded Wang Ran of something. It was time to deal with those guys in Computer City. Compared to regular Mutated Zombies, they were a small organization. There were a few Mutated Zombies and a group of zombie dogs. If they were allowed to continue developing, the entire district might fall under their control. What if his underlings went to the city to collect supplies? Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous? No, no, he had to quickly deal with those hooligans. [A large number of zombies have appeared near the power plant. I think the power will be cut off soon.] [Who said there was a survivor camp in the elementary school stadium? I almost couldn¡¯t make it back.] [Who has food?! I¡¯ll do anything you want! I¡¯m a mathematics professor!] [Bloodfang Camp welcomes all survivors to join!] [There are no conditions. As long as you can successfully reach the City Museum, our camp will welcome you.] [Other than protecting your safety, we can also provide you with free food.] [What are you hesitating for? Hurry up!] The short few words attracted a large number of replies. [Really? No conditions? I¡¯ll immediately turn off my computer and leave!] [This can¡¯t be a scam, right?] [He already said that he doesn¡¯t need anything. What can he rob you of if you go empty-handed? Rob you of your body?] [That makes sense¡­] [My cousin went in yesterday. He even sent me a message today to ask me to go. It seems to be true.] [Then I¡¯ll have to hurry! In case they don¡¯t accept people when they¡¯re full!] This post made Wang Ran frown. Unconditionally accepting anyone who turned up. There was no such good thing in the world. The boss of the camp was doing charity? Did he really think that everyone was like Wu Jianguo? When Wu Jianguo was at the stadium campsite, he would not have been able to take in 200 people without Wang Ran¡¯s food supply. This Bloodfang Camp¡­ was a problem. Of course, even though it was a problem, Wang Ran did not care so much about it. As long as it didn¡¯t affect him, they could do whatever they wanted. ¡°Momo, calculate what kind of supplies the base needs.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Wu Jianguo and the others will bring some people to the city to collect supplies. If they see anything, they will try to bring it back. ¡°Oh, right, I do need more swimming trunks, add that to the list.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Lin Momo nodded and immediately went to work. Su Xiaoyu had also collected a cup of blood and was ready to share it with the girls. ¡°Hey, Uncle, do you want to play a game?¡± Tang Tang happened to walk over. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it tomato juice?¡± Tang Tang took a sip from the cup Su Xiaoyu was holding. The taste¡­ Tang Tang instantly understood. A wave of heat spread through Tang Tang¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s so hot! ¡°I¡¯m going to the pool to take a dip!¡± The sudden heat that came from her body made Tang Tang abandon the idea of playing games and she ran to the villa. In the middle of the night, the villas all looked the same. Tang Tang didn¡¯t even notice that she had run into Wang Ran¡¯s unit¡­ Chapter 70 - It Cant Be Explained! ¡°Although I feel like I¡¯m getting stronger, this heat is too much.¡± Tang Tang nimbly took off her clothes and jumped into the villa¡¯s pool. The cool water made Tang Tang feel much more comfortable in an instant. Fortunately, this villa was rather secluded. Tang Tang was floating on the water leisurely¡­ Wang Ran turned off his computer and planned to go to bed early. After all, he had been drained of a cup of blood and needed a good sleep to recover. When he reached the entrance of the villa, Wang Ran suddenly realized that the door was locked. ¡°What the hell? ¡°Did the girls accidentally lock the door when they left?¡± Wang Ran muttered. The locked door could not stop Wang Ran. Half of these seaside villas were open-air, and the walls were not high. Wang Ran jumped lightly, grabbed the top of the wall, and flipped over. The moment he landed, Wang Ran saw something floating in the pool¡­ Tang Tang? ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Tang instantly panicked and fell into the water, her head seemingly hitting the edge of the pool. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp ¡­¡± A string of bubbles emerged from the water, and Tang Tang sank. From the looks of it, she did take quite a hard knock¡­ Wang Ran sighed helplessly. He jumped into the water and fished Tang Tang out. Tang Tang was lying flat on the edge of the pool. Her belly was a little bloated, and it seemed that she had drunk a lot of water. What the f*ck is she trying to do by coming to my villa to swim¡­ Wang Ran could not understand her. However, he still had to save her. Wang Ran recalled the first aid routine he had seen before. Artificial respiration and chest compressions. That seemed to be the case. There was no time to think too much, so Wang Ran immediately got to work. After a few cycles, Tang Tang suddenly sat up, and a lot of water flowed out of her mouth. ¡°Cough, cough. cough ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Tang continued to scream. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a pervert! ¡°I knew that you had an ulterior motive!¡± Tang Tang protected her body and shrank back. Where¡¯s my axe? I remember putting it by the pool. How did it disappear¡­ Tang Tang looked around the villa while hiding. Although it looked exactly the same, but¡­ The shoes and clothes that she had thrown around were gone. The wall that had been damaged by axe seemed to have been restored. Wait¡­ This was not her villa! This was¡­ Tang Tang suddenly looked at Wang Ran. Could it be¡­ This must be Uncle¡¯s villa! I¡¯m in Uncle¡¯s villa¡­ Tang Tang¡¯s face was filled with despair. In that case, he was not a pervert, she was the idiot¡­ ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t have anything. How can I have any thoughts about you? Wang Ran took a bath towel from the side and threw it to Tang Tang. Tang Tang¡¯s heart warmed, and she immediately wrapped herself in a bath towel. However, after recalling what Wang Ran had just said, Tang Tang was instantly unconvinced. ¡°What do you mean! ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t have anything?! ¡°At least I¡­ it¡¯s at least an A+!¡± Tang Tang frowned and muttered. When she thought about how Wang Ran was giving her first aid just now¡­ He definitely saw it! Tang Tang was embarrassed and angry. At this time, Xiaoyu and Momo had returned to the mansion. When they realized that the villa¡¯s door was locked from the inside, the two of them jumped over the wall like Wang Ran. ¡°Argh! Master, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡± Lin Momo looked at Tang Tang, then at Wang Ran, and then at the clothes on the ground¡­ It was a little awkward. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? The door is locked, so¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Xiaoyu held Lin Momo¡¯s hand and the two of them jumped over the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not like this!¡± Tang Tang wanted to cry, but she had no tears. How could this be explained! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to rest. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to ask you to pay for my services.¡± Wang Ran ordered. After all, he was feeling a little anemic, and he needed time to recover. ¡°Services my *ss! ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage, okay? ¡°Perverted Uncle! ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Tang picked up her clothes and jogged all the way to the door. ¡°The three of them climbed over the wall, so I can¡¯t lose out.¡± Tang Tang muttered in her heart. Gritting her teeth, Tang Tang stomped her feet and tried to jump over the wall like Su Xiaoyu and the others. In the end¡­ Her face hit the wall. Her nose was red. ¡°So embarrassing!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s tears came out. She didn¡¯t expect the difference in strength between her and them to be so great. Did she not drink enough blood? Tang Tang had no choice but to rub her nose and leave through the main door. Upon seeing Tang Tang coming out, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo held back their laughters and greeted her. Tang Tang lowered her head, her face burning hot. She quickly ran into her own unit next door. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo entered the villa hand in hand. ¡°Master, why did it end so quickly? ¡°It¡¯s not like you,¡± Su Xiaoyu covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡°Don¡¯t you know my strength? ¡°I drew too much blood today. I need to rest early. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the feeding tonight.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, Master seems a little tired. Do you still want to restock tonight?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we drink some of the stock first?¡± Su Xiaoyu said after some thought. After all, it was not easy for Wang Ran, so he had to be given a holiday occasionally. An hour later, Wang Ran had fallen asleep. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo snuck out of the villa and went to the kitchen. Their stock was hidden in one of the refrigerators in the kitchen. Before, when there was no one else in the base, they would always move freely. They had to be careful now. It wouldn¡¯t be good if others found out and drank their stash. The two of them carefully opened the fridge. There was already as much as a a single can stored, which had been painstakingly saved up. ¡°One mouthful per person, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Su Xiaoyu licked her lips and took a small sip. Satisfaction! Lin Momo also endured her hunger and drank a little. She used her little tongue to roll the droplet on her lips into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t waste it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± The two of them looked around to make sure that there was no one else around before they left. Not long after, a figure flashed out of the darkness. ¡°Hmph, there must be a ghost coming here in the middle of the night to find something to eat! ¡°It might be a special medicinal formula to increase one¡¯s strength! ¡°You lied to me that it was that thing. You¡¯re too much, too much! Tang Tang sneakily came to the refrigerator. The food that the two sisters had stolen earlier was inside. Tang Tang was a little nervous and opened the refrigerator with trembling hands. The outer layer was filled with seasonings. Behind the seasonings, there was a bottle of blood. ¡°It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s really this!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face was filled with shock. Chapter 71 - Slaughtering The Chicken To Warn The Monkeys At eight the morning, a group of yawning women were called to gather in the courtyard. ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to start planting. ¡°We¡¯ve already plowed the land. You just need to plant the seeds and fruit seedlings in it and water them appropriately. ¡°This task isn¡¯t difficult. I hope everyone can complete the task well. Wu Jianguo said as he stood on the steps. The task of planting had been assigned to the original residents and some of the elderly and women taken in by Wu Jianguo. The workload was appropriate for them. ¡°Waking us up so early in the morning? Do you really think we¡¯re farmers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I usually sleep until 10 am!¡± ¡°I have not been getting enough sleep, my skin is getting worse!¡± A few women in their 30s complained together. ¡°You guys should just stop talking! ¡°Is this a lot of work? It isn¡¯t much! ¡°They simply want us to do our parts! ¡°Hurry up and work hard!¡± The native representative, a middle-aged woman in her forties, Fang Li, reminded her. She used to be a professional manager in a clothing company. She had a lot of experience in management and knew how to read people¡¯s minds. She was also well-respected in the community. ¡°Hmph ¡­¡± The women could only frown and shut their mouths. Soon, dozens of people began to sow and plant the fruit seedlings under the guidance of several experienced farmers. Although the morning sun wasn¡¯t too strong, it took their toll on the pampered folk. The women soon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°My fingers used to play the piano!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even wash the dishes at home!¡± ¡°Now, we have to dig the soil and plant potatoes here¡­¡± ¡°I might as well let those stinky security guards¡­¡± A woman with big wavy hair and a huge bust shook the dirt off her hands in disgust. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m used to being¡­¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t work, you can do anything.¡± A woman with dyed blonde hair chimed in. The two of them complained to each other while looking for an opportunity to slack off. Sometimes, she would squat for five minutes without sowing at all. When the sowing was over, it would be time to transplant the fruit seedlings. The two of them were assigned to transplant tomatoes. The work was simple, too. They just had to move the entire tomato sprout from the pot into the soil. They just had to loosen the soil and bury the seeds. Buxom glanced around. When no one was paying attention, she plucked a small tomato and threw it into her mouth. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s so sour. It¡¯s so delicious! ¡°You try one too!¡± Buxom urged. Blondey swallowed her saliva and took one as well. Since yesterday, all the food had been distributed, and it was difficult to even eat vegetables and fruits. Now that she had the opportunity, she should help herself. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± ¡°There are only a dozen or so. If you eat too many, they¡¯ll notice!¡± After she chewed for a bit, Buxom hurriedly stopped Blondey. At that moment, Wu Jianguo¡¯s burly body suddenly appeared behind the two of them. ¡°Slacking off at work and eating. ¡°Are you going against the camp¡¯s rules?¡± Wu Jianguo said coldly. Buxom and Blondey were stunned. Then, Buxom immediately put on a charming smile. ¡°Big brother! ¡°We don¡¯t have any experience! ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to my villa after today¡¯s work and give me some private guidance?¡± Buxom winked at Wu Jianguo. She used to be a mistress of a rich businessman. The rich man had died in the security attack. She remained in the villa alone. If she could take down Wu Jianguo, the representative of the outsiders¡­ Her future would be easy! ¡°No need, you won¡¯t have the chance to return to the villa.¡± Wu Jianguo said coldly. Buxom was stunned. What did this mean? Could it be that he was going to force her to his place? It seemed to be possible! Just as the Buxom was exuding her charm, Wu Jianguo suddenly reached out his hands and picked the two women up, one in each hand. ¡°This¡­ So direct? ¡°Tou want both? Now?¡± The two women were stunned. However, with Wu Jianguo¡¯s physique, it was normal for him to want them both at once. They had already started to fantasize about their happy lives in the future. Wu Jianguo carried the two of them and walked up the steps. ¡°Everyone, listen up! ¡°These two people are slacking off at work on purpose and even ate unripened fruits. ¡°According to the rules set by Boss Wang Ran¡­ ¡°The two of them will be punished by exile! 1 ¡°At noon, our supply-searching team will take them to the city and find a safe place to put them down. ¡°We will give them a day¡¯s worth of food and weapons for self-defense. ¡°The rest is up to them. ¡°I hope the others can learn from this.¡± Wu Jianguo said coldly. ¡°What!¡± The two women who were being carried trembled. Exile? They were being thrown out? ¡°You must be joking! ¡°We¡¯re the owners of this place! ¡°We have the property ownership certificate!¡± ¡°What right do you have to chase us out?!¡± Buxom panicked. Wasn¡¯t this as good as executing them? She was no good at anything outside the bedroom! ¡°The rules here were set by Boss Wang Ran. ¡°This is the outcome of disobeying the rules. You don¡¯t have to resist, and you don¡¯t have the ability to resist.¡± Wu Jianguo said as he threw the two women aside. Zhu Ming and the others immediately went forward and tied them up. ¡°Sister Fang, do you think there¡¯s a problem with how I¡¯m handling this?¡± Wu Jianguo asked Fang Li, the native representative. Fang Li frowned at first, but she quickly returned to her expressionless state. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the way you handled it. ¡°I agree,¡± Fang Li nodded her head. She used to be a professional manager and had a lot of experience in dealing with human resources. The two women had indeed crossed the line. On the small scale, he was fishing in troubled waters, but on the big scale, he was causing ripples across the entire camp. Just like the employees in big companies, once this atmosphere spread, the company¡¯s efficiency would be greatly reduced. She would have to deal with it. But¡­ It was a little cruel. However, killing the chicken to warn the monkeys at the beginning was very necessary and effective. Therefore, Fang Li chose to agree without hesitation. ¡°Sister Fang! Why are you speaking up for them?! ¡°Save us!¡± Buxom and Blondey were so scared that they broke out in a cold sweat, and their makeup was ruined. Fang Li looked at the two of them and turned around decisively. She walked to the front of the people who were working. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Since you¡¯ve accepted their protection, you must follow their rules. ¡°It¡¯s different now. Everyone needs to adjust their mentality. ¡°At least from what I can see, this Wang Ran has the strength, and the character to match it. ¡°Men like him are far and few. ¡°So, everyone, just focus on your work!¡± Fang Li made full use of her professional experience and gave a speech. The elderly and women from Wu Jianguo were still fine. They had experienced hardships, and this much work was nothing. The residents were an issue. When they were working, they would bicker and gossip. However, after the punishment for the two of them and Fang Li¡¯s speech, they understood. The world had really changed. They had to play their parts! Chapter 72 - Feeling Refreshed Wang Ran slept until ten until the morning. He felt so refreshed! He didn¡¯t know why, but this was the most comfortable sleep he had had in a while. When he woke up in the morning, not only was he in good spirits, but his body felt great! The fatigue from last night¡¯s blood drawing was swept away. When the two lackeys saw that Wang Ran had woken up, they immediately brought her a toothbrush and a towel. With the girls in the flight attendant class, Lin Momo no longer needed to prepare breakfast. She could very comfortably sleep with Wang Ran until dawn. I¡¯m so happy! After washing up, Wang Ran walked out of the villa with his two little followers. As soon as he went out, Wang Ran saw Tang Tang climbing over of the wall of the villa next door. ¡°Yo, I actually succeeded this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re jumping higher than yesterday already, right?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. Tang Tang¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly escaped. ¡°It¡¯s just artificial respiration and CPR, right? ¡°Do you have to be so shy?¡± Wang Ran shook his head. The three of them arrived at the large swimming pool. Breakfast was already prepared. There was white porridge with preserved vegetables and salted eggs, as well as deep-fried dough sticks and scallion pancakes. One look, and you can tell that he has skills! Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s worthy of praise. When they saw Wang Ran eating happily, No. 3 and No. 9 felt somewhat accomplished. After breakfast, Wang Ran gathered the thirteen girls together. ¡°After drinking my special medicine yesterday, did you feel any changes in your bodies?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There are!¡± ¡°I seem to have become stronger!¡± ¡°I feel like my skin is more supple, and my figure seems to have been accentuated.¡± ¡°Mm, me too. I feel like I¡¯m half a cup bigger.¡± ¡°I can already do the splits in the air. I couldn¡¯t do it before!¡± The girls all expressed their changes. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Why were they veering off-topic¡­ He was clearly asking about strength! ¡°Master, do you want to bring a refrigerator over?¡± Su Xiaoyu could see Wang Ran¡¯s shock. ¡°Um¡­ Alright then.¡± ¡°Just take one from one of the unoccupied guest rooms in the main building.¡± Wang Ran thought for a while and decided that the refrigerator was the most suitable test. Very quickly, a small refrigerator was placed in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Come¡­ streetlamp skirt, come and throw hands at this thing.¡± Wang Ran waved at Wu Jiaxin. ¡°Who are you calling streetlamp?! ¡°I have a name! ¡°Please call me no. 1!¡± Wu Jiaxin glared at Wang Ran and walked to the refrigerator. Hitting metal¡­ Would it hurt my hand¡­ No, I can¡¯t let him look down on me! Wu Jiaxin took a deep breath and punched the refrigerator door hard. ¡°BOOM!¡± The refrigerator door caved in. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. The effect was not bad. ¡°This¡­ I did this? ¡°I¡¯m that powerful!¡± Wu Jiaxin looked at her own fist in disbelief. The other girls were also eager to try. They did feel a little different when they woke up today, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be such a difference. ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve gotten the gist, that¡¯s enough. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Xiaoyu and Momo out today. ¡°You guys guard the house well. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single person in! ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. The reason why he gave all the girls blood to drink last night was for the safety of the island. ¡°Understood, Master!¡± The girls answered in unison. Wang Ran¡¯s magical potion had given them extraordinary strength. This time, their admiration for Wang Ran grew even more. ¡°Tang Tang, you do have some combat experience. ¡°When i¡¯m not around, you have to help keep watch, okay?¡± Wang Ran reminded her. 1 ¡°Mm¡­¡± Tang Tang¡¯s little face blushed, and she lowered her head to drink the milk. He probably didn¡¯t find out about the drinking last night. However, Sister Xiaoyu was right. After drinking it, her strength had improved by leaps and bounds. Sigh¡­ Do I still have to secretly drink it in the future ¡­ If she drank too much, she would be easily discovered ¡­ After breakfast, Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu, and Lin Momo got into the car. Other than the time they moved, this was the first time Wang Ran had brought two people with him. This could be considered the peak of his expeditionary force as of now. There was another benefit to the three of them sitting in the front row, which was that he could drive safely. Neither of the two followers had any intention of snacking on the way. Maybe it was because they were too embarrassed. Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back after not eating for an entire night. The truck drove steadily on the road and soon arrived at Computer City. As soon as he got close to Computer City, Wang Ran felt that something was wrong. There should have been a lot of zombie bodies on the road before. Now, not only were there no corpses, but there were also very few zombies. It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ Could it be that their organization had developed too fast and there were not enough people to eat, so they started to eat their own kind? Wang Ran got out of the car with his hammer. ¡°Be careful, the Mutated Zombies here used to be quite powerful.¡± Wang Ran reminded them. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo nodded and followed closely behind Wang Ran. The three of them slowly stepped into Computer City. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran could clearly sense the problem. The first floor used to be a little messy, but most of the counters were still in their original positions. This time, the first floor was almost turned upside down. None of the counters were left standing. The ground was covered in dried blood, broken bones, and minced meat. However, there were no corpses to be seen. ¡°Master, there was a very intense battle here,¡± Su Xiaoyu said. ¡°Yes, i can tell. ¡°the strange thing is, this place is the same as the outside. There are no corpses¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that people nowadays clean up the battlefield when they fight? ¡°Or is it like in the game, where the corpse will be automatically erased?¡± Wang Ran was amused by his own thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and take a look.¡± Wang Ran turned on his flashlight and slowly walked downstairs. The basement of Computer City was originally a food street. They served milk tea, chicken chops, duck necks, and so on. The hooded zombie had said so. There were originally more than a hundred people hiding here, but it later became the zombie¡¯s cafeteria. As soon as he went down, Wang Ran smelled the thick stench of blood. The canteen¡­ had witnessed some cruel scenes. On this floor, there were many more corpses. But most of them had been reduced to bone or highly decomposed corpses. Other than that, there was nothing else. ¡°Momo, can you sense if there are any more zombies nearby?¡± Wang Ran covered his nose and quickly left the basement. ¡°Master, there are only a few normal zombies wandering around in this building. ¡°Argh! It seems like¡­ there¡¯s a zombie dog on the fourth floor!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The response was very weak, and she had almost missed it. Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. Even though Momo¡¯s combat ability was not as good as Xiaoyu¡¯s, it was still a useful ability. Bringing the two of them along at the same time was indeed much more efficient. Chapter 73 - Exile Chapter 73: Exile Wang Ran arrived at the third floor with ease. ¡°Master, it¡¯s over there!¡± Su Xiaoyu pointed at a fridge. Wang Ran raised the hammer and went forward to open the refrigerator door. As expected, a zombie dog was shivering inside. Wang Ran recognized it. It was one of the zombie dogs that had attacked him last time. It was the smallest among them, probably the size of a teddy bear¡­ ¡°Momo, can you communicate with it? ¡°Find out what¡¯s the situation here,¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± Momo couldn¡¯t speak dog language, and the zombie dog couldn¡¯t speak human language, so it was quite difficult for them to communicate. Fortunately, Lin Momo could directly communicate with the target¡¯s mind. Plus, the zombie dog was relatively weak, so Lin Momo successfully obtained some information. ¡°Master, I think I know what¡¯s up. ¡°It seems like a powerful team of Awakened humans came here. ¡°The zombies here suffered heavy casualties, only a few managed to escape. ¡°This puppy had nowhere to run, so it hid in the refrigerator. Lin Momo told him what she had learned. ¡°A full team of powerful Awakened Ones?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. A team showed up at this time? This was a little odd! How did they improve their strength? Even if it was in-game purchases, there was still a chance¡­ Also, what kind of organization would have such a strong sense of justice to come here to clean up the zombies? They couldn¡¯t be here for the graphics card, right? ¡°Momo, ask this dog if it can find that group of people.¡± Wang Ran said with a frown. Lin Momo nodded and started talking to the zombie dog again. ¡°Master, its sense of smell is not working. It can¡¯t track them down. ¡°However, it knows the general direction that the zombies have escaped in,¡± Lin Momo answered. ¡°Alright, lead the way. ¡°If you don¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Wang Ran glared at the zombie dog. The zombie dog shivered. This human was even more terrifying than the previous batch¡­ Wang Ran found a long rope and tied it around the zombie dog¡¯s neck, then tied it to the front of the car. The zombie dog led the way, while Wang Ran slowly followed behind in the car. The zombie dog felt wronged. As the runt of the pack, it was already very often bullied. And now, he was being bullied by humans¡­ Did zombie dogs not have dignity? It didn¡¯t seem so. It could only lower its head and silently lead the way¡­ On the other side of the city, Wu Jianguo led a team to a large commercial square. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here, ¡°Good luck.¡± Wu Jianguo released Buxom and Blondey and gave them a bottle of water and a bun each. Zhu Ming gave them two short-handled hammers, which could be considered as self-defense weapons. ¡°Big brother, I beg you, don¡¯t leave us here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± ¡°The 10 of you can come at me together!¡± Buxom lifted her skirt and cried. For a person like her who had been pampered since she was born, leaving her here was the same as asking her to die. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like rulebreakers.¡± Wu Jianguo closed the car door immediately. Lin Hua¡¯s incident gave him a new understanding of the apocalypse. Having unreliable people in the team was scarier than having zombies. The two land rovers directly drove away and into the underground parking lot of the commercial square. Buxom looked at the water and steamed buns in his hands. A steamed bun¡­ You call this a day¡¯s worth of food? How could it be enough! A bottle of water¡­ She still had to wash her face and rinse her mouth! Buxom¡¯s hatred for Wu Jianguo and Wang Ran grew deeper and deeper. ¡°Sis, what should we do?¡± Blondey wiped her tears. She could vaguely see the shadows of some zombies around them. If a zombie really came, they would be in trouble! How far could they even run.. Just as Blondey was trembling, Buxom went around her with her hammer. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame those people who chased us out! ¡°I don¡¯t want to starve to death.¡± Buxom muttered in her heart before raising her hammer¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Blondey fell to the ground, her blonde hair dyed red. Buxom was still worried, so she knelt down and hit Blondey a few more times. When she saw that Blondey had completely stopped moving, she heaved a sigh of relief. Now, she had two steamed buns and two bottles of water. No, she had to find a safe place. Buxom vaguely remembered that someone had mentioned a campsite near the city museum during dinner last night¡­ It was called¡­ Blood Fang? It did not seem far, let¡¯s go there and try my luck! Buxom found herself an electric scooter and rode it in the direction of the museum¡­ In the underground parking lot of the mall. Wu Jianguo¡¯s team killed a few zombies easily and arrived at the first floor of the mall. At present, there were six Awakened Ones, including Wu Jianguo. Wu Jianguo had left two of them to guard the house and brought the rest out. In addition to the Awakened Ones, Wu Jianguo had also brought six ordinary people out for training this time. One of them was the young security guard, Zhao Dong. Zhao Dong was both excited and nervous about being able to fight in real combat. ¡°By the way, what are we doing in the mall? ¡°There¡¯s not much food in the mall, right?¡± Zhao Dong asked. Wu Jianguo looked at the swimsuits, women¡¯s clothes, and beach pants on the list of supplies¡­ he had to ask Boss Wang Ran about this. Of course, some daily necessities were also a must, such as toothpaste, toothbrush, detergent, and so on. If he did not brush his teeth for a period of time¡­ Tsk tsk tsk¡­ ¡°We¡¯re mainly looking for daily necessities and clothes this time. ¡°If you see other good things, you can bring them along. ¡°Zhu Ming, didn¡¯t you want to smoke? i remember there¡¯s an e-cigarette shop here. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up into two groups. Make sure to keep it quiet and return to the base as soon as possible after we¡¯re done. Wu Jianguo divided the group. He and Liu Quan led one team, and the other team was led by Zhu Ming and Ah Zhi, who were both quite strong. The two teams split up at the stairs and began to search. There were quite a lot of shops in this mall. Of course, there were also many zombies. Basically, every store had a few zombies. In order to train the newbies, these ordinary zombies were left to Zhao Dong and the other ordinary people to deal with. The Awakened Ones only stepped in when necessary. An hour later, Zhao Dong¡¯s group walked out of Uniqlo. The supplies were almost collected. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go and meet up?¡± Zhao Dong asked. ¡°Wait, i still need to go to that e-cigarette shop to get some stuff. ¡°I haven¡¯t smoked for a few days, it¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡± Zhu Ming smiled awkwardly. He would have to submit a request to the boss later to sweep the tobacco company¡¯s warehouse. It was almost as important as food! For now, he could only get some electronic cigarettes to satisfy his craving. Zhao Dong and the rest followed Zhu Ming into an e-cigarette store. They had just started to put e-cigarettes into their bags when a shady group of people appeared at the door of the shop. Chapter 74 - Bullying Chapter 74: Bullying ¡°Ha! How unexpected! ¡°Someone else is here for e-cigs! ¡°Fortunately, we came in time. Otherwise, they would have finished taking everything!¡± A skinny young man picked his teeth and sized up Zhu Ming and the others arrogantly. Behind him, there were five other people who were equally arrogant. ¡°We don¡¯t want much, it¡¯s for our personal use. ¡°The rest are all yours.¡± Zhu Ming remembered what Wu Jianguo had told him. When meeting other survivors, they should try to avoid any conflicts. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re still lacking in awareness. ¡°Leave all the cigarettes behind. ¡°The same goes for the things in your bags,¡± The skinny man said coldly. Extortion! ¡°Come now, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Zhu Ming clenched his fists, and the muscles in his arms expanded instantly. If the other party wanted to fight, then so be it! So what if the other side had more people? He was an Awakened, was he supposed to be afraid of them? ¡°Yo, it looks like you have some strength. ¡°An Awakened? ¡°Interesting. ¡°But¡­ our Bloodfang Camp does not lack Awakened Ones!¡± As soon as the skinny man finished speaking, the six people on his side revealed their auras at the same time. Six awakened ones! Zhu Ming and the others trembled. This was more than the total number of people they had sent this time¡­ As the captain of this team, Zhu Ming quickly made a decision. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll also leave the things behind,¡± Zhu Ming said as he suppressed his anger. He was originally a hot-tempered young man, but now that he was the team leader, the safety of his team members was the most important. The items in their bags were nothing more than clothes and daily necessities. They just had to find more of those. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re tactful. ¡°However, I¡¯m not very happy with your attitude just now. ¡°How about this, if you break one of your arms, I¡¯ll let you go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you. If we really want to kill you, it¡¯ll be as easy as turning our hands.¡± The skinny lad picked his teeth again and dug out a piece of meat. He flicked it on the ground. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Zhu Ming held the fire axe in his right hand and aimed the back of the axe at his left hand. ¡°Ming, don¡¯t do this! ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡± Ah Zhi and Zhao Dong advised him from the side. This was too cruel! This group of people is too much! ¡°Enough. ¡°The other side has more people¡­ ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just bone. It¡¯ll heal. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this team, and I¡¯m responsible for your safety! ¡°Put down your backpacks,¡± Zhu Ming gritted his teeth and raised his axe. ¡°Ka!¡± With a muffled sound, Zhu Ming hit his left arm with the back of the axe. The arm was twisted at a strange angle, obviously broken. Beads of sweat appeared on Zhu Ming¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re a real man. ¡°I, Skeletal Dragon, am a man of my word. You can leave after you leave your things. ¡°I really made the right choice to go out today. I still get to meet interesting folk. Hahaha.¡± The skinny man laughed haughtily. The few underlings behind him also had smug looks on their faces. He did not even need to do it himself. He had made an Awakened One smash his own arm. This was power! Joining the Bloodfang Camp was the right choice! ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Zhu Ming gritted his teeth and left with Zhao Dong and the others. Zhao Dong found a few clothes hangers from the clothing store next door and secured Zhu Ming¡¯s arm with a belt. After he returned, he would have to deal with it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ever since I¡¯ve awakened, I¡¯ve gained some regenerative abilities. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine after a month of rest,¡± Zhu Ming said in a relaxed tone. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°If I had Awakened, I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Zhao Dong blamed himself. ¡°That¡¯s right. If all five of us were Awakened, we could have taken them on.¡± Someone sighed. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. ¡°Continue collecting supplies and then meet up with Captain Wu.¡± Zhu Ming felt much better after fixing his hands. Even with one hand, he could still kill zombies. Half an hour later, the two teams met at the stairway. ¡°What the f*ck, Zhu, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°Tou hurt your hand while looking for some supplies?¡± Wu Jianguo was a little confused. ¡°Captain Wu, this is what happened¡­¡± Zhao Dong could not help but describe the situation. ¡°F*ck! F*cking Blood Fang camp! ¡°That¡¯s a little too much! ¡°No, I¡¯m not having this¡­ ¡°Zhao Dong, take the unawakened with the supplies and head back first. ¡°I¡¯m going to f*ck them up!¡± Wu Jianguo was instantly enraged. Getting mad seemed to fuel his strength. ¡°But Captain Wu, they have six Awakened Ones.¡± Zhao Dong was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡°I can handle three of them! ¡°You dare to threaten my brother? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wu Jianguo unloaded his backpack and held the axe in both hands. He was full of vigor. ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll go too! ¡°I can do work with this too!¡± Zhu Ming raised his axe with one hand. They couldn¡¯t fight the situation just now, but it was different now that Wu Jianguo was there. He really could take on three of them at once. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t let them bully us for nothing!¡± Liu Quan and Ah Zhi were also filled with anger. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade them, Zhao Dong could only follow their instructions and carry the supplies. ¡°Captain Wu, we¡¯ll be waiting for you in the garage!¡± Zhao Dong and a few other ordinary people carried their supplies to the garage. They were all very depressed. Why are they not Awakened Ones? Why couldn¡¯t they help at this critical moment? Zhao Dong returned to the car and placed the supplies in the trunk. The six of them squeezed into a single SUV. ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t see those two cars when we came here!¡± A dark-skinned young man pointed to a BMW X5 and an Audi Q5 that were parked in the middle of the road tens of meters away. ¡°I got it! ¡°This is¡­ It¡¯s the car of that group of people just now! ¡°Brothers, cover me. I¡¯m going to give them some gifts!¡± Zhao Dong took out a screwdriver and a dagger from the car and smiled. As a skilled security guard, he had dealt with many cars that were parked randomly. As long as it wasn¡¯t a villa owner¡¯s car, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to puncture the tires. Of course, to these bastards from the Bloodfang Camp, it would not be that simple. They would not be stopped by punctured tyres. If he wanted to do something, he would do something about the brake system. The brake oil path and gas pipe were soon severed. ¡°Zhao Dong, they seem to have supplies in their vehicles!¡± The dark-skinned young man who was responsible for protecting Zhao Dong looked through the glass. ¡°Give me the screwdriver, I¡¯ll show you.¡± The dark-skinned man smiled. After a few simple operations, the dark-skinned man opened the trunk. It was full of alcohol and food! Chapter 75 - A Furious Wang Ran Chapter 75: A Furious Wang Ran ¡°F*ck, brother, what did you do in the past? ¡°You¡¯re so skilled at this!¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point hiding it. I was in prison before all this zombie shit happened¡­¡± The dark-skinned man smiled. He had just been released and was worried about not being able to find a job, and the end of the world had come. This time, he didn¡¯t even need to look for a job. However, he was still very happy that his skills could be put to use. ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s one more!¡± Zhao Dong immediately perked up. Although they were not Awakened Ones, they could still be of some use. Soon, the brake system of both cars was destroyed. The cigarettes, wine, and other supplies in the car had also been emptied. Zhao Dong and the others returned to the car. ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for Captain Wu to come back¡­ ¡°Captain Wu, you must do your best!¡± Zhao Dong and the others prayed in their hearts. ¡°No, I have to call Boss Wang Ran!¡± Zhao Dong hesitated for a moment before taking out his phone. ¡°Hey, boss! ¡°I have something to tell you¡­¡± Zhao Dong quickly recounted what had happened. ¡°F*ck! You dare to threaten my people! ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°Boss said he¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Zhao Dong instantly regained his confidence. He had witnessed Wang Ran¡¯s strength before. I hope Captain Wu and the others can hold on a little longer¡­ Ten minutes later, hurried footsteps were heard from the stairs. ¡°Everyone, hide your heads.¡± Zhao Dong immediately got his friends to hide. Through the window, Zhao Dong saw the skinny man, followed by two underlings. The three of them looked like they had suffered heavy injuries and were covered in blood. They opened the door of the BMW X5 in a hurry, got in the car, and directly stepped on the gas to escape from the place. Not long after, Wu Jianguo and the others appeared at the stairway. ¡°Damn it, they got away!¡± Wu Jianguo wiped the blood from his forehead. Behind him, Zhu Ming, Ah Zhi, and Liu Quan were still standing vigorously, but they were all slightly injured. ¡°Captain Wu!¡± Zhao Dong and the rest immediately got out of the car and ran over. ¡°Captain Wu, how are you guys?¡± Zhao Dong asked with concern. ¡°Of course we¡¯re fine! ¡°Although those bastards are Awakened, their strength is only so-so! ¡°I said I¡¯ll take on three, so I¡¯ll take on three! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that three of them managed to escape!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s abdomen was cut open, and there were many wounds on his arms. There was even a wound on his forehead. However, he even gained strength in the middle of the battle just now. After he became stronger, his physique was also strengthened, and some small wounds automatically stopped bleeding. ¡°Captain Wu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already destroyed the brake system of their car. ¡°We¡¯ve also cleared out the supplies in their trunks. ¡°There was so much food!¡± Zhao Dong and the others could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha! ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Wu Jianguo burst into laughter. Then, my hand wasn¡¯t broken in vain! Zhu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. At that moment, the sound of a car was heard. Everyone tensed up again. A truck drove into the underground garage, dragging a very exhausted zombie dog. The zombie dog was also depressed. It had not been easy for me to show you the way, and it took ages, yet you turned around just like that and drove so fast. I almost died again! I¡¯ll definitely bite you when I get the chance! Wang Ran stepped on the brake, and the tire directly crushed the zombie dog¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Where are those b*stards?¡± Wang Ran hefted his massive hammer over his shoulder and said in an aggressive manner. ¡°I killed three of them and the other three ran away in their cars. ¡°However, Zhao Dong ruined their brakes. I wonder if they¡¯ll even make it back to the Bloodfang Camp alive. Haha¡­ hiss¡­¡± Wu Jianguo laughed, causing the wound to split open again. He could not help but frown. ¡°Bloodfang Camp¡­ ¡°Alright, you guys go back and rest. ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes revealed a rare killing intent. Previously, when he was dealing with the zombies, Wang Ran had treated it as if he was cleaning up a house of cockroaches. This time, he was going to kill some humans. Forcing his subordinate to smash his own arm to bits? If i don¡¯t f*cking kill your entire camp, I¡¯ll write my surname backwards! ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head back first.¡± Wu Jianguo knew that he and his gang were all too damaged to be of much use, so he might as well go back and help look after the camp. But this time, they had gained much. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Wu Jianguo and the others greeted Wang Ran and drove back to the base. Wang Ran leaned against the car door, thinking about countermeasures. Bloodfang Camp¡­ To be able to destroy the Mutated Zombie¡¯s lair in Computer City, they must be quite capable. At least, they had to be on par with Wu Jianguo¡¯s team. How many people they had and how strong they were, it remained unknown¡­ Based on the current situation, Wang Ran did not intend to directly bring his two little zombies along. That would be too rash. Perhaps, he was used to living in a passive manner before he transmigrated, but when he encountered such a difficult situation to judge, Wang Ran still decided to play it safe. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo.¡± ¡°You guys can search for whatever you want and then drive the truck back to the island. ¡°I plan to¡­ sneak into the Bloodfang Camp and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Wang Ran smiled. In any case, the Bloodfang Camp was recruiting survivors, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to sneak in. After figuring out the situation, he would wipe them out. ¡°But, Master¡­ ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten today ¡­¡± Lin Momo mentioned the key point. Wang Ran was stunned. It seemed so. They didn¡¯t eat anything last night. If they didn¡¯t feed her, something might happen. ¡°Alright, get in the car.¡± Wang Ran intended to end the battle quickly. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not comfortable in the car. ¡°Do you want to change the location?¡± Su Xiaoyu was becoming more and more demanding on quality. Wang Ran sighed. Alright! After all, he might be undercover for a day or two. He had to feed them. Wang Ran brought his two followers around the shopping mall and finally chose a movie theater. Experiencing it in at the movies was one of Wang Ran¡¯s dreams before the apocalypse. Today, it could finally be realized. There weren¡¯t many zombies in the movie theater, so Wang Ran easily dealt with the wandering zombies. Then, he entered the VIP hall with his two little followers and locked the door. The VIP seats were all large recliners that could be reclined. They were very suitable for feeding. Two hours passed by in a flash¡­ The moment it ended, Su Xiaoyu suddenly jerked her head back and let out a roar that echoed throughout the entire theater. Lin Momo, who was standing at the side, was shocked¡­ Chapter 76 - Sneaking In Chapter 76: Sneaking In Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Momo asked in a trembling voice. Su Xiaoyu did not say a word, but she exuded an extremely powerful aura. Her teeth became sharper, and her nails involuntarily extended out. Wang Ran took a closer look and saw that the silver line in Su Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils had turned into a faint golden color! This was¡­ A quantitative change led to a qualitative change, and it evolved? Wang Ran remembered that the last time Su Xiaoyu underwent a qualitative change was in the supermarket¡¯s warehouse. Xiaoyu¡¯s strength should have increased by a huge margin after the evolution! Wang Ran felt that Xiaoyu¡¯s skin had grown firmer¡­ Su Xiaoyu only returned to normal after a while. Her fangs and sharp claws slowly retracted. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, you scared me to death.¡± Lin Momo patted her chest. ¡°The power in my body exploded just now. I couldn¡¯t control it¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 77 - The Strange Canteen Chapter 77: The Strange Canteen ¡°We have a total of four floors. ¡°The first floor is for the new members of the camp. ¡°There used to be two large exhibition halls here. It should have no problem accommodating a few hundred people. ¡°The canteen is on the second floor. ¡°Usually, when it¡¯s your turn to eat, I¡¯ll let you go up. ¡°The third floor is for the Awakened Ones. ¡°Our camp has over 40 Awakened Ones! ¡°So, you can rest assured and stay here. It¡¯s absolutely safe! ¡°As for the fourth floor¡­ ¡°That¡¯s where the leaders of our camp live. ¡°If you have the opportunity to enter the leadership, you will find yourself there.¡± Lisa gave a brief introduction to the museum. Of course, Wang Ran was most concerned about how they were producing so many Awakened Ones. However, Lisa never said anything about it. From the looks of it, it was definitely shady. However, Wang Ran had a rough idea of the strength of this place. Over 40 Awakened Ones¡­ If they were just run-of-the-mill Awakened Ones, Wang Ran stood a chance. It just took a little more physical strength. However, the strength of the camp¡¯s higher-ups was still unknown. He had no idea how they gained their powers. He couldn¡¯t act rashly. Lisa took Wang Ran to the corner of the exhibition hall. Many straw mats had been laid out here. ¡°You can stay here for now. ¡°The living environment of the Awakened Ones upstairs will be much better. ¡°I hope you do Awaken. ¡°By the way, your number is 388.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes were filled with lust as she looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was much more handsome than the people who had come before him. If he could become an Awakened, his physical strength and strength would be enhanced. Then, the experience would be¡­ After explaining the rules, Lisa left while swaying her hips. Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He was a f*cking spy. Did he have to rely on his body to get to the top? More importantly, the other party was too unappetizing! I¡¯m not interested in it at all¡­ Wang Ran sat on the straw mat and began to look at the exhibition hall. There were about a hundred people inside. Some were sleeping, some were playing cards, and some were watching movies on the big screens in the exhibition hall. Because there were so many people, the air in the exhibition hall wasn¡¯t very good. From time to time, he could even smell the stench of stinky feet. Tsk, tsk, tsk. This environment is really a little terrible. It could not be compared to his island. However, to the others, the security and food provided here was already like heaven. ¡°Hello, brother! ¡°Are you new?¡± A heavyset man came over. ¡°I just arrived yesterday. My name is Jinbao. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± Jin Bao seemed to be amicable. ¡°Wu Jianguo.¡± Wang Ran replied coldly. He didn¡¯t come here to make friends. ¡°Brother Jianguo, let me tell you something. ¡°This place is so f*cking good. ¡°There were 20 people in the camp I was in before, but they were killed by dozens of ordinary zombies. ¡°It¡¯s different here. I saw them kill a Mutated Zombie with my own eyes,¡± Jin Bao said with a look of admiration. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Wang Ran was expressionless as he responded carelessly. ¡°Are the people here really that powerful?¡± A young couple at the side also came over when they heard this. They had also just arrived. It was easier for newbies to build friendships with each other, so they planned to find a few friends here. Jin Bao and Wang Ran both looked rather friendly, so they naturally became their targets. ¡°That¡¯s not true. ¡°I they weren¡¯t powerful, would they have accepted so many people? ¡°I heard that this place can help you stimulate your potential and give you a chance to become an Awakened! ¡°If i become an Awakened, I¡¯ll be much stronger. I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want outside. I can kill zombies and whatnot easily. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ll be allowed into the third floor. ¡°The treatment there is not on the same level as this place. ¡°I heard that you can even drink red wine and eat steak!¡± Jin Bao said in all seriousness. Wang Ran chuckled. It would be a pity if this guy did not join some MLM scheme. The young couple were obviously moved by his words. Awakened¡­ Did they really have the chance to become Awakened Ones¡­ Then, Lisa appeared in the exhibition hall. ¡°351-400, time for dinner! ¡°Hurry up and gather at the entrance. I¡¯ll take you to the second floor,¡± Lisa said through the microphone used by the museum tour guides. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s go!¡± Jin Bao was suddenly in high spirits. He got up nimbly and ran to the door. The young couple also licked their lips. They seemed to have been hungry for a long time. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to the number of times you eat? ¡°This is interesting.¡± Wang Ran calmly walked to the door and followed behind the group. Lisa led the group of people up the stairs to the second floor. Wang Ran took a quick glance and saw four people guarding the stairs on the second floor. He guessed that they were probably Awakened. There were two more people guarding the entrance of the cafeteria. Was this a f*cking canteen? Why did they make such a big scene? There must be a problem! Moreover, Wang Ran¡¯s extraordinary hearing allowed him to faintly hear some movements. It was like the sound of nails scratching on the wall. Very strange. ¡°Everyone, line up and follow me in!¡± Lisa said at the entrance of the exhibition hall. The thirty-odd people from 351 to 389 followed Lisa into the room. It was a large square exhibition hall with several long tables covered with red tablecloths. There were more than ten people standing around the dining table. A waiter? No, he looked more like a security guard. ¡°Everyone, please sit anywhere you like. ¡°The food will be here soon.¡± Lisa addressed them warmly. Wang Ran randomly found a seat and sat down. Jin Bao sat beside Wang Ran with a smile. The young couple also sat opposite them. Although they had only exchanged a few words, in such an environment, people would still subconsciously get closer to familiar people. Not long after, a few young women pushing food carts arrived at the restaurant. In an instant, the fragrance of the meat filled the air. The cart was full of roasted meat, steak, and big bones. Many people drooled. ¡°Please help yourselves,¡± Lisa said with a smile. When the new survivors heard this, they immediately rushed towards the dining car like zombies. They had all been hungry for a long time. They couldn¡¯t even control themselves with plain steamed buns, let alone meat. Fortunately, there was enough food, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about them snatching everything. Jin Bao, also took a few pieces of steak and pushed a plate in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll get more after eating.¡± After Jin Bao finished speaking, he began to eat in big mouthfuls. His mouth was soon dripping with oil. The young couple opposite them had also taken a few pieces of roasted meat and were gobbling it down. Wang Ran looked at the steak on his plate. There was a visible red color in the crack. The meat was not fully cooked. He lowered his head and sniffed. There was still a strange smell. It did not seem very fresh. Chapter 78 - As Expected Chapter 78: As Expected Wang Ran¡¯s brain started working hard¡­ Computer City was attacked by Awakened teams. Zombie corpses were all gone. There were an abnormal number of Awakened Ones here. Putting all these things together¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran thought of a possibility. Bloodfang camp should be the group of people who had attacked Computer City. They brought back all the dead zombies. As for what the zombie bodies were used for¡­ Wang Ran looked at the half-cooked meat on the plate¡­ This group of people were completely f*cked up! Who was the one who thought of it first? Zombies eat people, so you eat them back? They¡¯ve lost their minds¡­ Wang Ran quickly understood. After the first Awakened ate the zombie meat, he was not infected. So, he kept eating¡­ Toward the end of the meal, he broke through to become an Awakened¡­ After that, it should be time to gather people. This should be how the Bloodfang Camp was formed. As for why so many survivors were recruited to the camp¡­ Wang Ran thought about it and could only think of one possibility. When ordinary people ate zombie meat, they might get infected, they might be fine, and they might even Awaken. The Bloodfang Camp was constantly recruiting people, feeding them zombie meat, and then selecting Awakened Ones from the numbers. The world had no lack of zombies anyway, so they could eat as much as they wanted. As for those who were unfortunately infected after eating it¡­ Naturally, they became new stock of food. As for those who were neither infected nor awakened, they could always do with free labor. How efficient! No wastage! Everyone who came here was used to their utmost worth. If this continued¡­ The Bloodfang Camp was on the verge of taking over the city. This won¡¯t do! After all, this was Wang Ran¡¯s city. If Bloodfang grew any stronger, it would affect his idle life! He had to uproot them before they grew strong. ¡°hey, Brother Jianguo, why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡± Jin Bao had already finished his steak. ¡°You can have this too. ¡°I¡¯m a buddhist, and I¡¯m a vegetarian,¡± Wang Ran made things up. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Jin Bao grabbed the meat from Wang Ran¡¯s plate and stuffed it into his mouth. He didn¡¯t care if the meat was cooked or not. He was probably used to eating steak. The young couple opposite them also worked hard on their meals, and it seemed that they had been hungry for a long time. Wang Ran looked at the entire hall. Everyone was eating meat with their heads buried. ¡°Brother Jianguo, are you not used to the food?¡± Lisa noticed that Wang Ran was not eating, so she came forward to ask. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a vegetarian. It¡¯s all meat. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°I see¡­ ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lisa said as she walked away. Not long after, she came back with something. ¡°Originally, only Awakened Ones were qualified to eat these. ¡°Since you¡¯ve just arrived and aren¡¯t used to it, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Lisa placed a cucumber and two tomatoes in front of Wang Ran. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to give him a meaningful look. Wang Ran was stunned. This was no longer a f*cking hint¡­ It seemed that this woman was determined to sleep with him. This place was too dangerous, even more dangerous than a zombie¡¯s nest. He couldn¡¯t stay for long. However, he still had to achieve his goal first. Wang Ran sniffed the tomatoes. They seemed normal, so he ate them with a peace of mind. When it was cucumber¡¯s turn, Wang Ran smelled it and sensed that something was wrong¡­ It felt like it had been used before. Wang Ran glanced at Lisa, who was not far away¡­ This is your f*cking private stash, right?! Are you kidding me?! ¡°I¡¯m full. Do you guys want some cucumbers?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, Brother Jianguo, you have such a small appetite. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired of eating too much meat. Give it to me then.¡± The husband of the young couple took the cucumber and began to eat it. It was crunchy and juicy, so he ate it quite happily. As they were eating, someone at the opposite table suddenly stood up. A strange sound came from his throat¡­ Then, he took two steps back, bent over, and began to vomit. Everyone was stunned. This¡­ Was it not to his liking? Soon, another dozen people began to vomit. The Awakened Ones who had been standing guard at the side pulled out daggers and pierced them into the nape of the vominators¡¯ necks, destroying the nerves in their spines. In that case, when they turned into zombies, they would have no choice but to babble. Then, the Awakened dragged the immobile people to another exhibition hall. The remaining twenty or so people put down the food in their hands. They were all shocked. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ You¡¯ll lose your life just to eat something? Why did those people vomit just now? Was it the food? Everyone¡¯s face was filled with doubt. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± The newcomer¡¯s coach, Lisa, walked out. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the food everyone¡¯s eating. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you all be in the same situation as them? Those people were probably infected with the zombie virus before they joined our camp. ¡°When eating after a long period of starvation, your stomach will be filled with blood, and the virus will break out. ¡°Earlier, the Awakened Ones in our campsite took advantage of the fact that they had not turned into zombies to get rid of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you stay here, you will get the safety and food you want!¡± Lisa was very skilled at making things up, and it seemed like she had said these words many times. The rest of the newbies looked at the food in their hands and quickly dispelled their doubts, continuing to eat. Whatever, it¡¯s fine if I eat it. It¡¯s better than dying of hunger! Wang Ran smiled. So many classic forms of textbook manipulation being put into practice. It was really good to fool newbies. Those who couldn¡¯t handle the infection from the half-cooked zombie meat were naturally eliminated. The rest of the people continued to feed on zombie meat. There would always be a certain probability of an Awakened appearing. This was the secret behind the mass production of Awakened Ones. The method was a little disgusting, but it was quite efficient. He wondered what these people would think if they knew the truth. Of course, some perverts would choose to continue eating even if they knew the truth. Wang Ran was extremely disdainful of such people. Isn¡¯t it good to earn your own living? Did they have to rely on zombies to become stronger? Tsk tsk tsk¡­ At present, Wang Ran could be considered to have understood a part of the secret here. Next, he needed to find an opportunity to get in touch with the higher-ups of this camp. If he rushed upstairs, he might never learn who was truly in charge. It would be fine for some footsoldiers to escape, but if the masterminds got away, they can always re-estalish themselves. That would be a waste of effort. He still had to continue hiding¡­ Soon, the group¡¯s meal time was over. Other than Wang Ran, everyone else looked very satisfied. It seemed that they had been successfully brainwashed by this camp. Chapter 79 - Who Is Wu Jianguo? Chapter 79: Who Is Wu Jianguo? These people who had not turned into zombies had robust enough bodies and could withstand the zombie virus that had directly entered their stomachs. However, if they wanted to awaken it, they would probably have to continue stimulating it. As for how to stimulate it¡­ Wang Ran wasn¡¯t sure if he should continue to eat zombie meat or do something else. Under Lisa¡¯s lead, everyone returned to the first floor. Next, it was time for those who had joined the camp earlier to eat. They had already experienced what happened in the restaurant. Their faces were filled with anticipation for the meal. After all, they were all meat! Just as Wang Ran was about to enter the exhibition hall on the first floor with the team, a person staggered in from outside the door. His body was thin and covered in injuries. One of his arms seemed to be broken. ¡°Dragon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lisa asked in surprise. The skinny man was the leader of a small team of Awakened Ones who had gone out to look for supplies. He had some standing in the camp. Why did he look so miserable¡­ What about the other team members? ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°We encountered a team of Awakened Ones who fought over our supplies¡­ ¡°They killed three of our men. ¡°On my way back, the brakes of our car failed. I had to swerve the car and find a soft landing.¡± ¡°I just woke up, but the remaining two¡­ ¡°That Wu Jianguo, if I see him again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The skinny man said through gritted teeth. This was nothing more than a way to save some face when he returned home. If he were to really meet Wu Jianguo¡­ He might just run away. ¡°Wu Jianguo!¡± Upon hearing this name, the few people beside Lisa and Wang Ran were shocked. Wu Jianguo was ¡­ Everyone looked at Wang Ran. The skinny man also noticed Lisa¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Wu Jianguo here? ¡°Get out here!¡± The skinny¡¯s manner imposing manner had been elevated, but when he sensed that Wu Jianguo might be here, his voice began to tremble. However, this was their Bloodfang Camp, so he had to put on appearances. ¡°What, you were looking for me?¡± Wang Ran walked out with a smile. Wang Ran now knew that this was the guy who had forced Zhu Ming to maim himself and was then beaten up by Wu Jianguo. I¡¯ll just greet you for now. I¡¯ll kill you later! By the way, did he just say that the car¡¯s brakes were broken? Well done, Zhao Dong! He had to give him a good promotion when he got back. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re Wu Jianguo?¡± The skinny man was stunned. He didn¡¯t know this man¡­ that was good. The skinny man heaved a sigh of relief in its heart. If it was really the same Wu Jianguo who had beat him up, he had no idea how to react. ¡°Yeah, this name isn¡¯t common, right?¡± Wang Ran said calmly. ¡°Since it¡¯s a coincidence, you¡¯re out of this. Hurry up and leave. ¡± The skinny man waved his hand. He was going to see the mad scientist, who was the camp¡¯s second-in-command and military counselor. He had to get back at them! The skinny man greeted Lisa and ran upstairs. The mad scientist¡¯s original name was Yang Yong. By his own claims, he was a doctor at the city¡¯s mental hospital. The skinny man looked like he could have been one of his patients. Even so, the man had proven himself cunning and capable, so he had been allowed to roam freely. The mad scientist had played a huge part in the development of the Bloodfang Camp. The skinny man had to stop after every two steps. He had no choice. He had been quite severely wounded. It was all Wu Jianguo¡¯s fault¡­ When I catch him, I¡¯ll skin him alive. Finally, he reached the fourth floor. The guards on the stairs recognized the skinny man and did not stop him. With such injuries, something big must have happened. There were two exhibition halls on the fourth floor, one on the left and one on the right. They were the mad scientist¡¯s and boss¡¯ rooms. The skinny man walked straight into the mad scientist¡¯s ¡°clinic¡±. A carved wooden bed that had to have carried a history of a hundred years was shaking vigorously. The skinny man walked to the bed and was stunned. ¡°Brother Madman, you¡¯re busy¡­ ¡°Should I wait at the door for a while?¡± The skinny man smiled apologetically. ¡°no need ¡­¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± The mad scientist called ¡°Madman¡± sat up and adjusted his glasses. As the think tank of the camp, he knew that something must have happened when he saw the skinny man. ¡°Brother Madman, don¡¯t stop¡­¡± A young woman with a very well-endowed figure embraced Madman. Madman¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Since when is it your turn to speak here? ¡°Lower your head,¡± Madman said coldly. Buxom trembled in fear and obediently lowered her head. She was the Buxom that was exiled by Wu Jianguo. After she joined the Bloodfang Camp, she happened to catch the eye of a certain lunatic. In her current state, she had displayed her capabilities. There was food, drink, and safety, and she had the second-in-command of the camp wrapped around her finger. It was good. ¡°Tell me, Dragon. What¡¯s the situation?¡± Madman indifferently said. ¡°Brother Madman, it¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°I took Zhu Zi and the others to sweep supplies at the mall and met another survivor team. ¡°At first, there were only two of them. We still had the upper hand. ¡°Then, a man called Wu Jianguo came. ¡°That kid was so fierce¡­ he fought all of us at once and killed three of ours. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape. ¡°Who knew that the brakes of our car were tampered with¡­ ¡°I¡¯m the only one who survived¡­¡± ¡°This f*cking Wu Jianguo. I¡¯ll definitely kill him the next time I see him! ¡± The skinny man said indignantly. ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm¡­ Wu Jianguo?¡± Buxom was shocked and almost choked. ¡°What, you know him?¡± Madman asked coldly. ¡°Of course I do!¡± ¡°I used to live in the Eastlake Villa Area! ¡°That Wu Jianguo exiled me just because I ate a few small tomatoes. ¡°Brother Madman, you must avenge me! ¡°I can lead the way for you! ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± As soon as Buxom finished speaking, she silenced by rough thrusts. ¡°Wu Jianguo¡­¡± he said. ¡°To be able to single-handedly kill three Awakened Ones¡­ ¡°He¡¯s quite something. ¡°This might call for a few of our commanders, or no one in our camp should be able to deal with him.¡± As Madman spoke, he picked up the cup beside him and took a sip of the bubbling green liquid. The intense burning sensation made the mad scientist¡¯s face reveal an expression of both pain and excitement. ¡°Want some?¡± Madman laughed as he placed the cup forward. The green liquid in the cup exuded a dangerous aura. Chapter 80 - Picking Their Prey Chapter 80: Picking Their Prey ¡°Brother Madman, I think I¡¯ll pass ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be an ordinary Awakened. I don¡¯t want to risk my life for advancement. ¡°Not everyone can drink this.¡± The skinny man looked at the glass of Mutant Zombie¡¯s rotten liquid and shivered. He remembered a bold one drinking a mouthful yesterday, only to end up with half of his internal organs directly corroding. It had not been easy for him to become an Awakened One and to be able to stand above ordinary people. There was no need for him to take this risk. Let others be the strong ones. Madman laughed. Although the skinny man was a coward, he was cruel enough to his underlings and could be considered a useful dog. I won¡¯t force him. In any case, we have an endless supply of Awakened Ones. There would always be people who were willing to take risks to improve their strength. From an ordinary person to an Awakened One, they only had to eat ordinary zombies¡¯ meat. To go above and beyond even the Awakaned Ones, one would have to rely on the flesh and body fluids of Mutated Zombies. Over the past few days, only three people from the Bloodfang camp had advanced. The boss of the campsite, the mad scientist, and Lisa¡­ It was a pity that Lisa was a little difficult for the eyes to stomach. Otherwise, Madman would have gotten together with her long ago. However, Lisa seemed to dislike lunatics. She had volunteered to be the coach of the newcomers because she wanted to pick a handsome guy downstairs and bring him back to her room to enjoy. As for the big boss, that person loved putting on an act on the first floor and play the role of a newbie¡­ He had to take care of the entire camp by himself. Sigh, it hurt his brain. ¡°Alright, you can go and rest. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s find a time tomorrow and bring some people over. ¡°They offended our Bloodfang Camp, so they must be killed.¡± Madman waved his hand, dismissing the skinny man. He was going to continue enjoying himself. The skinny man tactfully retreated. If not for his severe injuries, he would have gone to the first floor to drag a female survivor up and have some fun with her. After the skinny man left, a Buxom raised her head again. ¡°Brother Madman, let me tell you¡­¡± There¡¯s a lot of food from the villa. The land has been cleared, and they¡¯ve started to plant things. ¡°Also, the defense there is pretty good. You can go there¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± Madman directly grabbed Buxom¡¯s head and pressed it to the bottom. Noisy! When I bring my men over to sweep it clean, what isn¡¯t mine there that I need you to talk about? The wooden bed started to shake again¡­ On the first floor, Wang Ran was leaning against the wall and observing the people around him. Their faces were all flushed, and there were beads of sweat on their foreheads. it seemed that the zombie meat had indeed provided them with some energy. However, it had not been enough for them to awaken. After eating a few more meals, there should be someone among this batch of newcomers who would awaken. At that moment, a few Awakened Ones from upstairs came to the exhibition hall on the first floor. They sized up the newcomers without restraint. This look¡­ They were picking preys. When one of the men with a small mustache saw the young couple, he was stunned for a moment, then he walked straight over. ¡°You, come with me.¡± The man with the small mustache pointed at the young wife. His tone sounded like he was giving an order. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The young husband was instantly enraged. It was easy to imagine what would happen if his wife left with someone. The camp actually allowed such a thing? This is too much! ¡°We provide you with safety and food. What¡¯s wrong with you providing your wife? ¡°This is a fair trade! ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you spit out tonight¡¯s dinner?¡± The man with the small mustache smiled contemptuously. To be honest, this woman¡­ was not particularly good-looking. However, he had never tried this type before, so it piqued his interest. ¡°You!¡± The young couple¡¯s faces twitched. He was too shameless! Can Awakened Ones do this? ¡°We¡¯re not staying in this camp anymore! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The young husband pulled his wife and was about to leave. The man with the small mustache lifted the young husband up with one hand. ¡°You want to leave? You must be joking! ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave by yourself. Your wife has to stay. ¡°If you have the ability, come and find trouble with me after you become an Awakened! ¡°But tonight, your wife is mine.¡± The man with the small mustache threw the young husband out, then picked up his young wife and walked out. The young man wanted to get up, but Jin Bao went over and held him down. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive¡­ ¡°This kind of situation is common in any camp. You don¡¯t have the strength, so it¡¯s the same no matter where you go. ¡°If you want to protect your wife, then work hard to improve your strength.¡± Jin Bao tried to persuade him. The young husband gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He looked on unwillingly as his wife gradually disappeared from his sight. Yes¡­ He wanted to become stronger! The current him was definitely not a match for an Awakened. ¡°Brother Bao, do you know how to awaken? ¡°There are so many awakened ones in the camp. There must be a way, right?¡± The young husband grabbed him and asked. ¡°Aiya, how would I know? I¡¯m new here, too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Lisa?¡± Jin Bao shrugged. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right!¡± The young husband seemed to have seen hope. He jogged all the way and found Lisa, who was at the door. ¡°Sister Lisa! ¡°I want to become an Awakened! ¡°Please, please tell me how to Awaken! ¡°As long as I can become stronger, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± The young husband pulled on Lisa¡¯s arm and begged. Lisa raised her eyebrows. Anything? She was a little tempted. This man was good-looking and had a good figure. If he was willing to do anything, she should be able to have a lot of fun. But¡­ Lisa had taken a fancy to Wang Ran today! It was rare to find a target who suited her taste so well. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t win him over. How about¡­ She took both of them at once? That¡¯s possible! ¡°Wait here for a while.¡± Lisa licked her lips and walked into the exhibition hall. In the exhibition hall, many Awakened Ones were selecting their prey. Most of the newcomers did not dare to protest, while a few of them flattered and fawned over them, hoping that they would be chosen. Lisa was already used to this. She was also one of the hunters. Lisa quickly walked toward Wang Ran. In front of Wang Ran, a bald, brawny man was sizing him up. Wang Ran felt his blood run cold. This gaze¡­ Something was wrong! ¡°You, I want you! ¡°Follow me!¡± The bald, brawny man pointed at Wang Ran with a lustful expression. Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled. This f*cking ¡­ If I wasn¡¯t still hiding, I would have slapped you to death! Just as Wang Ran was thinking about how to deal with this awkward question, Lisa walked over. ¡°Er Zhuang, I¡¯m taking this person,¡± Lisa said indifferently. The bald man was stunned for a moment, then immediately nodded. ¡°Sister Lisa, you first, you first.¡± After saying that, the bald man ran off to look for other prey. Wang Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lisa¡­ Sister? Even awakened ones had to address her as ¡°Sister¡±. She was definitely not just an ordinary rookie coach¡­ Chapter 81 - Sneaking Up To The Top Chapter 81: Sneaking Up To The Top ¡°Brother Jianguo, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a place where you can unwind a little.¡± Lisa wagged her finger at Wang Ran. Wang Ran knew all too well about why Lisa was looking for him. Originally, Wang Ran wanted to turn her down. However, considering her identity¡­ He might as well follow her up and see what he could learn. This was a good opportunity to take a look upstairs. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded and followed her. Lisa was overjoyed. If she had to do it by force, it would be much less fun. Lisa was very happy to see Wang Ran knowing his place. The two of them arrived at the stairs and met up with the husband of the young couple. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Two at once!¡± Wang Ran was a little shocked. This Lisa did not look that good, but she had a voracious appetite! With a witness around, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to make a move later¡­ ¡°Brother Jianguo, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Lu Mao.¡± ¡°Where are you taking us, Sister Lisa?¡± The young man, Lu Mao, asked casually. Wang Ran was stunned. You don¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t know, and you still followed? Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re going to venture into a new unknown.¡± Wang Ran explained. Lu Mao was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand¡­ However, when he thought about how his wife was being¡­ Lu Mao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Damn it¡­ ¡°One day, I¡¯m going to kill that slimy little man!¡± Lu Mao gritted his teeth and muttered. Wang Ran expressed his sympathy. One would only know how bitter it was after experiencing it personally. However, a person¡¯s mentality would also change with the environment. If Lu Mao did become an Awakened, would he remain driven by the exact, same motivations? No one could tell. Soon, Wang Ran and Lu Mao arrived at the third floor under Lisa¡¯s lead. A few strange cries entered their ears. Lisa was already used to it. Lu Mao¡¯s expression changed. He could tell that it was the voice of that slimy man¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Lu Mao clenched his fists. If you want to play, then play. What are you shouting for? It was a pity that he was too weak. He was not a match for those Awakened Ones¡­ To be honest, his wife wasn¡¯t good-looking either. Why her? Complicated emotions filled Lu Mao¡¯s body. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Lu Mao suddenly released a powerful aura. ¡°This is¡­ You¡¯ve Awakened?¡± Lisa covered her mouth in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that emotions could also promote a person¡¯s Awakening! It seemed that she would have to do more research in this area in the future. With the addition of an Awakened tonight, it seems that we can have more fun! ¡°Did I Awaken?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m going to kill that little man!¡± Lu Mao rolled up his sleeves and rushed into the exhibition hall. ¡°Stop!¡± Lisa shouted as her aura exploded. Lu Mao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stopped in his tracks. ¡°This is the place where Awakened Ones live. There are dozens of them here. ¡°What are you rushing in for? A quick death? ¡°If you want to become stronger, then follow me obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like what I saw. You¡¯ll have a chance.¡± Lisa glared at Lu Mao. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Lu Mao¡¯s body started to tremble. He would only be seeking death. Not only would he be unable to take revenge, he might even get himself killed. He would not even have the chance to take revenge. He had to be patient¡­ He wanted to become stronger! He had to find the perfect time! Lu Mao lowered his head and walked back to Lisa¡¯s side. Lisa smiled. It was easy for people to convince themselves. When you become stronger, perhaps your mentality will continue to change. When the time came, would revenge still be important? Perhaps everyone could have fun together. And¡­ When consent was given, it was all the more sweeter¡­ Lisa smiled and continued to walk to the fourth floor. Wang Ran looked at Lisa¡¯s back and sighed in his heart. The aura that she had just released was clearly much stronger than the other Awakened Ones. She was also walking unimpeded to the forth floor¡­ She was quite the important figure in this camp! Such a powerful character was acting as the beginner¡¯s guide? What¡¯s the point? But wait a minute¡­ Wang Ran looked at himself and Lu Mao and instantly understood. This was why seniors organized events for freshmen in campuses, it was for the night¡­ ¡°Hello, Sister Lisa. ¡°The newbies seem to be pretty good. ¡°Please enjoy yourself, Sister Lisa!¡± The two guards on the fourth floor saw Lisa and greeted her politely. As Lisa walked past them, she did not forget to touch their pectoral muscles. From the looks of it, they were all friends with benefits. When Lu Mao heard the guard¡¯s words and compared it to the current environment, he suddenly trembled. ¡°Brother Jianguo, is Sister Lisa bringing us along to¡­¡± Lu Mao asked in shock. ¡°You just found out? ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t stop her, might as well try to enjoy it.¡± Wang Ran patted Lu Mao¡¯s shoulder. He couldn¡¯t do much other than comfort him. Of course, he would not let Lisa have her way with him. Lu Mao¡¯s face was filled with despair. His wife was downstairs¡­ He was being led along by a female Awakened. This was too tragic! What kind of world is this! If he could, he would rather switch places with his wife! Lisa brought Wang Ran and Lu Mao to the exhibition hall of the camp¡¯s boss. Usually, he was not around, so Lisa treated this place as her own. Just as the three of them were about to enter, the door of the exhibition hall behind them opened. A refined man with glasses walked out with his arm around a young, buxom woman who was completely naked except for her panties. ¡°Hey, Lisa, you have such a good appetite today? ¡°Two at once, huh?¡± Madman grinned. Wang Ran glanced at this guy. He lived on the fourth floor, so he should be one of the higher-ups in the camp. And the woman beside him¡­ She looked a little familiar. He seemed to have seen her somewhere before¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The owner of the villa at Eastlake! If it wasn¡¯t for her big wavy hair and particularly large bust, Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t have recognized her. He seemed to have exiled two women from the villa today¡­ One of them should be her! I should be safe! They still didn¡¯t know who the boss of the camp was! Wang Ran lowered his head decisively, his back facing Madman and Buxom, keeping a low profile. Buxom seemed a little dazed, so she did not recognize Wang Ran. Otherwise, Wang Ran would have no choice but to start a massacre. Chapter 82 - Too Much Information Chapter 82: Too Much Information ¡°How can I be compared to the boss? Nothing comes close to his appetite. ¡°You rarely leave your room. Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lisa asked with a smile. ¡°I feel like getting something to eat. I also do need to talk to the boss. ¡°I plan to bring my men to attack that Eastlake Villa tomorrow morning. ¡°There¡¯s an Awakened with a similar level of power as me over there. ¡°If you and the boss come alone, we should have this, right?¡± As Madman spoke, his hands did not remain idle. He groped about at random. Buxom¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but she did not dare to resist. ¡°Boss is having a good time, leave it be. ¡°I¡¯m about to get busy myself, can it wait?¡± Lisa could not wait any longer. She turned around and pushed open the door of the exhibition hall. Wang Ran lowered his head and followed her in with Lu Mao. The door was slammed shut. This place was originally an exhibition hall with red adornments and wedding themes. The overall style was very festive. Inside, there were some palanquins, red wooden wedding beds, red veils, red bellies, and so on. It would have been quite cultured in normal times. However, in this situation¡­ It would only make one¡¯s hair stand on end. Lisa walked towards a large bed. Soon, she was only left in red lingerie. ¡°Come over,¡± Lisa sat on the edge of the bed and beckoned Wang Ran and Lu Mao with her finger. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed in his heart. If Xiaoyu had done that, one¡¯s legs would have turned weak. Unfortunately, Lisa¡¯s looks were too ordinary and she was not attractive at all. Lu Mao had never seen such a scene before, so he looked at Wang Ran awkwardly. ¡°Brother Jianguo, why don¡¯t you give us an example?¡± Lu Mao said weakly. He was not in a good mood. ¡°You should go first, you¡¯ve already Awakened. ¡°With great power comes great responsibility.¡± Wang Ran pushed Lu Mao. Lu Mao was a little confused, but his strong desire for revenge supported him as he walked towards Lisa. Lisa had a way to make him stronger. So what, if he had to sacrifice his own body?! ¡°Big Brother Jianguo, come with us!¡± In Lisa¡¯s eyes, there was only Wang Ran. He possessed an aura that no one else had, and it deeply attracted Lisa. Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. I wanted to wait for you and Lu Mao to enjoy some happiness for a while before I deal with you. Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, don¡¯t blame me for this. Wang Ran walked to the bed and sat down. His eyes swept across Lisa¡¯s fair back. ¡°Ah, Big Brother Jianguo, you¡¯re really anxious! ¡°Are you checking me out because I blocked your view?¡± Lisa could not help but laugh when she saw that Wang Ran was attracted to her. Wang Ran smiled without saying anything. I¡¯m looking for a soft spot! What should I break first? ¡®Checking you out?¡¯ Wang Ran stretched out his hand and gestured at Lisa¡¯s back. He touched the spine section by section. Well, the back of her neck was a good spot. If he crushed it, she would be completely paralyzed from the neck down. It would be easier to interrogate her later. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be too heavy-handed, or else she would not survive. Lisa¡¯s back shuddered when Wang Ran touched her. In his opinion, Wang Ran was barely able to restrain himself. Lisa was delighted. ¡°Lu Mao, you should come along too.¡± Lisa waved at Lu Mao. Just as Lu Mao was about to sit down, he suddenly trembled. His eyes were fixed on the side of the pillow. There was a bracelet¡­ ¡°This¡­ Why is this bracelet here?¡± Lu Mao picked up the bracelet and looked at it carefully. That¡¯s right! His wife¡¯s name was even engraved on it! What kind of situation was this! ¡°Why is my wife¡¯s bracelet here? ¡°I met up with her at home today, and we came here together! ¡°i¡¯ve never been separated from her since we came here! ¡°Why would her bracelet appear on the fourth floor¡­ ¡°Could she have been here before?¡± Lu Mao was a little confused. Lisa sighed. Setting this atmosphere had not been easy, but you just had to get curious. Alright! I¡¯ll get it out of the way! ¡°Actually, your wife is the boss of our Bloodfang Camp!¡± The revelation made Lu Mao¡¯s head explode. Even Wang Ran stopped and froze. ¡°My wife? ¡°The boss of the Bloodfang Camp? ¡°How is that possible? ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary girl! ¡°When those awakened ones violated her, she was unable to resist ¡­¡± Lu Mao was in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s your wife¡¯s name?¡± Lisa rolled her eyes. ¡°Xue Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Ya¡­ Bloodfang¡­ ¡°That¡¯s too farfetched! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! ¡°My wife clearly said that she was trapped in the hotel for a few days and only managed to come out to meet me after much difficulty!¡± ¡°How could she be the boss of the Bloodfang Camp?!¡± Lu Mao pulled at his hair, unable to believe the news. ¡°Aiya, Boss wanted to find an opportunity to tell you. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re her husband, I¡¯ll explain it to you. ¡°Boss Xue Ya did get trapped in a hotel. At that time, she survived by eating zombie meat and Awoke. ¡°So, she set up this camp. ¡°By the way, you should have heard of me before, right? I¡¯m Boss Xue Ya¡¯s colleague. My Chinese name is Wu Li. Lisa shrugged. Lu Mao was stunned. He seemed to have heard from his wife about such a colleague. ¡°After we set up the camp, we became stronger and stronger.¡± The demand also grew. ¡°As for me, I like to choose the handsome ones among the newcomers to pamper. As for Boss Xue Ya? She loves pretending to be a newbie, being dragged up by the Awakened on the third floor.. ¡°Of course, as for the actual prey and predator relationship, I have no idea.¡± Lisa covered her mouth as she laughed. In terms of having fun, Boss Xue Ya was the most creative. Many of the Awakened Ones in the camp had experienced this before. The unlucky ones who learned the truth chose not to say anything, letting others experience the same. ¡°Interesting¡­ interesting, my ass! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Xue Ya would do that!¡± Lu Mao was going crazy. Lisa¡¯s words contained too much information, and he could not accept it at once. ¡°What kind of world do you think we are in now? ¡°Do you know how Boss Xue Ya and I managed to survive those few days in the hotel? ¡°Eating f*cking zombie meat! ¡°We ate f*cking rotten human meat, and lived to tell the tale! ¡°Do you think anyone would remain rational after all that? ¡°We survived, so f*ck the world, f*ck what¡¯s normal, f*ck what¡¯s right! ¡°If Boss Xue Ya didn¡¯t still care for you just that tiny bit more, she wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± Lisa snorted coldly. Chapter 83 - Time To Take Action Chapter 83: Time To Take Action ¡°Oh right, you didn¡¯t know, did you¡­ ¡°The meal you had tonight was actually made of zombie meat. ¡°Boss Xue Ya gave you a medium rare one to help you get used to it. ¡°She¡¯s still favoring you over others. ¡°Still, not bad, you actually Awakened. ¡°When Boss Xue Ya is done, she¡¯s going to be delighted. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Lisa removed her undergarments and opened her arms. Lu Mao¡¯s body trembled. It could be seen that he had not yet recovered from shock. His wife was actually the boss of this camp¡­ Moreover, she liked to act as a newbie and¡­ Lu Mao felt his forehead turn green. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re definitely the one who led her astray!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lu Mao couldn¡¯t help but throw a punch at Lisa. Lisa furrowed her brows and evaded him easily. At the same time, she grabbed Lu Mao¡¯s wrist with lightning speed. ¡°Kacha!¡± As soon as Lisa used her strength, Lu Mao¡¯s wrist was crushed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t touch you just because you¡¯re Boss Xue Ya¡¯s husband!¡± ¡°She has had her eyes on many men here. You¡¯re not one of them!¡± Lisa said coldly. What a killjoy! It had not been easy for Brother Jianguo to stir up the mood, but it was actually ruined by this Lu Mao. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I want to ask her face to face!¡± Lu Mao held his wrist and rushed out of the exhibition hall. He still had a trace of hope in his heart. He hoped that Lisa was just fooling him. His wife, Xue Ya, worked in a hotel. Although he didn¡¯t know what she did for a living, he was sure that she was a decent person! How could she have done such a thing¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but sigh. He pitied Lu Mao. ¡°Alright, alright, Big Brother Jianguo. ¡°Let¡¯s not let him ruin our mood. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Lisa said in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll go lock the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed any further.¡± Wang Ran smiled and walked toward the entrance of the exhibition hall. Lisa felt her body heating up. This Jianguo could really make her feel it with just a look. It would be even better if he could become an Awakened! Wang Ran locked the door and tried to push it. It was indeed quite sturdy, as expected of a museum¡¯s door. He was relieved. Wang Ran walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°Come, lie down first.¡± Wang Ran said to Lisa. ¡°Big Brother Jianguo, you¡¯re such a tease.¡± Lisa smiled and laid on the bed obediently. She was looking forward to what Wang Ran would do next. Wang Ran placed his hand on Lisa¡¯s back and started climbing up the spine, section by section. When it reached the back of his neck, Wang Ran¡¯s fingers stopped. ¡°Big Brother Jianguo, don¡¯t stop!¡± Lisa said softly. She was already in the zone. Wang Ran smiled. He suddenly exerted force with his fingers and pierced them into Lisa¡¯s skin. He squeezed! With a soft sound, Lisa lost all feeling below her neck. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Lisa exclaimed in shock. She only felt a sharp pain before she lost control of her body. ¡°Come, come, come. It¡¯s time for Brother Jianguo¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Next, you¡¯ll answer whatever I ask,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You! ¡°You are an Awakened! ¡°It is impossible for ordinary Awakened Ones to be this powerful¡­ ¡°Just who are you!¡± Lisa suddenly felt a sense of fear. She wanted to scream, but she found it difficult to even breathe. She was quickly losing strength. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your camp. ¡°Who are the most powerful people? Do they have any support or supplies? Where are they placed?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. Wang Ran now knew the Boss. He found it annoying and troublesome, this act of playing the weak newbie. If he had not found out by chance, it would have been nearly impossible to learn of this. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Lisa said as she cried. The fear in her heart grew stronger and stronger, as she couldn¡¯t move her body. Ever since she became an Awakened and then advanced, Lisa had never been so afraid. ¡°We have 43 awakened ones in our camp. Ah¡­ ¡°We lost a team recently, so that¡¯s 38 awakened. ¡°Among them, Madman, Boss Xue Ya, and myself have advanced. ¡°I¡¯m the weakest of the three. ¡°As for who¡¯s the strongest, I¡¯m not sure. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! ¡°You must want to know how we continue to become stronger, right? ¡°We¡¯ve caught two mutated zombies, and we¡¯ve been drinking their pus every day. ¡°Of course, not everyone can withstand it. Quite a few Awakened Ones died trying it.¡± Lisa spilled everything. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Zombie pus?¡± ¡°You guys have gone down the deep end!¡± Wang Ran felt a little nauseated. Not only was this method disgusting, but it should also be quite dangerous, right? Otherwise, there would be more than three powerhouses in this camp. Moreover, eating zombie meat alone should be able to eliminate many people with weak physiques. The probability seemed¡­ After thinking about it, his own method was the safest. Of course, like Wu Jianguo and the others, relying on gold to activate their physique and increasing their strength through combat was the right way. ¡°As for the supplies¡­¡± ¡°The museum¡¯s basement. The entire floor is filled with supplies. ¡°Most of them are daily necessities, tools, cigarettes, and wine. We don¡¯t eat much. We usually only eat zombie meat and a small amount of vegetables. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I can. Please let me go, Brother Jianguo!¡± Lisa begged. ¡°Have you said what you needed to say? ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran did not hold back. He grabbed Lisa¡¯s head and twisted it half a circle. Lisa¡¯s eyes were wide open as she stared at the ceiling. Cool. Wang Ran grabbed the lingerie beside him and wiped the blood off his hand. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to kill all the Awakened Ones in the camp. ¡°How do I capture them all in one fell swoop¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and pondered. If he attacked them openly, dozens would probably slip out in the chaos. They would be even harder to stamp out. The vast majority of these Awakened Ones knew the disgusting methods of Awakening. If he did not clean them up, more subsidiary Bloodfangs would rise up again. After thinking about it, Wang Ran decided to kill the higher-ups here first. One was Madman, and the other was Xue Ya¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with. Time to make a move! Chapter 84 - The Consequences Of Threatening My Little Brother Chapter 84: The Consequences Of Threatening My Little Brother Wang Ran ruffled up his clothes and pants before he opened the door and walked out. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on today! ¡°Just now, one ran out, and now the one has come out. ¡°That¡¯s way too fast! ¡°This year¡¯s rookies aren¡¯t good enough!¡± The guard at the stairs laughed as he smoked. ¡°Brother, Sister Lisa just said that we are too weak and that we are not good. ¡°They said she wanted Brother Madman to help her vent their anger,¡± Wang Ran said, pretending to be embarrassed. ¡°Hahahaha, newbie, that¡¯s not your fault! ¡°Sister Lisa isn¡¯t someone ordinary people can handle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and report it immediately.¡± The guard smiled profoundly and did not doubt Wang Ran¡¯s words. From the looks of it, this happened pretty frequently. Wang Ran pretended to be in an awkward position as he scratched his head and walked back to Lisa¡¯s room. Then, he would wait for Madman there. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t bring any handy weapons. Wang Ran rummaged through the room. Leather whips, dildos¡­ None of them were suitable. i¡¯ll just use my fists. To be safe, Wang Ran turned Lisa¡¯s head back in place. He covered her neck with a blanket. Well, it seemed a little more natural this way. Not long after, Madman pushed the door open and entered with buxom in his arms. He did not forget to lock the door. After all, they were all high-ranking officials, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if their voices were to spread. From a distance, Lisa was lying on the bed. Beside the bed was a young man who looked like he could barely even stand. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Lisa, how many times have I told you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to play with newbies. They¡¯re all ordinary people. Their physiques can¡¯t be compared with Awakened Ones. ¡°In the end, you still need my help,¡± Madman said as he came to the bed. He looked at Lisa, who was lying on her stomach, and felt that something was wrong. Lisa seemed to be¡­ motionless. Was this because the opponent was too weak, and she fell asleep out of boredom? At that moment, Wang Ran turned to him with a smile. Since Madman was already within a few meters of him, he had no more worries. ¡°You¡­¡± When Madman saw Wang Ran¡¯s smile, he felt his hair stand on end. His intuition told him that this person was¡­ not simple! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s him! ¡°Boss Wang Ran!¡± Buxom¡¯s body trembled as if she had seen a ghost. Of course, she recognized Wang Ran! He was the number one figure in the villa area! At that time, she had wanted to throw herself into his arms, but unfortunately, she never got the chance¡­ ¡°Brother Madman, he¡¯s the boss of the Eastlake Villa! ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Buxom was a little flustered. She thought that Wang Ran was here to kill her. ¡°The boss himself?¡± Madman¡¯s eyes widened. Anyone who led an entire camp could not be simple. If he was here¡­ What was his purpose? Madman shoved Buxom away, getting ready for battle. Buxom originally planned to run to the door, but after Wang Ran glared at her, her legs went soft, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Since you are going to die soon, I will let you know this¡­. ¡°I¡¯m here because one of your retarded underlings threatened my underling. ¡°Now, I¡¯m here to massacre your camp!¡± Wang Ran rubbed his wrist and said casually. ¡°Just because of a subordinate? Are you f*cking out of your mind?¡± Madman was stunned. He called himself Madman, but he couldn¡¯t do such a crazy thing. One of his men was threatened, and you, as the boss, came in alone? This was a little too much! Madman looked at Lisa, who was lying motionless on the bed. She was probably already dead. He didn¡¯t know if he had launched a sneak attack or if he had fought head-on. If he had killed Lisa in a head-on battle¡­ Then, it would be very risky for him. After all, he was not much stronger than Lisa. ¡°You guys went around doing your business, mass-produced Awakeneds with zombie meat. None of this has anything to do with me. ¡°But your people threatened my subordinate¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can only die.¡± Wang Ran smiled and moved! This speed! Madman¡¯s brain reacted, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up! He could only endure it! Madman quickly turned to the side and retracted his arm to protect his head. ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s heavy fist caused Madman to take a few steps back. ¡°F*ck!¡± He broke my arm. A large amount of sweat appeared on Madman¡¯s forehead. He definitely couldn¡¯t win. Run¡­ he couldn¡¯t run away. The other party¡¯s speed was too fast. How could he be so strong?! Madman thought for a while and decided to admit defeat. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good chat? ¡°Isn¡¯t it a problem between our subordinates?! ¡°I¡¯ll offer you his head! ¡°You can even take 100 packs of cigarettes from us! ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as he beginning of a new alliance!¡± Madman gritted his teeth as he endured the pain in his arm. He did not stand a chance! He couldn¡¯t even take a single punch from him. This guy was even scarier than boss! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t smoke. ¡°However, the poor guy who got attacked by your people, he¡¯s a smoker alright. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I kill you all, I¡¯ll make good use of it all.¡± Wang Ran walked towards Madman expressionlessly. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°You asked for this!¡± Madman took out a taser from his waist with his left hand. ¡°Crack crack crack ¡­¡± The top of the electric baton flickered with blue and white lightning. ¡°Seriously? ¡°You¡¯re too naive,¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t for you¡­¡± Madman took the electric baton and directly jammed it into his own chest. His entire body twitched in an instant. Wang Ran was a little confused. What was this? Shocking himself dead? It was so fascinating¡­ Madman electrocuted himself for a few seconds before throwing the taser to the side. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ ¡°You¡¯re about to see a show¡­ ¡°This only lasts half a minute, but even the boss can¡¯t handle me.¡± The madman said, as he charged towards Wang Ran. As expected, he had gained a lot of power. That¡¯s very interesting¡­ Was it a way of stimulating the nervous system, or something? How did he discover such a magical way to play it¡­ Very rapidly, Madman arrived in front of Wang Ran. He only had to hold on for half a minute. A punch was thrown! Wang Ran didn¡¯t dodge it. He met his fist with his own! A head-on clash! ¡°Ka cha ka cha ¡­¡± The sound of bones breaking was heard. Madman¡¯s arm instantly twisted and bent in a strange shape. ¡°Argh! My hand!¡± Madman was in so much pain that he wanted to cradle it. But¡­ Both his hands had been broken. Even this forced burst of power could not stand against him? How did he become so strong?! Was their method of eating zombies¡­ in efficient? Madman fell into an existential crisis. Chapter 85 - Get In My Way, You Die Chapter 85: Get In My Way, You Die Wang Ran didn¡¯t give Madman any time to think. He immediately walked up and broke his legs. ¡°Big Brother, please spare my life! ¡°I¡¯m smart, I can be your think tank!¡± The madman started to beg for mercy. ¡°How many brains do you have?!¡± Wang Ran raised his foot and stomped down hard. Madman¡¯s head was crushed like a watermelon. Buxom was dumbfounded. Brother Madman, who had such a high status in this camp, was killed just like that? Was Boss Wamg Ran that powerful? ¡°Boss Wang Ran¡­ ¡°Bring me back in! ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the goods first!¡± Buxom crawled to Wang Ran¡¯s side and hugged his calf. Now, she only hoped that she could attract Wang Ran. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t even plant crops properly. Why should I bring you back? ¡°Besides, you ate a few of my little tomatoes. This matter can¡¯t be solved without a hundred kilograms of gold. ¡°Oh right, you were the one who told this guy the location of our camp, right?¡± Wang Ran coldly asked. Previously, Wang Ran had heard about their plans to attack his base. It was obvious. Buxom must have been the culprit. ¡°I¡­ ¡°He forced me. ¡°My heart is towards¡­¡± Before Buxom could finish her sentence, Wang Ran¡¯s foot caved her skull in. A pillar of blood shot into the sky¡­ ¡°Oh my, my sneakers. I think I need to get a new pair.¡± Wang Ran sighed. It finally gave way after his excessive use. He was not happy about it. He had to go to the specialty store to find a few pairs of shoes. After killing Madman, Wang Ran had a gist of the power levels here. Very f*cking powerful? They were all trash! There was no more need for caution. However, the floorplan of the museum¡­ If he were to charge in from one direction, the other party could be able to make a detour and escape from the stairs. He had to trap them in somehow¡­ He could bring his girls along. Wang Ran immediately gave Xiaoyu a call. ¡°Xiaoyu, museum, some stuff to kill. ¡°Bring a truck. There¡¯s loot.¡± Wang Ran simply said a few words. ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Xiaoyu sounded very excited. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she could kill people or because there were spoils of war. It shouldn¡¯t be because of the latter¡­ probably. Wang Ran found a palanquin and directly lay down. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, he decided to lie down here for a while and wait for Xiaoyu to arrive! The Awakened Ones here¡­ Other than the pitiful Lu Mao, no one was left alive! ¡­ Eastlake Island. Su Xiaoyu had changed into a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt. It was her battle garment. Su Xiaoyu liked to wear short skirts when she was with Wang Ran because it was convenient. However, she couldn¡¯t wear this when she was going out to kill someone. After all, wearing a skirt didn¡¯t allow her to raise her legs high. No man other than the Master could be granted such a sight! Not even zombies! Lin Momo was secretly observing her from the side. Sister Xiaoyu¡¯s legs were really enviable¡­ They were white and long, and her butt was so perky. She couldn¡¯t help but want to touch it. Sigh, why was she only 1.6 meters tall¡­ She couldn¡¯t be compared to Sister Xiaoyu¡¯s figure at all¡­ ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, did Master call you for help?¡± Lin Momo asked while holding the door. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to kill people. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Su Xiaoyu said as she tied her hair up into a bun. When she tied her hair up, her slender neck was exposed, and she looked especially pretty. ¡°Argh! I want to go too! ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that I can come along?¡± Lin Momo stomped her feet and asked anxiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­ ¡°Alright, just come along!¡± Su Xiaoyu pinched Lin Momo¡¯s chest, then turned around and ran away. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu! You¡¯re too much!¡± Lin Momo blushed and stomped her feet anxiously. She hadn¡¯t even launched a sneak attack, but Sister Xiaoyu had already succeeded. Too much, too much! Only Master can touch this place! However, Lin Momo was so happy that she would be able to see her master soon that she quickly forgot about Xiaoyu taking advantage of her. The two of them left the villa together. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, should we replenish our energy before we go to fight?¡± Lin Momo suddenly asked. ¡°Mm, what you said makes sense! ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink.¡± Su Xiaoyu held Lin Momo¡¯s hand and ran to the kitchen together. At that moment, a small head popped out from the villa next door. ¡°Go out and fight? ¡°That seems very interesting! ¡°I¡¯ve become stronger. It¡¯s a good time to find someone to practice with.¡± Tang Tang sneakily lifted her axe and ran in the direction of the parking lot. ¡°If I ask them directly, they might not take me there. ¡°I¡¯ll hide in the car first, hehe. ¡°i¡¯m so quick-witted!¡± Tang Tang hugged her axe, got into the back of the car and closed the door. After a while, he heard footsteps. That should be Xiaoyu and Momo. The sound of the door opening, the door closing, and the engine. The engine was moving further and further away¡­ Tang Tang was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ got into the wrong car?¡± Tang Tang pushed open the carriage door. The car¡¯s tail lights that gradually disappeared confirmed this. ¡°So annoying!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s axe smashed the ground. She was crying from her own stupidity. I¡¯m so angry! What to do! After thinking about it, Tang Tang decided to grab a drink¡­ that special drug. If you don¡¯t bring me, I¡¯ll drink all your stock! Tang Tang felt much better at the thought of this and immediately snuck into the kitchen. As soon as she opened the refrigerator, Tang Tang took out the can. There were only two-thirds left. It looked like they had not been able to restock it much. ¡°I¡¯m going to drink more today, Hmph!¡± Tang Tang picked up the jar and directly took a big gulp! The thick liquid flowed down her throat and into her body. A wave of heat instantly exploded in her body. From her previous experience, Tang Tang knew that she had to quickly go to the pool to soak, otherwise she would not be able to stand the heat. As for the half-empty jar¡­ They would spot it easily. After thinking for a while, Tang Tang took a box of milk, added some to it, and shook it. ¡°Yes, it looks similar. ¡°It¡¯s a little diluted, but it should work!¡± Tang Tang was very satisfied as she kept the ice in the storage. Then, she quickly ran back to the villa with her axe. The next step was to cool down. When she wakes up tomorrow morning, she would be very strong! Tang Tang jumped into the pool with joy. Comfortable! But¡­ Her chest was feeling a little swollen¡­ The thing she had just drunk¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be any side effects, right? Chapter 86 - Making A Move! Chapter 86: Making A Move! In the women¡¯s washroom on the first floor of the museum in Bloodfang Camp. Jin Bao made sure there was no one inside before he carefully closed the door. ¡°Damn it, there are too many people on this floor. It¡¯s so difficult to even make a phone call.¡± Jin Bao complained as he hid in a cubicle. There was no other way, there were more than a hundred newcomers on the first level. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were fewer female survivors on this floor, he wouldn¡¯t have found any opportunities. Jin Bao took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me! ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that Madman is indeed in this camp, and he should be a leader-level figure. ¡°As for his strength, he¡¯s stronger than the average Awakened One. He should be at the same level as me.¡± Jin Bao said in a low voice. ¡°Captain Jin, thank you for your hard work! ¡°This time, we can take revenge for our dead teammates!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard¡­ well, and it¡¯s also disgusting.¡± Jin Bao¡¯s stomach churned at the thought of him pretending to eat zombie meat carelessly. Moreover, there were many things in the camp that made him grit his teeth. He had no choice. As an old cop, he was very clear about the purpose of his visit this time. Capture Madman and destroy this camp. As for the other matters, he could only endure for now. Now that they had confirmed that Madman was here, they could make their move! ¡°There are about 30 awakened ones here. ¡°There are only 8 in our team¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception and bring a gun this time. All that noise isn¡¯t good for zombies, but f*ck it. ¡°If we wait any longer, this camp will only become stronger and stronger. ¡°Half an hour. Gather at the entrance in half an hour. ¡°We¡¯ll coordinate from the inside and destroy this place in one breath!¡± Jin Bao said with a determined look. ¡°Alright, Captain Jin! ¡°I¡¯ll immediately mobilize my men!¡± The girl hung up after saying that. Jin Bao sighed as he sat on the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡± This lunatic had killed many people before the apocalypse, including a few police officers. His unscrupulous lawyer proved that he had serious mental problems when he killed, so he was temporarily detained in the mental hospital, waiting for the follow-up trial. But the end of the world came. This guy escaped and even went to kill a few old police officers who had captured him. This made Jin Bao and the other police officers so angry that they almost broke their teeth. Their specialized unit, where Jin Bao was in, relied on their superior equipment, excellent physiques, and cooperation to quickly set up a camp. However, due to the lack of resources, they could not take in survivors on a large scale. Over the past two days, Jin Bao¡¯s campsite had barely stabilized, and they had even taken down a grain depot. There were also several Awakened Ones among the team members. Only then did Jinbao go out to hunt the man down. He didn¡¯t expect to strike gold this soon. After a day of undercover work, Jin Bao had spotted the lunatic eating on the second floor while he was strolling in the hall. Target confirmed! he could finally make his move! Jinbao dug his throat and vomited out the zombie meat that he had eaten that night. Although he had already Awakened and was not afraid of the virus, it was still disgusting. A lunatic was a lunatic, even the camp was so abnormal. After washing his face, Jin Bao took a deep breath and opened the door. At that moment, a chubby woman was standing at the door, ready to go to the toilet. Their eyes met, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. ¡°Ah, I hate it. Why is there such a smell in the toilet?¡± Jin Bao said in a high-pitched voice, pinching his fingers like an orchid. He had no choice. In order to complete the mission, he had to go all out! He couldn¡¯t create trouble for no reason at this time. Anyway, no one here knew him, so he pretended to be effeminate. The fat woman was stunned. This was a¡­ but he still couldn¡¯t go to the women¡¯s bathroom¡­ Before the fat woman could react, Jin Bao ran away with orchid fingers. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Jin Bao leaned against the wall of the exhibition hall, his face red. The next step was to wait for his team to rush over. Bloodfang camp, I can finally catch you all in one fell swoop! ¡­ On the fourth floor, Wang Ran, who was lying on the bed, finally received a message from Xiaoyu. They had arrived. ¡°Momo is also here¡­ ¡°Momo, you¡¯re in charge of guarding the museum¡¯s entrance. ¡°Xiaoyu, kill the guards and guard the stairs. ¡°Restrain yourself and keep your claws. Don¡¯t expose your zombie identity.¡± Wang Ran replied to the message and then stood up to stretch. He could finally kill without restraint! Wang Ran walked to the door and opened it. The two guards at the staircase were still smoking and chatting. It was indeed boring to guard the fourth floor. Who would dare to come up to the leaders¡¯ territory for no reason? When they saw Wang Ran come out, they did not even shift their positions. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Brother Madman is still the best. He took half an hour to get here,¡± a guard said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t even last a minute with Sister Lisa¡¯s strength.¡± The other one was shaking with laughter. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weak, who can you blame? ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Lisa stop looking for you after that? ¡°AI! What are you saying! ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Before Wang Ran could make a move, the two guards started arguing among themselves. Wang Ran walked over with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade him. I¡¯m going to have a chat with him about this. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m weak?¡± The guard, who had not even been here for a minute, thought that Wang Ran was here to stop the fight. Oh, right. Wang Ran was indeed here to stop the fight. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the heads of two guards, slamming them together. The two¡¯s skulls were crushed. This time, they finally stopped quarreling and leaned against each other lovingly. Wang Ran first went to the crazy person¡¯s room to take a look. It was filled with bottles of zombie pus and some bones that had been gnawed clean. Nauseating¡­ After making sure that there were no survivors upstairs, Wang Ran whistled like ¡°Kill Bill¡± as he walked down the stairs. As soon as he reached the third floor, Wang ran saw Lu Mao sitting on the ground with a dispirited expression. From the looks of it, the result of him rushing in and confronting his wife face to face had not gone well. ¡°Brother Jianguo¡­¡± Lu Mao raised his head and greeted him. ¡°So¡­ ¡°My wife has been doing special services in the hotel¡­ ¡°I was played a fool¡­ ¡°I was wondering where she got so many bags and accessories.¡± Lu Mao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. There were still some injuries on his face. Wang Ran did not know if it was caused by his wife or the Awakened Ones inside. ¡°The most important thing in life is to be happy¡­ ¡°You can go down there. But you might not be able to accept the scene later.¡± Wang Ran patted Lu Mao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Eh? Brother Jianguo, you¡¯re joining too?¡± Lu Mao¡¯s body trembled. Wang Ran was one of the few people he had felt some sort of bond with. Could it be that even he was ¡­ ¡°What are you thinking? ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone!¡± Wang Ran patted Lu Mao¡¯s head. Chapter 87 - Hes Just That Arrogant Chapter 87: He¡¯s Just That Arrogant ¡°Kill? ¡°Brother Jianguo, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°The people inside are all Awakened! ¡°They were the ones who threw me out just now. ¡°You haven¡¯t Awakened yet. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Lu Mao was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and go downstairs.¡± Wang Ran said, as he lifted Lu Mao up and pushed him to the top of the stairs. The guards at the staircase were still laughing about Lu Mao¡¯s antics. Before they could react, Wang Ran had already broken their spines with a karate chop. ¡°Brother Jianguo, you¡­ ¡°You were that powerful!¡± Lu Mao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alright, go downstairs. ¡°If you meet a long-legged beauty guarding the stairs, just call her Sister Xiaoyu, and she¡¯ll let you through.¡± Wang Ran patted Lu Mao¡¯s shoulder. Although this guy had also Awakened by eating zombie meat, he was a decent man, so Wang Ran still gave him a way out. Lu Mao nodded in confusion. There was too much information for him to digest all at once. However, since Wang Ran had asked him to go downstairs, he still obediently listened. Lu Mao turned around. ¡°Brother Jianguo, if you see my wife¡­ ¡°Just say that I, Lu Mao, have decided to divorce her! ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be my wife!¡± Lu Mao said with a determined expression. Wang Ran nodded. He could do that much. After letting Lu Mao go, Wang Ran walked to the exhibition hall on the right side of the third floor. As soon as he reached the door, he could hear the sound of collisions and shouts from inside. Wang Ran frowned. This place was too wretched. Such matters required consent. These Awakeneds were abusing their gifts to the fullest. It would not be too much to kill all of them. Of course, Wang Ran knew that in this lawless and cruel apocalypse, such acts were rapidly becoming commonplace. But he was no saint. It was nothing more than a coincidence that he had come here, so there was no harm clearing some filth up in passing. After that, he could go home and lay there for a while. ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Ran kicked the door open. Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at Wang Ran at the same time. They were having a good time, but someone had rudely interrupted them. Who could stand this? ¡°Brat, are you looking to die?!¡± The skinny man said, as he lounged on a sofa. He was too wounded to partake, so he simply decided to enjoy the view. Who knew that someone would be so bold as to kick the door open?! ¡°You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you? ¡°The one who made my little brother smash his own arm?¡± Wang Ran looked at the skinny man, his body exuding a strong murderous aura. A chill ran down his back. Why do I feel like I need to pee¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ As he thought about what Wang Ran had said, the skinny man panicked even more. ¡°You¡­ Your little brother? ¡°You called yourself Wu Jianguo¡­ It was not a coincidence, Wu Jianguo is your underling! ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The skinny man stood up, trembling. ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked so sincerely¡­ ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡± Wang Ran immediately punched an Awakened beside him to death. Everyone present trembled. What kind of strength was this? Even Boss and Brother Madman might not be able to kill an Awakened with a single punch! Everyone became nervous. Xue Ya, who was still immersed in the joy of acting as a newbie, had to put on a serious expression and jump off her supposed ¡®predator¡¯. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t! I was almost there!¡± The small man with the mustache was a little depressed. ¡°Are you looking for death? That¡¯s our Boss!¡± One of the Awakened Ones beside him could not stand it anymore and reminded him softly. As if struck by lightning, the small man instantly lowered his head¡­ ¡°Big Brother Jianguo¡­ Ah, no, you should be the boss of the Eastlake base, right?¡± Xue Ya casually grabbed a dress and put it on before she walked up to Wang Ran. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy the newbie act as much as I do. ¡°My man messed up. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll make him cut off his five limbs as an apology to you. ¡°You¡¯re such a looker. Why don¡¯t you be the boss of this camp in the future, and I¡¯ll continue to play as a newbie? What do you think?¡± Xue Ya asked with a smile. To be honest, Xue Ya was not very pretty. But she was so experienced in the act that¡­ Wang Ran really pitied Lu Mao¡­ ¡°Boss, five of my own limbs? ¡°Don¡¯t, Boss! ¡°At least leave one for me!¡± The skinny man was so frightened that his snot was flowing down. He had not expected his boss to sell him out. And look at their Boss¡­ His underling had simply fractured an arm, yet he had directly come to kill them. He was too protective! It was really enviable! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°Even if everyone here cuts off their own five limbs¡­ ¡°I never planned on letting you guys go.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders with a calm expression. The people present were shocked again. So arrogant? Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Only the skinny man secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The negotiations fell through? It¡¯s good that the negotiations fell apart, his five limbs would be saved¡­ ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant, just because you¡¯re strong. ¡°We have over thirty Awakened Ones here¡­ ¡°Do you really think you can kill so many of them by yourself? ¡°Even if it¡¯s me, I might not be able to take on five at the same time. ¡°Even if you¡¯re stronger than me, then people are enough to deal with you.¡± Xue Ya said coldly. That was all she knew about the power of Awakened Ones. ¡°Well, I can definitely be so arrogant. So can you, if you¡¯re strong. ¡°None of the awakened ones here today will survive.¡± Wang Ran did a few radio calisthenics and stretched his limbs. Xue Ya¡¯s face twitched. I¡¯m giving you face, but you don¡¯t want it¡­ Alright! Then I¡¯ll kill you! Since the establishment of the Bloodfang Camp, no one had ever dared to be so arrogant in front of her. ¡°Brothers, go!¡± ¡°Kill him! We¡¯ll drink an unlimited amount of beer tonight!¡± Xue Ya shouted. Beer was a rare commodity, and there was usually a limited supply. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Xue Ya¡¯s words. It¡¯s just one person! F*ck! The thirty-odd Awakened Ones pulled up their pants and surrounded him. Each of them looked as if they wanted to eat Wang Ran up. Wang Ran smiled slightly. It would be great if they surrounded him. It would save him the trouble of chasing them down and killing them one by one. ¡°By the way, Lu Mao asked me to tell you this. ¡°He hereby divorces you,¡± As soon as Wang Ran finished speaking, he took a step forward and rushed toward Xue Ya. Xue Ya¡¯s mind was still filled with the words she had just said. In the blink of an eye, Wang Ran¡¯s fist was already in front of her. ¡°Pfft!¡± A crisp sound! Xue Ya¡¯s head exploded¡­ All the surrounding Awakened Ones were stunned. Most of them knew that this was their boss¡­ Boss was even stronger than Brother Madman! She died just like that? Chapter 88 - Bloodbath At Bloodfang Camp Chapter 88: Bloodbath At Bloodfang Camp ¡°Puchi, Puchi, Puchi.¡± Wang Ran smashed their heads one by one like he was smashing watermelons. By the time they reacted, Wang Ran had already smashed four or five heads. ¡°Everyone, charge! ¡°He only has a pair of hands! ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him first!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. The Awakened Ones woke up one after another and rushed toward Wang Ran. The one who shouted quietly ran to the gate. Countless fists were thrown at Wang Ran. Wang Ran crossed his arms to protect his head before he slammed his body forward. A gap was immediately created in the encirclement. Wang Ran stomped on the Awakened¡¯s head on the ground and stepped out of the encirclement. Then, he turned around. Now, they will have a harder time escaping. No matter how many came, he was not afraid. ¡°F*ck, let¡¯s go all out!¡± The Awakened Ones charged toward Wang Ran, one after another. Wang Ran smiled and directly started a head-on confrontation! What followed was a series of concentrated thuds. Countless fists landed on flesh and bone. More and more people fell. One by one, the corpses were piled up in front of Wang Ran. The blood had turned into a cloud of red mist. When their fists landed on Wang Ran¡¯s body, they were like primary school students¡¯ attacks. He knew something was touching him, but he barely felt any pain. The more Wang Ran fought, the more courageous he became¡­ Of course, only after he realized that they could not hurt him did he grow more reckless. Basically, with every punch he threw, Wang Ran would harvest a head. Very quickly, the remaining Awakened Ones realized that it was impossible for them to kill Wang Ran. They started breaking off to escape¡­ Two of them ran away¡­ Everyone started to rush towards the gate. Wang Ran lazily gave chase, leaving bloody footprints behind him. There were only about ten left. He believed that Xiaoyu would not let him down¡­ The skinny man was at the forefront. He was the one who had shouted for everyone to attack. Only fools would attack together. I¡¯ll escape first! When he reached the stairs on the first floor, the skinny man saw Su Xiaoyu, who stood guard there. ¡°This girl is hot!¡± The skinny man¡¯s eyes lit up. When did she join the camp? Sigh, if he wasn¡¯t running for his life, he would have whipped out his gun on the spot. Su Xiaoyu saw him coming. ¡°Master said that I can¡¯t let any of them go. ¡°Except for the one who called me Sister Xiaoyu just now.¡± Su Xiaoyu stretched her arms and placed her legs on the handrail of the stairs. After a simple warm-up, it was time to kill. The skinny man did not take Su Xiaoyu as a threat. He stared at her as he prepared to run past her. When he passed by Su Xiaoyu, the skinny man reached out for a passing grope. Su Xiaoyu, of course, would not let him have his way. She immediately retracted her leg and gave him an upward kick! The head of the skinny man was separated from his body. A large amount of blood spurted out from his neck. Not long after, a few more Awakened Ones came running down from upstairs. Although they were confused when they saw the skeletal dragon¡¯s corpse, they did not have much time to think. Right now, escaping was more important. But¡­ The staircase that SuXxiaoyu was guarding was not a place that anyone could easily break through. ¡°Puchi, puchi, puchi.¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s attacks were swift, and her killing speed was comparable to Wang Ran¡¯s. In a short half a minute, the group of Awakened Ones who had managed to escape had been brutally dealt with. Large amounts of blood flowed down the stairs. ¡®We really made this Bloodfang Camp all bloody¡­¡¯ Wang Ran unhurriedly went to the second floor to take a look. There was an exhibition hall where a large number of zombies were locked up, and one of them was a Mutated Zombie. This was the food reserve of the Bloodfang Camp! Wang Ran was too lazy to deal with ordinary zombies. After killing the Mutated Zombie and the few guards who were guarding the cafeteria, Wang Ran stretched his back. It was finally settled. Xiaoyu should have wrapped things up on her end. As expected, when Wang Ran reached the second floor, he could already see pools of blood and corpses on the first floor. ¡°Hi, Master!¡± Xiaoyu saw Wang Ran sticking his head out and immediately waved at him. Just now, Su Xiaoyu had used her fists and legs to kill the Awakened Ones who had escaped. She had not even used her claws. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll move the stuff downstairs and then go home.¡± Wang Ran hugged Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulders. He had not seen her for half a day and missed her. However, he had to admit that Xiaoyu¡¯s bun-like hairstyle looked pretty good. It¡¯s convenient. In the future, they could play more versatile roles and positions. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s heart was filled with tenderness, and her body leaned against Wang Ran¡¯s as if she had no bones. They called Lin Momo over, who was at the door, and the three of them began to move the supplies. there was an elevator in the museum, but for the convenience of management, the elevator was destroyed by the people in the camp. The three of them could only carry the goods with their bare hands. However, with their physiques, moving things was a piece of cake for them. In ten minutes, the dozens of boxes of wine, snacks, and thousands of cigarettes were almost all loaded into the truck. It seemed that the people of the Bloodfang Camp did not have to worry about food, so they collected items of leisure. But then again, after the apocalypse, cigarettes and alcohol were also hard currency. They were quite valuable in barter trading. Jin Bao slipped out of the exhibition hall on the first floor. it was almost time for his appointment with his teammates, and he planned to come out and meet them. As soon as he came out, he ran into Wang Ran, who was holding dozens of packs of cigarettes. ¡°Hey, Brother Jianguo, what are you ¡­¡± Jin Bao¡¯s body shook. Burglary¡­ Would the people in the camp let you do that? Jin Bao turned to look at the stairs. The steps were filled with headless corpses¡­ Blood continued to flow down like a waterfall¡­ ¡°F*ck, you did this?¡± jin Bao was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Wang Ran took a cigarette and waved it. ¡°I do¡­¡± Jin Bao nodded. As a veteran police officer, he would smoke non-stop every time he worked on a case. It was good to have a cigarette these days. Wang Ran thought about it and tossed him a pack. ¡°This seems to be popular. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to stay too long in this place, ¡°Goodbye.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he walked out of the museum with the supplies in his arms, leaving behind a dumbfounded Jin Bao. After a while, Jin Bao finally reacted. This was the Bloodfang Camp! There were dozens of Awakened Ones and three high-level experts! Where were they? So you, Brother Wu Jianguo, sneaked in and pretended to be a newbie just to snatch their supplies for yourself? This was unbelievable! Jin Bao thought for a while, then mustered up the courage to go upstairs. The corpses¡­ They were all corpses¡­ Other than the newbies who were pulled up to the third floor, everyone else was dead! Jin Bao searched for a long time before he found Madman¡¯s body on the fourth floor. Madman had a habit of slashing his body every time he killed someone. That was how Jin Bao identified his body. Chapter 89 - Wu Jianguo! Chapter 89: Wu Jianguo! ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Madman died, just like that? ¡°I had to sneak around here like a peacock and even ate Zombie¡¯s meat. And he¡¯s dead?¡± Jin Bao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed that there was no point in hiding¡­ Jin Bao shook his head and went to the third floor. These were all newbies who had been pulled up by the wretched Awakeneds. Most of them were women, but there were also a few men. ¡°Everyone, go downstairs and gather up. ¡°I have something to say,¡± Jin Bao sighed. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to protect them before. He really couldn¡¯t fight against the entirety of Bloodfang Camp by himself. When he thought of the power of one person¡­ Brother Wu Jianguo was really¡­ Terrifying! The power some people had¡­ On the first floor, more than a hundred survivors had gathered together. Lu Mao, who had dejectedly leaned against a door for a while, also walked in. Jin Bao¡¯s team arrived at the same time. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the situation? ¡°You said that the Bloodfang Camp was completely destroyed. Is that true?¡± A girl wearing tight leather pants and a ponytail walked in. She exuded a heroic spirit, and it was obvious that she was not to be trifled with. ¡°How do I explain this¡­ ¡°In any case, before you arrived, a person killed all the Awakened Ones in Bloodfang Camp. Alone. ¡°All of them are headless corpses now. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madman was also killed by him.¡± Jin Bao explained. ¡°What!¡± Lu Shuangshuang and the other team members behind her were all shocked. One person! A single Awakened destroyed the entire Bloodfang Camp? ¡°Captain Jin, did you become stupid after eating zombie meat?¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. At the mention of zombie meat, Jin Bao felt nauseated. ¡°The corpses are all here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look for yourself!¡± Jin Bao glared at Lu Shuangshuang. Lu Shuangshuang didn¡¯t believe him. She ran to the stairs with her long legs. Jinbao turned to face the hundred survivors. ¡°Everyone! ¡°I¡¯m Jin Bao, former police captain. ¡°The people behind me are my old colleagues. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is confused about the current situation. ¡°So lend me your ears for a minute. Please bear with me. ¡°The Bloodfang Camp provides zombie meat for everyone to eat¡­¡± Jin Bao paused and decided to give the survivors some time to digest those words. ¡°Ugh ¡­ ¡°Nauseating ¡­¡± Most people couldn¡¯t help but vomit on the spot. ¡°F*ck, I was wondering why where they got so much meat. it¡¯s zombie meat!¡± ¡°I¡¯m f*cking puking out my guts!¡± ¡°Where are they? I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± ¡°So disgusting. I¡¯ll never eat meat again in my life.¡± The survivors vomited and complained. Jin Bao glanced at them and saw that they had vomited enough, so he continued. ¡°Everyone, the people of the Bloodfang Camp are all dead. ¡°As for your physical conditions¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The fact that you didn¡¯t mutate on the spot means that you¡¯re relatively fine. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you don¡¯t continue to eat it in the future. ¡°Also, your immune system has proven itself robust. Even if you get scratched by zombies, you might not be infected. ¡°This is good news.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t let the zombies bite you. Sometimes, you might not be poisoned to death, but you¡¯ll still bleed to death. ¡°As for where you will go after that ¡­¡± Jin Bao turned around and exchanged glances with his teammates. Then, he nodded. We have a camp near the grain station. ¡°Although there isn¡¯t any big fish or meat, we do have rice. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to join.¡± Jin Bao asked in all seriousness. As public servants, they would do their best to help the citizens as long as the conditions allowed it. This was the sense of duty that had been engraved in their bones. The survivors looked at each other. After experiencing the disgusting Bloodfang Camp, they really wanted to find a proper shelter. Jin Bao and the others were no longer police officers, but they still carried the same sense of duty. No matter what, it was definitely better than the Bloodfang Camp. As for eating white rice¡­ After experiencing the disgusting zombie meat, what could be more fragrant than white rice? ¡°Captain Jin, we¡¯ll follow you!¡± ¡°Yes, the police are still the most reliable nowadays.¡± ¡°In the future, if you need to do odd jobs or anything else, just tell us. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we have food.¡± The survivors all expressed their opinions. ¡°I¡¯ll join as well. I¡¯m an Awakened.¡± Lu Mao also raised his hand. After this incident, he was already a little disappointed in women. On the contrary, a man with an upright aura like Jin Bao that gave him a sense of security. ¡°Good job, little brother. ¡°This way, our strength will increase again!¡± Jin Bao was very happy. He had seen Lu Mao come to this campsite, so he had acknowledged his character. In this world, the Awakened were much more useful than guns. This was the experience they had gained from many dangerous situations. ¡°Little Guo, Little Li. ¡°Arrange transport. ¡°Prepare to bring the survivors back to the base.¡± Jin Bao ordered. Two young men in uniform nodded and began to clear the crowd. At this moment, Lu Shuangshuang, who was wearing leather pants and a leather jacket, walked down the stairs. She seemed unsure of herself. ¡°Damn it, Madman is really dead¡­ ¡°I wanted to finish him off with my own hands!¡± Lu Shuangshuang hit the handrail of the stairs, and it fell apart. ¡°Alright, I know you want to personally take revenge for your senior. ¡°I also want to. ¡°Who knew that someone so powerful would come by¡­ ¡°He emptied the camp all by himself. ¡°Smashed all their skulls in. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t hear anything from downstairs, I would have thought that he had brought a shotgun.¡± Jin Bao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°One person, killing over thirty Awakened Ones, all of their brains smashed¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction. Before the apocalypse, she had already relied on her own efforts to become the strongest fighter in the team. Recently, she was also one of the first to be Awakened in the team. She had also achieved another breakthrough in her strength. Even Jin Bao might not be her match. Now, a person who was able to kill over thirty Awakened Ones had appeared. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s competitive spirit was triggered. ¡°Captain Jin, what¡¯s his name? ¡°One day, I will surpass him!¡± Lu Shuangshuang clenched her fists. She wanted to become stronger and protect more citizens! ¡°He¡¯s Wu Jianguo!¡± Jin Bao lit a cigarette and looked into the distance. This name would one day resound throughout the entire city¡­ Chapter 90 - Going Home To Surf The Internet Chapter 90: Going Home To Surf The Internet ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re all covered in blood. Go back and wash up before anything else.¡± Wang Ran nudged Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo¡¯s heads. Both of them at once? It seemed that he was really hungry. ¡°Master, why did we bring back so many cigarettes?¡± Lin Momo looked at the back of the car and asked, ¡°To non-smokers, it¡¯s nothing much. ¡°But to smokers, it¡¯s hard currency. ¡°Go back and store them in a room with air-conditioning, so they don¡¯t get wet,¡± Wang Ran smiled. Cigarettes had to be traded out little by little. If he traded them in bulk, they would not be worth much. If he offered too little of it at a time¡­ More people would be forced to quit smoking. Demand would plummet all the same. It took some skills to balance this. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s everything in the base while I was away?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. The girls in the flight attendant class treat this place as heaven. They¡¯re making sure it remains that way. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prod them. They¡¯ll take the initiative to do the extra cleaning. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s the matter of that Sugar Mommy Tang Tang. She¡¯s a bit lazy. ¡°She just eats, drinks, and plays games every day.¡± Lin Momo snitched. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s precisely why she¡¯s our Sugar Mommy. I¡¯m collecting rent from her. ¡°It¡¯s one gold bar a day right now. That¡¯s nothing to her. ¡°When she gets used to this place, I¡¯ll increase the price to ten a day. ¡°She¡¯ll be squeezed dry very soon.¡± Wang Ran smiled. This was like a free mobile game. First, it would attract you to play, and then force you to spend money when you couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Master, that¡¯s awesome!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s eyes were full of stars. ¡°Oh right, we can¡¯t relax on the security.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. The motorcycle he had seen at the beach had always made Wang Ran feel a little uncomfortable. Should I set up some roadblocks on the road by the sea? Sigh, that¡¯s a good idea. Since he had claimed the entire place, the road was his. It was very reasonable to set up a few electric roadblocks and probes. This way, if a vehicle were to approach, they would know at once. If surveillance cameras were installed along the road, the number of aerial surveillance drones could be appropriately reduced. Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ll go back and talk to the security guard¡­ no, the Head of Security, Zhao Dong, about this. He studied Computer Science, so installing surveillance cameras should be within his scope of expertise. Soon, Wang Ran returned to the island. After helping his lackeys unload the goods, Wang Ran returned to the villa and took a hot shower. Today¡¯s battle had been rather satisfying¡­ even though it was a one-sided massacre. ¡°Where exactly do I stand right now¡­¡± ¡°There were the regular Awakeneds, then those pus-drinking freaks who were a step above them, and I¡¯m a step above those guys, so if that¡¯s the extent of the power-scale, I¡¯m a Third-Rank or something?¡± Wang Ran felt a little helpless. He only knew that he was strong enough to kill them in seconds¡­ all of them. It had been really hard to tell just where the strength disparity was. He could at the very least tell the difference between Xiaoyu and Momo by the color of their pupils. What about Awakened Ones? What would be the indication? ¡°Let¡¯s go online and check the posts later.¡± That forum has been quite useful. The power outage is coming soon. I don¡¯t know how many more days I can use the internet. After Wang Ran took a shower, he immediately put on a bathrobe for convenience. There was no need to be afraid of power outages on the island, but he would not be able to do anything about the internet. Now, he could only turn on his computer every day and try his best to farm for resources. Wang Ran took a bottle of iced coke and sat on the sofa in the villa. He used his laptop to browse the forum. [Shocking!] [The Bloodfang Camp is feeding the survivors zombie meat!] This post was right on top. ¡°There¡¯s a post already?¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but smile as he clicked on the post. According to the latest news, it has been reported that the bottom-level survivors of the Bloodfang Camp were given zombie meat (not very fresh) to eat. ¡°The death rate is up to 50%, ¡°Fortunately, this evil camp has been destroyed in one fell swoop! ¡°It is said that an awakened by the name of Wu Jianguo single-handedly slaughtered more than thirty Awakened Ones from the Bloodfang Camp.¡± ¡°Magnificent!¡± Wang Ran smiled and looked in the direction of the villas. Wu Jianguo probably had no idea what¡¯s coming his way. Wang Ran continued to browse the posts. Suddenly, he felt someone climb onto his leg. He looked away from the computer and saw that it was Xiaoyu and Momo. They were probably really hungry. Master, continue to surf the internet. Don¡¯t mind us. Su Xiaoyu had just washed her hair and tied it up in Wang Ran¡¯s favorite bun. Lin Momo had tied her hair into a slanted ponytail. They all had hairstyles that made it easy for their meals. Wang Ran nodded and placed the computer on his stomach. Xiaoyu and Momo started to get busy, and Wang Ran continued searching for posts. [The division of strength between Zombies and Awakened] Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally found what he wanted to see. This post was posted by the moderator of the forum. He had posted many popular informative posts before, and they were mostly accurate, so he had proven himself rather credible. ¡°Zombies can be classified according to their ranks. ¡°One, ordinary zombies. It feeds on the flesh and blood of any living being, and when it¡¯s extremely hungry, it will eat other zombies. ¡°If they don¡¯t eat for a long time, they will gradually lose their mobility, but their vitality is much stronger than ordinary humans. ¡°Two, Mutant Zombies. evolved zombies that appear under special conditions. Their special characteristics are that their pupils have a circle of silver, and when their strength is further enhanced, it will turn into gold. ¡°They are more common in places with a high population density. According to speculation, there¡¯s a high probability of mutation after eating a large number of humans or zombies. ¡°Mutated Zombies are powerful and have a degree of self-awareness. They¡¯re very difficult to deal with. ¡°Some of the Mutated Zombies have evolved and gained some special abilities.¡± ¡°For example, the ability to jump like frogs, the ability to spray corrosive venom, super strength, sharp claws, and so on. ¡°When normal people encounter Mutated Zombies, they have almost no chance of survival. ¡°Three, high-level Mutant Zombies. Sightings have been reported in several countries. ¡°They¡¯re extremely powerful, have full sentience, and develop have their own strategies. At the same time, they can also control other zombies¡­ Including the Mutant Zombies. ¡°These beings will occupy a fixed base and continue to develop their strength.¡± ¡°Without a certain amount of military power or a large number of Awakened Ones, it would be difficult to fight them. ¡°Fourth, Corpse Emperors. At this point, it is only a personal speculation. ¡°They had not shown up yet, but we cannot rule out that possibility. ¡°They will have the power to level small countries. ¡°Among the zombie ranks, there should still be some transitional sub-ranks. There is no clear data to distinguish them. ¡°Due to the ban on guns in our country, we have had a hard time arming ourselves. ¡°We can only rely on the Awakened to fight against Mutated Zombies¡­¡± Chapter 91 - Momo Advances Chapter 91: Momo Advances ¡°It is safe to say that a regular person and a regular zombie are equally matched, one has inhuman, dogged vitality, while the other has smarts and tactics. ¡°An Awakened would have a good chance against a regular Mutated Zombie. However, a Mutated Zombie with special abilities could become a threat. ¡°After an Awakener awakens, every time he breaks through, his strength will increase by a large margin. ¡°Because there are no specific physical characteristics, we¡¯ll never be able to tell, unless they reveal it themselves. ¡°Currently, the strongest in our country are Wu Jianguo from N City and Lin Liye from B City. ¡°Wu Jianguo single-handedly massacred Bloodfang Camp and killed more than thirty Awakened and three Second-Rank Awakened. ¡°I¡¯m going to guesstimate is that he¡¯s somewhere between Third-Rank and Fourth-Rank. ¡°Lin Liye fought six Mutated Zombies alone and successfully rescued more than five hundred primary school students. ¡°That would indicate the strength of a Third-Rank. ¡°According to the current data analysis, even a Fourth-Rank Metahuman is no match for a high-level Mutated Zombie. ¡°We must always prepare for their appearance. ¡°I hope the Awakened will continue to work hard and protect our country!¡± The post ended there. ¡°This Wu Jianguo¡­ He actually killed an Awakened? Why did you kill your own people instead of zombies? That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Go and read up on what Bloodfang Camp has done.¡± ¡°Is Wu Jianguo in N City? I need to get there!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if you can make it to N City alive.¡± ¡°Are silver and gold pupils the symbols of Mutated Zombies? Can I blend into the zombie crowd with my cosmetic contacts?¡± ¡°Go ahead and try¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me again. I stopped updating because I became a zombie. Now that I¡¯ve become a Mutated Zombie, I can type again. I hope everyone will subscribe! ¡°What a gas head¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Patreon? I¡¯ll send you some blood bags. Hang in there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I caught a person who came to ask for updates. My daily meals have been settled.¡± The following posts were getting more and more off-topic, and Wang Ran did not continue reading. ¡°Xiaoyu¡­ She already has golden eyes, so she should be able to become a high-level Mutant Zombie in her next upgrade. ¡°Momo¡¯s eyes are almost golden, too.¡± Wang Ran looked down at Xiaoyu and Momo, who were busy. In N City, these two zombies of his were probably the most powerful zombies. ¡°Where does that put me?¡± Wang Ran fell into deep thought. The Wu Jianguo mentioned in the forum was Wang Ran himself. Between the Third and Fourth-Rank¡­ That might not be the case. If someone scored 98 points in an exam, that was his limit. But others could score 100, only because that was the maximum amount of points. This did not mean that the gap between them was only two points. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no suitable opponent for me to test¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve broken through, unless¡­ it depends on how many times I¡¯ve erupted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of times. God knows how many times more I need to do it¡­¡± Wang Ran helplessly shook his head. If there was no other way, he would test himself against Xiaoyu. He would have to hold back, but at least he could make an estimation. ¡°Master! I feel like I¡­ I think I¡¯m about to advance!¡± Lin Momo suddenly said in surprise. There was already a faint warmth spreading in her body. Her energy was about to explode. Lin Momo had some experience from watching Su Xiaoyu¡¯s advancement. Next¡­ Would she scream like Sister Xiaoyu¡­ It¡¯s so quiet in the middle of the night, she¡¯s very shy! ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯m going for a walk outside.¡± Su Xiaoyu smirked. She wanted to give Momo some space to be alone with Wang Ran. Soon, Wang Ran and Momo were the only two people left in the villa. Lin Momo¡¯s body was burning hot, and her consciousness was gradually blurring. Just a little more. Looking at the situation, Wang Ran made sure to fire a big, powerful load! ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of heat hit her in the face. ¡°The heck¡­ It¡¯s raining?¡± Lin Momo was stunned for a moment before she finally reacted¡­ Lin Momo slowly opened her eyes. A golden line appeared in her pupils. Just like Su Xiaoyu, she had also advanced in rank. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Momo was trying to control her voice, but she didn¡¯t scream as loudly as Xiaoyu. However, her body was still very honest about the entire affair. Wang Ran¡¯s back was scratched, and there were many bloody wounds. ¡°Ah, Master, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lin Momo gently stroked Wang Ran¡¯s wounds, feeling a little distressed. However, the wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Wang Ran also felt a surge of energy entering his body. Momo, in her uncontrollable fit, had scratched Wang Ran¡¯s back, empowering him in turn. A perpetual motion machine was indeed a perpetual motion machine. It was a perfect cycle. ¡°Alright, put on your clothes and call Xiaoyu in.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. He wanted to have a fight with Xiaoyu to test his strength. Lin Momo put on her clothes and ran out. Su Xiaoyu was not at the door. Lin Momo thought for a moment. She should be in the kitchen¡­ Lin Momo ran to the kitchen again. Su Xiaoyu was indeed here. She was just about to reach for the stock in the refrigerator. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, you¡¯re secretly drinking it!¡± Lin Momo pouted. ¡°Please, you¡¯re drinking it fresh from him. Can¡¯t I drink some from the stock?¡± Su Xiaoyu retorted. Lin Momo was stunned. It seemed fair¡­ It was indeed much fresher and more delicious. Su Xiaoyu opened the can and put it to her mouth. Suddenly, Su Xiaoyu felt nauseated. ¡°Eh? Sister Xiaoyu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Lin Momo was in the nursing department, so this was the first thing she thought of. ¡°Pregnant, my ass! Our body turns that stuff into some form of supernatural energy. How are we supposed to get pregnant? ¡°You can smell it yourself.¡± Su Xiaoyu handed the can to Lin Momo. Lin Momo sniffed the can. Indeed¡­ Something was wrong. ¡°Could it have gone bad¡­ ¡°We did store it for several days.¡± Lin Momo also frowned slightly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to finish my stock as soon as possible. ¡°I can only save it for 3 days.¡± ¡°The red wine lasts a lot longer. The milk, not so.¡± Su Xiaoyu said after some thought. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Sister Xiaoyu, ¡°Ah, right, Master is calling you over! He wants a fight!¡± Lin Momo remembered why she had come out. ¡°Fight? What kind of fight?¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How would I know¡­ ¡°You should hurry back.¡± Lin Momo urged. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then! ¡°You can deal with this bottle.¡± Su Xiaoyu ran toward the villa with her long legs. She wondered what kind of battle was waiting for her?! How should I deal with this¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± I got it! Lin Momo¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of Xiao Jin¡­ Chapter 92 - F*ck, Its You! Chapter 92: F*ck, It¡¯s You! Last time, Xiao Jin had fought her for food, so it should lap it up fine too. As for the problem of it being a little stale¡­ Dogs should be able to stomach it. Lin Momo carried the inventory to Xiao Jin¡¯s billa. Although Xiao Jin was only a month old, it was already as big as a five-month-old Golden Retriever. As soon as Lin Momo entered, she saw Xiao Jin swimming around in the pool leisurely. Ever since it came to the island, Xiao Jin¡¯s daily life consisted of basking in the sun, swimming, eating meat, and sleeping. Such a wonderful life. A dog¡¯s life always seemed a little boring¡­ Seeing Lin Momo, Xiao Jin jumped out of the pool. Lin Momo was the one who usually cooked for Xiao Jin, so it liked her. Upon seeing the jar in Lin Momo¡¯s hand, Xiao Jin¡¯s eyes lit up! This was the milk that made one stronger! ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted this! ¡°I don¡¯t care if you get a stomachache!¡± Lin Momo carefully poured the milk into the food bowl. Xiao Jin immediately pounced over and began to lap it up. Slurp, slurp. It seemed to enjoy it. Lin Momo nodded in relief. Dogs had sharp senses, so it should not have expired. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the next door. Lin Momo was shocked. ¡°An enemy invasion?¡± Lin Momo immediately rushed out. Many girls from the flight attendant class also ran out, barely dressed. That villa of Wang Ran¡¯s¡­ The entire wall had collapsed. Su Xiaoyu was half-kneeling in the dust, gasping for air. From the looks of it, she was also slightly injured. Then, Wang Ran walked over and extended his hand to Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp eyes instantly softened, and she placed her hand in Wang Ran¡¯s. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so powerful! I can¡¯t beat you at all!¡± Su Xiaoyu stood up with Wang Ran¡¯s help. Just now, Su Xiaoyu had used all her strength at Wang Ran¡¯s request, but she was still not Wang Ran¡¯s match. Of course, Su Xiaoyu was much stronger than the people from the Bloodfang Camp. At least, she could make Wang Ran sweat. ¡°Ah, if you guys are fighting, then fight. Why are you making such a big commotion?!¡± Lin Momo looked at the ruins of the villa, depressed. We only have a few dozen villas on the island. If one of them is destroyed every time we fight, we¡¯ll have to stay in the guest rooms in the main building in the future. ¡°Alright, alright. The rest of you, stop watching. Hurry up and go back to rest.¡± Lin Momo dispersed the scene like a head maid. ¡°Momo, pack up, let¡¯s move to another building.¡± Wang Ran smiled and walked over to rub Lin Momo¡¯s head. After the battle just now, Wang Ran could roughly estimate his combat power. If he used 50% of his strength, he would be able to defeat Su Xiaoyu. If he encountered the high-level Mutated Zombie that was mentioned in the post, he should be able to fight it. Soon, the three of them moved into an empty villa next door. Today, the three of them had all become stronger, and their battles at night was naturally also earth-shaking. It was a good thing that they had restrained themselves. Otherwise, they would have to move to another villa¡­ The next morning, when Wang Ran woke up, his two zombies were no longer there. They probably went to clean up the ruins. Wang Ran first went to the big swimming pool in front of the main building to have breakfast. Number Two, Fang Shutian, was serving him. Wang Ran felt that she seemed to bend down in front of him, be it intentionally or unintentionally, or turn around and kneel on the ground to pick up things. This scene reminded Wang rRan of a certain plot in a film. Terrifying. If not for the obvious improvement in his physical fitness, he would have died at the hands of his two zombies last night. And now, one of the flight attendants was trying to get her hands on him? I must hide! Wang Ran hurriedly jogged to the elevator and headed to the top floor. After breakfast, he would go for a swim and then go to work later. As soon as he arrived at the borderless pool, Wang Ran saw a girl in a bikini lying on a small yellow duck cushion and floating in the pool. She was probably afraid that the sunlight would be too glaring, so she even covered her face with a towel. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment. At that height, it seemed that only Tang Tang and Momo matched that height. Then, he looked at her chest¡­ It was Momo! Wang Ran smiled, took off his clothes, and jumped into the water, swimming toward the yellow duckling¡­ Tang Tang was very tired last night. That¡¯s right, after secretly drinking half a can, her body was suddenly filled with a large amount of energy. She had been unable to sleep well the entire night. She would either be tossing and turning in heat, or she would have strange dreams. In her dream, she realized that she was actually doing something embarrassing with Wang Ran¡­ This shocked her. Moreover, this dream kept repeating for the entire night, and she couldn¡¯t escape. Helplessly, Tang Tang could only accept it. After a whole night, someone next door was making a commotion, cleaning up the ruins again, so Tang Tang could only come to this pool to hide. She didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep as soon as she lay down. She was in a deep sleep. It was so deep that she didn¡¯t even notice someone swimming to her side. ¡°Momo, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sunburned if you sleep like this?¡± Wang Ran took a tube of sunblock from the shore, poured it into his hand, and slowly applied it on Momo. There was very little fabric in the way, so it was very easy to put on. As he applied the cream, her body started to heat up. It was obvious that Wang Ran was too skilled. ¡°Momo¡± was constantly wriggling. ¡°Annoying, is this dream coming again?¡± Tang Tang muttered in her heart. Come, come! She was used to it! Since she couldn¡¯t resist, she should just enjoy it. Tang Tang, who was in a daze, grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡­ ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s you!¡± Tang Tang and Wang Ran exclaimed at the same time. The two of them were instantly sent flying far away. The atmosphere was awkward and embarrassing. ¡°Uncle! I knew you were a pervert! ¡°While I was asleep¡­ ¡°Bikini? Where did my bikini go?¡± Tang Tang furiously covered herself. ¡°How the f*ck would I know it¡¯s you¡­ ¡°I thought you were Momo!¡± Wang Ran explained. This matter¡­ He was indeed responsible, but Tang Tang was the main one to blame. It seemed that he had just seen her a few days ago. She was still a little rich woman with an airport runway for a chest. How did it¡­ Did she eat something that was so nourishing? ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Tang was instantly speechless. After Wang Ran said that, she finally understood why Wang Ran had touched her. It seemed like¡­ He really couldn¡¯t be blamed for being mistaken. Her own chest¡­ Who knew that it would change from A to D overnight¡­ Of course, it was still a little different from Lin Momo¡¯s E, but it was hard to distinguish if they were not standing side-by-side. Moreover, when I was in a daze just now, I thought I was dreaming, and I seemed to be quite active¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing! Tang Tang¡¯s face was burning hot¡­ Chapter 93 - 93 Too Awkward 93 Too Awkward ¡°This matter¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll take on half the responsibility, so let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. How about it?¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°Yes, I think what you said makes sense.¡± The more Tang Tang thought about it, the more embarrassed she became. She nodded decisively. It was just! A few centimeters away from collision! It was a good thing they had discovered it early! This was really¡­ If the other girls knew about this, she would be too ashamed to show her face. ¡°By the way, what did you eat to become so big? ¡°I have to recommend this to Xiaoyu. ¡°It would really, really complete her.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and said. ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s ears were almost smoking when she heard that. What I ate¡­ They had a lot more of it, fresh! Only God knows why I¡¯m the only one who grew bigger! How annoying! ¡°Give me back my bikini, I¡¯m heading home!¡± Tang Tang covered her chest with one hand and stretched out the other hand. Wang Ran searched the water for a while and found the upper half of the bikini floating in the water. He threw it to Tang Tang. Tang Tang shrank in the water and put on her bikini. Then, she went ashore with confidence. What she didn¡¯t expect was that in her daze, she had untied the lower half of the rope herself¡­ As she stood up, the lower half floated down. It was an awkward situation. After being stunned for a while, Tang Tang picked up the bathrobe, wrapped herself in it, and fled. As it was too awkward, Wang Ran went downstairs after swimming for a while. He still had serious things to do today. The monitoring system of the coastal highway must be set up as soon as possible. If he had time, he would go to the power plant and kill all the Mutated Zombies there. Wang Ran took some cigarettes from the warehouse and drove Tang Tang¡¯s Ferrari to the Villa. The security measures at the entrance of the villa area had been further strengthened. He could see that they had built a low wall with cement and bricks. If they encountered a large number of zombies, the wall could effectively split them up like a maze and slow them down. On top of the original wall, a circle of barbed wire of the same model as the prison wall was laid. Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s management, the place had turned into a solid fortress. ¡°Boss Wang ran, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Jianguo was playing cards with his underlings in the guardhouse. When he saw Wang Ran, he laid down his royal flush and ran up to meet him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so happy?¡± Wang Ran got out of the car and asked. ¡°Hey, Boss Wang Ran, we¡¯ve all seen your heroic deeds on the forum. ¡°You massacred the entire Bloodfang Camp¡­ ¡°F*cking awesome!¡± Zhu Ming said excitedly. His arm was in a cast, and he looked much better. He believed that he would be able to do some simple activities in less than half a month. The boss was too brutal. He actually headed for the enemy¡¯s camp and destroyed it. With such a leader, everyone respected him from the bottom of their hearts! Of course, the Bloodfang Camp was notorious, so there was no psychological burden in destroying it. ¡°Boss, if you want to go crazy, just go ahead. Why did you use my name¡­ ¡°Everyone is going to have crazy expectations for me.¡± Wu Jianguo was a little embarrassed. He always felt that he had taken advantage of Wang Ran. ¡°Ah, they¡¯ll just remain rumors. ¡°They will bring trouble. I don¡¯t want to deal with it.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wu Jianguo nodded, but he still felt that something was not right. Rumors would bring trouble¡­ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t trouble come to me¡­¡¯ Forget it, forget it, I have Boss¡¯s protection anyway, what¡¯s there to be afraid of! ¡°I¡¯m here today to strengthen the security in our area. ¡°I plan to set up a surveillance camera every two hundred meters on this coastal road. ¡°I only need about twenty of them to control the situation within a four-kilometer radius. ¡°This way, we¡¯ll be the first to know if there are outsiders. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Zhao Dong? He studies Computer Science, so he should know about this. ¡°Take down the surveillance cameras in the villa area and use them directly. We don¡¯t need so many surveillance cameras internally. ¡°Also, install a railing that can automatically recognize license plates at both ends of the road. ¡°It won¡¯t physically stop cars, but if anyone dares to break it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them go if you don¡¯t compensate us with something valuable.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get to work, brothers!¡± Wu Jianguo shouted. A dozen people immediately surrounded him. Now, they were very enthusiastic about doing things. It wasn¡¯t for the reward. They now all had a strong sense of belonging to the base. As long as it was for the good of the base, they were willing to take part. ¡°Here, take these and share it with the brothers who are working.¡± Wang Ran took out several packs of cigarettes from the car and threw it to Wu Jianguo. ¡°F*ck! You got it! ¡°Boss Wang Ran, I love you! ¡°I told you, he¡¯s the best!¡± Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm grew. Not long after, they arrived at the gate with more than twenty surveillance cameras. Zhao Dong was also very proactive. The last time he went out, he did not Awaken, which made him feel very guilty. Therefore, whenever assignments came to him, he would come over quickly. The group of people drove around and started to install the cameras in one direction. ¡°Boss, there are a few windmills by the sea to generate electricity. The streetlights on this road are powered by wind, so we don¡¯t have to worry even if there¡¯s a power outage throughout the city. ¡°We only need to lay a line for data transmission. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the wires from the neighborhood.¡± Zhao Dong was getting more and more reliable. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± Seeing that everything was going well, Wang Ran drove back to the island first. After lunch, he would go to the power plant to take a look in the afternoon. After all, Wang Ran did not allow powerful zombies to dwell in N City. It was lunchtime. They made beef noodles for lunch. The island still had ample reserves, so almost half of the bowl was beef. It was quite satisfying. The cook, No. 8 had some flour on her face and the tip of her nose. It made Wang Ran suspicious¡­ ¡°Alas, as expected, the girls in the flight attendant class are all eyeing me covetously¡­¡± Except for Wu Jiaxin. She seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance from him, but he didn¡¯t know why. After eating the noodles, Wang Ran returned to the villa and planned to change his shoes. You can¡¯t fight in the cotton slippers of the hotel. Although his sneakers were in tatters, he could still wear it. At most, he could just take a look at the specialty store on the way. In this environment, no one would fight for the shoes. When he returned to the villa, Wang Ran saw his black and red Air Jordans. The places that were originally stained with blood had been wiped clean, and the cracked openings had also been carefully sewn. ¡°Momo, did you do this?¡± Wang Ran was a little surprised. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Jiaxin did it. ¡°I think her fingers were cut a few times while she was sewing the shoes.¡± Lin Momo answered. Chapter 94 - 94 How Can You Be Tempted? 94 How Can You Be Tempted? On the edge of the cliff, No. 1 Wu Jiaxin and No. 2 Fang Shutian sat there, enjoying the sea breeze. ¡°Jiaxin, is your hand alright? ¡°There are so many cuts¡­¡± Fang Shutian exclaimed as she held Wu Jiaxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah, all of you are talented! ¡°You can cook, and Xin Xin can do the laundry. ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve almost become an ornament¡­ ¡°I can only find something within my power to do.¡± Wu Jiaxin looked at her fingers that were covered in band-aids. She had thought that sewing shoes would be easy, but who knew that it would be so difficult¡­ It was much harder than sewing clothes anyway. The pain was one thing, but the most important thing was the embarrassment. She was clumsy and didn¡¯t know anything. What if Wang Ran disdained her for being useless¡­ Moreover, she did not know if Wang Ran would even wear shoes that had been sewn. ¡°By the way, Jiaxin, you¡¯re obviously very concerned about Master. Why are you always so cold to him?¡± Fang Shutian asked curiously. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Since when did I care about him! ¡°I just wanted to¡­ I¡¯m just looking for something to do, I was afraid of being driven out by him.¡± She was lying¡­ She was a little flustered. Wu Jiaxin smoothed her hair, which had been ruffled by the sea breeze, revealing her perfect side profile. The school belle was the school belle, and there were no flaws in her appearance. Even the girls couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. For Wu Jiaxin, it was impossible for her not to feel grateful and worship for Wang Ran after staying here for a few days. However, Wu Jiaxin remembered that she had once made a vow to herself. If she liked Wang Ran, she would run three laps around the island naked¡­ Therefore, she had to hold on! She did not want to run around naked! It was too embarrassing! ¡°Yo, nice spot.¡± A warm and magnetic voice came from behind the two. ¡°Argh! Master!¡± Wu Jiaxin and Fang Shutian stood up at the same time and turned around. Wu Jiaxin lost her balance in her panic and missed a step. Wang Ran immediately grabbed her hand and pulled¡­ Wu Jiaxin was instantly pulled into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh dear, I seem to have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Fang Shutian smiled evilly and left. Wu Jiaxin could not move in Wang Ran¡¯s arms, and her face turned red. ¡°If you fall from here, you¡¯ll have to swim for half an hour before you can find a place to go ashore. ¡°Be careful next time.¡± Wang Ran released Wu Jiaxin and reminded her softly. ¡°I know¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin lowered her head and mumbled. As a girl from the flight attendant class, Wu Jiaxin was very tall. As the two of them stood face to face, their auras intertwined. ¡°Let me see your hand.¡± Wang Ran said in a commanding tone. Wu Jiaxin was stunned and raised her hand subconsciously. Wang Ran held Wu Jiaxin¡¯s hand and brought it in front of him. There were band-aids on all three of her fingers. This meant that there were at least three wounds. Wang Ran tore off the band-aid on Wu Jiaxin¡¯s index finger and put the tip of her finger into his mouth. His body fluids could help Xiaoyu and the others heal their wounds quickly, and it was probably effective for humans as well. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin was so shocked that she forgot to pull her finger back. This action was a little too ambiguous! Her Master¡­ Her relationship with Wang Ran had not reached this stage yet! However, as Wang Ran continued sucking, Wu Jiaxin felt the pain on her fingertips lessen. It was magical! Very Quickly, Wang Ran was done with all three of her fingers. Wu Jiaxin retracted her hand and saw that all the wounds had disappeared! ¡°Master¡­ you¡¯re amazing!¡± Wu Jiaxin complimented him subconsciously. If someone else heard this, they would definitely misunderstand. ¡°Let Momo do this kind of work in the future. She¡¯s better at it. ¡°If you want to be productive, you can take the girls to train their combat skills. ¡°I have all the learning resources on my hard drive. ¡°Oh right, not the folder with learning materials, but the one labeled ¡®Actual MMA¡¯.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. If she opened the wrong folder, he would be in trouble. ¡°Oh, I know!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded. She also knew that Wang Ran would occasionally go out, and the safety of the island depended on the girls. When she lowered her head, Wu Jiaxin glanced at Wang Ran¡¯s feet. It was the Air Jordans! He actually put it on! ¡®That¡¯s great¡­¡¯ Wang Ran didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave. Wu Jiaxin looked at Wang Ran¡¯s back and felt a warmth in her heart. Her hard work had been acknowledged¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± What the hell! Why would she be moved? I made that vow! Wu Jiaxin patted her face to clear her mind¡­ Wang Ran took his massive hammer and walked to the door. ¡°Uncle, wait!¡± Tang Tang ran over with her equally massive axe. ¡°Uncle, are you going out? ¡°Take me, take me!¡± Tang Tang jumped into the front passenger seat without saying anything. What happened in the morning had been very awkward. ¡°The place I¡¯m going to is quite dangerous. ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Ran was a little hesitant. In his opinion, Tang Tang was nothing more than an Awakened who had drunk his blood a few times. She might not even be as strong as Wu Jianguo, who had broken through twice. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I¡¯m very strong now! ¡°Just let me go out and kill some zombies. I¡¯m bored to death at home.¡± Tang Tang pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of trouble¡­¡± Wang Ran was about to turn her down. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more! ¡°100!¡± Tang Tang patted her leg. ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± Wang Ran stepped on the accelerator after she finished speaking. The Ferrari roared as it sped along the seaside road. Tang Tang felt that her chest was a little tight. Ever since her chest had gotten bigger, her clothes didn¡¯t fit her anymore. No matter how she wore them, they felt tight. Especially when an A-cup bra was forced upon a pair of D-cups, it was indeed a little uncomfortable. In addition, she had fastened her seat belt¡­ It was so uncomfortable¡­ Moreover, she didn¡¯t know if Uncle was driving so fast on purpose. Her chest was shaking so much that they were about to jump out. When they arrived in the city, Tang Tang finally felt a little more comfortable. After all, the roads in the city were filled with cars and wandering zombies, so it was impossible to drive that fast. As they passed by a high-end residential area, a can fell from the sky and hit the Ferrari¡¯s engine cover. ¡°Argh! my car!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s heart ached. The car had to be sent to Italy to be sprayed. Italy had probably fallen long ago. This was f*cking ¡­ Wang ran raised his head and looked around. On the top floor of a five-story villa, a ten-year-old brat was sticking his head out and giving Wang Ran the middle finger. ¡°F*ck! He did it on purpose!¡± Wang Ran immediately turned off the engine and got out of the car with his hammer. ¡°Hey, Uncle! ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Tang Tang was shocked. She didn¡¯t have any psychological burden at all when it came to killing zombies and bad people. However, the other party was only a child¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to kill him. I should at least give him a loving education.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Chapter 95 - 95 Blackmail In This Day And Age 95 Blackmail In This Day And Age Wang Ran gave the devilish brat the middle finger. The devilish brat was still feeling very smug, and he threw an apple core down. The apple core almost hit Tang Tang. ¡°F*ck, stinky brat, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± This time, Tang Tang had lost her patience. The two of them stomped toward the wall of the community in an aggressive manner. With the hammer and axe, the wall collapsed. The naughty child upstairs was shocked and immediately shrank back. He didn¡¯t expect to have provoked such violent individuals. What if they rushed up¡­ Wang Ran and Tang Tang climbed over the ruins of the wall and arrived at the building. ¡°There were many wandering zombies around, and they were all attracted by the sound. ¡°Killcount challenge!¡± As soon as Tang Tang saw the zombies, she became interested and began to swing wildly like a Monster Hunter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what you got!¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he stood there with his hammer and watched the show. It had to be said that Tang Tang¡¯s strength was indeed explosive. All the zombies in front of her were dismembered with one swing of the axe. They stood no chance. ¡°Is Tang Tang perhaps, gifted? ¡°I don¡¯t remember her drinking blood that many times. ¡°Why does she seem to be even stronger than Wu Jianguo?¡± Wang Ran touched his chin, impressed. Soon, dozens of zombies around her were dismembered by Tang Tang. ¡°Argh! Uncle! ¡°You¡¯re being lazy!¡± Tang Tang put down the axe, put her hands on her hips, and pouted. He had clearly agreed to compete to see who could kill more, but in the end, she had to do it alone. He made her do free labor! ¡°I saw you killing so happily, so I left the opportunity to you. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran gave a few perfunctory words, picked up the hammer, and walked to the front door of the building. It seemed that the owners here had done their best to reinforce the building below. The front door and the floor-to-ceiling windows on both sides were blocked. However, this was not a problem for Wang Ran, who was holding a hammer as large as himself. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± With just two strikes, the door and the pile of junk behind it were sent flying. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Wang Ran took the lead and walked ahead. It was a five-story villa. There were two households on the first underground floor, first floor, and second floor, and another two on the third, fourth, and fifth floors. Wang Ran¡¯s target was the unit on the upper right. Wang Ran went straight to the door. Without saying a word, he directly swung the hammer and smashed it on the door! A loud bang! The door and the person behind it flew into the house. It was obvious that the person had heard the commotion downstairs and wanted to see what was going on outside through the peephole. Who knew that the moment he touched the door, he would be sent flying. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± A few brawny men shot up from their game of cards, picked up their weapons, and looked at the door vigilantly. Wang Ran walked in with his hammer. ¡°F*ck, it smells.¡± Wang Ran frowned. The room was filled with the smell of smoke. This situation looked like the gathering place of hooligans of the past. The ground was filled with cigarette butts and bottles, and playing cards were everywhere. These brawny men didn¡¯t look like they could afford this kind of leap-story villa. They were technically squatters. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? ¡°Do you want to die?¡± A tattooed man with a fire axe in one hand and a watermelon knife in the other led the way. ¡°That brat threw something at our car just now. ¡°The car¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at Tang Tang and let her continue. ¡°It¡¯s a Ferrari Enzo. It¡¯ll cost at least a million to repaint it at the original factory. ¡°But I don¡¯t think the original factory would still be open for business, so you¡¯ll have to be the one paying up.¡± Tang Tang said in a serious manner as she put her hands on the axe handle. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? ¡°You¡¯re trying to extort me. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I used to do?¡± The tattooed man raised his axe and pointed it at Tang Tang¡¯s face. The men behind him laughed. They were scammers and extorters, and their scope of business was very wide. Blackmailing people was a common thing. They had claimed this house by asking the brat to act pitifully and trick them into opening the door after the doomsday. The owners had been thrown down the building to feed the zombies. ¡°Uncle, can these people be killed?¡± Tang Tang turned her head and asked. She didn¡¯t have any psychological barrier when it came to killing zombies, but she still had some qualms about killing other humans. ¡°I can tell they¡¯re not good people just by looking at their faces. ¡°Do your best.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently as he leaned against the wall. It¡¯s not bad to have a sugar mommy, I can laze about. ¡°Ha! Do you really think that you can kill people with a cosplay weapon?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The hammer looked dangerous, but the axe, on the other hand, was being hefted about by a little girl. It couldn¡¯t be made of plastic, right? At that moment, the brat also stuck his head out from the stairs. He had been throwing trash at the zombies and people passing by for fun the past few days. He didn¡¯t expect to actually attract people here. He was still a little flustered. However, they had the advantage in numbers, so they shouldn¡¯t be killed by the other party, right¡­ ¡°Son, come here! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the cruelty of this society! ¡°Kill the men, leave the women¡­ ¡°Son, you¡¯re 14 this year, right? ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste later!¡± The tattooed man laughed. The devilish brat¡¯s eyes lit up! Girl! Could it finally be real?! The grapefruit in the room had already started to stink after he was done with it. He wiped his drool and walked behind the tattooed man with an expectant look. This girl was quite pretty! Her chest was pretty large! It would definitely be very refreshing to play! At that moment, the sound of heavy footsteps came from outside the door again. A dozen or so people with tattoos rushed into the house. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the situation? ¡°The door downstairs seems to have been blown up!¡± These people were in cahoots with the tattooed man. They had taken over the building on the day of the apocalypse. The owners of the four houses had been killed by them, and they had taken over the houses. There was a lot of food in the villa, and their days were quite comfortable. They only regretted not having any women around. A 40-year-old female owner couldn¡¯t stand their exertions and died the next day. Over the past few days, they could only rely on themselves to solve their problems. ¡°A few pieces of trash barged in.¡± ¡°You guys just watch. After I¡¯ve dealt with them, my son will get the woman first, then we¡¯ll share!¡± The tattooed man held an axe and a watermelon knife, and even did a flourish with his weapons. The eyes of the people around him lit up. They finally had a woman to play with! These few days had been torturous. A good-looking hooligan was almost in tears. Tang Tang frowned again. This group of people was very disgusting! She had only wanted to break their limbs and teach them a lesson. But now it seemed¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be too much to kill them all! Tang Tang kicked her massive axe up into her hands. The tattooed man suddenly had a bad feeling! Chapter 96 - 96 Kill Them All And Leave 96 Kill Them All And Leave The tattooed man had a lot of fighting experience. From the friction between the axe and the floor, he could tell that the axe was not light! it was definitely not made of plastic! This big-breasted loli could actually swing such a heavy axe? It seemed like he couldn¡¯t be careless. He had to take this seriously! The tattooed man planned more than ten attack routes in his mind. ¡°Swish!¡± Tang Tang moved. She rushed forward, raised her axe high, and chopped down! The tattooed man was still hesitating on how to attack when the axe arrived in front of him¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The tattooed man¡¯s left shoulder to the right waist was completely severed¡­ With the crisp sound of the watermelon knife falling to the ground, half of the tattooed man¡¯s body fell to the ground. The lower half of his body also fell down after a second. Fresh blood and internal organs splattered all over the ground¡­ ¡°Daddy!¡± The brat was so scared that his pupils began to flicker. ¡°Boss! ¡°F*ck! you actually killed our boss!¡± The hooligans became nervous. Tang Tang¡¯s move was really too brutal. She did not hesitate to kill a living person! How much strength did she have? ¡°Avenge the boss! Everyone, attack! ¡°There are only two of them, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. One of the hooligans rushed directly at Tang Tang. As his head left his body, he saw everyone else running towards the door, including the person who had shouted¡­ But¡­ Wang Ran already stood by door. With a swing of the sledgehammer, he directly smashed a person¡¯s head. It sunk into his shoulders and stopped at his lower abdomen. The others were so frightened that they immediately stopped in their tracks. This was even more brutal than the axe! In front of them was a brutal sledgehammer, and behind them was a terrifying greataxe. They were at wits¡¯ end. ¡°There¡¯s no way to run, let¡¯s fight!¡± Someone shouted. This time, he really went for it. The punks mustered their courage and charged at Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Unfortunately, they were all ordinary people. In front of Wang Ran and Tang Tang, this bit of speed and strength could not even be considered as elementary school students. Soon, they were all killed. The devilish brat was the only one left. He stood there in a daze. His legs were trembling, and there was a pale yellow liquid around his feet. It looked like he had peed himself. Because his father was the leader of the gangsters, he was used to being arrogant. At school, he often bullied his classmates and took advantage of girls. No one dared to stop him. Who would¡¯ve thought that throwing trash at a car would cause him so much trouble? ¡°Uncle, should we kill this one?¡± Tang Tang turned around and asked. This brat was only a few years younger than her. Tang Tang was a little hesitant. ¡°Do as you see fit. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your car he damaged.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Tang Tang thought for a moment. Smashing a car was not a crime worthy of death. But this devilish brat actually wanted to take advantage of her! This was too much! That¡¯s my first time. How can trash like you think about it? Tang Tang picked up the axe, lifted it up, and aimed between the child¡¯s legs. Large amounts of blood spurted out. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Tang walked to the door without looking back. The devilish brat endured the severe pain and picked up the watermelon knife on the ground, trying to attack Tang Tang from behind. In the end, he accidentally stepped on his father¡¯s intestines and fell forward. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± The watermelon knife pierced through his throat. The two of them went downstairs and returned to the car. ¡°Oh my, I saw a few bags of rice in their living room just now. It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t take them away.¡± Tang Tang suddenly patted her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look outside and see what car we took here? ¡°Does it even have a compartment?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Tang Tang nodded. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a modified armored Hummer in my dad¡¯s villa! ¡°It¡¯s powerful and robust! ¡°it¡¯ll be fine even if we drive off-road. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not tall enough to drive it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go fetch it when we go back?¡± The prodigal Tang Tang said after thinking for a while. ¡°F*ck, why didn¡¯t you tell me you had such a good car!¡± Wang Ran was overjoyed. A modified, armored Hummer ¡­ It was like a tank for the tarmac! It would definitely feel good to drive! I want it, I want it. ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t just give it to you for free~~~¡± Tang Tang raised her head. ¡°Alright, but drink less.¡± Wang Ran stretched out a finger to Tang Tang. Tang Tang took a small bite and slowly sucked. A weak flow of energy flowed into Tang Tang¡¯s body. ¡°This is not good! ¡°Its effect can¡¯t be compared to the other one¡­¡± Tang Tang thought to herself. Tang Tang was very conflicted now. As an anime and video game lover, Tang Tang¡¯s desire for strength was very strong. Power made her very happy and excited, but the method to obtain said power¡­ It was a little¡­ If she wanted to continue growing stronger, drinking blood alone was too slow. However. if she didn¡¯t drink blood, then she could only drink¡­ She was so embarassed! Tang Tang had already experienced it many times in her dreams. In the morning, it also happened by accident. But for Tang Tang to do it for real¡­ She was still a little shy. Conflicted, extremely conflicted! Tang Tang peeked at Wang Ran. The side profile of him driving seriously¡­ was quite pleasing to the eye. If something really happened between them, she could live with it. ¡°Argh! What am I thinking! ¡°I¡¯m still young!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s little face blushed. Wang Ran was driving seriously, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what Tang Tang was thinking about. Soon, they arrived near the power plant. ¡°Damn, so many zombies?¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. From the car to the entrance of the power plant, there were only five hundred meters, but that span of ground was filled with hundreds of zombies. They were all slowly moving toward the power plant. The sound of Wang Ran¡¯s engine attracted some nearby zombies to knock on the car window, but most of the zombies ignored them. It was impossible to drive fast with such a high zombie density. Wang Ran could only squeeze his way in at a speed of a bicycle. When they finally entered the factory gate, a huge rock suddenly came flying at the Ferrari. ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Ran immediately stepped on the accelerator to increase the speed. Then, he stepped on the brake and the handbrake, pulling off a sharp turn! He barely dodged the huge rock. However, a few unlucky zombies were smashed into meat paste. Wang Ran raised his head and saw a burly zombie standing on the roof of the factory, staring straight at the Ferrari. F*ck, it¡¯s another one of those Tanks! ¡°It seems like this place isn¡¯t just filled with the people who escaped from Computer City ¡­¡± Wang Ran exclaimed as he drove around the edge of the factory, trying to shake off the zombies around him. There were too many zombies and the car door couldn¡¯t be opened. When the tank zombie on the roof of the factory saw Wang Ran running in circles, it immediately changed its direction and ran wildly on the roof, but¡­ It fell down. ¡°Pfft¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so heavy, don¡¯t climb up to the roof.¡± Wang Ran could not help but smile. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s so exciting! ¡°It feels like a high-difficulty dungeon!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Mutated Zombie. Her axe had long been thirsty for blood. Chapter 97 97 I Want A Boss Fight! Wang Ran went behind the power plant and barely managed to get rid of the endless stream of zombies. However, when Wang Ran and Tang Tang got out of the car, the zombies rushed towards Wang Ran again. It was just a noisy block of metal, but now, it contained living food! ¡°You know which way to go?¡± Tang Tang asked while holding the axe. ¡°Sure, if we get in each others ways, we¡¯ll only maul and crush each other. ¡°Each of us will take one side.¡± Wang Ran flexed his fingers and dragged the hammer to the side. Tang Tang, on the other hand, carried her axe and stood on the other side, welcoming the zombies that came like a tide. ¡°BOOM!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s hammer sent a few zombies flying, and the huge impact caused many zombies behind them to fall to the ground. However, their desire for flesh and blood made them quickly get up and continue to pounce forward. ¡°Poof, poof.¡± Every swing of Wang Ran¡¯s hammer would kill and cripple numerous zombies. However, there were too many zombies. For every few that fell, more than a dozen pounced at them. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t strong. To Wang Ran, this was just a warm-up. Tang Tang was handling herself fine. Her axe slashed at the zombies, killing a large number of them. The scene of blood and flesh flying in the air made Tang Tang fight more and more vigorously. This was life! What¡¯s the big deal about games? Is it as good as personally experiencing killing zombies? Soon, the corpses around the two of them piled up into a small mountain. Just as the hundreds of zombies were about to be wiped out, the ground started to shake. ¡°Be careful,¡± Wang Ran said, after beating up a zombie. It was probably the Tank. Although Wang Ran had killed a Tank before, he had relied on his skills. If he were to rely on his strength alone¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°BOOM!¡± A tall and burly zombie directly broke through the wall of the factory and appeared between Wang Ran and Tang Tang. ¡°Human¡­ Dead¡­¡± The tank zombie pounded the ground and roared at the two of them. ¡°Yo, this guy can even talk. ¡°It seems to be more powerful than the last one.¡± Wang Ran smiled and flicked his hand, sending a few zombies flying. ¡°Leave this thing to me! ¡°I want a boss fight!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly swept away all the ordinary zombies in front of her. ¡°Man¡­ tastes foul¡­ ¡°Woman¡­ delicious!¡± The Tank wiped his drool, grabbed a forklift next to him and threw it at Tang Tang. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up and she rolled to the side to avoid the forklift. ¡°F*ck, how dare you!¡± Tang Tang stuck the axe into the ground, directly lifted the Ferrari next to her, and smashed it at the tank zombie. ¡°BOOM!¡± The tank zombie wasn¡¯t as agile as Tang Tang, so the Ferrari directly hit him. However, his huge arms protected his body in time. It did not cause him any serious damage. ¡°Oy, that¡¯s our ride!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. If they wanted to fight, then so be it. Why would you throw your Ferrari at it? How am I going to go back later! The power plant was located in the wilderness. If they could not find a car, they would die! However, Tang Tang¡¯s strength did surprise Wang Ran. Had her strength increased along with her chest? Xiaoyu was strong, but in terms of raw strength¡­ Tang Tang might have the edge. It was terrifying. Wang Ran smashed the last zombie from the three-dimensional world into the two-dimensional world with his hammer. Then, he sat on the ground and leisurely watched the show. ¡°You¡¯re dead¡­ It¡¯s settled!¡± The Tank was completely enraged and directly rushed towards Tang Tang. ¡°Hmph, this is much slower than the Thunder Wolf Dragon!¡± Tang Tang stepped directly on the small mountain of zombie bodies and easily dodged the charge. Tank rushed into the pile of dead bodies, and the hill-like pile of dead bodies was instantly smashed into pieces, with limbs flying everywhere. When Tank turned around, Tang Tang was already approaching him. Tang Tang jumped high, raised the axe, and slashed. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You still lack combat experience.¡± Wang Ran took out a small bag of melon seeds and said as he munched on them. Staying in the air for too long was always a bad idea! As expected! Tank threw a heavy punch at Tang Tang! Tang Tang, who had jumped into the air, had no room to evade it and was sent flying by the punch. She smashed into the wall like a cannonball. ¡°Cough, cough. cough ¡­¡± Tang Tang came out of the dust. ¡°Damn it, you actually hurt me! ¡°I¡¯m so angry, so angry!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the aura around her body instantly changed. Tank saw that Tang Tang was still standing and immediately rushed over. Tang Tang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and also rushed toward Tank. This was a direct confrontation! The distance between the two parties was quickly lessening¡­ Wang Ran was watching with great interest. ¡°Slide kick, slide kick!¡± Wang Ran was passing on his experience while spitting out melon seed shells. Tang Tang furrowed her brows. It required some accuracy. She did not want to take the risk. Just as Tank¡¯s fist swept across Tang Tang¡¯s face, she suddenly fell to the ground¡­ She just dodged the fist! The axe in Tang Tang¡¯s hand just happened to swing in a circle, from bottom to top, cutting Tank¡¯s underarm. ¡°Pfft¡­ Ka!¡± A huge arm shot up into the sky! Tank lost its balance and fell to the ground. After Tang Tang got up, she directly kicked the axe with her heel and chopped it down with great force! ¡°Lok¡¯tar Ogar!¡± Following Tang Tang¡¯s roar, the tank Zombie¡¯s fragile head rolled to the ground. ¡°Yo, not bad.¡± Wang Ran stood up and clapped his hands. Tang Tang was much more powerful than he had imagined. She was this powerful after drinking just a little blood. She was really gifted. It would be great if he could completely subdue her. He would have another helper. It was a pity that the young miss was pampered and he did not know what to make her submit. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s in this zombie nest.¡± Wang Ran picked up the hammer and walked into the factory. Tang Tang took out her mobile phone, stepped on Tank¡¯s body, and took a selfie. Then, she followed him. The huge factory was dark, with only a little light coming in from the gap in the roof where Tank had fallen through. Wang Ran calmly walked in front. Tang Tang, on the other hand, began to look a little cowed. After all, killing zombies under the sun and entering a dark, unknown space were two completely different things. It was like the difference between Resident Evil 5 and Resident Evil 7. After walking for more than ten meters, Wang Ran could clearly feel a few heads sticking out from the darkness on both sides. He sensed Mutated Zombies. In front of them, a zombie with a hood slowly walked into the light coming from the roof. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Wang Ran recognized this guy. It was the Mutated Zombie with a group of dogs in the computer City. Now, it seemed that he only had four dogs left. It seemed a little miserable. However, there were a lot more Mutated Zombies. In the dark, there were at least 10 Mutated Zombies¡­ Chapter 98 - 98 Negotiating With Zombies 98 Negotiating With Zombies ¡°Argh! It¡¯s you guys! ¡°Damn it, this guy actually trapped me in the refrigerator last time! ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Tang Tang stomped her feet and clutched the axe. If Wang Ran hadn¡¯t come to save her last time, she might have been eaten by the zombies! There were still so many games that she hadn¡¯t cleared, and she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t keep thinking about killing.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Tang Tang¡¯s head. Wang Ran was very interested in this zombie. He had a feeling that this zombie was different from the others. ¡°Human, why are you so ruthless¡­¡± The hooded zombie looked at Wang Ran and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Ruthless? ¡°There are so many zombies. You guys won¡¯t go extinct anytime soon! ¡°But since some of them do get in my way, I still have to deal with them. ¡°I live in this city, after all. I don¡¯t want any zombies to affect my life,¡± Wang Ran replied. If someone asked him to be a saint and clear the city up? Not if you paid me. However, if something close by was rapidly gaining strength, Wang Ran still had to come out and take a look. A single spark could start a Prairie Fire, and he would be at ease if he extinguished the sparks. ¡°Human, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy¡­¡± he said. ¡°Moreover, we have never taken the initiative to attack human bases. ¡°Other than the people in Computer city¡¯s basement, we have not eaten any other humans. ¡°Ever since we retreated to this place, we have been feeding on low-level zombies. ¡°We just want to survive. ¡°Do you understand?¡± The hooded zombie said earnestly. Wang Ran was stunned. To be honest, this was the first time he had such a deep conversation with a zombie that was not of his own. Before his transmigration, Wang Ran was a coward. He rarely came into contact with Awakened Ones, let alone Mutated Zombies. He didn¡¯t know much about things at this level. Only now that he was stronger, he had the chance to talk to Mutated Zombies face to face like this. It turned out that zombies also recluses of their own¡­ They were acting rather similarly to his past self. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m a selfish person¡­ ¡°I only believe in myself. ¡°You guys are growing too fast, so you¡¯re a threat to me. ¡°I will not allow any threat to exist in my city.¡± Wang Ran answered. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The Mutated Zombies in the dark let out extremely dissatisfied roars. The hooded zombie held a hand up to stop them. ¡°I¡¯m Chen Zeyang. How should I address you?¡± The hooded zombie continued to express its friendliness. ¡°Pfft¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± ¡°Chen Zeyang?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled. Before he transmigrated, everyone practically knew this name¡­ If Wu Jianguo was the most powerful man in City N, then Chen Zeyang was the most powerful man in China! Even Wang Ran, who had remained hiding for a year, had heard of his deeds. It was said that he had destroyed many Mutant Zombie nests. No zombie could survive wherever he went. Also, he even had female zombies of his own. If this was in a novel, he would be the main character! ¡®Why did he turn into a zombie so early this time¡­¡¯ How tragic ¡­ Of course, it was possible that they had the same name. However, there were not that many coincidences in the world¡­ ¡°What, you know me?¡± The hooded zombie was stunned. He was just an ordinary shut-in when he was alive, so how could anyone possibly know him? ¡°Um¡­ Your name just sounds like someone I¡¯m familiar with. ¡°By the way, my name is Wang Ran.¡± Wang Ran replied. Since this zombie could be the famous Chen Zeyang¡­ He could perhaps listen. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve watched a lot of zombie movies and played a lot of zombie games before I died. ¡°I¡¯m very clear about my current state. ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult to make humans trust us and live in peace with us. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about the destruction of the Bloodfang Camp. ¡°It was your doing¡­ ¡°I believe that you¡¯re definitely powerful enough to destroy our small base. ¡°But¡­ ¡°I still hope that we can have a chat.¡± Zombie Chen Zeyang suggested. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to talk about?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that we¡¯ll be a threat to you here¡­. ¡°We can move someplace else tomorrow, even another country. ¡°We only hope that we have a chance to survive¡­ ¡°Who knows if there will be vaccines or something like that in the future to let us return to normal.¡± The zombie Chen Zeyang said sincerely. Wang Ran thought about it and felt that what he said made sense. If zombies regained their consciousness, they could actually control their own behavior. If they could really do as he said and not eat humans¡­ Indeed, it would not pose too much of a threat to mankind. There could be good and bad people in any group. If he thought about it this way¡­ He could give them the benefit of the doubt. If they obediently left his city, Wang Ran would have a new understanding of zombies. If they were just stalling for time¡­ If Wang Ran wanted to kill them, it would only take him a few more days. ¡°Fine. If you leave before dawn tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Wang Ran spread his hands. ¡°Thank you, human, Wang Ran.¡± Zombie Chen Zeyang nodded slightly. He was smart and did not want to have a conflict with an expert like Wang Ran. ¡°As a reward¡­ ¡°I can tell you a secret we discovered by accident.¡± Zombie Chen Zeyang waved his hand, and a zombie immediately ran to turn on the light. Rows of fluorescent tubes were lit up one after another. Wang Ran saw that many zombies were tied to the electric circuit. Electric currents seemed to be flowing through their bodies. ¡°We found this after we came here.¡± Electricity greatly stimulates the cells in our body. ¡°It levels us up. ¡°Of course, the probability of failure is very high. Once you fail¡­¡± Before Chen Zeyang could finish, a ¡°crack¡± came from one of the zombies. Then, a burning smell wafted into the air. The Zombie¡¯s head drooped down. It did not look good. Wang Ran understood. Using the energy of science to force energy into a vessel. Madman had done the same. However, humans had more water in their bodies than zombies, so it was highly dangerous. Those who were not Awakened could not do this. It was a good way for zombies to improve their strength. Chen Zeyang was quite sincere to tell him about this discovery. Chapter 99 - 99 Tang Tang Takes The Initiative 99 Tang Tang Takes The Initiative ¡°Uncle, are we really not going to fight anymore?¡± Tang Tang asked Wang Ran in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight for now. ¡°If we do fight, we¡¯ll immediately clear the stage. What¡¯s the point? ¡°I¡¯d like to see how things develop after this.¡± Wang Ran smiled. He would just watch their actions like he was watching a documentary. If he won the bet, he would have a new understanding of the zombie population. If they lost the bet, they would just have to spend another day to deal with them. ¡°But¡­ ¡°They are zombies!¡± Tang Tang sounded a little regretful. She had thought that she could get some rewards from the boss stage. ¡°Think about it. The group of people you met on the road today were humans. Didn¡¯t they need a beating?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Of course they needed a beating! ¡°They wanted to rape me!¡± ¡°If I could kill them again, I would!¡± Tang Tang got angry at the thought of it. ¡°So, in this world, some humans deserve to be killed more than zombies. ¡°Now that I think about it, these zombies just kept you on the fourth floor and didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? ¡°If they wanted to kill you, they would have searched the entire building.¡± Wang Ran continued. Tang Tang thought about it and felt that it made sense. In comparison, those human beings were indeed much worse than zombies. ¡°Human, Wang Ran. We¡¯ll set off immediately. We¡¯ll leave the city before dawn. ¡°By the way, I have to remind you of something. ¡°The mental hospital in the southern suburbs¡­ Something powerful dwells there, even for you.¡± After Chen Zeyang finished his words, he began to gather the zombies in the factory. ¡°A mental hospital¡­ ¡°Is it a zombie or an Awakened¡­¡± Wang Ran thought about it. Chen Zeyang had no reason to lie to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head back first.¡± Wang Ran pulled Tang Tang and walked out of the factory. After being delayed at the devilish brat¡¯s house for a while, the sky would soon turn dark. As soon as he walked out of the factory, Wang Ran realized that they had no transport home¡­ The Ferrari had been picked up by Tang Tang and thrown into the zombie, so it had long turned into scrap metal. As for the few cars that were originally in the power plant¡­ They were in no better shape. Only a few forklifts seemed like they could be driven. However¡­ their speed¡­ He might as well walk. The two of them looked around the factory, but they still couldn¡¯t find a suitable car. ¡°I remember there being container factory a few kilometers away. Let¡¯s go there and take a look.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just treat it fast-travel being disabled! ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard it is to unlock a map. I almost cried!¡± Tang Tang knew that she was to blame for being impulsive, so she said this in a soft tone. ¡°Well, you¡¯re about to learn how hard it is to find a working car.¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. Tang Tang pouted. The two of them walked for half an hour before they finally arrived at the container factory. There were a lot of containers inside, so there had to be something. Wang Ran walked around and found two large trucks. However, they had been damaged to varying degrees. ¡°Uncle, what do we do¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re really going to walk back ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already dark, it¡¯s very scary.¡± Tang Tang wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies, but she was afraid of the dark. After all, walking on the road in the middle of the night, who knew when something would pop out from the side. It was about thirty kilometers from here to the city, where there were cars. Even if they ran, it would take at least two hours¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take shelter in a container for the night?¡± Wang Ran suggested. Tang Tang thought for a moment and nodded. It seemed reasonable. There were also many wandering zombies in the container factory, but at least there were no Mutated Zombies. Wang Ran was too lazy to deal with them, so he directly climbed to the top of the container, which had several layers piled up. Once the doors were closed, the ordinary zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡°Uncle, are we sleeping here tonight?¡± Tang Tang looked around and saw that the container was empty, not even a pillow. ¡°What else? ¡°Should I conjure up a hotel for you? ¡°This container is quite sturdy. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to sleep in peace as long as the door¡¯s shut.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked out of the container. ¡°Ah! Uncle, where are you going?¡± Tang Tang panicked. Although this container was covered in iron on all sides, it was dark inside. It was so scary! ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in the container next door.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Uncle¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here too? ¡°There¡¯s enough space, anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snore when I sleep.¡± Tang Tang said with her head lowered. Although it was a little embarrassing to invite a man to sleep in the same container with her, it was better than the dark. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. The young miss of a rich family was really troublesome. She had so many demands. Wang Ran closed the door of the container and used his hammer to keep it shut. That way, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about those ordinary zombies coming in. ¡°Uncle¡­ ¡°It¡¯s dark¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Tang Tang said, trembling. She had played Resident Evil 7 before, so she was still a little traumatized. Wang Ran took Tang Tang¡¯s axe and stabbed a few small holes at the top of the container. The moonlight seeped in through the small hole. Not only did it light up the container, but it also created a romantic atmosphere. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Tang Tang nodded. Uncle was quite considerate. Wang Ran sat down and sent a message to Xiaoyu to explain the situation, telling her to pay attention to the island¡¯s defenses. With Xiaoyu and Momo¡¯s current strength, they did not have to worry about any direct attacks. The only thing they were worried about was a midnight ambush. Therefore, he still had to arrange for the girls to take turns being on night watch. However, the surveillance and roadblocks on the seaside road should have been set up. If someone were to break in, the villa would have alerted Xiaoyu and the others. The night was getting darker. Wang Ran and Tang Tang each leaned on one side of the container and fell asleep. He didn¡¯t know when, but Wang Ran suddenly realized that Tang Tang had rolled all the way to his side¡­ ¡°Pat¡± With a hook of her arms and legs, she directly hugged Wang Ran. Wang Ran was a little confused. Was she sleeping too freely or was she sleepwalking¡­ Wang Ran didn¡¯t stay confused for long before Tang Tang¡¯s little hand began to grope around Wang Ran¡¯s body. When she touched Wang Ran¡¯s face, Tang Tang even put her little mouth close to it. The young girl¡¯s mouth was especially tender¡­ ¡°Why is it this dream again¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± Tang Tang muttered in a daze. As if she was used to this kind of dream, Tang Tang even began to take the initiative¡­ Chapter 100 - 100 Battle Until Daybreak 100 Battle Until Daybreak ¡°F*ck!¡± The moment the battle ended, Tang Tang suddenly woke up. In this situation¡­ So embarrassing! Tang Tang instantly realized what she had just done. She had started it¡­ But! She thought she was dreaming! How could this be true? I¡¯m a naive young lady, but I actually started it with Uncle¡­ That was my first time! Tang Tang¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated. However, she also felt a powerful energy flowing in her body. This was¡­ It was effective from either pair of lips! Tang Tang¡¯s heart was filled with surprise. This was power-leveling! After a quick assessment, Tang Tang pressed her two small hands on Wang Ran¡¯s chest and gently pushed him down. Then, she turned over and mounted the horse again¡­ The container began to shake violently. The zombies nearby were dumbfounded. The iron box was moving? They were all attracted by the sound and climbed to the top like a human pyramid. However, it was way too high up, so the zombies couldn¡¯t go up and could only scratch at the bottom. This scene was very much like a dance floor in a nightclub. The DJ was shaking from above, and the young people were dancing below¡­ The night was long, and the container shook for a full five hours¡­ When the first ray of sunlight shone into the container, Tang Tang finally got off Wang Ran. ¡°So those Japanese games were all real. ¡°Feels pretty good!¡± Tang Tang felt powerful. In 5 hours, she had grown almost ten times as powerful! Wang Ran sighed. He was exhausted. Tang Tang might look small, but she was stronger than Xiaoyu! And she liked being on top, taking control of the entire situation¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for his robust physique, he would have been tortured to death by her. In addition¡­ When he was interacting with Xiaoyu and Momo, he gained power as they did too. As Tang Tang was a human¡­ She was the only one benefiting from this exchange. When he thought about it, Wang Ran felt that he was at a disadvantage ¡­ ¡°Uncle, are you thinking about asking for payment?¡± Tang Tang shrewdly saw through Wang Ran¡¯s thoughts at the moment. ¡°Think about what you did last night. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for me to ask for some nutrition fees, right?¡± Wang Ran said sternly. Tang Tang thought about it and felt that what he said was quite true. She indeed drained him like a little excessively last night. It was even more exaggerated than the main characters in Japanese comics. It should have taken quite a toll on him¡­ ¡°How about¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the gold bars at once. ¡°How is it?¡± Tang Tang suggested. If he were to collect money every time, she would still run out of it. It was better to pay it in advance. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. After all, now that their relationship was like this, Wang Ran was too embarrassed to continue scamming her. He might as well get it over with. After negotiating the conditions, Tang Tang snuggled up to him like a kitten. ¡°Oy¡­ this would be the 11th time, no?¡± Wang Ran was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ there¡¯s nothing else! ¡°I just really want to hug you, uncle.¡± Tang Tang blushed and put her arms around Wang Ran¡¯s neck. After fighting for an entire night, they had been going at it straight. They had not even cuddled yet. Wang Ran also reached out and hugged Tang Tang. Although Tang Tang¡¯s chest had developed rapidly, the other parts of her body were still very small. The experience was completely different from that of Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo. A moment later, the two of them put on their clothes and pushed open the door of the container. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± As soon as she opened the door, Tang Tang was shocked by the scene in front of her. Dozens of zombies surrounded the container. However, for some reason, they all looked very tired, and many of them laid weakly on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get a car to return to the base.¡± Wang Ran took the hammer and jumped down first. He directly flattened a container. Tang Tang followed closely behind. The two of them walked toward the city. For the sake of environmental protection, the power plant and container factory were built quite far away from the city, which made it hard for Wang Ran and Tang Tang. They had no idea where to find a car. ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s a car passing by¡­ ¡°Can we carjack them?¡± Tang Tang held the axe in one hand and Wang Ran¡¯s clothes in the other as she followed closely behind. ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. ¡°But I don¡¯t expect to see any cars around here.¡± Wang Ran sighed. It was all Tang Tang¡¯s fault for being too impulsive and flinging a Ferrari. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to resort to walking. On this deserted road, there were no zombies, let alone people and cars. Wang Ran felt like a prospective hitchhiker. After walking for more than ten minutes, a faint roar suddenly came from ahead. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a car!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up and she held the axe tightly. On such a hot day, they finally saw a car. Not long after, a white Audi A4l appeared in their sight on the road ahead. ¡°Uncle, should we do it?¡± Tang Tang asked with an axe in her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the axe! ¡°Would it survive the damage? ¡°Try to use a gentler way to stop the car.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he directly stood in the middle of the road. ¡°Uncle, this method of yours isn¡¯t gentle either¡­ ¡°Others might catch on immediately¡­¡± Tang Tang wiped the sweat from her forehead. The White Audi did not slow down at all. When it got close to the two of them, it turned and directly went around from the side. ¡°Detestable! ¡°You clearly saw us, but you still took a detour!¡± Tang Tang stomped her foot angrily. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. ¡°who would stop the car for a stranger in this world? ¡°Besides, we¡¯re going in different directions.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s head and comforted her. At that moment, the sound of a car braking could be heard! Wang Ran and Tang Tang looked back and saw that the White Audi had stopped. Then, the White Audi slowly reversed and stopped beside the two. The car window rolled down. A man in a flowery shirt squinted his eyes and looked at Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Of course, his eyes were mainly on Tang Tang. Tsk, tsk, tsk, such a beautiful girl¡­ I really want to have a taste! ¡°Did you guys just run out of the comic convention¡­ ¡°You¡¯re blocking the middle of the road, so I can give you a ride?¡± The man in the flowery shirt asked in a flat tone. However, Wang Ran instantly caught the greedy look in his eyes. ¡°We want to go back to the city.¡± Tang Tang clenched her axe. If he didn¡¯t agree, she would have to resort to violence. Chapter 101 - 101 101 101 101 Zombies are much worse than humans ¡°Sure, come on up.¡± The man in the Hawaiian shirt waved at her with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Uncle, let¡¯s get in the car!¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t think too much and directly reached out to open the door of the back seat. Wang Ran smiled faintly. They were going in the opposite direction, but he had agreed to pick them up. This man was definitely not a good person. By the look in his eyes, he was definitely not interested in him. That means he had his eyes on Tang Tang¡­ ¡°Uncle, hurry up and get in the car! ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from walking.¡± Tang Tang took the lead and sat down. Tang Tang had just sat down when the man suddenly stepped on the accelerator! He wanted to get rid of Wang Ran and drive Tang Tang away alone. When he reached a place with no one around, a little girl would be at his mercy! But¡­ The man was surprised to find that the car had not moved, even though he had already stepped on the accelerator to the maximum¡­ The tires rubbed against the ground violently, and a burnt smell was emitted. He subconsciously looked over. He was surprised to see Wang Ran holding onto the car with a calm face. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± The man was dumbfounded. The Audi had such a bad start? An ordinary person could grab it with his bare hands? Wang Ran smiled. Even if the car was actually in motion, Wang Ran still had a chance to catch it. Of course, he might easily end up damaging it. So Wang Ran decided to take the safest option. ¡°Let go! ¡°Hurry up and let go!¡± The man was a little flustered. His intention to run away with the little girl had been discovered. Now, he could only shed all pretense of cordiality. The man in the flowery shirt took out a machete from the passenger seat, opened the door, and jumped out. Wang Ran did not say anything and swung his hammer. One of the man¡¯s feet was smashed into the concrete road by the hammer. ¡°Ah! ¡°My foot! ¡°My foot!¡± The man was in so much pain that he almost went into shock. He sat down on the ground and tried to pull his foot out, but he failed repeatedly. His foot, pants, and skin were all nailed to the road by the hammer. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re going to kill him now?¡± Tang Tang stuck her head out from the back seat. ¡°Dear me, you shouldn¡¯t be so careless. ¡°If I had not held on, you would have been taken away by him.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Tang Tang was far too sheltered. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no problem! ¡°If he dared to, I¡¯d have killed him.¡± Tang Tang said lightly. The man lay on the ground and hugged his leg in shock. Why do I feel like you two are the bad guys? At that moment, there was a sudden movement in the back of the car. Tang Tang jumped out of the car and followed Wang Ran to the back of the car. Wang Ran opened the carriage door. A naked young woman with wounds all over her body was tied up and lying in the back of the car. Her mouth had been stuffed with a bloody towel. Needless to say, this definitely had something to do with the man. Wang Ran removed the towel from the young woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Save me¡­ ¡°I was lost, and he offered to take me, then¡­ ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The young woman weakly howled. It looked like she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry. Judging from the injuries on her body, the man had put her through a lot¡­ Tang Tang¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°Uncle, I want to kill him!¡± Tang Tang carried her axe and walked towards the man. She couldn¡¯t help it. This guy was an animal! If she did not have super strength, she might have ended up like the girl in the back! The man panicked when he saw Tang Tang angrily walking over with an axe. The hammer smashed bones and gravel. That axe¡­ He did not even want to think about it! ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°Let¡¯s have a good chat! ¡°I¡­¡± The man hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Tang Tang¡¯s axe came down on him. With a ¡°Pfft,¡± the man was split into two right down the middle. The two halves of the body fell to both sides. His internal organs and blood spilled all over the ground. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to become a zombie. After killing the man, Tang Tang returned to the back of the car and helped the young woman out with Wang Ran. The young woman was extremely weak, and her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The young woman said softly. She knew that she was not going to survive this. At least, she got to witness the man dying a most miserable death. ¡°Wait¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with one more request. ¡°I don¡¯t want to become a zombie¡­¡± The woman pleaded with her last breath. Wang Ran nodded. This wasn¡¯t a difficult task. He just had to destroy the brain. When the woman saw Wang Ran agreeing, she finally heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. Wang Ran carried her to the roadside. ¡°Uncle, let me do it,¡± Tang Tang said while holding the axe. Wang Ran nodded and gave way. Tang Tang took a deep breath and raised the axe. The young woman suddenly opened her eyes, revealing gray-white pupils. She had already turned into a zombie. Tang Tang waved her axe¡­ The young woman¡¯s head rolled to the ground. Having fulfilled her wish, Tang Tang followed Wang Ran into the car. ¡°Uncle, I feel that humans are much worse than zombies now! ¡°Zombies simply act on their instinct to eat people, but humans¡­ ¡°Some people are really too much!¡± Tang Tang muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why, in this world, strength is everything. ¡°if you have the strength, you can better protect yourself and the people around you.¡± Wang Ran stepped on the accelerator and drove in the direction of the base. ¡°Yes! ¡°I need to quickly increase my strength! ¡°I want to protect Uncle and Sister Xiaoyu!¡± Tang Tang clenched her fists and made up her mind. Wang Ran felt a chill down his spine. Did he get himself into trouble? Tang Tang¡¯s appetite was even stronger than Xiaoyu and Momo¡¯s combined! His future days¡­ This gold was not easily earned. I¡¯ll take a look at the pharmacy on my way back. If there were any supplements that would aid him, he would take as many as he could. With a car, the return trip would be much faster. Not long after, the two of them returned to the city. Wang Ran really did find a pharmacy on the way. The glass displays of the pharmacy had been smashed. It was likely that someone had already swept through the area. However, at a glance, there was still a lot of medicine inside. Wang Ran parked the car and walked in with Tang Tang. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s one of the doomsday survival rules. Collecting necessary medicine. ¡°You¡¯re definitely here to find medicine, right?¡± Tang Tang said proudly. ¡°Yes, yes. yes¡­¡± Of course, Wang Ran would not say that he was mainly looking for men¡¯s health supplements¡­ Chapter 102 - 102 The Zombie Baby 102 The Zombie Baby Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the pharmacy, there was a zombie at the counter. He was holding a box of expensive cold medicine and was constantly shoving it out. Wang Ran smashed his head. Next, he could start his search in peace! Wang Ran immediately found a few large cardboard boxes in the pharmacy and started to put things in them. Anti-inflammatory medicine, painkillers, antibiotics, bandages, band-aids, alcohol¡­ Wang Ran put everything that he could use into the box. Of course, during the process, Wang Ran also deliberately avoided Tang Tang¡¯s line of sight and threw in dozens of boxes of viagra and lubricant. Soon, the two of them filled five large cardboard boxes. Two in the back and three in the back, barely enough to fit in. That¡¯s strange. This pharmacy was clearly robbed before, but the important drugs are still here¡­ ¡°What did they take¡­¡± Tang Tang was a little baffled. Wang Ran looked at the empty family planning supplies area and smiled without saying a word. It seemed that the concept of family planning was quite deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts that they would insist on bringing a small raincoat in such an environment. Oh, right! There was another possibility¡­ As the forum said, someone had caught a female zombie¡­ This¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think further. Just as Wang Ran and Tang Tang were walking out with the box in their arms, a woman holding an axe in one hand and a baby in the other rushed into the pharmacy. ¡°Argh! There¡¯s someone! ¡°Do you have any medicine? ¡°My child is sick! ¡°I beg you to help me find some medicine!¡± The woman¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her eyes were red. If it wasn¡¯t for her smooth movements and speech, Wang Ran would have thought that she was a zombie. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s your child¡¯s illness? ¡°We can¡¯t help you if you keep repeating yourself!¡± Tang Tang said and wanted to go forward to help. Wang Ran immediately put out his hand and held Tang Tang back. ¡°What?¡± Tang Tang was a little puzzled. Why was Uncle holding her back? Suddenly, Tang Tang realized that Wang Ran was reminding her. In this world, one could not trust strangers rashly. She had almost forgotten about it after the incident with the man in the Hawaiian shirt. Tang Tang kept some distance from this woman. ¡°Please help my child! ¡°Any medicine will do! ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t make a fuss, it¡¯s fine!¡± The woman took a step forward. After Wang Ran¡¯s reminder, Tang Tang directly took a step back this time and kept a distance from the woman. Wang Ran glanced at the baby in the woman¡¯s arms. His face was pale, and he was trembling slightly. This child was probably a¡­ Zombie? When the woman noticed Wang Ran¡¯s gaze, she suddenly took a few steps back alertly and pointed the axe in her hand at Wang ran. ¡°You saw? ¡°Did you see?!¡± The woman shouted hysterically. ¡°He¡¯s fine! He¡¯s just sick! ¡°Just needs some medicine¡­ ¡°He just needs some medicine!¡± The woman glanced at the shelf and saw that it was filled with the medicine that Wang Ran had picked out. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s a zombie¡­¡± Tang Tang also noticed the problem. The child in the woman¡¯s arms had turned into a zombie! It looked like she was still unable to accept this fact. At that moment, the baby zombie in the woman¡¯s arms started struggling intensely. The woman had no choice but to hold him with more strength. ¡°Baby, are you hungry¡­¡± ¡°Eat mommy¡­ Come, eat mommy¡¯s meat.¡± The woman put down the axe and reached out to feed the zombie baby. Unfortunately, the baby did not have teeth, and could not bite the woman¡¯s finger. The woman tried to cut her finger with the axe, but the axe was blunt, and even the sharp corners were round, so it couldn¡¯t cut her finger. ¡°Uncle¡­ ¡°Do you want to help them?¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed and took out a folding knife from his pocket. ¡°Use this, it¡¯s sharper.¡± Wang Ran threw the knife to the woman. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately cut her finger with a knife and dripped her blood into the zombie baby¡¯s mouth. The zombie baby had blood to drink, so it instantly quieted down. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Wang Ran did not want to have anything to do with her any longer. The two of them carried the box and walked out. ¡°Argh! Wait a minute!¡± The woman called out to Wang Ran. Chapter 103 - 103 Oh My, Its You 103 Oh My, It¡¯s You ¡°F*ck¡¯s sake! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this car come straight here after leaving the pharmacy? ¡°Why did they suddenly turn around?¡± The man spat on the ground. Through the binoculars, he had caught sight of Tang Tang. Such a little girl, such big breasts, she would be great fun! ¡°Boss, did the crazy woman warn them?¡± One of the underlings reminded him. ¡°That crazy woman¡­ ¡°You actually dare to spoil my plans¡­ ¡°Capture her and bring her here!¡± The bald man said with a cold gaze. A few underlings immediately ran to the pharmacy and grabbed the woman who had just walked out. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± The woman held the baby tightly, her face full of fear. Her child had just returned to normal, and she was still in the midst of great joy when she was suddenly captured. ¡°What are we doing? ¡°You were the one who warned the couple just now, right? ¡°I usually leave you alone when you loiter around here, but you actually dared to spoil my plans today! ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for venting my anger on you! ¡°Brothers, bring her back. We¡¯ll use her to vent our anger tonight!¡± The bald man said coldly. ¡°Boss¡­ ¡°She¡¯s nuts. She hasn¡¯t bathed for a few days, and she reeks¡­¡± The underlings were a little hesitant. After all, they had two other women locked up in the camp, so he didn¡¯t need to use this crazy woman to vent his anger. ¡°I¡¯m just pissed at her! ¡°Can¡¯t you just dump her in a bath and spray her down?¡± The man glared at his underling. The two underlings had no choice but to drag the woman back to the camp. He did not know what kind of monster his actions would create in the near future¡­ ¡­ Wang Ran drove the car and finally arrived at the seaside road. It felt so good to see the sea again. It was like returning home¡­ yes; they were indeed almost home. When he was two kilometers away from his base, Wang Ran was stopped by a pole. This had been set up by Zhao Dong and the others. Because the car had not been registered with the license plate, the pole did not rise automatically. Wang Ran had no choice but to get out of the car and lift the rod manually. Meanwhile, in the monitoring room of the villa, Liu Quan suddenly stared at the screen. ¡°All units, pay attention! ¡°Someone is trying to lift the railing and break in!¡± Liu Quan took out his walkie-talkie and said. The camera¡¯s resolution was not high enough, so Liu Quan did not recognize that the person in the image was Wang ran. ¡°Brothers, get to work!¡± Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s lead, the 10-man mobile squad near the main entrance picked up their weapons and drove three Land Rovers quickly in the direction of the target. A minute later, they stopped the white Audi in the middle of the road. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite efficient!¡± Wang Ran opened the car door and jumped out. ¡°Boss Wang Ran, it¡¯s you! ¡°We thought someone had invaded¡­¡± Wu Jianguo scratched his head. It was all Liu Quan¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t look at the surveillance camera more carefully. ¡°It¡¯s good to have quick reactions. It¡¯s worthy of praise. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the villa together.¡± Wang Ran had originally planned to go to Tang Tang¡¯s villa to get the modified Hummer first, and he could also take the opportunity to patrol the area. The group returned. Wang Ran opened the back seat and came out with two suitcases. ¡°There are some common medicines here. Find a cool place to store them. ¡± Wang Ran threw the box to Wu Jianguo. The things inside were mainly for ordinary people. For Awakened Ones, only things like bandages and band-aids would be of some use. For example, cold medicine, antibiotics and the like were almost useless to Awakened Ones. Of course, the male supplements were not in these two boxes. ¡°Come, tell me about the situation in the base these past two days.¡± Wang Ran parked his car at the entrance and walked toward the villa no. 1. The farming has been progressing in an orderly manner. ¡°The first batch of vegetables has survived, and the leeks and cabbages can be harvested. ¡°As for the beans, they still need some time to grow. ¡°Oh, right. We realized that the things we¡¯re growing now seem to be growing a little too rapidly and a little too large¡­ ¡°We¡¯re guessing, could it be¡­¡± Wu Jianguo had some concerns. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the virus, right? ¡°Everyone¡¯s body is already carrying the virus. ¡°So, even if they weren¡¯t bitten to death by zombies, people would become zombies after they die. ¡°It¡¯s normal for plants, soil, and water to have some of the virus. ¡°The humans who are still alive can basically resist these trace amounts. ¡°There is no need to even mention the Awakened. ¡°Of course, you still have to pay attention to everyone¡¯s physical condition at all times. If there is a problem, deal with it immediately.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°No problem!¡± Wu Jianguo nodded his head without hesitation. Since it was Wang Ran¡¯s order, it would definitely not be wrong, so he just had to do as he was told. At that moment, Wang Ran saw Zhao Dong, the Head of Security, watering the vegetables with a young woman in the vegetable garden. Zhao Dong also noticed Wang Ran and Wu Jianguo, and his face immediately turned red. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Zhao Dong ran over. ¡°Ah, as you were. I¡¯m just going to take a walk.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. How could he interrupt such a budding couple? ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s the mistress of this house. Her husband died right in front of me. I feel quite guilty. ¡°That¡¯s why I took a little more care of her. ¡°After a while, our relationship¡­¡± Zhao Dong explained with a red face. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Isn¡¯t that what many guards were hoping for? ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll continue shopping. You can go back to your work.¡± Wang Ran smiled and pushed Zhao Dong back. In such an environment, it was not bad for a little companionship. Wang Ran continued to walk in the villa area. Suddenly, a soft sound was heard. It sounded like¡­ a power trip. ¡°Captain Wu! ¡°We¡¯re out! ¡°Other than the road monitoring system connected to the windmill, the entire district is out of power.¡± Zhu Ming¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Boss, this¡­¡± Wu Jianguo looked at Wang Ran with a depressed look. He knew that the power system would collapse at any time, but he didn¡¯t expect it to fail this soon. Without electricity, many living facilities could not be used. This was especially true for refrigerators, which could prolong the shelf life of food. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send some solar panels over later. ¡°They¡¯re easy to install.¡± Wang Ran smiled. The 1,000 or so solar panels that he had brought over previously would soon find their use. He had already reserved some of them for the villa area. Soon, Wang Ran arrived in front of villa No. 1. ¡°Boss, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Wu Jianguo looked at Wang Ran and then at Tang Tang. He realized that he should leave. Chapter 104 - 104 Tang Tangs Fathers Stash 104 Tang Tang¡¯s Father¡¯s Stash Wang Ran followed Tang Tang into the courtyard of her father¡¯s villa. Villa No. 1 was much bigger than Villa No. 2. It looked like a big manor in Europe. ¡°Come, come, come, take a look at my dad¡¯s garage!¡± Tang Tang pulled Wang Ran and ran in the direction of the garage. The garage alone¡­ was two hundred square-meters, bigger than an ordinary person¡¯s home. They were even so extravagant¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk. Tang Tang skillfully opened the garage door. There were more than a dozen luxury cars of different models parked inside. Wang Ran saw the Hummer Tang Tang had mentioned at a glance. The NXT360 was painted in black with girder-styled steel plates on the outside. There was also an additional set of anti-collision beams on the front of the car. It was a muscular beast! Wang Ran could not help but be tempted. ¡°Uncle, this car is a military model! ¡°My dad had it custom-made and shipped over. You can¡¯t even see it in the country!¡± Tang Tang said proudly. Wang Ran opened the car door and jumped in. This car was indeed boorish! It didn¡¯t have the modest interior design and functions, it was a beast that combined performance and practicality! Tang Tang closed the garage door and also got in. ¡°Uncle, do you want to test the car?¡± Tang Tang looked at Wang Ran fiendishly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­ ¡°It¡¯s such a beau, I don¡¯t want to damage it.¡± Wang Ran really liked this Hummer. ¡°There are so many cars here, just pick one~ ¡°It was too hard in the container last night. I didn¡¯t feel comfortable.¡± Tang Tang rubbed her knees. ¡°Besides, if we go back to the island¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Tang Tang blushed and added. There were a lot of people on the island, and she was always a little shy to play in such an unrestrained way. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded. Tang Tang had even taken out her father¡¯s precious collection as a gift, so this small request could still be fulfilled. The two of them found an open-top Porsche and got in it. As soon as she got on the car, Tang Tang skillfully rode Wang Ran¡­ After destroying a few cars, Wang Ran drove the Hummer and left the garage. ¡°Oh, right, there are still some gold bars in my dad¡¯s study. ¡°Let¡¯s take them all!¡± Tang Tang was completely immersed in the joy of squandering. Wang Ran sighed. If his daughter were to be such a prodigy in the future, he would definitely break her legs. The two of them went to the second floor of the villa, where Tang Tang¡¯s father¡¯s study was. Wang Ran saw a family portrait hanging on the wall. On it, Tang Tang was probably only three years old, and she was being held in the arms of a young couple. In front of the young couple sat an old man who was in high spirits. ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather and my parents. ¡°My grandfather is a scientist. He¡¯s involved in the field of biotechnology. ¡°The bulk of our family¡¯s wealth is actually earned by my grandfather¡¯s biology company. ¡°My dad is an accomplished scientist in his own right,¡± Tang Tang said. ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Tang Tang must have picked up some skills from her father. Wang Ran was wandering around the study room, looking around casually. Tang Tang opened a huge safe. It was filled with cash, property, and gold bars. Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to use the cash and the house. Gold bars were good stuff. ¡°This would be my dowry! ¡°I¡¯m giving it all to you now, Uncle!¡± Tang Tang said while packing the gold bars. Wang Ran was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he a little too black-hearted? Not only did he take her first time, he even took away her dowry. Wang Ran accidentally touched the photo frame on the wall. The strange thing was¡­ The photo frame actually tilted a little before it slowly returned to its original angle. Shouldn¡¯t this kind of photo frame be hung on nails? This piqued Wang Ran¡¯s curiosity. Wang Ran reached out and fiddled with the photo frame. The sound of gears could be heard. ¡°A mechanism!¡± Wang Ran turned the photo frame half a circle. A dull sound of friction suddenly rang out. An entire bookshelf suddenly shifted horizontally. ¡°F*ck! ¡°My dad has a secret chamber? ¡°Let me see what treasure he¡¯s hiding!¡± Tang Tang was even more excited than Wang Ran and directly rushed in. Wang Ran followed closely behind. The moment they entered, the two of them were stunned. ¡°Your dad¡­ Is he a terrorist?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes widened. The three walls of this secret chamber were filled with densely packed firearms¡­ Handguns, rifles, sniper rifles¡­ It had everything. Wang Ran, who had played PUBG before, recognized the KAR, the M4, and the AWM. Although he didn¡¯t recognize the others, they all seemed to be very powerful. In addition to the guns on the wall, the ground was also piled with various ammunition boxes. This¡­ This firepower was enough to kill a police station level armed force in seconds. Of course, there was still a gap between them and the Army. Tang Tang¡¯s father¡­ What a brutal hobby! ¡°Uncle, I call dibs on the sniper!¡± Tang Tang excitedly picked up the AWM. For the past two days, she had been killing zombies and people with an axe. She had enough of the Monster Hunter experience. Now, she could experience winning chicken dinner! Tang Tang didn¡¯t seem to find it strange at all that her father had collected so many firearms. After all, her own villa was also full of blades, axes, and armor. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to bring a pistol with you when you go out. ¡°Let¡¯s use the rifle and sniper rifle to guard the base. ¡°The swimming pool of the island¡¯s main building is very suitable for setting up a sniping spot. ¡°However, I still need to practice some shooting. ¡°Fortunately, we still have enough bullets.¡± Wang Ran was very satisfied with the firearms and ammunition in the secret chamber. Tang Tang¡¯s father was an interesting man. With these weapons, his base would be fortified even further. Even if he and his followers were not in the base, the girls in the flight attendant class could stop the Mutated Zombies and the Awakened. Moreover, the island was located far away from the land. They would not have to worry about the noise attracting more zombies. As for the city, it was enough to bring a pistol to deal with some special situations. However, Wang Ran did not intend to distribute the firearms to the general populace just yet. After all, there weren¡¯t many trustworthy people here. In the wrong hands, it would be very troublesome. Wu Jianguo¡¯s superhuman strength would be enough to take care of most problems. Next, it was time to transport the goods. There were a lot of guns and ammunition in the house. One Hummer couldn¡¯t fit all the guns, so they had to load another vehicle to fill them up. Wang Ran and Tang Tang took one each and brought the firearms, ammunition, and medicine back to the island. Immediately after, Wang Ran drove the truck and brought the solar panels over. The work was not over. As they had not returned home last night, Xiaoyu and Momo were waiting to be fed. Wang Ran asked Tang Tang to lead the girls from the flight attendant class to the cliff to practice shooting while he returned to the villa to start his busy feeding activities. Perhaps it was because he had taken some supplements, but Wang Ran felt much better. Although he had just fought with Tang Tang eleven times not long ago, Wang Ran still completed his feeding task in an outstanding manner. Chapter 105 - 105 Driftwood Loli 105 Driftwood Loli Gunshots were constantly heard on the island. Tang Tang was leading the girls from the flight attendant class in target practice. It had to be said that Tang Tang was very talented in shooting and had quickly mastered the shooting skills of sniping. Moreover, Tang Tang¡¯s superhuman body could completely withstand the recoil of the AWM. She might as well be a mounted turret. The flight attendant girls were practicing with rifles. It was quite easy getting used to the vintage KAR. It probably wouldn¡¯t take long for them to become proficient with these firearms. After a tough battle, Wang Ran brought Xiaoyu and Momo to the edge of the cliff. ¡°Uncle! ¡°I can already guarantee a 500-meter range killshot!¡± Tang Tang ran over excitedly and said. ¡°Oy¡­ ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t point your gun at me!¡± Wang Ran rapped Tang Tang¡¯s small head. Like the flight attendant girls, she had no experience with guns, so she was not very familiar with the base safety precautions. ¡°I know¡­¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. In the past, when playing CSGO and PUBG, players very commonly turned to face their teammates, muzzle first. Sometimes, if they didn¡¯t like their teammates, they would even shoot them dead. She got used to it over time. It seemed that she had to be more careful in reality. ¡°Uncle, do you want to try?¡± Tang Tang handed the AWM to Wang Ran. Wang Ran raised the gun and aimed at a reef on the sea. Soon, he knew why Tang Tang was able to hit a target 500 meters away after practicing for half a day. Awakened Ones were superior to ordinary people in terms of eyesight, control over their bodies, and stability. In theory, if one wanted to fire a tripod-mounted rifle steadily, they had to squat or lie down, or at least find a support point. However, Wang Ran and Tang Tang were not Ordinary Awakened. To them, the powerful recoil of a sniper rifle was like a punch from an ordinary person. After aiming for a while, Wang Ran fired a shot at the reef! He missed¡­ ¡°Hahaha! ¡°Uncle, you need to calculate the direction of the wind!¡± Tang Tang, who was already relatively familiar with this, said proudly. Wang Ran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he aimed at the reef again. Based on the splashes of the sea surface caused by the gunshot, Wang Ran could already determine how much he needed to adjust. ¡°Bang!¡± Another shot was fired! This time, the reef on the sea directly exploded, and a lot of dust floated up. Tang Tang was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She had practiced for a long time before she could hit at this distance, but Uncle had done it with two shots? Was he that good, or was she that bad? It seemed like¡­ ¡®I have to eat more¡­¡¯ Wang Ran was about to return the AWM to Tang Tang when he suddenly froze. On the sea¡­ there seemed to be something! Wang Ran took a look through the sniper scope. Indeed, it seemed like someone was floating on the sea! It seemed like¡­ a little loli? ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Tang took the scope and looked through it. ¡°Argh! Someone¡¯s in the water! ¡°It¡¯s a little girl!¡± Tang Tang cried out in shock. The girls around them put down their guns and stared at the sea carefully. They didn¡¯t have binoculars, so they could only vaguely see a small dot floating on the sea. ¡°Is that a zombie or a human¡­ ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we save her first and see what happens before we make a decision?¡± Lin Momo was the kindest one among the girls. She held Wang Ran¡¯s arm and asked him. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, drive to the shallow beach a kilometer away and wait for me there. That¡¯s the only place suitable for going ashore.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he took off his shirt and shoes and jumped into the sea from the cliff. After swimming for a while, Wang Ran finally arrived in front of the little girl. It was a blonde loli who looked to be only six or seven years old. She was hugging a piece of driftwood, and was unconscious. Wang Ran pulled the little loli and swam to the shore. More than ten minutes later, Wang Ran came ashore on a shallow beach. Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo, and Tang Tang had been waiting for him. ¡°Argh! She really is a little loli!¡± ¡°Golden hair. Is she a foreigner?¡± ¡°Her eyelashes are so long, so cute!¡± When the girls saw the blonde loli in Wang Ran¡¯s arms, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. As expected, girls had a weak resistance to cute things. ¡°Master, I know first aid. Please put her on the ground.¡± Lin Momo volunteered. Wang Ran nodded and put the little loli down. Lin Momo was much more professional than Wang Ran. First, she placed the little loli on her thigh, with her head facing down, and discharged the seawater from her body. Then, she laid her flat and planned to start giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Something awkward happened. After Lin Momo turned into a zombie, she no longer had to breathe. Her lungs had been neglected from disuse. Her lungs did not have the strength! ¡°Master, you should do it!¡± Lin Momo raised her head and looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran nodded. Although this loli was still very young, he was trying to save her. At this time, he didn¡¯t care about it. Wang Ran bent down and started mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Tang Tang¡¯s face was red, and her heart was beating fast. When she choked on water in Wang Ran¡¯s villa without any clothes on, she was also saved by Wang Ran in this way. It was really embarrassing to think about it¡­ And¡­ She was only an A-cup at that time¡­ ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The golden-haired loli coughed out a few mouthfuls of water and finally woke up. The girls immediately surrounded her and looked at her curiously. He had to admit that this blonde loli was really too cute. Not only did she have the features of a Westerner, but she also had the delicate skin of an Easterner. If she was ten years older, she would definitely be a disaster to the country¡­ Uh, a beauty that could cause the downfall of a city. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Momo leaned over and asked. The golden-haired little loli was stunned for a moment and immediately shrank back. ¡°She might not know us, so she¡¯s afraid. ¡°Everyone, give her some space.¡± Su Xiaoyu suggested. The girls stepped back a little. The blonde loli looked around and saw Wang Ran. ¡°Plop!¡± The blonde loli threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms, and her two fair and tender little hands directly hooked around Wang Ran¡¯s neck. The girls were all stunned. ¡°Master, could this be your illegitimate daughter?¡± Su Xiaoyu teased. ¡°Maybe little girls like Uncles? ¡°After all, it gives me a sense of security!¡± Tang Tang shared her experience. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Wang Ran asked. The golden-haired little loli blinked her big eyes, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked in English. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± The blonde loli shook her head and then buried her head in Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡®She might have lost her memory from the shock¡­¡¯ Wang Ran speculated. Chapter 106 - 106 Giving The Loli A Bath 106 Giving The Loli A Bath ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the island first.¡± Wang Ran suggested. The girls all nodded. Since the blonde loli was still hugging Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu had to drive. ¡°We can¡¯t keep calling her little girl. Why don¡¯t we give her a name for the time being?¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. ¡°Uncle, you do it. ¡°She seems to be more attached to you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll object to the name you give her.¡± Tang Tang spread her hands. Wang Ran nodded. ¡°How about¡­ Let¡¯s call her Xiao Jin.¡± Wang Ran looked at the little loli¡¯s golden hair, which was particularly eye-catching. This name was suitable! ¡°Master, have you forgotten¡­ ¡°We have a golden retriever. Its name is Xiao Jin.¡± Lin Momo sighed. ¡°Ahh¡­ I really forgot¡­¡± Wang Ran scratched his head. He had been so busy these few days that he had forgotten about that pup. ¡°How about¡­ Ada.¡± Wang Ran recalled a certain character in Resident Evil. ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Ran lowered his head and asked the blonde loli. The blonde little loli nodded. Obviously, she had a good impression of the name Wang Ran came up with. The name was temporarily decided. Soon, the car returned to the island. The 13 girls of the flight attendant class surrounded him at once. ¡°Waa! This girl is too cute!¡± ¡°Such big eyes and long eyelashes. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°Just like a doll!¡± ¡°If I could give birth to such a cute girl, my life will be worth it!¡± The girls surrounded little Ada and chattered excitedly. ¡°Alright, alright, let her rest for a while.¡± Wang Ran stopped the dozen or so pairs of arms that were reaching toward little Ada. This child had just been fished out of the sea and needed a good rest. Wang Ran carried little Ada and walked back to the villa. On the way, Wang Ran suddenly realized¡­ Did he just pick up a child? In this kind of world, they had to raise a child in the base? Little Ada was cute and clingy, so Wang Ran had brought her back without paying attention¡­ This is a bit of a headache! On the other side, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were also whispering to each other. ¡°Sister, little Ada is so clingy to master. What should we do at night¡­¡± she asked. Lin Momo sighed. ¡°Oh, right! ¡°If she still sticks to master at night, then I won¡¯t be polite! ¡°I must let this girl know who came first!¡± Su Xiaoyu clenched her fists. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, you don¡¯t have to beat her up¡­ ¡°She¡¯s still a child!¡± Lin Momo was a little worried. ¡°Who said i was going to beat her? ¡°I¡¯m going to give her the next set of Elementary Math exercise books! ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll listen!¡± Su Xiaoyu said smugly. This would be extremely effective against the devilish brat! Su Xiaoyu turned on her computer and was about to download the math problems when she realized that she could not connect to the internet! ¡°What the heck¡­ ¡°Too many scans?¡± Su Xiaoyu was very depressed. ¡°Argh! I heard from Master that the whole city has been experiencing a power outage. ¡°Is the internet down as well?¡± Lin Momo patted her head. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no internet¡­ ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to read the novel I¡¯m following? I was thinking of giving the author some support¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu sighed. It seemed that she could only watch some downloaded videos to pass the time. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, I¡¯ll go and see if Master needs any help.¡± Lin Momo ran back to the mansion. As soon as she entered, Lin Momo saw Wang Ran with a long face. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Momo asked curiously. Was there anything in this world that Master would find difficult? ¡°Little Ada might have been floating in the sea for a long time. She reeks and needs a bath. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her, but she wouldn¡¯t agree to let you help her wash¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. He didn¡¯t know why, but little Ada just stuck to him. Even for a bath¡­ I don¡¯t have such a special hobby! ¡°Do you want me to try asking?¡± Lin Momo volunteered. Little Ada was already so powerful at such a young age. What would she do when she grew up¡­ Wang Ran nodded. Although this was the end of the world, he didn¡¯t want to bear some strange charges. Lin Momo walked to little Ada and squatted down. ¡°Ada, let me help you shower, okay?¡± Lin Momo asked gently. Little Ada shook her head. Her eyes were fixed on Wang Ran. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I will help you bathe, while big brother stays. Is that okay?¡± Lin Momo thought of a compromise. Little Ada hesitated for a while before finally nodding. Lin Momo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Lin Momo took little Ada and washed her from head to toe. Wang Ran sat beside them. Of course, he disdained to peek at such things. Xiao Yu, Momo, and Tang Tang each had their own characteristics. He would not be curious about a little girl. After a while, Lin Momo came out with little Ada wrapped in a bath towel. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t seem to have any suitable clothes for her¡­ ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll go ask Tang Tang for a t-shirt. ¡°Her clothes are small, so she can wear them for now. ¡°Master, hold her first.¡± Lin Momo placed little Ada in Wang ran¡¯s arms. Little Ada immediately waved her little arms and wrapped them around Wang Ran¡¯s neck. Wang Ran felt a little helpless. If this continued, even his own movements would be restricted! If he was left without a choice, he would ruthlessly send her away! Otherwise, all the girls would think that he had some strange hobby. Not long after, Lin Momo came over with a small t-shirt. It was Tang Tang¡¯s. It was quite elastic. It would reach her calves. Although it looked a little loose, it was generally acceptable. Then, Lin Momo took a hairdryer and dried little Ada¡¯s hair. She looked much more energetic this way! Wang Ran held Ada¡¯s small hand, and they walked out of the villa together. At that moment, Xiao Jin, who had picked up a stranger¡¯s scent, suddenly jumped out and looked at little Ada with a vigilant expression. ¡°F*ck! Xiao Jin has grown so big?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Xiao Jin was almost as big as an adult dog now! Did animals and plants grow so fast during the apocalypse? ¡°Roar¡­¡± Xiao Jin bared its fangs at little Ada. It felt a hint of danger. Just as Wang Ran was about to stop Xiao Jin, little Ada suddenly glared at Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin, who was originally baring its teeth, instantly cowered. It lay flat on the ground, its head lowered, not daring to look up. Wang Ran was stunned. Xiao Jin was this intelligent? He hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth, and it already knew how to admit defeat? Not bad! Wang Ran didn¡¯t know that Xiao Jin was afraid of Ada¡­ Chapter 107 - 107 Danger In The Team! 107 Danger In The Team! Little Ada suddenly let go of Wang Ran¡¯s hand and walked in front of Xiao Jin. She grabbed its fur and rode it. Xiao Jin didn¡¯t dare to resist and obediently became little Ada¡¯s mount. ¡°Even this works!¡± Wang Ran was so shocked that he could not speak. But it was a good thing. Now that little Ada had a playmate, she wouldn¡¯t keep pestering him. ¡°If only Xiao Jin could grow up a little, I would be able to ride him.¡± Wang Ran was very envious of little Ada. When Xiao Jin heard that, its entire body trembled! This was too much! It¡¯s fine if a little girl wants to ride me, but you, a man, also want to ride me? You will crush me to death! Xiao Jin immediately fled with little Ada. ¡°Master, this little Ada, I keep feeling¡­ ¡°She has a zombie¡¯s smell.¡± Lin Momo walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side and said casually. ¡°Eh? You felt it too?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Previously, because it was such a weak presence, Wang Ran did not dare to be certain of it. Now that even Momo said the same thing, it seemed that his feeling was right. However, this little Ada¡¯s pupils were green¡­ They weren¡¯t gray-white like zombies, and there weren¡¯t any silver or golden lines around her pupils. ¡®Is that because she¡¯s a foreigner?¡¯ It shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ Moreover, little Ada didn¡¯t look like a zombie. Maybe she had escaped from the zombies, so she had their scent on her. ¡°Momo, pay more attention to her. ¡°If she has any bad thoughts, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a child or not, just deal with her. ¡°No one can threaten my base.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Yes, I understand, Master!¡± Lin Momo nodded. I like how cold and heartless Master is~ Very soon, it was time for dinner. Little Ada had become the baby of the flight attendant girls. They even specially made some cakes and desserts for her. Little Ada didn¡¯t turn down the food. She ate happily and finally got closer to the others. This time, Wang Ran was sure that little Ada was not a Mutated Zombie. After all, zombies didn¡¯t eat these things. Just as everyone was happily eating dinner, No. 2, Fang Shutian, who was in charge of monitoring the surveillance, suddenly ran over. ¡°Master! There¡¯s a car coming. It seems to be a car from the villa base,¡± Fang Shutian said, panting. ¡°You guys continue eating, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Wang Ran put down his utensils. To rush to his door at this hour¡­ Did something happen in the villa area? Wang Ran ran to the bridgehead and saw Wu Jianguo, who had just gotten off the car. ¡°Boss! I feel like something has happened!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Speak slowly. What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Jianguo¡¯s shoulder. Wu Jianguo heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down. ¡°Today, Ah Zhi was in charge of leading the team out.¡± ¡°We were running out of suitable soil for our farming. We had sent out a few trucks to replenish our supply. ¡°I think he said he was going to the southern suburbs to dig. ¡°We even contacted him at noon. He said that everything is going well. ¡°After that, there was a power outage and no cell phone signal. We couldn¡¯t contact them. ¡°It¡¯s already dinner time, but they¡¯re still not back¡­ ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right.¡± Wu Jianguo looked worried. ¡°The southern suburbs¡­¡± Wang Ran sensed that there was something wrong with that area. ¡°Ah!¡± He remembered! Chen Zeyang, the hooded zombie, had warned them that something was wrong in the southern suburbs. There seemed to be the mention of a mental hospital! Could it be¡­ Did something really happen¡­ ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go over there and take a look. ¡°Increase our security in the meantime. ¡°Oh, right. Get Zhao Dong to set up some communication system. We can¡¯t be using smoke signals and messengers at a time like this.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get him to make the arrangements immediately.¡± Wu Jianguo drove away after he finished speaking. As for Ah Zhi, with the boss personally taking action, he felt much more at ease. Wang Ran returned to the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, a few of my underlings might be in danger.¡± Wang Ran briefly explained the situation. ¡°Uncle! I want to come!¡± Tang Tang was the first to volunteer. If she went out with Uncle, they would get a chance to¡­ be happy ~ ¡°Stay at home. I just took you out yesterday. ¡°This place also needs someone to guard it, right?¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. When he brought Xiaoyu and Momo out, he would only feed them once or twice. ¡®If I take Tang Tang out¡­ ¡®Double digit zone¡­ ¡®That would not do.¡¯ At that moment, little Ada suddenly reached out and hugged Wang Ran¡¯s thigh. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous outside.¡± Wang Ran wanted to push little Ada away, but she was surprisingly strong. This was¡­ Could she be an Awakened? Could such a young child be Awakened? ¡°Alright, alright. Let go first. I¡¯ll take you there, alright?¡± Wang Ran sighed. I¡¯ll comply for now, but if she¡¯s disobedient, I¡¯ll just throw leave her by the side of the road! Little Ada smiled sweetly and let go. ¡°Momo, come with me. You¡¯ll take care of little Ada on the way. ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯re in charge of the security here. ¡°I¡¯ll try to come back as soon as possible.¡± There was no time to hesitate. Wang Ran made some simple arrangements and then got into the Hummer with Momo and little Ada. When the car¡¯s headlights were turned on, Wang Ran was shocked again. How are these car lights! They were practically searchlights! It felt like the entire area in front of them was lit up¡­ Wang Ran stepped on the accelerator and sped towards the southern suburbs¡­ ¡­ In a certain ward. Ah Zhi was firmly tied to the hospital bed. The ceiling and walls were covered in mold, and the air was filled with an unpleasant smell. Ah Zhi coughed non-stop from the smoke. Ah Zhi struggled for a while and realized that he couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°F*ck, what kind of strap is this? It¡¯s so secure!¡± Ah Zhi¡¯s mouth was gagged, and he could only curse in his heart. The group of them had been digging the soil and chatting in the suburbs, feeling very happy. He did not expect to be attacked by a group of people in white coats who suddenly appeared! His entire team was captured by them, and it was unknown whether they were alive or dead. ¡°I¡¯m so useless. I didn¡¯t complete the mission the first time I led a team on my own. ¡°How are we going to face Captain Wu and Boss Wang Ran when we go back?¡± Ah Zhi was feeling depressed. This time, because they were only going to the suburbs to dig, there was no danger, so there were only five of them. One Awakened and four ordinary people. He had thought that it would be an easy task, but he had not expected to be attacked. As the captain, Ah Zhi was very remorseful. Vaguely, Ah Zhi seemed to hear some screams. It seemed to be familiar voices! The anger in Ah Zhi¡¯s heart continued to pile up. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Ah Zhi shuddered¡­ Was this a breakthrough? Chapter 108 - 108 Rescue Operation 108 Rescue Operation Ah Zhi was considered the third person in the villa¡¯s camp to have broken through a second time. However, he was still unable to break free. These straps seemed to be somewhat resilient and would not break so easily. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Ah Zhi struggled until he was covered in sweat, but he still couldn¡¯t break free. At that moment, footsteps could be heard in the corridor. Someone was coming this way. Ah Zhi thought for a moment, then closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious. Soon, the door was opened. The footsteps of two or three people stopped in front of Ah Zhi¡¯s bed. ¡°Stop pretending, Awakened. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± A sharp voice that made one¡¯s hair stand on end entered Ah Zhi¡¯s ears. Ah Zhi knew that he couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, so he opened his eyes. Three people in white coats stood beside the bed. The leader was a bespectacled old man. He was thin, but he seemed to be full of vigor. Behind him were two men with scars on their foreheads and dull expressions. The bespectacled old man reached out and removed the cloth from Ah Zhi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Just who are you! ¡°Why did you capture us?¡± Ah Zhi asked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, young man. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to harm you, I¡¯m trying to save you! ¡°You guys¡­ You¡¯re all sick! ¡°You need to be properly treated!¡± The bespectacled old man said in a sharp voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f*cking sick! ¡°You¡¯re sick in the head! ¡°Quickly, release me and my brothers!¡± Ah Zhi shouted at the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young man. ¡°Soon, you will be like your brothers and join our big family.¡± The old man turned around and walked out. The two men with dull expressions pushed Ah Zhi¡¯s bed and followed closely behind. A bad feeling rose in Ah Zhi¡¯s heart. Join them? Wait, was this some sort of BDSM play? This won¡¯t do! He did not swing that way! I can¡¯t participate in such strange activities! In addition¡­ He mentioned joining his brothers¡­ Had his brothers already fallen? The doubts in Ah Zhi¡¯s heart grew. Very quickly, Ah Zhi was pushed to a place that looked like an operating theater. As soon as he entered, Ah Zhi smelled a strong bloody scent. Did you guys f*ck people until they were raw and bloody? Are you going to kill me? Ah Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled. A curtain was pulled open, and Ah Zhi saw an open-head surgery in progress. ¡°Qiang Zi!¡± Ah Zhi was furious! This was one of the brothers he had brought out, Qiang Zi! They had directly pried open Qiang Zi¡¯s skull! And¡­ They didn¡¯t seem to be under anesthesia at all! Qiang Zi¡¯s body trembled violently, and he mumbled something, but no one could hear what he was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be released from the pain soon.¡± The bespectacled old man laughed gloomily. ¡°F*ck! What did you do to Qiang Zi? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ah Zhi started to struggle violently. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m helping you! ¡°After this minor procedure, you won¡¯t be troubled by your mental problems any longer.¡± The old man walked to Qiang Zi¡¯s side and appreciated the operation as if he was appreciating a piece of art. Soon, Qiang Zi stopped moving. After a while, Qiang Zi let out a roar. Ah Zhi¡¯s heart clenched up. Qiang Zi¡­ Did he become a zombie? F*ck ¡­ ¡°Director, this patient¡¯s mental disorder manifested itself during the operation.¡± A man holding a scalpel and looking like a doctor reported. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be good after the surgery.¡± The bespectacled old man smiled calmly. Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes were red. These guys were lunatics! My weakness has caused this! While the people around him were not paying attention, Ah Zhi lowered his head and used his teeth to tear his restraints. Ah Zhi punched the seemingly lobotomized man beside him and knocked him to the ground. Then, he rushed toward the old man. ¡°Be careful, Director!¡± A few doctors immediately reminded him. The old man slowly turned around and walked toward Ah Zhi unhurriedly. He slammed Ah Zhi into the wall of the operating room with his elbow. Ah Zhi climbed out of the hole in the wall, clutching himself. His chest was in severe pain, and it seemed like he had broken a few ribs. He didn¡¯t expect this skinny old man to be so powerful¡­ He could almost compete with Captain Wu ¡­ Ah Zhi held onto the wall, enduring the intense pain as he looked for an opportunity to attack. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, young man. ¡°You¡¯re not my match. ¡°Besides, do you really not want to see the effect of our treatment?¡± The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth rose slightly as he stood to the side. Behind him, the doctors had finally completed the operation. Qiang Zi slowly sat up. Like the men pushing the bed, Qiang Zi¡¯s eyes were dull. However, his pale face and grayish-white pupils indicated that he was a zombie. ¡°Look! ¡°After our treatment, is your friend different from those lunatics out there?¡± The bespectacled old man laughed smugly. He had already performed hundreds of such surgeries, and he was getting more and more skilled at it. No matter how defiant the patient was before, they would become extremely docile after the surgery. Ah Zhi was stunned. Treatment? You killed his personality! He¡¯s a zombie! Fuck! The people here were the ones who were really sick! ¡°Young man, it¡¯s your turn now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only take half an hour for you to bid farewell to your irascible side and become a well-behaved young man.¡± The old man smiled as he walked toward Ah Zhi. Ah Zhi was extremely nervous. If he allowed this, he would be finished! He was being forced into a corner again¡­ Ah Zhi suddenly had an idea. The wall behind him was already damaged from his collision. Maybe, it was a way out! Ah Zhi took advantage of the fact that the old man hadn¡¯t reached him and used all his strength to rush toward the wall! Unexpectedly, Ah Zhi was actually directly repelled and fell to the ground! Ah Zhi felt his head spinning. It had been a hard impact. ¡°Young man, you are too naive. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to try that. ¡°We¡¯ve reinforced the walls of this entire room with steel plates. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for your surgery.¡± The old man waved his hand, and the doctor beside him immediately stepped forward and held Ah Zhi up. Just as Ah Zhi was about to be hauled to the operating table, he suddenly opened his eyes. He had not been playing dead. However, he was an advanced Awakened, and his recovery ability was decent. He quickly regained his consciousness. In the current situation, Ah Zhi decisively chose to look for an opportunity. When the others had let their guard down, Ah Zhi suddenly made a move. He grabbed the scalpel next to him and slit a doctor¡¯s throat. Then, he ran out of the room while the others were still in shock! Chapter 109 - 109 Youre Sick 109 You¡¯re Sick Wang Ran drove his Hummer and arrived outside the mental hospital. Wang Ran sped all the way. The Hummer¡¯s modifications were impressive, and it was very enjoyable to drive around. Wang Ran parked the car and turned off the headlights. The mental hospital had tall walls and power grids, which made it a suitable camp for survivors. However, if the people inside dared to do anything to his subordinates¡­ In that case, there would be no need for this base to remain standing. ¡°Momo, you stay here and look after little Ada. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After Wang Ran gave some instructions, he got out of the car with his massive hammer. The large iron gate of the mental hospital looked quite strong, but Wang Ran knocked it off its hinges with a single swing. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Two people in white coats rushed out with electric batons in their hands. When they saw the gate on the ground, they were all slightly shocked. This was broken by a hammer? Do humans have such strength? The two men in white coats subconsciously stepped back. ¡°Where¡¯s your leader? ¡°Call him out!¡± Wang Ran slammed the hammer on the ground. The ground shook slightly. The two white-robed men looked at each other and immediately ran into the mental hospital. He didn¡¯t know if they had gone to inform the others or if they were fleeing for their lives. Wang Ran sighed, picked up his hammer, and followed behind. Along the way, Wang Ran found something odd. This mental hospital ¡­ He felt that something was wrong. The people in the white coats looked like they were out of their minds, while the people in the patient¡¯s garb looked like they were in a daze. They even had long scars on their heads. Was this how mental hospitals functioned nowadays? A patient wandered near Wang Ran. Wang Ran was surprised to find out that this guy¡­ His pupils were grayish-white! This was a f*cking zombie! However, he was not aggressive at all! He just wandered around in a daze. ¡°What the hell is this¡­ ¡°A zombie with brain problems?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. Except for his followers, he had never seen a zombie being as docile as a human being. ¡°Young man! ¡°You¡¯re also surprised by my work?¡± A sharp voice came from the darkness of the corridor. Not long after, a skinny old man with glasses appeared in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Most people in this world are sick. ¡°I can cure them. ¡°You only need to open their heads and take out a small piece of evil cell tissue, and they will become quiet and obedient. ¡°Behold, the result of my work!¡± The bespectacled old man stretched out his hands, and hundreds of people and zombies in patient garb with dull eyes appeared around him. They slowly gathered around the old man in glasses and Wang Ran. Without exception, all of them had dull eyes and scars on their foreheads. ¡°What do you think, young man? ¡°Do you want to join them? ¡°Trust me, in just half an hour, you¡¯ll become like them, no longer having any negative emotions! ¡°The whole world is only left with beauty and peace¡­ ¡°Hehehehe¡­ ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The bespectacled old man laughed more and more giddily, and gradually became hysterical. This place was his paradise! No one would feel pain! No one would want to hurt others! Wonderful! The world was only beautiful! ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Wang Ran cursed. This was a lunatic! Lobotomy¡­ ¡°Are you sick? ¡°I sure as hell am not! ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are sick! ¡°You don¡¯t understand how cruel this world is! ¡°It¡¯s been 30 years! ¡°You¡¯ve locked me up here for 30 years! ¡°You all think I¡¯m lying! ¡°Do you believe me now? The devil has really descended to the human world! ¡°Only I can save you!¡± The bespectacled old man roared with bloodshot eyes. Wang Ran immediately understood. This old man was really a patient in this mental hospital. He probably took the opportunity to occupy this mental hospital when the apocalypse broke out. But why would these people in white coats listen to his commands¡­ Wang Ran thought of a possibility¡­ Those who were wearing white coats were probably fellow patients from the mental hospital. Those who were wearing the patient¡¯s clothes were the original doctors, nurses, and the people they had captured from outside. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t care about anything else. Did you catch five people digging around outside today? ¡°Hand them over, and I¡¯ll let you die a more comfortable death.¡± Wang Ran coldly said. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so grouchy! ¡°You¡¯re talking about these few, right?¡± The old man in glasses clapped his hands. The four of them squeezed from the back to the front. Wang Ran frowned. F*ck! Qiang Zi! There were also three other underlings whose names he did not know yet! They had all become like the rest of the people! Moreover, Qiang Zi seemed to have turned into a zombie¡­ The wounds on the foreheads of the four of them had not dried yet. It was obvious that they just only had surgery¡­ Wang Ran was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re dead! ¡°Forget a comfortable death!¡± Wang Ran raised his hammer and aimed it at the bespectacled old man. If he didn¡¯t hang him up and torture him for an hour before killing him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down! ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so hasty! ¡°Why not join them, and together, we can become a carefree family! ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°Children, catch him! Take him to the operating room!¡± The bespectacled old man gave the order with a gloomy face and then disappeared at the end of the corridor. Hundreds of people and zombies with dull eyes swarmed toward Wang Ran. ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but curse. His hammer could make short work of the crowd. But Qiang Zi and the other three¡­ Wang Ran did not want to disrespect their corpses at the very least by smashing them to bits. Because they were present, Wang Ran¡¯s hands and feet were tied. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Wang Ran roared. All the patients stopped their attacks at the same time. ¡°Ho, it worked¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He was only giving it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would really make them listen. This was right. How could someone directly control the target¡¯s mind? Even Momo had to use her pheromones to communicate with other low-level zombies to achieve a similar effect. After the patients stopped, Wang Ran took Qiang Zi and the other three out and temporarily tied them to the iron gate. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about collaterals. ¡°Disco dancing, everyone!¡± Wang Ran ordered again. Hundreds of patients started to dance on the spot. In the complete absence of music, it was awkward. However, after jumping around for a while, they didn¡¯t have the energy to do anything else. After settling this, Wang Ran carried his hammer and rushed into the depths of the corridor. There was still Ah Zhi¡­ I hope he¡¯s fine¡­ Chapter 110 - 110 Mutated Zombie In The Basement 110 Mutated Zombie In The Basement Ah Zhi was extremely flustered now¡­ He had only managed to rush out of the operating room with the help of an adrenaline rush. Now that the energy had passed, the pain in his body was setting in. A few of his ribs must have been broken, and there was a cut on his forehead. The most serious thing was that he had a slight concussion. The people here were not weak. It would be a little difficult for him to escape. Helplessly, Ah Zhi could only run to a seemingly remote place. In his panic, he barged into an underground basement¡­ The floor of the basement was filled with all kinds of empty glass bottles. Ah Zhi continued to venture deeper carefully. He heard the sound of chewing¡­ There was something in the basement¡­ Ah Zhi took out the flashlight he carried with him, aimed it forward, and turned it on¡­ The scene in front of Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes made him tremble! An extremely fat zombie was taking out a small piece of something that looked like a brain from a glass bottle filled with transparent liquid and putting it into his mouth. The sound of chewing was the sound of him eating. Ah Zhi instantly understood! These glass bottles were filled with tissues cut from the brains of Qiang Zi and others¡­ F*ck! That old lunatic actually extracted their brain matter to feed the zombies! Ah Zhi was as furious as he was disgusted. ¡°The brains of my 4 brothers¡­¡± ¡®Used as a snack for this fat zombie!¡¯ Ah Zhi picked up a wooden board from the ground and used it as a weapon. He slowly approached the fat zombie. ¡°Young man, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t lay my hands on him.¡± A sharp voice came from behind Ah Zhi. Ah Zhi turned around and saw that the bespectacled old man at the entrance of the basement. ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t care anymore! ¡°Even if I have to die today, I¡¯ll kill this thing!¡± Ah Zhi knew that he was injured, and he couldn¡¯t beat this old man, so he was definitely going to die. Instead of pathetically feeding his brain to the benefit of this party, he might as well take this monstrosity down with him! Ah Zhi clenched the wooden board in his hand, turned around, and wanted to rush forward. Little did he expect¡­ The moment he turned around, a chubby face suddenly appeared in front of him! There was a nauseating rotten smell¡­ ¡°Gold¡­ golden pupils?¡± Ah Zhi was stunned. He had heard from Wu Jianguo that Mutated Zombies with golden pupils were extremely terrifying. Even Wu Jianguo was no match for them. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Ah Zhi only had time to curse before he was pinned to the ground. ¡°Lord Demon! ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to cut open his head! ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± the bespectacled old man said respectfully. ¡°No need ¡­¡± The fat zombie¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s just eat. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick of eating brains too.¡± The fat zombie pressed a hand on Ah Zhi¡¯s neck while the other hand searched the nearby ground. ¡°I found it ¡­¡± The fat zombie picked up a metal spoon. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the eyes.¡± The fat zombie hiccuped and then moved the metal spoon toward Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes. Ah Zhi¡¯s heart was in despair. ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m going to be eaten alive by a Mutated Zombie?¡¯ It was too embarrassing! I¡¯m sorry for letting Boss and Captain Wu down! Suddenly! A loud bang! The door to the basement was suddenly sent flying! It almost hit the old man. ¡°Damn it, you ran here, huh? ¡°Fortunately, some of those fools had enough brain matter left in them to guide me here.¡± Wang Ran walked into the basement with his hammer. ¡°Boss Wang ran!¡± Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up! He didn¡¯t expect that at this critical moment, Boss would actually come to save him! It was just like in the movies! Ah Zhi was a strong man, but he was so touched that he burst into tears. ¡°You¡­ ¡°How did you break out of the encirclement? ¡°There are Awakened Ones among those patients!¡± The bespectacled old man was shocked. Was this young man so strong?! Wang Ran did not say anything and strode forward. He had to attend to Ah Zhi. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disturb my Demon Lord¡¯s meal!¡± The old man decisively blocked Wang Ran¡¯s path. Wang Ran stomped on the old man¡¯s feet, crushing them into pieces. The old man fell to the ground in pain. He was shocked. His strength was second only to the Demon Lord! He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from this young man! Just how powerful was he?! The old man wanted to grab Wang Ran¡¯s ankles, but Wang Ran had expected that. He stomped his hands into meat paste. Wang Ran stepped over the old man and arrived in front of the fat zombie. What demon? It¡¯s just a fat Mutant Zombie. Wang Ran laughed in disdain. There was a golden ring in his pupils, which meant that he was at Su Xiaoyu¡¯s level. Wang Ran could easily beat Su Xiaoyu up. However, even so, Wang Ran did not underestimate him. A Mutated Zombie of this level would be hard to deal with if it had some special abilities. ¡°Human¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve offended me! ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Replace him and be my new servant. ¡°I¡¯ll give you strength that ordinary people can¡¯t even hope to reach!¡± The fat zombie said in a low voice. Wang Ran didn¡¯t even hesitate and directly swung his hammer at the chubby zombie! You seem to be daydreaming! The chubby zombie¡¯s pupils shrank, and it immediately rolled backward, barely dodging Wang Ran¡¯s hammer. After all, it was a Mutated Zombie with golden eyes, so it was quite skilled. Wang Ran smiled slightly and pulled up Ah Zhi, who was on the ground. Wang Ranhad only planned to force the zombie back. If he were to hammer him to death directly, what if some corrosive liquid poured down on him? Ah Zhi would probably¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll leave the old man to you. You can play with him however you want. ¡°Let¡¯s help our brothers vent their anger.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The old man¡¯s arms and legs were mangled. Although Ah Zhi was a little injured, he could deal with this much. Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up. This old man had been despicable. Now, he was finally at his mercy. Ah Zhi picked up a thick, long wooden stick with nails and slowly walked toward the old man with sharp eyes¡­ On the other side, the fat zombie had roughly judged Wang Ran¡¯s strength from the hammer strike. This guy is too much for me¡­ The fat zombie had been eating brains for a few days to become this strong. He didn¡¯t want to die here. After thinking for a while, the fat zombie spat out a large mouthful of green bile in Wang Ran¡¯s direction. While Wang Ran was dodging it, the fat zombie broke through the ceiling of the basement and escaped! Chapter 111 - 111 The Sudden Attack 111 The Sudden Attack ¡°As expected, liquid projectile.¡± Wang Ran was glad that he had not smashed him apart like a melon. Otherwise, Ah Zhi would have been drowned in green water. Wang Ran stepped over the green water that was corroding the floor and went out through the hole in the ceiling. The fat zombie was strong, but not as quick. Wang Ran caught up with him in no time. ¡°Human! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless!¡± The chubby zombie panted heavily while holding his knees. He really couldn¡¯t run anymore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡± Wang Ran dragged his hammer and walked toward the chubby zombie. ¡°Don¡¯t come over! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if I die¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t feel good either!¡± The chubby zombie rubbed his belly. A rumbling sound came from inside. It was clearly a stomach full of corrosive liquid. If Wang Ran was prepared to hammer him to death, he would have to bear the risk of the green water in his stomach exploding. Although Wang Ran was currently very durable and could regenerate fairly rapidly, he did fear getting disfigured. If he was sprayed in the face, he might even go bald. ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°You¡¯re afraid now! ¡°Let me tell you this, be it a Mutated Zombie or an Awakened, no one would dare to kill me! ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before the fat zombie could finish his words, a gunshot was heard! ¡°Pfft¡­ Pfff¡­¡± A hole appeared on the fat zombie¡¯s stomach, from which a large amount of green corrosive liquid gushed out. The gap was getting bigger and bigger¡­ His internal organs, mixed with green liquid and red blood, spilled all over the ground. Before the fat zombie lost consciousness, it couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s a gun¡­¡± Wang Ran calmly put the M500 revolver back into the holster on his waist. It was so convenient to have a gun! This kind of enemy was not suitable for close combat, so he could kill them with one shot! After killing the fat zombie, Wang Ran jumped back into the basement from the hole. The old man¡¯s veins were already bulging from Ah Zhi¡¯s torture, and his face was red. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up and leave.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. Ah Zhi nodded. He took a few more wooden boards and stuffed them into the old man¡¯s body. Very quickly, the bespectacled old man stopped breathing. Ah Zhi broke the old man¡¯s spine again before he stood up in relief. ¡°Boss, Qiang Zi and the others¡­¡± Ah Zhi¡¯s expression was a little remorseful. ¡°Follow me.¡± Wang Ran brought Ah Zhi to the hall from before. Qiang Zi and the other three were still tied to the iron gate. Ah Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw this. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s all my fault for not being strong enough! ¡°I¡¯ve let my brothers suffer!¡± Ah Zhi was very remorseful. This time, he had led the team, but it had actually caused all of his brothers to become like this. ¡°Boss, how should we deal with this?¡± Ah Zhi asked while sobbing. ¡°Put them out of their misery.¡± Wang Ran sighed. In this case, he couldn¡¯t save them, even if he wanted to. Ah Zhi nodded. They had been his charges, so it was his responsibility. Ah Zhi cradled Qiang Zi¡¯s head and twisted it! One, two, three, four! The brothers were finally free. ¡°Boss, I want to dig a hole and bury them.¡± Ah Zhi said after some thought. After all, they were his brothers. Even if they were dead, they shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the outside world and become food for other zombies. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°You dig a hole, I¡¯ll go kill everyone else.¡± Wang Ran picked up his hammer and began to clean the place out. ¡­ Outside the mental hospital. A drone was parked above the Hummer. Target confirmed! Test subject No. 1 is in that Hummer! ¡°Team 1, Team 2, move out!¡± We must ensure the survival of test subject No. 1. As for the others, kill them on the spot. In the darkness, not far away, a burly, bald white man spoke into the walkie-talkie. ¡°Team 1 acknowledged!¡± ¡°Team 2 acknowledged!¡± Replies came from the walkie-talkie. The bald man looked at the image sent back by the drone on the screen and smiled very calmly. There was only one woman in the car, so it seemed that the mission this time was not very difficult. If it wasn¡¯t for the employer¡¯s repeated emphasis on the perfect completion of the mission, he wouldn¡¯t even want to use so many people. The bald man¡¯s name was Jim, and he was the boss of the Black Sand mercenary group. The Black Sand mercenary group had a total of 20 people and had been a top-tier mercenary group before the apocalypse. As long as he was paid, he would do any task. After the apocalypse, they liked this world even more. It was chaotic everywhere. When they came out to work, they no longer had to worry so much. A fake passport? Security checks were already gone, so why would he need a fake passport? In the past, they had to rack their brains to transport firearms and ammunition, but now they could swagger in, armed to the teeth. Furthermore, in the past few days, 10 Awakened Ones had appeared in the Black Sand mercenary group. This made them the leaders of the industry in an instant! The price to hire them now was ten times that of the past! For every little girl he caught, he would get 20 kilograms of gold and five containers of food. This job was worth it! It must be known that the news of gold being able to Awaken people had already spread, and the value of gold had directly soared to the sky. The gold that no one was interested in before had now become the hard currency for survivors all over the world. The transport planes, helicopters, and weapons and ammunition purchased by the Black Sand mercenary group for this operation only cost five kilograms of gold. If this was before the apocalypse, it would have cost at least a few hundred million. Through the screen, Jim could already see his two teams approaching the Hummer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds to end this quickly.¡± Jim ordered. A red-haired mercenary was walking in front. He took out a colt pistol with a silencer and aimed at Lin Momo¡¯s head! A mark appeared on the car window. The car was bulletproof. It would be difficult for ordinary pistols and rifles to hurt the people inside. However, the sudden sound of impact still frightened Lin Momo, and she immediately looked out of the window. Many people in camouflage were approaching the car. ¡°Who¡¯s there! ¡°They¡¯re armed?¡± Lin Momo¡¯s first reaction was to lock the door. Although she was very strong, her body couldn¡¯t withstand bullets. Besides, she had little Ada by her side, so Lin Momo didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. I don¡¯t know what these guys are up to, but they¡¯re definitely up to no good by shooting the moment they come out! ¡°Master¡­ What should I do?¡± Lin Momo was a little panicked. Without Wang Ran by her side, she immediately grew nervous. Lin Momo¡¯s palms started to sweat as she watched these people get closer and closer. ¡°Sister, these people¡­¡± ¡°They might be here for me.¡± Little Ada suddenly spoke. What? Chapter 112 - 112 Little Ada Is Furious 112 Little Ada Is Furious ¡°Are they after you? ¡°Why are they looking for you?¡± Lin Momo was stunned. ¡°I escaped from the laboratory. They must want to take me back. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to go back. ¡°In the laboratory, they take so much of my blood every day. ¡°It¡¯s very painful,¡± Little Ada pouted. ¡°This is too much!¡± Lin Momo hugged little Ada. Drawing a few tubes of blood every day, was this something a human would do? Little Ada was so cute, but she was actually captured to be experimented on¡­ Lin Momo¡¯s motherly nature was overflowing. ¡°Little Ada, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you!¡± Lin Momo had made up her mind. No matter how bad the situation was, she would fight those bad people to the death. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s fine. Let me out, I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± Little Ada said very calmly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah?¡± Lin Momo was stunned. You want to go out and deal with them? You¡¯re just a doll-like little girl, and you¡¯re going to deal with those bad guys with guns outside? This must be a joke¡­ ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I can handle it!¡± Little Ada¡¯s eyes were firm and full of confidence. Lin Momo was very conflicted. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. After all, it was Master¡¯s task to take care of little Ada ¡­ At that moment, the two teams of 10 mercenaries had surrounded the Hummer. The red-haired mercenary was the captain of Team 1. He pointed at Lin Momo and then at the ground. The meaning was obvious. You, get out of the car! At the same time, he took out a grenade and waved it. Lin Momo gritted her teeth in the car. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t continue staying in the car. If the other party used a grenade¡­ This car might not be able to withstand it. Lin Momo had no choice but to open the car door and get out of the car with little Ada in her arms. ¡°That¡¯s right, woman. ¡°Hans, take the target and return.¡± The red-haired mercenary ordered. ¡°Captain, this woman¡­¡± A big black man revealed a greedy look. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. If you want to fool around, wait until we finish the mission.¡± The red-haired man pointed his gun at Lin Momo. The boss had said that other than the target, kill everyone else. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot was heard! Lin Momo fell to the ground. The bullet had hit her right in the middle of her chest. The bullet was stuck in her sternum and did not penetrate her chest. Fortunately, Lin Momo had advanced as a zombie, and her bones were far denser than ordinary zombies. Otherwise, it would have gone right through her body. However, Lin Momo¡¯s was still seriously injured. Her ribs and sternum were broken to varying degrees. She lay on the ground helplessly for some time. ¡°I have to inform Master¡­¡± Lin Momo focused and communicated with the zombies in the mental hospital. ¡°Big Sister!¡± When little Ada saw Lin Momo being shot and falling to the ground, she was instantly enraged! She wanted to rush over to check on Lin Momo, but her arm was grabbed by the mercenary Hans. Little Ada turned her head abruptly, her eyes filled with killing intent as she glared at Hans. Hans felt a chill down his spine. This gaze¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like something a little girl should have. Just as Hans was about to pull little Ada away, he suddenly felt a pain in his palm! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hans let go of little Ada and raised his hand to look at it. On his palm, there was a small black spot that was constantly spreading¡­ Little Ada took the opportunity to run to Lin Momo¡¯s side. ¡°Big sister, how are you?¡± Little Ada asked with a worried expression. Although she hadn¡¯t known Lin Momo for long, she knew that Lin Momo was genuinely concerned about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lin Momo answered softly. The bullet was no joke, she still needed time to regenerate. ¡°Sister, are you a zombie?¡± Little Ada was shocked to find the zombie virus in Lin Momo¡¯s blood. She had seen many zombies in the lab, but she had never seen one that looked exactly like a human, like Lin Momo. If she was a zombie¡­ Little Ada touched Lin Momo¡¯s wound, and something invisible to the naked eye slowly entered Lin Momo¡¯s body. ¡°Hans! What the hell are you doing? ¡°Hurry up and take her! We¡¯re leaving!¡± The red-haired mercenary saw Hans standing there in a daze and urged him with a dissatisfied look. Hans¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. The black color on his palm had already spread to his entire arm. He turned his head around with difficulty and looked at the red-haired mercenary. ¡°Ka¡­ ka¡­¡± Hans¡¯s neck acted like a mechanical joint, making a cracking sound. ¡°Zombified? ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± The red-haired mercenary immediately raised the gun in his hand and aimed at Hans. The other mercenaries also pulled out their guns. They were a little confused. Why did Hans suddenly get infected? He was an Awakened! Awakened Ones had a very strong resistance to the zombie virus! ¡°Boss, should we kill Hans?¡± The red-haired mercenary didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on his own, so he asked through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Yes,¡± A single word came from the walkie-talkie. The red-haired man did not hesitate. He aimed at Hans and pulled the trigger. The moment he fired, Hans moved! He pounced on the black mercenary closest to him like a beast. ¡°Ah!¡± The black mercenary¡¯s screams resounded through the night sky, and the rifle in his hand began to shoot randomly in all directions. Two mercenaries were unfortunately shot and fell to the ground. The red-haired mercenary made a prompt decision. He first shot the black mercenary¡¯s head to prevent him from further injuring his teammates. Following that, the red-haired man led a group of people to shoot at Hans. At the same time, something behind Hans¡¯s neck glowed and exploded, breaking half of his neck. ¡°F*ck, if I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve just detonated it.¡± The red-haired man was very depressed. Each of them had a miniature bomb buried in the back of their necks. If a teammate turned into a zombie, the captain could directly detonate it. Just now, the red-haired guy had chosen to fire instead of detonating the bomb, causing several innocent teammates to lose their lives. In just a few seconds, the mercenaries had lost four people. ¡°Mike, put on your protective suit and gloves. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this target.¡± The red-haired man quickly analyzed the situation. Earlier, Hans had only grabbed the target¡¯s arm, so the problem should be with the target. The mercenary named Mike took out the protective equipment from his backpack and put it on. They always carried these things with them. Very quickly, Mike was dressed and walked towards little Ada. The other mercenaries continued to hold their guns and wait for orders, just in case. Lin Momo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She could clearly feel a surge of energy flowing from little Ada¡¯s body into her. This energy made Lin Momo¡¯s injured body recover quickly, and it also continuously strengthened her. It was different from Master¡¯s food. While Master¡¯s food made her stronger, it would also made her calm and happy. And little Ada¡¯s power¡­ It made Lin Momo¡¯s body restless ¡­ Her eyes were filled with killing intent¡­ Chapter 113 - 113 You Dare Come After My People? 113 You Dare Come After My People? ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re a zombie, so the side effects should be less severe, right? ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any other way to help you,¡± Little Ada said, as she hugged Lin Momo. If Lin Momo hadn¡¯t been shot in the chest and was bleeding non-stop, Ada wouldn¡¯t have used such a method. ¡°Ada, thank you. ¡°I feel much better!¡± There was a force within Lin Momo¡¯s body that was constantly strengthening her internal organs. Although her fractured bones were not yet in one piece, Lin Momo felt much better. She would be able to continue fighting after a few more breaths. The fully armed Mike was already walking toward little Ada. Lin Momo kept thinking of countermeasures. Although she had become stronger, the other party had guns. It only took a well-placed shot to kill her. She had to think of a way. Just as Mike walked up to the two of them, an iron door suddenly flew out and smashed towards the mercenaries. The mercenaries who had their guns aimed at Lin Momo and little Ada had to roll on the ground to dodge it. ¡°BOOM!¡± The iron door slammed heavily on the ground, raising a lot of dust. The opportunity had come! Lin Momo suddenly burst forward and punched through Mike¡¯s chest. ¡°Wow, that does feel good!¡± Lin Momo finally understood why Xiaoyu loved to kill people with her bare hands. It felt amazing! After killing Mike, the killing intent in Momo¡¯s eyes intensified. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. ¡°Momo, get in the car!¡± A warm voice came from behind him. ¡°Master!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s eyes lit up. Wang Ran¡¯s voice instantly sobered her up. Since Wang Ran was here, she naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about it too much. She directly pulled little Ada and got into the car. The remaining five mercenaries raised their guns again and fired at the hummer. Fortunately, Lin Momo was fast enough to close the door in time. The bullets left a series of dense marks on the alloy plating of the Hummer. ¡°F*ck! ¡°You dare to scar my beloved car?¡± Wang Ran jumped down from the wall of the mental hospital with an unhappy expression. ¡°11 o¡¯clock, contact!¡± The red-haired man immediately and calmly gave instructions. By the time the mercenaries turned their guns, Wang Ran had already fired! Wang Ran¡¯s rapid and accurate shots directly disintegrated the heads of the four people beside the red-haired man. As for the red-haired man, one of his arms went flying off. Wang Ran still wanted to keep one of them alive for interrogation. The M500 was ridiculously powerful. Wang Ran dragged his hammer and walked to the red-haired man. ¡°Who the f*ck are you people? How dare you bully my cute, quiet, gentle, and kind Momo¡­ ¡°You even ruined my car! ¡°Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll let you die a more comfortable death.¡± Wang Ran took the hammer and slammed the ground. Just now, when he was sweeping through the mental hospital, a few of the retarded zombies had suddenly grabbed their chests at the same time. Wang Ran immediately understood. Momo must be summoning them, or expressing some form of distress. So, he immediately rushed out and saw someone bullying Momo. ¡°You¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s just talk this over, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Before the red-haired man could finish his sentence, Wang Ran directly smashed his left leg below the knee into meat paste. Talk, after firing the first shot? ¡°Ah¡­ F*ck!¡± Redhead was in so much pain that the blue veins on his neck were popping out. Even though he was a veteran mercenary, he couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Moreover, the pain he felt visually was more intense than the pain he felt physically. His perfectly functioning leg had turned into burger patty. ¡°You still have an arm and a leg. ¡°That means two more chances. ¡°Who are you people? Why did you attack my girls?¡± Wang Ran asked coldly as he leaned on his hammer. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll speak¡­ ¡°We are¡­¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Something suddenly exploded at the back of the red-haired man¡¯s neck, blowing his head off. it seemed like Black Sand¡¯s boss, Jim, who was hiding in the dark, had killed him. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran looked around and saw the drone in the sky flying into the darkness. He knew that there were more of them close by. Now that Momo had been wounded, Wang Ran did not dare to leave her and little Ada here. Forget it, I¡¯ll spare them for now. Wang Ran opened the car door and got in. ¡°Momo, how are you? ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± Wang Ran asked with concern. ¡°I think I broke a few ribs¡­ ¡°Now that the adrenaline is wearing off, it¡¯s starting to hurt,¡± Lin Momo said, clutching her chest. ¡°Come, let me check.¡± Wang Ran said, and was about to take action. ¡°Master! T-there¡¯s a little kid here!¡± Lin Momo blushed. If he undressed her right now, she would not be able to help herself. Afterall, his produce also acted as pain relief. At that moment, a truck drove out of the mental hospital. ¡°Boss Wang Ran, I¡¯ve settled everything inside! ¡°I¡¯m taking it all back to the base!¡± Ah Zhi waved his hand and greeted him from the window. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Wang Ran replied. Ah Zhi should have developed a lot after this incident. After the truck left, Wang Ran also drove his Hummer away from the mental hospital. After finding an abandoned warehouse, Wang Ran drove the car in. ¡°Ada, go to the back of the car. ¡°I¡¯m going to heal Sister Momo. ¡°No matter what you hear, don¡¯t look this way, understand?¡± Wang Ran ordered her in a serious manner. ¡°Oh!¡± Little Ada nodded. Since Wang Ran said that it was to treat her injuries, it must be serious business. Although she was young, she was quite sensible. Little Ada sat in the back of the car obediently. Wang Ran took out the small first aid kit in the car and sterilized the tweezers with alcohol. There was a bullet embedded in Lin Momo¡¯s sternum. Wang Ran tore open Lin Momo¡¯s clothes on her chest, and a very obvious wound was revealed to him. ¡°Bear with it if it hurts.¡± Wang Ran consoled her. Although zombies¡¯ pain receptors were far less perceptive to pain, yanking bullets out of shredded bones would still be quite agonizing. Wang Ran held a flashlight in one hand and a pair of tweezers in the other as he prepared to remove the bullet. ¡°Hey, lift your clothes up a little, don¡¯t block my view.¡± Wang Ran did not have any hands that he could use. He could not possibly use his mouth to hold her clothes up, right? Lin Momo nodded and took off her clothes with a red face. Because there was a child in the back of the car, she was a little shy. Wang Ran, on the other hand, was fully focused on Lin Momo¡¯s wound. The bullet was stuck in the bone. If the bullet had gone any deeper, Lin Momo would have been severely wounded. Fortunately, the other party¡¯s gun had not been powerful. If it had been his M500, Momo would probably¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll look into them when I get back. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all one day!¡± Wang Ran cursed in his heart. Right now, it was more important to tend to Momo¡¯s wound. Chapter 114 - 114 Adas Identity 114 Ada¡¯s Identity Wang Ran inserted the sterilized tweezers into the wound and clamped the bullet. ¡°It¡¯s stuck fast. ¡°Momo, bear with it.¡± Wang Ran used a little more force and tried to pry the bullet out. Yup!!! ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Lin Momo couldn¡¯t help but scream, but she soon realized that her scream sounded a little like ¡­ So, she immediately covered her mouth. Wang Ran¡¯s face also twitched slightly. This cry was so familiar that he almost thought he was doing something strange¡­ Wang Ran spent a lot of effort and finally took out the bullet. When looking at Momo¡¯s wound, Wang Ran¡¯s heart ached. After thinking for a while, Wang Ran went up and planned to use his saliva to speed up the healing of the wound. The moment he touched it, Wang Ran was slightly stunned. Momo¡¯s body¡­ Why is the virus within her so potent?! She was Xiaoyu¡¯s junior, but the virus in her body was far stronger than Xiaoyu¡¯s¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t this strong when we did it today¡­ The reason why Wang Ran could feel it so clearly was when her blood entered his body, he felt his strength increasing. Just a kiss on the wound was enough to make him feel better than if he had exercised with the girls for an entire night. ¡°Momo, you¡­ ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. ¡°Argh! Yes, something did! ¡°Just now¡­ ¡°Ada sent something to my wound. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either. I just feel stronger, and my wounds back then did not hurt as much as before.¡± Lin Momo turned around and looked at little Ada. Her movements caused some blood to flow from her wound. Wang Ran immediately covered it with his mouth. After working at it for a while, although the bleeding had stopped, the wound did not recover so quickly. This was probably the most severe any member of his party had ever been wounded. From the looks of it, if he didn¡¯t do something more drastic, this injury wouldn¡¯t be so easy to heal. ¡°Master¡­ Someone¡¯s here!¡± Lin Momo sensed Wang Ran¡¯s intention and was a little embarrassed. Wang Ran looked at Ada. It would be unwise carry on. However, Momo¡¯s injuries made Wang Ran very worried. ¡°How about this, you coax her to sleep first. ¡°I¡¯ll drive in the direction of home first.¡± Wang Ran thought of a compromise. The plan was going smoothly. After driving for about ten minutes, little Ada fell asleep quietly. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It should be¡­ Alright.¡± Lin Momo was not sure. After all, she had never coaxed a child before. ¡°Healing is more important. I¡¯ll continue driving. You do it yourself.¡± Wang Ran steadily controlled the steering wheel. Momo, on the other hand, climbed to the front passenger seat and began to eat¡­ Soon, the Hummer reached the seaside road. There were surveillance cameras not far ahead, so Lin Momo was too embarrassed to continue her meal. After all, she had eaten two portions on the way here. ¡°Hey, Sister Momo, have you found it?¡± An innocent voice came from the back seat. Wang Ran and Momo quivered in fear at the same time¡­ ¡°Gulp ¡­¡± Momo immediately sat back in her seat. ¡°Ada, when did you wake up?¡± Wang Ran asked awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for quite a while. ¡°Sister Momo seemed to be looking for something, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Ada said in a daze. ¡°Cough cough¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Wang Ran decisively ended this topic. The car drove into the island, and Wang Ran got out of the car with Momo and little Ada. Momo¡¯s injuries seemed to be much better after having her meal. She should recover in a day or two. Wang Ran brought little Ada back to the villa. ¡°Momo, wait outside for a moment. I have something to ask you.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Now that they were back in the base, they could understand the situation better. ¡°Yes.¡± Momo nodded and beckoned Su Xiaoyu to leave. ¡°Eh? What is Master trying to do? ¡°Ada¡¯s still young! He can¡¯t¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu was shocked. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, what are you thinking about? ¡°Master has something to ask. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Momo pulled Su Xiaoyu along and walked out. After the two of them left, Wang Ran carried little Ada and placed her on the coffee table. He then sat opposite her. ¡°Alright, tell me why those people came to capture you? ¡°What secret do you have?¡± Wang Ran asked in a serious manner. When little Ada saw Wang Ran¡¯s expression, she knew that she could not fool him, so she could only nod. ¡°Those people were probably sent by the laboratory to capture me. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in the laboratory for them to study ever since I could speak. ¡°Every day, if I¡¯m not drawing blood, I¡¯ll be locked up with animal test subjects.¡± ¡°I took advantage of the chaos when a Mutated Zombie in the laboratory lost control and ran out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be caught again. Big Brother, can you let me stay?¡± Little Ada¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Research? What did they experiment on you?¡± Wang Ran suddenly had a bold guess. ¡°They¡¯re researching a virus that can strengthen animals. ¡°I heard that if the research is successful, there will be no more diseases in the human world. Everyone will have perfect bodies. ¡°They said that I have the original form of the virus in me, so they have been studying me. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the details¡­¡± Little Ada explained. Wang Ran nodded. It was just as he had guessed! This virus was man-made! Although the intent of the research was good, there must have been some problems during the research process that caused the virus to turn people into zombies. After the virus spread for some reason, it caused the apocalypse. And this little Ada in front of him¡­ It was hard to imagine that such a doll-like little girl was actually the source of the virus¡­ ¡°Did you transfer the original virus into Momo¡¯s body?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°Yes! ¡°I can control my palms to secrete sweat that carries the virus. ¡°If a human touches it, he will become a zombie. ¡°If a zombie touches it, it will become a more powerful zombie. ¡°At that time, Sister Momo was injured. I thought that she would feel better if she became stronger, so¡­¡± Little Ada explained. ¡°The original virus, is it that powerful¡­¡± Wang Ran was a little surprised. Little Ada had only given Momo a tiny bit of energy, and it had made Momo stronger. In turn, he had made himself stronger when he was in contact with Momo. If he were to directly input it into his system¡­ Chapter 115 - 115 Powerful Virus! 115 Powerful Virus! ¡°Ada, about you releasing the virus through your sweat¡­ you can do this at will?¡± Wang Ran quickly asked. If she couldn¡¯t control it, little Ada would be a walking virus bank! It would be dangerous to stay in the base. ¡°Under normal circumstances, I only release trace amounts. ¡°Only if I try my best to control it, would I release a lot of viruses. ¡°No one in the research institute knows about this secret!¡± Little Ada said in a soft voice, as if she was proud that she had not been discovered. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ ¡°Ada, give me some to try.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand in front of Ada. ¡°Argh! Big brother, you¡¯re a human! ¡°You¡¯ll become a zombie!¡± Little Ada was a little worried. Previously, when she actively released a highly concentrated cloud of the virus, everyone turned into zombies without exception. She was a little scared. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wang ran smiled and was very calm. It was a virus, how could he not be able to withstand it? When little Ada saw how confident Wang Ran was, she had no choice but to hold Wang Ran¡¯s hand. Soon, little Ada¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. As soon as the sweat came into contact with Wang Ran¡¯s skin, it quickly seeped into his body. It was extremely aggressive! Wang Ran felt an incomparably hot energy piercing into his skin and quickly flowing through his entire body along with his blood! This power so potent¡­ It was a lot stronger than Xiao Yu and Momo¡¯s liquids! If Xiao Yu and Momo provided him with beer, then little Ada provided him with white wine! No, it should be high-concentration industrial alcohol! It was too f*cking violent! If it wasn¡¯t for his enhanced body, he would have definitely died. Was this the power of the original virus? Awesome! Wang Ran felt that his strength had been greatly enhanced! ¡°Hey, why did you stop? ¡°A little more.¡± Wang Ran suddenly realized that little Ada had stopped. ¡°Big brother, you won¡¯t be able to take it if this continues, right?¡± Little Ada was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it! ¡°Come at me!¡± Wang Ran had just been in high spirits, and it was quite a letdown to lose it all of a sudden. ¡°Big brother, here I come!¡± Little Ada gritted her teeth and used all her strength. A large amount of the virus flowed into Wang Ran¡¯s body through his palm. ¡°Ah~~~~~¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but groan. The purity of the virus was too high! It was violently rampaging inside Wang Ran¡¯s body! As expected of the original virus! It felt great! Outside the villa, Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu were dumbfounded. This voice doesn¡¯t sound right! ¡°Momo, are you sure Master is really just asking her questions?¡± Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Master said so!¡± Lin Momo also felt that the voice was a little¡­ ¡°They shouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s just take a look.¡± Su Xiaoyu was at a loss. She leaned against the wall and stuck her head out. Lin Momo followed closely behind. The two of them saw Wang Ran and little Ada with their hands together, but they were not doing anything out of line. ¡°It¡¯s alright. it¡¯s alright ¡­¡± Seeing this, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. They slowly lowered their heads and disappeared from the edge of the wall. Wang Ran felt that the energy in his body had accumulated to a certain level, and he felt like a volcano that was about to erupt. Was this a qualitative change? He was just a tiny bit away from the peak! Suddenly, little Ada¡¯s hand drooped. ¡°Big Brother¡­ ¡°I¡¯m out of strength¡­¡± Little Ada said, a little embarrassed. She looked a little dispirited, probably because releasing a high concentration of the original virus had consumed a lot of energy. ¡°Argh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wang Ran was a little embarrassed. He had been so focused on himself that he had forgotten that Ada was still a child. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should rest first.¡± Wang Ran rubbed little Ada¡¯s head. Little Ada immediately threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms and hooked her little hands around Wang Ran¡¯s neck. Wang Ran carried little Ada, put her on the bed, and covered her with a quilt. Little Ada was indeed tired, and she fell into a deep sleep in a few minutes. Wang Ran walked to the villa¡¯s courtyard and stretched his arms and legs. His joints cracked contentedly. The virus from earlier had greatly improved Wang Ran¡¯s strength. Just a little bit more, and Wang Ran felt that he would be able to break through some kind of limit. It was a pity, but there was no hurry. Since little Ada was living here, there would be plenty of opportunities. He wouldn¡¯t be so inhumane as to use her like a drug. If he did that, he would be no different from those people in the laboratory. Wang Ran walked out of the villa and grabbed two of his followers, who had their ears pressed against the wall. ¡°You guys go get a big bed. ¡°Ada¡¯s using our old one now. We can¡¯t be sleeping on the floor, right? ¡°Also, try to be as quiet as possible at night.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Master, actually¡­ ¡°Tang Tang is just next door. ¡°We can all go to Tang Tang¡¯s place to eat, and then come back here to sleep after we¡¯re done. ¡°This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about the commotion.¡± Su Xiaoyu suggested. Wang Ran thought for a while and nodded. This suggestion was very constructive. Now that his strength had increased significantly, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to deal with three girls at the same time. Su Xiaoyu and Momo went to move the bed, while Wang Ran went directly to Tang Tang¡¯s villa. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so boring after the internet died! ¡°I can only play single-player games! ¡°Uncle, do you want to have some fun?¡± Tang Tang went straight to the point as soon as she spotted Wang Ran. ¡°Hiss¡­ Is there anything else in your head?¡± Wang Ran found that he had opened an incredible door for Tang Tang. Even Momo and Xiaoyu combined were not as needy as Tang Tang¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his strength had increased a little, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it. Ah, I¡¯m too weak. I need to take more supplementaries! ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t just take my money and do nothing!¡± Tang Tang pushed Wang Ran down on the sofa, her eyes full of desire. Just as Tang Tang was about to make her move, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo climbed over the wall and entered. ¡°Ah, has it already started?¡± Lin Momo said in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look, she hasn¡¯t inserted it yet.¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were sharp. Tang Tang¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She could let loose when Wang Ran was alone, but now there was Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo¡­ She was a little embarrassed! ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all on the same side. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± Wang Ran opened his mouth. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo quickly joined the battle¡­ Chapter 116 - 116 Mutated Crops 116 Mutated Crops The next morning, Wang Ran opened his eyes in a daze and found little Ada lying on the side of his bed and looking at him. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re up so early.¡± Wang Ran sat up. He didn¡¯t know why, but little Ada was so clingy. Could it be related to his special constitution? ¡°Big Brother, I gave you the virus in my body yesterday. ¡°There¡¯s not much left now. I¡¯ll have to let it recover slowly. ¡°If you still want more, you¡¯ll have to wait a few days.¡± Little Ada said, a little embarrassed. Although she was young, she could tell that Wang Ran really needed the original virus in her body. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Wang Ran rubbed little Ada¡¯s head. With his current strength, he would be able to crush anyone he encountered. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t force little Ada into hard labor. In the battle last night, his two little zombie girls and Tang Tang were defeated. Wang Ran was very satisfied with his strength. After washing up, Wang Ran took Ada out of the villa. Ada clapped her small hands, and a Golden Retriever appeared in front of her. The Mount had arrived. Ada grabbed the fur on Xiao Jin¡¯s neck and mounted it with great familiarity. Wang Ran saw that her shoelaces had come loose, so he squatted down to tie them. Xiao Jin panicked. It thought that Wang Ran was going to ride it, so it immediately fled with Ada. Tang Tang had just only walked out of her room. ¡°Uncle¡­ help me up, my legs are weak¡­¡± Tang Tang¡¯s legs trembled as she grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s arm. She had been the most arrogant last night, so she received the most violent education from Wang Ran. Now, even walking was a little difficult. However, after Wang Ran improved his strength, he also improved the strength of Tang Tang and her two little girls. Everyone¡¯s training was very efficient¡­ Wang Ran helped Tang Tang to the big swimming pool. The poolside had already become a fixed place for everyone to eat. A few girls from the flight attendant class who passed by saw Tang Tang struggling to walk and felt envious. ¡°Ahh, Master is too amazing!¡± ¡°I heard the commotion last night. They were going at it hard!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to hear. Didn¡¯t you see how Xiaoyu and Sister Momo looked this morning? They could barely walk.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯ll be great if it¡¯s our turn.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. Our numbers are 12 and 13, so we¡¯ll be the last.¡± ¡°Just do your work! I hope that when Master sees our good performance one day, he will pay attention to us.¡± The girls were chatting in low voices. Wang Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he passed by the vegetable garden in the courtyard while holding Tang Tang. ¡°F*ck, is this even a tomato???¡± Wang Ran picked a bright red tomato and observed it in his hand. These tomatoes had only been planted for a week¡­ They had grown to the size of a fist? The growth speed and size were both ridiculous! ¡°Uncle, let me take a bite!¡± Tang Tang moved her little mouth over and took a bite. Fresh, tender, and juicy! The tomato juice flowed down Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Argh! We can¡¯t waste it!¡± Tang Tang quickly stuck out her tongue and licked the tomato juice off Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Uncle, these tomatoes are delicious!¡± Tang Tang said excitedly. Not only did it taste good, but she seemed to have grown stronger from it! When he saw Tang Tang being so surprised, Wang Ran also took a bite. As expected! The tomato did taste good, and¡­ There was some traces of the virus in the tomatoes¡­ However, it was too little to affect Wang Ran. Could it be that the plants have also started to mutate¡­ ¡°This is interesting.¡± Wang Ran instantly thought up of new ideas. If the plants contained the virus¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that also increase the strength of the Awakened? Could they promote regular humans into Awakened? As long as the virus content is within the acceptable range, then nothing would happen. It should not zombify the general populace. Bloodfang Camp had proven this point. Ordinary people who could resist the virus had a certain chance of awakening if they continued to ingest the virus. If they continued to consume it after awakening, there was a possibility of advancing even further. If plants had the same effect, they wouldn¡¯t need to eat such disgusting zombie meat. Wang Ran looked at the tomato in his hand. Was this a tomato? No! This was an important resource! As long as he could experiment and find a suitable way to cultivate it, this thing might be more valuable than gold! Of course, Wang Ran was not short of supplies, nor was he short of gold. However, if he could wield this asset, it would definitely be beneficial for his future development. For example, the girls on the island would no longer need to drink Wang Ran¡¯s blood to increase their strength. They could just eat vegetables! This would save Wang Ran a lot of blood! After all, there were a lot of people now, so he had to save as much as possible. ¡°Jiaxin, go and call Momo over.¡± Wang Ran said to Wu Jiaxin, who was taking care of the vegetable garden. ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Jiaxin immediately ran away. ¡°He actually called me by my name and not by my number! ¡°Is he thinking of me?¡± Wu Jiaxin was a little excited. Soon, Wu Jiaxin came over with Lin Momo. ¡°Master, why are you looking for me?¡± Lin Momo¡¯s legs were still weak. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have an idea that I want to test out. ¡°I want to water this vegetable field with different concentrations of the virus. ¡°You need to divide the irrigation areas, according to the concentration and isolate them well. ¡°Momo, you¡¯ll be in charge of providing the virus. Jiaxin, you¡¯ll be in charge of the daily irrigation and recording. ¡°I need it to be precise to at least three observations a day. ¡°If something happens, please inform me immediately. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. Lin Momo and Wu Jiaxin were the calmer ones among this group of girls. They were the most suitable people for this task. As for the virus, he would let Momo provide it. ¡°Understood, master!¡± The two of them nodded at the same time. She had to take the task given by her master seriously! ¡°During this period of time, don¡¯t let anyone eat the vegetables here. ¡°If you want to eat vegetables, take them from the cold storage first.¡± Wang Ran added. It would be very dangerous if the girls in the flight attendant class accidentally ate particularly potent samples of the vegetables. After entrusting them with the task, Wang Ran helped Tang Tang to the table to have breakfast. Fang Shutian¡¯s breakfast was getting better and better. Wang Ran and Tang Tang were very satisfied. Little Ada was also eating very eagerly. ¡°Oh, right, Ada. ¡°Do you know the background of the people who caught you yesterday?¡± Wang Ran asked. That group of people had wounded Momo and even smashed his car door. This was not a small transgression! ¡°I don¡¯t know! ¡°They must be from the laboratory.¡± Little Ada munched on the scallion pancake, which was very fragrant. ¡°Then, how did they find you?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. Chapter 117 - 117 Assignment Of Tasks 117 Assignment Of Tasks ¡°Hmm¡­ The lab seems to have placed a tracker in my body. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where it is.¡± Little Ada answered as she ate. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. No wonder that group of people had come to the mental hospital. They had a tracker. That group of people looked like mercenaries. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t take revenge on them just yet. He had to wait for them to come to him. It was time to test the defensive capabilities of his base. ¡°Master, Captain Wu and Zhao Dong are waiting for you at the door.¡± No. 5 ran over and reported. Wang Ran nodded and walked to the bridge with a fried dough stick. Wu Jianguo and Zhao Dong were chatting. They also knew that this Island was filled with Wang Ran¡¯s women, so they naturally did not dare to barge in directly. ¡°Hey, Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°We could not finish pulling the cables yesterday, we¡¯re here to wrap things up.¡± Zhao Dong said, as he held up his tools. Due to the city¡¯s power outage, mobile phones and internet had all collapsed. Therefore, they could only attempt a private intranet and landline With this, both sides could play Dota. ¡°Oh right, boss. ¡°If possible, I need a few satellite phones. ¡°This line would be put through wind and rain, it¡¯ll probably wear out after a while.¡± Zhao Dong suggested. ¡°A satellite phone? ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. ¡°But where do we get some?¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°I know! ¡°Some shops that sell marine hardware will have satellite phones. ¡°I¡¯ll take some people out today and try to get some back.¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest and said. They were close to the sea, and the fishing industry was well-developed. There were also many shops selling marine products, so he should be able to find a satellite phone. Since Wu Jianguo was personally leading the team, they should not suffer from any lack of manpower, like yesterday. ¡°Oh, right, boss! ¡°I did it!¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What? ¡°You knocked her up?¡± Wang Ran was confused. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve Awakened, boss!¡± Zhao Dong did Schwarzenegger¡¯s signature bodybuilding moves. ¡°Yo, not bad! ¡°You didn¡¯t go out these few days. How did you even Awaken?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. Zhao Dong¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he stammered, unwilling to answer. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s that villa¡¯s widow! ¡°While they were in the middle of it, Zhao Awoke and literally f*cked her unconscious. She was out of it for a long time. ¡°This news has spread all over the villa district.¡± Wu Jianguo covered his mouth and laughed. Zhao Dong¡¯s face turned even redder, and he ran to the side to start tinkering with the circuit. Wang Ran looked at Zhao Dong and smiled without saying anything. Not bad, you¡¯re progressing very quickly. It was quite a memorable case of Awakening. ¡°Hey, boss, what¡¯s wrong with your car?¡± Wu Jianguo saw one side of the Hummer damaged. ¡°I met a group of people. They dinged my ride. ¡°My heart is f*cking aching. ¡°Where am I supposed to find someone to fix my car door these days?¡± Wang Ran was very depressed. Even if he rescued a mechanic from someplace, this was a modified car, so there was a certain difficulty in repairing it. Sigh, since it would only affect the aesthetic, he would just make do with it and continue using it. ¡°Boss, I can! ¡°I worked in a car repair shop for a while after I left the Army! ¡°Leave this to me, I¡¯m good at metal sheet.¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re really multi-talented! ¡°Alright then, you guys can drive this car back later. ¡°Ah, right, do you know how to use a gun?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. Previously, Wang Ran had not considered arming his men. However, Wang Ran decided to give Wu Jianguo and the others a few guns, considering that armed mercenary teams would be coming for revenge. First, they could counterattack when they encountered enemies with guns. Secondly, if he encountered a Mutated Zombie that was difficult to deal with in close combat, he could deal with it from a distance. If they had a gun, they wouldn¡¯t have been captured like they had been in the mental hospital yesterday. ¡°Gun? Of course, I can ¡°I used to be a soldier! ¡°Boss, you found weapons?¡± Wu Jianguo asked curiously. ¡°Wait here for a while.¡± Wang Ran turned around and entered the main building. Not long after, Wang Ran came out with a black plastic bag. ¡°There are three rifles and 60 magazines inside. ¡°Take it, give it to people you can trust.¡± Wang Ran handed the bag to Wu Jianguo. ¡°F*ck, domestic QSG92! ¡°This thing is easy to use!¡± Wu Jianguo picked one up and admired it. Although a gun would make a lot of noise, it could still save lives in some special circumstances. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll distribute the three in this way. ¡°One for me, one for Zhu Ming, and one for Ah Zhi, ¡°The three of us are considered the strongest in the base. We also have experience with guns. We will be the most effective with them. ¡°Zhao Dong is also a reliable person, but he already has a woman. Unlike us three single men, we don¡¯t have to worry about people thinking about us.¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. ¡°Alright, you can make your own arrangements. ¡°Be careful when you go out in the future. Don¡¯t skimp on your squad size like yesterday.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. Over the past few days, the number of Awakened Ones in our team has been increasing.¡± ¡°In the future, try to ensure that at least half of the people who go out are Awakened.¡± ¡°Or, I can lead the team myself. ¡°Also, we can¡¯t keep sheltering up here¡± ¡°These guys need to go out and fight more. Look at Ah Zhi, he¡¯s already a rank-two Awakened. ¡°The stronger you are, the better you can protect yourself and the base.¡± Wu Jianguo said. Not long after, Zhao Dong¡¯s cables were laid out. The computer by the pool and the computer in the security room of the villa area were connected to the local area network. In the future, if there was anything, he could just send a message through the local area network using a pigeon. After sending off Wu Jianguo and Zhao Dong, Wang Ran gathered everyone on the island. This could be considered a more serious plenary meeting. After all, he might have to face the mercenaries, so he had to be more vigilant. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve been on this Island for some time. ¡°During this period of time, everyone has been practicing combat and shooting, and their strength has improved a lot. ¡°What¡¯s next? We might encounter a wave of enemies. ¡°The other party has firearms, grenades, and other weapons. ¡°There might be some danger ahead. ¡°I hope everyone can be more vigilant.¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting to fight someone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have many chances to go out and fight zombies. This time, we need to train properly.¡± ¡°My marksmanship is already very accurate. As long as you enter my shooting range, you will definitely die!¡± The girls chattered, not showing any worry at all. They were all very excited. This left Wang Ran with no place to pour the chicken soup he had prepared in advance. Chapter 118 - 118 Special Potion 118 Special Potion ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re in charge of taking a few people to the top floor of the main building to set up a sniping point.¡± That¡¯s the highest point. The terrain is very favorable. ¡°Momo, over the next few days, release a few more aerial drones. ¡°I¡¯m more worried that the enemy might attack from another direction in the air. ¡°Xiaoyu, bring a few people with you to pile up some refrigerators near the bridgehead. You can stuff some sandbags in the refrigerators. ¡°If the enemy attacks from the bridge, you guys take cover behind the refrigerator and shoot. ¡°Jiaxin, take some people with you to check on the lighting equipment on the island. I need all the spotlights to be working. ¡°Xiao Jin¡­ ¡°Xiao Jin, you¡¯re in charge of playing with Ada and taking care of her. ¡°Alright, everyone, go and make your own preparations.¡± Wang Ran clapped his hands. This could be considered the base¡¯s first important test¡­ ¡­ On an unknown island, along the southeast coast. Jim walked down from the plane with a livid face. In this operation, he had lost two teams and ten people! Four of them were Awakened Ones! More importantly, the mission had failed! Jim had no choice but to invite the client¡¯s representative to his base, this secret island. On one hand, he had to explain the specific situation of this mission. On the other hand¡­ He had to discuss with his employer concerning the next steps. Very soon, Jim arrived in front of a wooden house. A middle-aged white man in a white coat was sitting there, drinking tea. ¡°Mr. Henry, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Jim steeled his resolve and sat opposite the middle-aged white man. ¡°Mr. Jim, it seems like you¡¯ve encountered some difficulties in your mission. ¡°As far as I know, no powerful Mutated Zombies have appeared in the coastal cities yet. ¡°Your team has 10 Awakened Ones, guns and other weapons. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t even bring back a child, right?¡± Henry looked very calm, not at all like an employer who had been let down. ¡°Mr. Henry, I lost 10 members this time! ¡°Half of my organization! ¡°When I first accepted this mission, you said that it was only an A-rank mission. ¡°This is nothing like an A-rank!¡± Jim vented his dissatisfaction slightly. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect your team to fail the mission. ¡°Can you tell me what happened in detail? ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a Mutated Zombie that made you fail. Henry asked with a smile. ¡°Indeed¡­ ¡°The other party should be an Awakened. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to get started on his markmanship. Based on his own strength alone, he can easily suppress my subordinates who were rank-two Awakeneds. ¡°If it was a one-on-one fight, I might not be his match,¡± Jim said after thinking for a while. The images of Wang Ran throwing the iron door with his bare hands and smashing the red-haired man with a hammer were all recorded by drones. As a rank-three Awakened, Jim did not dare to fight Wang Ran head-on. ¡°Oh? ¡°I can¡¯t believe that such a powerful Awakened could appear in a regular coastal city! ¡°This is interesting! ¡°Can I see the recording?¡± Henry asked. Jim nodded and handed Henry a pad. On the screen was the scene of Wang Ran going on a rampage. Henry¡¯s eyes lit up, and he replayed it over and over again. It was obvious that Wang Ran had greatly aroused his interest. ¡°Jim, I¡¯m going to increase the reward for this mission! ¡°Besides the previous target, I want this person too, Dead or Alive!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes revealed a strong desire for Wang ran. This would be an excellent research subject! ¡°Mr. Henry, are you kidding me? ¡°This person is immensely powerful. We could not even defend ourselves from him! ¡°You want us to take him in now? ¡°You¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡± Jim¡¯s face twitched. ¡°The reward for this mission will be five times the original!¡± Henry gently patted the table. He said this very calmly, multiplying the reward without any hesitation. Jim was obviously stunned. Five times the remuneration! This was too alluring! It was impossible to refuse! ¡°Mr. Henry, I really want to accept this. ¡°But the other party¡¯s strength¡­ ¡°Really needs to be considered¡± Jim wanted to give his employer a heads-up. Henry smiled, took out a long silver box, and pushed it in front of Jim. ¡°Here are three of our newly developed potions. ¡°It should give you a boost. ¡°Remember, only once per person, or things will get out of hand.¡± Henry stood up, put on his hat, and walked toward the track. Now that this matter was settled, the rest was up to the mercenaries. After Henry left, Jim touched the silver box. This liquid¡­ Could it really increase his strength? He knew that the other party was a mysterious research institute. He didn¡¯t know what they were researching, but they were most definitely quite powerful. The potions¡­ If what Henry said was true, then their value was far above the reward of this mission! Jim thought for a moment, then took out a potion. ¡°Cory, come here.¡± Jim waved at Team 3¡¯s captain, Cory. Cory didn¡¯t know what Jim was up to, so he sat down beside him obediently. ¡°Good stuff, try it.¡± Jim said as he injected a syringe into Cory¡¯s arm. The clear liquid was slowly pushed into Cory¡¯s body. Suddenly, Cory felt a large influx of energy flowing within him! His body temperature rose rapidly, as if it was burning. Cory scratched his skin crazily, leaving bloody gashes. Jim was frightened as he watched from the side. This thing¡­ Would it really work? The employer couldn¡¯t be using him as a test subject, right¡­ Suddenly! AAAH! Cory roared! A powerful aura was instantly released! ¡°I¡¯ve advanced!¡± Jim¡¯s eyes lit up. He could clearly feel that Cory¡¯s strength had increased by a large margin! It wasn¡¯t over yet! Cory¡¯s aura was still rising! After struggling for a while, Cory advanced again! A rank-two Awakened had been promoted to a rank-four Awakened after being injected with the drug! Jim was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. This was too f*cking awesome! This¡­ It was definitely much more valuable than the very reward! It seemed that after completing the mission, he would have to discuss with Henry if he could give him a few more potions in place of gold. If his entire team were to be injected with this¡­ Even if there were only 10 of them, they would be able to do whatever they wanted in the apocalypse! Jim excitedly picked one vial up and injected it into his body¡­ Chapter 119 - 119 Battle! 119 Battle! A moment later, Jim opened his eyes. His aura was completely different from before! He was originally a rank-three Awakened, but he had suddenly reached the peak of rank-four! Just a little more, and he would be able to continue breaking through! In his ecstasy, Jim subconsciously reached out for the last vial. The moment he touched the cold, silver box, he suddenly stirred awake. ¡°Mr. Henry said¡­ ¡°One per vial, or things would get out of hand¡­¡± Jim instantly calmed down. He was already strong enough. There was no need for him to take the risk. I¡¯ll keep this one for now, just in case. ¡°Boss, this thing is awesome! ¡°I feel like I can blow up a fridge with one punch! Cory waved his fist in the air excitedly. Strength was the most important thing to a mercenary. it can save your life, but it can also make you worry about food and clothing, and make you rich. ¡°alright, go and gather the rest of the brothers.¡± ¡°We have to complete this mission tonight!¡± Jim clenched his fists, his eyes full of confidence. ¡­ At night. With some dark clouds blocking the moon, its presence was diminished. A pitch-black night was the most suitable for killing and plundering. Wang Ran was playing a 5V5 LAN game with the girls while paying attention to the row of surveillance screens next to him. ¡°Ah, Tang Tang, you¡¯re so good at playing Voodoo! ¡°You can¡¯t be on Master¡¯s side. Otherwise, we can¡¯t play this game anymore!¡± Lin Momo complained. She only knew the basics, and she was basically the first to die. ¡°Ah, this game isn¡¯t just about killing people. ¡°You see, Sister Xiaoyu secretly laid a trap here, it¡¯s some deadly stuff!¡± As Tang Tang spoke, she fired a shot and directly killed one of them. Wang Ran and Tang Tang won this game again. When the next round was about to start, Wang Ran noticed a red light flash on one of the screens. ¡°Attention, everyone! Prepare for battle!¡± Wang Ran immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and said. Wu Jiaxin¡¯s team, which was originally patrolling the periphery, immediately led some people to defend the cliff. Tang Tang took two girls to the top floor to snipe. Xiaoyu was in charge of guarding the bridgehead. Momo was in charge of monitoring the scene in front of the surveillance cameras. Wang Ran was ready to provide full support. The red dot was getting closer and closer. It was a military helicopter that was flying straight toward the island. At the same time, Wang Ran also received a satellite call from Wu Jianguo. ¡°Boss, there are two jeeps on the coastal road that went straight over the guardrails! ¡°Do we really not need to take action here?¡± Wu Jianguo asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys just guard the houses. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these minions.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. He had to take this seriously. Wang Ran looked at the sky and saw a helicopter. Previously, he had thought of having to defend against an enemy that attacked from the air, but he did not expect such an attack to come this soon. With the terrain of this Island, if they wanted to attack without paying too much for it. ¡°Tang Tang, shoot the bird down. ¡°Don¡¯t let it crash on the island. We¡¯ve already lost a few villas, so try to save what we can.¡± Wang ran ordered. As long as the helicopter was taken out, there was no need to worry about the rest of the frontal attacks. Tang Tang set up her sniper rifle and aimed in the direction of the sea. Because there was no reference near the helicopter, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t accurately judge the wind direction, so she had to shoot a few times to find the rhythm. ¡°Bang!¡± The first shot missed, as expected. Tang Tang¡¯s ample game experience and sharp mind immediately allowed her to calculate the deviation value. ¡°Goodbye, Big Bird! ¡°Bang!¡± Another shot! The cockpit of the helicopter splattered red! The helicopter acted like a kite with a broken string, teetering on the verge of collapse. A few seconds later, the helicopter actually stabilized! The person in the passenger seat had taken control. Tang Tang didn¡¯t say anything and shot again! This time, nothing could stop it from falling. The helicopter crashed straight into the sea and exploded in the quiet night. In the light of the fire, Jim poked his head out of the water. Just now, he had jumped into the sea in time to avoid being directly blown to death. ¡°F*ck, they have anti-air defenses!¡± Jim cursed as he tried his best to swim to shore. He had thought that the helicopter would be the safest method, but he had not expected to be shot down. Fortunately, the pilot and machine gunner of the helicopter were not Awakened Ones, and the losses were not too great. The primary force was in the two Jeeps led by Cory. By the time Jim swam ashore and climbed onto the road, the two Jeeps had already crossed the bridge. Cory sat in the front passenger seat of the first car, his eyes filled with the desire to fight. After he was powered up he really wanted to find some target practice. The confidence and sense of killing that came with this kind of strength made him very excited. The two Jeeps sped toward the island. Halfway through the drive, the other side suddenly lit up with dense light spots! Muzzle flashes! Gunshots rang out continuously! The opposite side opened fire! ¡°Speed up!¡± Cory ordered. Their cars were all bulletproof, but if they were under fire for too long, the glass would give way. Right now, the best choice was to speed up and rush over. The two off-road vehicles revved their engines and sped toward the bridgehead. ¡°Not good! ¡°everyone, move!¡± Su Xiaoyu pushed away the girl beside her. ¡°Boom!¡± The off-road vehicle directly broke through the line of defense formed by the refrigerators. The two cars drifted to a stop at the same time. The doors opened and six fully armed Awakened Ones jumped out. They were all wearing bullet-proof vests, thick metal coats, and bullet-proof helmets. For ordinary people, this might cause some inconvenience to their movements. However, they were Awakened Ones! This weight was nothing! The six Awakened Ones roared and charged toward the girls at the bridgehead under the lead of Cory. The girls first raised their guns and fired. However, as long as the other party protected their face, there was basically no point in hitting them. ¡°Switch to close combat!¡± Su Xiaoyu extended her sharp claws and reminded them. The girls took out their melee weapons one after another. There were sharpened steel bars, bone cleavers, and fire axes. The two sides soon engaged in a fierce battle. ¡°F*ck, these little girls are quite strong! ¡°This place makes no sense! ¡°What is boss thinking, taking on such a difficult mission!¡± The mercenaries complained as they fought. Originally, they had a sense of superiority as Awakened Ones and felt that the other survivors were trash. They didn¡¯t expect to struggle so much. ¡°Shut up and focus!¡± Cory dodged Su Xiaoyu¡¯s claw and took the time to remind his teammates. These mercenaries had combat experience and coordination that ordinary people did not have. After Cory¡¯s reminder, the situation suddenly turned around. The mercenaries gradually gained the upper hand. Chapter 120 - 120 Fight Me, Mano A Mano! 120 Fight Me, Mano A Mano! Su Xiaoyu had the upper hand in the fight against Cory with her sharp claws. But she couldn¡¯t find the time to help the other girls. After all, the flight attendant ladies were not used to such violence. No matter how hard the passengers on the plane tried to make things difficult for them, they were not allowed to fight back. Their profession¡¯s instinct slightly suppressed their attacks. Coupled with their lack of combat experience, they began to be pushed back as soon as the mercenaries cooperated. ¡°Hold on, Master is on his way!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s claw pierced through Cory¡¯s bulletproof vest and pushed him back a few steps. When they heard Su Xiaoyu mention Wang Ran, the girls ¡®confidence and morale instantly soared. The situation began to balance out. Cory touched the bullet-proof vest that had been ruptured and broke out in a cold sweat. The other party was using claws? This was too surreal! This is a high-grade bulletproof vest that even bullets can¡¯t penetrate! Su Xiaoyu was making him nervous. He began to seriously examine his opponent. Suddenly, a gunshot was heard! A mercenary¡¯s head instantly blew up. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Not good, on the roof! ¡°Everyone, break in and get out of the sniper¡¯s line of sight! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cory ordered immediately and led the way in. Just as Su Xiaoyu and the girls were about to chase after him, a clear sound rang out. It was like a needle falling to the ground. Su Xiaoyu took a closer look and saw that it was a ring. A voice rang in SuXxiaoyu¡¯s mind. ¡°Fire in the hole!¡± This was¡­ It was one of her favorite weapons in the LAN game! ¡°A grenade! Everyone, get down!¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately grabbed the two girls who were trying to give chase and quickly fell back. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud bang! The grenade exploded, not far away! Fortunately, Su Xiaoyu had caught the girls in time. Even so, they still seemed concussed. With this obstruction, the mercenaries successfully broke through the line of defense and rushed in. With Cory leading the way, they all pulled out their guns. When they got out of the car just now, they were caught in a close-range battle and had no chance to pull out their guns. Now that they had guns in their hands, even if the girls caught up to them, they would stand a chance. ¡°The target is at 3 o¡¯clock. ¡°You guys cover me. After we take down the target, we¡¯ll jump into the sea and retreat by sea!¡± Cory spotted Ada in his tablet. He led the other mercenaries and advanced towards the villa in the 3 o¡¯clock direction. After a few steps, he felt the hair on his back stand on end. This was his body¡¯s instinct. He felt danger. Cory immediately raised his fist and stopped moving. A man with a revolver appeared behind them. ¡°6 o¡¯clock, 1 person. ¡°Fire!¡± Cory quickly gave the order, and the six of them raised their guns and turned around at the same time! ¡°Bang Bang Bang ¡­¡± Six consecutive gunshots! Wang Ran fired before they could! The bullets were aimed accurately at everyone¡¯s faces, where there were no helmets or body armor. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The five Awakened Ones beside Cory instantly went limp! Only Cory had reacted quickly and raised his elbow to block his face. Even though there was additional armor under his clothes, the impact still broke the bones in his hand. The gun fell to the ground. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°A revolver?¡± Cory gritted his teeth. The other party¡¯s gun was much more powerful than his. At that moment, the team led by Su Xiaoyu and Wu Jiaxin had gathered nearby and were pointing their guns at Cory. Tang Tang also adjusted her position on the roof and aimed at Cory¡¯s head with her sniper. They had caught a turtle in a jar. ¡°F*ck!¡± Cory couldn¡¯t help but curse. At first, he thought that with his strength as a rank-four Awakened and a well-trained team backing him, this mission should be easy. Who knew that the people here could actually fight so well?! And with such powerful firepower! Is this a military base? ¡°F*ck yourself.¡± Wang Ran indifferently replied. ¡°If you¡¯re that good, put that gun down and fight me, man to man!¡± Cory said, as he glared at Wang Ran. He recognized this guy as the second mission target. With so many guns aimed at him, he had to play smart. As long as he could goad the target into a one-on-one fight with him, he would have the chance to take the target away. ¡°I am pretty good, as a matter of fact. ¡°Since you asked for it¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, take his head off.¡± Wang Ran said calmly into the walkie-talkie. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Cory¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. Even a rank-four Awakened with a helmet would not survive that. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s clean up the battlefield. ¡°Find a place to pile up the corpses. We¡¯ll transport them outside tomorrow,¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily. The other party was too weak, and he hadn¡¯t even warmed up yet. He was not even sure if the girls had gained any experience from this battle. ¡°Master! There are still people on the bridge! ¡°They¡¯re coming this way!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°There are more? ¡°Xiaoyu, come with me. ¡°The rest of you, clean up.¡± Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu rushed toward the bridge. The dark clouds grew thicker and thicker, and a drizzle began to fall from the sky. Wang Ran and Jim met in the middle of the bridge. ¡°My people¡­ Are they all dead?¡± Jim asked through gritted teeth. The other party had actually come to the bridge to wait for him, so calmly. It seemed like¡­ Jim¡¯s eyes were filled with the desire to kill. He had spent years building up his mercenary company.. Now, he was the only commander left¡­ Even without Henry paying him to do so, Jim would not let Wang Ran go. ¡°They were too weak. ¡°But enough of that. Hurry up and give me the details of your employer. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I can let you die a little more comfortably.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Too weak¡­¡± Jim was stunned. Cory was a rank-four awakened. Even he was no match for this person? Jim thought for a moment. Although he was stronger than Cory, his strength was truly unfathomable. If he fought with them, it was very likely that he would be courting death. Jim thought of the last vial. This might give him a chance. He still remembered Henry¡¯s warning. One dose. However, in this situation, Jim had no other choice. It was worth a gamble! Jim immediately took out a syringe and injected his arm. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re taking drugs on the spot? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Wang Ran shook his head. There would definitely be some side effects if he relied on medicine to stimulate his strength. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it must have been provided to this guy by little Ada¡¯s laboratory. He was also quite bold, actually daring to use it on himself. Chapter 121 - 121 Killing The Boss 121 Killing The Boss ¡°You¡­ just you wait, I¡¯ll crush your head!¡± Jim said, his eyes red. The reaction was almost immediate. Jim¡¯s entire body started to tremble. His blood vessels started to pop out one by one, and his bones started to crack. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± It sounded like something was cracking¡­ ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s some strong stuff!¡± Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu took a few steps back. Jim¡¯s body expanded rapidly, growing from 1.8 meters to 2.1 meters in an instant. His skin began to fester rapidly, and his hair fell to the ground. What was even more terrifying was that his chest had actually split open! The fist-sized heart suddenly expanded to the size of a basketball, and half of it was exposed outside the chest. His arms had also extended quite a bit, reaching his knees. His nails grew rapidly, forming sharp claws like those of Wolverine. From the outside, he looked exactly like the first-generation tyrant in Resident Evil. ¡°Xiaoyu, look at how long his claws are. I think he can cut a steel plate with his bare hands.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and said. ¡°Master, he¡¯s so ugly! ¡°I don¡¯t want claws like that!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face was full of disdain. It seemed that this fellow had turned from an Awakened into a zombie. However, it was just too ugly. Su Xiaoyu would rather be weak, than to become like this. If she became like this, how could she ask her master for food¡­ Master would probably refuse. ¡°Damn it¡­ ¡°You guys still have the mood to tease me!¡± Jim¡¯s neck was like a withered tree¡¯s vine, and when he spoke, his neck made a creepy sound. He was very unhappy. With this, he had indeed obtained great power, but at the same time, he had also suffered great pain. What was even more difficult for him to accept was that he had actually taken on this ghastly appearance. Moreover, he had become somewhat bloodthirsty, and his killing intent was so strong that it was out of control. He knew that he should have turned into a zombie. Henry was right. Overdosing would indeed cause problems¡­ However, Jim¡¯s mentality was completely different now. His company was in a shambles? All his subordinates were dead? None of his business! He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill everyone here! ¡°Xiaoyu, give him a try.¡± Wang Ran put his hands in his pockets and said calmly. in the past, Xiaoyu¡¯s enemies were all killed in seconds. This was a rare opportunity for Xiaoyu to train. Xiaoyu slowly drew her claws and took a step forward, ready to fight. Jim let out a long howl towards the sky, finally completing the process of tearing himself apart. With red eyes, he waved his half-meter long claws and rushed at Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes flickered. Her instinct told her that the other party was very strong, and she couldn¡¯t face him directly! Su Xiaoyu took a probing step, trying to find an opportunity to counterattack when the opponent¡¯s claw attack missed. She didn¡¯t expect her opponent to be so experienced, that his first attack would be a feint! As Su Xiaoyu quickly moved to the side, Jim¡¯s claws immediately followed. Su Xiaoyu could not change her direction again, so she could only cross her claws in front of her chest to protect herself! Clang!!! A sharp sound of collision! Su Xiaoyu¡¯s and Jim¡¯s claws even created sparks. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t withstand the attack. She took a few steps back, blood spurting out of her mouth, and slammed into the edge of the bridge. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiaoyu, ¡°Go to the back and rest for a while. I¡¯ll give you an extra meal tonight.¡± Wang Ran gave Xiaoyu a look. Su Xiaoyu blushed. An extra meal¡­ She had not been struck in vain! Ah, if I had known earlier, I would have vomited more blood and pretended to be more pitiful. Master would have pitied me more. Although this monster was far larger and heavier, its speed was on par with hers. If she really went all out to fight him, the outcome would be hard to say. Su Xiaoyu ran behind Wang Ran while her mind was running wild. Wang Ran walked toward Jim with his hammer. Wang Ran already had a rough idea of his opponent¡¯s strength. There was indeed a gap between Xiaoyu and him, but it was not big. If they continued fighting, it would probably be a long battle and a waste of time. From their clash, Wang Ran could conclude that this guy had the strength of a high-level Mutated Zombie, as mentioned in the forum. That meant that he was one level higher than Xiaoyu and Momo. Wang Ran was very curious about how he would fare. ¡°You¡­ ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Jim¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he glared at Wang Ran. Wounds continued to open on Jim¡¯s body, and pus flowed out. His heart, which was half-exposed, was also beating violently. However, his heart rate was slowly decreasing. Wang Ran could tell that this guy had pushed himself too far, and he was slowly falling apart. Even without Wang Ran¡¯s help, this guy would not last more than three minutes. If it had been so easy to create a guy of this level, that laboratory could have easily ruled the world. Wang Ran carried his hammer and walked toward Jim. While he was still warm¡­ While he still had strength, he should have some quick fun. It was rare to meet such a good opponent, so he couldn¡¯t waste it. Jim also strode toward Wang ran. Those half-a-meter long sharp claws were like a few machetes, slashing directly at Wang Ran¡¯s head. Wang Ran swung his hammer and smashed Jim¡¯s arm in mid-air! The attack was stopped. Wang Ran¡¯s hand, which was holding the hammer, was trembling slightly. It was quite the impact. Just by looking at it, it was about the strength of two Xiaoyus or 1.5 Tang Tang. If not for the fact that he had obtained the pure form of the virus from little Ada last night, Wang Ran might have¡­ Taken just a little longer to kill it! Jim quickly pounced at Wang Ran again. A series of fierce attacks! Wang Ran received it very easily. ¡°It¡¯s this is all you got, it¡¯s quite a disappointment.¡± Wang Ran sighed, feeling a little bored. This was still not enough for him to break a sweat. It was lonely at the top. Wang Ran dashed forward and arrived in front of Jim. Jim¡¯s hand was too long, and he could not pull it back in time. Wang Ran directly threw a punch at Jim¡¯s half-exposed heart! ¡°Pfft!¡± Jim¡¯s heart burst open like a watermelon! Dark red blood spurted out like a fountain. Wang Ran immediately jumped to the side, but he still got some splashed on him. Sigh, Jiaxin will have a headache doing the laundry. Wang Ran looked at his blood-stained clothes and sighed. ¡°BOOM!¡± Jim¡¯s huge body fell to the ground. Wang Ran did not let his guard down. He dragged the hammer to Jim¡¯s side. He would have to make sure he was truly dead. Chapter 122 - 122 You Have Supplies? 122 You Have Supplies? When Wang Ran raised his hammer, Jim was despairing. Although his heart had been blown up, he had a secondary heart within his body. After all, he had been transformed by two shots of medicine. He was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, just to find an opportunity to counterattack. Who would have thought that this guy would be this meticulous! It was too late now¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Jim¡¯s head was smashed flat by Wang Ran¡¯s hammer. ¡°Hmm, it seems like he¡¯s really dead.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He would be at ease if he was died. Wang Ran fumbled around Jim¡¯s body and found a tablet. This required a retinal scan¡­ Wang Ran looked around on the ground and finally found an intact eyeball. It unlocked the pad There was detailed information on the Blacksand Mercenary Group. The location of the secret base, the structure of the members, the material reserves, etc., were all recorded very clearly. Through this tablet, Wang Ran knew that the mercenary group had been wiped out by his own hands. How pitiful¡­ However, Wang ran did not find any information on the employer. The fact that this mysterious laboratory was able to develop such a potent strength-enhancing drug was a hidden danger to Wang Ran¡¯s base. If not, he could find their location and wipe them out. If not, he could find the tracker on Ada. Otherwise, the base would always have to maintain a state of vigilance. This time, they had eliminated mercenaries in their employ. There would always be more¡­ It was so annoying. However, the mercenary group¡¯s supplies recorded on the tablet did pique Wang Ran¡¯s interest. The hard currency, gold, weighed a few hundred kilograms. There were thousands of cans. In addition, there was a large amount of tobacco and wine. It seemed that these mercenaries were used to enjoying themselves. In addition, what made Wang Ran green with envy was that their base also had an Mi-26 transport helicopter! It was one of the best transportation helicopters in the world. Under normal circumstances, it could carry up to 20 tons! While on half-load, it could travel up to 500 kilometers! It could be said to be a divine tool that could ignore terrain! With this thing, even if the bridge was blown up, Wang Ran could still easily enter and leave his base. He had to get it! Wang Ran noted down the coordinates of the group¡¯s base. ¡°Master, it¡¯s raining. Come back quickly! Wu Jiaxin ran to the bridge with an umbrella. This girl looked cold on the surface, but she always cared about the small details. Wang Ran did not know what she meant. Today¡¯s battle was over, and it was time for a summary meeting. Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu, and Wu Jiaxin returned to the lobby on the first floor of the main building. Other than no. 11, who was still on guard on the top floor, and no. 8, who keeping watch on the surveillance cameras, everyone else was sitting in the lobby. Today, most of the girls were slightly injured. Xiaoyu had sustained the most damage. It had turned out pretty well ¡°Come, tell me about today¡¯s battle. How do you feel?¡± Wang Ran asked. Today was the first proper defense of the base. ¡°I feel that today¡¯s battle is much more exciting than the usual practice! ¡°Right, we usually hold back, but today we really went all out! ¡°I feel like we still don¡¯t have enough actual combat experience. ¡°Once the other party started working together, we couldn¡¯t really handle it. ¡°Ah, you guys had a good fight. We were on guard at the edge of the cliff and didn¡¯t even have the chance to jump in.¡± The girls started to discuss. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction when he saw that they were in good spirits. In the future, they had to fight more and gain more experience. ¡°Alright, everyone has gained some combat experience from this battle. ¡°Xiaoyu, you should take them for more in-depth combat training in the future. You can use more force. ¡°Tang Tang¡¯s performance today was not bad. Her marksmanship was excellent. ¡°You can take two girls who are talented in shooting to practice more. ¡°Momo¡¯s administration had been on point. Continue to maintain it. ¡°Jiaxin, don¡¯t be sad, even if you don¡¯t have a chance to fight today. Every mission in the base is very important. You don¡¯t have to necessarily stand out. ¡°Remember to take good care of the vegetable garden.¡± Wang Ran pointed out the girls¡¯ performances one by one. The girls nodded. Master was right. ¡°Oh right, do any of you know how to fly a plane or a yacht?¡± Wang Ran asked. The Mi-26 transport helicopter was something that Wang Ran was very interested in. He had to get it. It was about 100 nautical miles away. They had to either fly over or sail over. Wang Ran didn¡¯t know where he could get his hands on a helicopter here, but he knew exactly where to get some boats. They lived in a coastal city with many rich people, so the yacht sales were particularly good. You could find many yachts at any dock. Wang Ran¡¯s plan was to go there on a yacht and fly back in a transport helicopter with all the supplies from the mercenaries. ¡°Master, I can fly a helicopter! ¡°I¡¯ve always had the dream of being a pilot, so I took the opportunity to take the helicopter license exam. ¡°I have no problem with a normal civilian helicopter. As for a transport aircraft, I¡¯ll read the manual and I should be able to handle it.¡± Wu Jiaxin volunteered. Originally, she had wanted to become a female pilot, but because of the physical test, she had to give up. Therefore, she signed up for the flight attendant class, hoping to realize her dream of flying in the sky. During the holiday, she even learned how to fly a helicopter so that she could fly in the sky when she had nothing to do. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He didn¡¯t expect Wu Jiaxin to always come in handy at critical moments. Saving her from the streetlight back then was really a wise choice. ¡°Uncle, I know how to drive a boat!¡± Tang Tang also raised her little hand. ¡°You know how to sail a boat at such a young age? ¡°This isn¡¯t a game! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve played a simulation game, you know how to drive a ship.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Uncle, i really know how to do it! ¡°I have a few yachts back home. They¡¯re just parked on the outer beach. ¡°I got my yacht driving license when I just turned 16.¡± Tang Tang said proudly. Wang Ran sighed. Fine, you can be willful if you¡¯re rich. ¡°Then, Tang Tang and Jiaxin will head out with me tomorrow. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, you two must guard the base. ¡°We may have beaten our enemies this time, but we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Wang Ran made the arrangements. Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. I can follow Master out! Tang Tang¡¯s excitement naturally didn¡¯t need to be explained. After all, she had experience. Wu Jiaxin¡­ She had yet to break through that layer of relationship with Wang Ran. Of course, she had heard about the benefits that girls who went out with Wang Ran usually received. At the thought of this, her face immediately turned red. Chapter 123 - 123 Removing Adas Tracker 123 Removing Ada¡¯s Tracker ¡°Oh right, Master, you said that they found this place with the tracking device in Ada¡¯s body, right?¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. ¡°Right, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you know how to deal with it¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Was Wu Jiaxin a hidden specialist? ¡°We took a class on airport security. ¡°If it¡¯s a tracker, it must have metal in it. ¡°If we can find its position and shock it with a taser, we can fry its circuitry. ¡°I remember that the hotel¡¯s security room had metal detectors and electric batons,¡± Wu Jiaxin said. She remembered that there were some cases in safety class where some people would hide prohibited items under their skin to sneak onto the plane. Presumably, this tracker was also injected into Ada¡¯s body by a similar method. ¡°Okay, go get your things and gather at my villa. ¡°If the others are done cleaning up the battlefield, you can leave first. ¡°Remember to have people keeping watch in shifts at night.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he went to Xiao Jin¡¯s villa. Ada was rough-housing with Xiao Jin. She currently had it pinned beneath her in a chokehold. Xiao Jin did not look too happy, but didn¡¯t dare to resist. ¡°Your tummy is mine!¡± Little Ada was so happy playing that she didn¡¯t even notice Wang Ran¡¯s arrival. ¡°Alright, alright. Ada, come with me. ¡°i¡¯ll think of a way to get rid of the tracking device on you.¡± Wang Ran held Ada¡¯s small hand. ¡°Really? ¡°Can we really destroy the tracker?¡± Ada¡¯s eyes lit up. In this case, she would be able to completely escape the control of the laboratory! At the thought of this, Ada even skipped as she walked. Wang Ran¡¯s villa. Everything was ready. Wu Jiaxin used a handheld metal detector to scan Ada. The first time, there was no reaction. ¡°Master, I can¡­ Should I take off Ada¡¯s clothes? ¡°If the tracker is too small, it needs as little obstructions as possible.¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. Wang Ran nodded and turned around. Little Ada was quickly stripped naked. This time, Wu Jiaxin increased the sensitivity of the detector and placed it directly on Ada¡¯s skin. Finally, Wu Jiaxin sensed the presence of metal near Ada¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Master, this tracker seems to be about 0.1 mm in size. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to take it out. Let¡¯s shock it.¡± Wu Jiaxin took a pen and drew a circle on the target. ¡°Ada, it might hurt a little! ¡°You¡¯ll have to endure it,¡± Wu Jiaxin held the electric baton and whispered. Ada nodded. She could endure having her blood drawn every day, so what was this sting to her? Wu Jiaxin took a deep breath and powered it on. The tip of the electric baton crackled with blue and white Lightning. ¡°Here it comes!¡± Wu Jiaxin jabbed the taser on little Ada¡¯s back. Little Ada twitched. For a child like her, it was a heavy shock. However, in order to get rid of the tracker and prevent future trouble, this was the only way. A few seconds later, Wu Jiaxin moved the electric baton away. Little Ada continued to twitch for a while, then let out a long breath. She persevered and didn¡¯t faint from the electricity. However, a small burn mark was left on her back. ¡°Ah¡­ Why don¡¯t you let Momo take care of the wound?¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°There¡¯s a wound? ¡°Put on her pants first.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Wu Jiaxin nodded and helped Ada get dressed. Wang Ran finally turned around. A coin-sized wound stood out on Ada¡¯s little back. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Wang Ran said, as he took out a Switzerland Army Knife and made a cut on his palm. Fresh blood instantly seeped out. Wang Ran placed his hand on Ada¡¯s back. As soon as the two of them came into contact, they were both shocked! Ada felt the pain in her back disappear! The wound was obviously healing! Moreover, a strange power flowed into her body. Meanwhile, Wang Ran once again received the original virus from Ada. Even though the concentration was not high this time, it was still effective. A few minutes later, Wang Ran retracted his hand. He was still a little bit away from breaking through, but Wang Ran was not in a hurry. He would wait for Ada to rest for a few days. Wu Jiaxin wiped the blood off Ada¡¯s back. She was surprised to find that Ada¡¯s wound had disappeared! ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help but praise. Previously, when Wang Ran had helped her treat the wound on her finger, it was not surprising that the wound would heal quickly since it was small. But this time, it was an obvious burn! Wang Ran¡¯s blood was simply an elixir! And she had heard that there was something more effective than his blood¡­ Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help licking her lips. ¡°Argh! What am I thinking!¡± Wu Jiaxin blushed. ¡°Have you forgotten? ¡°Control yourself, young lady!¡± ¡°Jiaxin, it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡°Go back and rest early! ¡°You still have to go out with me tomorrow.¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Jiaxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mm! Master, you should rest early, too.¡± Wu Jiaxin blushed and walked out of the villa. ¡°i¡¯m going out to sea with Master tomorrow! ¡°What kind of clothes should I bring? ¡°Should I take a bikini? I¡¯m a little shy, but even girls would be moved by my bikinis! ¡°Argh! What am I thinking?!¡± The more Wu Jiaxin thought about it, the redder her face became. She quickly ran out of the villa. Wang Ran helped Ada put on her clothes from behind and heaved a sigh of relief. Facing Ada was even more stressful than facing other girls. After all, he didn¡¯t want to be labeled as a pervert. ¡°Big Brother, hug!¡± With tears still in the corners of her eyes, Ada directly dove into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Wang Ran rubbed Ada¡¯s head. For a child, she had endured a lot. Not long after, little Ada¡¯s breathing became very even. Wang Ran looked at her and saw that she had already fallen asleep. While gazing upon Ada¡¯s long eyelashes and round face, Wang ran couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a cute child had actually been studied as an experimental subject for several years. This is too much! When he met those responsible for this, he would definitely find a zombie and stuff it in their butts. Wang Ran carried little Ada to the bed and gently walked out of the villa. Xiaoyu had been injured today, so he had to reward her. Wang Ran went to the villa next door. Tang Tang, Momo, and Xiaoyu had all changed into bikinis and were lying on the inflatable pool cushion in the villa. They seemed to have long been prepared and were just waiting for Wang Ran to come. ¡°Master, Sister Xiaoyu got injured today. She needs to eat more!¡± Lin Momo was very modest. She was feeling a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have rushed to the front line and earned a few small wounds, then she would have had an extra meal. ¡°Alright, everyone performed well today. There will be rewards. ¡°Also, I¡¯m going out tomorrow, take 100CC of my blood and store it. ¡°If I¡¯m held up by something outside, you guys use it,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo looked at each other, a little nervous. They had already secretly saved 500cc of it¡­ Chapter 124 - 124 The Zombies Are Adapting? 124 The Zombies Are Adapting? The next morning, Wang Ran woke up, feeling refreshed. Ever since he had gotten stronger, dealing with the three girls had become easier. He should be able to handle a few more. Su Xiaoyu still could not get out of bed after last night¡¯s special treatment. Tang Tang and Momo were better off. After all, he had been easier on them, so they could still walk. After getting up, Wang Ran went to the pool and had breakfast. Ada ran over to him. ¡°Good Morning, Big Brother!¡± Little Ada greeted him enthusiastically. Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Ada, have you grown taller? ¡°I remember this t-shirt reaching down to your calves yesterday, but today, it¡¯s above your knees.¡± Wang Ran asked in surprise. ¡°Oh, right! ¡°I also feel that she has grown a little taller!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded in agreement. Not only had her legs grown longer, but Ada¡¯s hair had also grown a few inches. This rate of growth¡­ This was not normal! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s my blood¡­¡± A strange thought popped up in Wang Ran¡¯s mind. Oh. right ¡­ Xiao Jin seemed to have drunk his blood, so it grew especially fast. Tang Tang was the same, she went from A to D. The girls in the flight attendant class had also grown a lot bigger. It seemed that his blood was also effective on living things¡­ What the hell was he¡­ Forget it, it was fine as long as it did not start harming others. Wang Ran cast aside his distracting thoughts and continued to eat his breakfast. After dinner, Wang Ran went to the lobby and waited for Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin. Today was another mission. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the lobby with bags of various sizes. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ ¡°Are you guys going on a vacation? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the backpack. Tang Tang, what is that luggage for?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too boring on the road. I brought a Switch, some swimsuits, and snacks.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I only brought some clothes to protect myself from the sun.¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s face turned red instantly. Her backpack contained a few sets of bikinis that Fang Shutian had helped her choose. They were the most flattering for her figure. ¡°Get in the car, let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Ran helped carry their luggage. This time, the car would definitely be left at the dock. Therefore, Wang Ran drove one of the off-road vehicles that the mercenaries had driven over last night. Although the car had rammed into the barrcide and the front of the car was dented, it had not affected the car much. ¡°Jiaxin, you sit at the back!¡± Tang Tang immediately jumped into the passenger¡¯s seat after saying that. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between sitting in the front and back?¡± Wu Jiaxin was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Tang Tang was so enthusiastic. Soon, Wang Ran drove the two of them to the nearest Pier. The road to the dock didn¡¯t need a navigation system. They just had to drive along the sea, which was very simple. When Tang Tang saw that Wang Ran was driving so steadily, she began to have some ideas. She sneakily extended her hand in Wang Ran¡¯s direction ¡­ ¡°Hey, Tang Tang, why are you grabbing my gearstick? Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah, it felt similar, I got it wrong.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. The second time, she got it right¡­ Wu Jiaxin was shocked. Even this works? Although she had heard of it before, seeing it with her own eyes still made her gape in shock¡­ ¡°Sister Jiaxin, if you want to eat it, you¡¯ll have to run around the island naked three times!¡± Tang Tang gave her a naughty look. ¡°Who¡­ Who said that I wanted to! ¡°i¡¯m not interested in that!¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s face turned red instantly. Her long legs kept moving, unable to settle down. The atmosphere in the car was getting weirder and weirder. Just the smell alone was enough to make people blush, and their hearts beat faster. Wu Jiaxin had no choice but to roll down the car window before she heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, Wang Ran saw the large and small yachts parked by the sea. This was a dock dedicated to parking private yachts. Tang Tang¡¯s family also had several yachts parked here. After arriving at the dock, Wang Ran first took out his gun and fired a few shots into the sky. On the quiet dock, the gunshots were particularly obvious. Soon, a dozen zombies rushed out of the service area next to the dock. There were also zombies trying to make their way out of the ships, but they all unfortunately fell into the sea. ¡°Let me handle it!¡± Wu Jiaxin took the initiative to step forward. She didn¡¯t have the chance to make a move yesterday, but today, she could finally make a scene! ¡°Go, but be careful.¡± Wang Ran saw that the dozen or so zombies that were rushing over were all ordinary zombies, so he let Wu Jiaxin go forward alone. ¡°You forced me to climb up the streetlamp, right? ¡°You kept me hanging for half an hour, right? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Wu Jiaxin stretched out her long legs and kicked one zombie after another. It had to be said that Wu Jiaxin looked like she was dancing when she fought. It was extremely beautiful. Even Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. Soon, Wu Jiaxin finished off the zombies. ¡°I¡¯m amazing, right?¡± Wu Jiaxin spun around on the spot smugly. ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Tang suddenly exclaimed. A head suddenly popped out of the water behind Wu Jiaxin! Wu Jiaxin turned around and gasped in shock. A highly decomposed zombie was climbing up from the water to the platform. Wu Jiaxin immediately jogged to Wang Ran¡¯s side. She wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies, but she was afraid of particularly ugly zombies. Wang Ran was holding a revolver in his hand, but he was not in a hurry to shoot. He knew that zombies couldn¡¯t move freely in the water, so he was very interested in this zombie that came out of the sea. The zombie finally reached the platform after much effort. To Wang Ran¡¯s surprise, the zombie¡¯s palm was webbed! Moreover, the shape of his legs could no longer be seen on his lower body. It was more like two long tentacles. ¡°This is¡­ ¡°Have you already started to adapt to the environment?¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. This was not a good situation. If the zombies were to gradually adapt to the environment, they would produce more mutated variants that humans would find difficult to deal with. The zombie that had just crawled out of the sea was just an ordinary zombie. If the Mutated Zombies evolved or if the Evolved Zombies mutated, it would get troublesome. The zombie¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t walk, so it could only slowly crawl toward Wang Ran and the others. Wang Ran understood the situation and immediately shot the zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Tang Tang, which one will you be driving?¡± Wang Ran put his gun back into its holster and pointed at the few yachts that were parked at the dock. ¡°The smaller ones are easier and faster. ¡°But the big one is my family¡¯s. If possible, let¡¯s find a way to bring it back.¡± ¡°There are a lot of fun things up there!¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s possible. ¡°Although there¡¯s no dock, you can row a small boat to get on. ¡°Alright, come back again when you¡¯re back. ¡°I hope this yacht won¡¯t turn into a horror cruise.¡± Wang Ran smiled. If he parked the boat next to his island, he could occasionally go out to sea to fish¡­ That was if there weren¡¯t already any zombie fishes. Chapter 125 - 125 The Distress Signal 125 The Distress Signal Wang Ran carried the suitcase and brought Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin to a small yacht owned by Tang Tang¡¯s family. ¡°Uncle, the fuel tank is 80% full. It¡¯s not a problem to drive it 500 nautical miles. ¡°Everything else is functional! ¡°Help me untie the rope. Let¡¯s get ready to go!¡± she said. Tang Tang was very familiar with this small yacht. She had driven it many times. Soon, the yacht headed towards the target. Blacksand Mercenary Group¡¯s base was about 100 nautical miles away from here, which was more than 200 kilometers. According to the speed of the yacht, they would arrive very soon. Tang Tang was driving the boat in the cabin, while Wang Ran was sitting on the sofa, enjoying the sea breeze and looking at the sea view. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a small refrigerator here!¡± Wang Ran took out a few bottles of wine from the refrigerator. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to drink alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiaxin? Where did she go?¡± Wang Ran looked around, but did not see Wu Jiaxin. Suddenly, a head popped out from the cabin. It was Wu Jiaxin¡­ She blushed and didn¡¯t dare to take a step. Yes, she had changed into a new set of clothes¡­ A bikini with very little fabric¡­ Fang Shutian, that wretched girl, said that this would highlight her figure, and it was true. There was almost no cloth to be seen. All that could be seen was the figure, which highlighted the figure¡­ The most outrageous thing was that this particular set had provided the most coverage, the others were practically made up of only ropes¡­ This one she found still covered enough of her chest before she color of her skin took on a circular, darker shade, so it was not so scandalous. Wu Jiaxin was in a dilemma and didn¡¯t dare to go out. ¡°Hey, Jiaxin! ¡°Come, come, come, drink with me.¡± Wang Ran saw Wu Jiaxin¡¯s head and waved at her. ¡°Since it has come to this, aaaargh!¡± Wu Jiaxin gritted her teeth and rushed out. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran spat out a mouthful of wine on Wu Jiaxin¡¯s chest. This bikini¡­ All of the fabric added together was not even the size of a palm! She was too daring! But then again, Wu Jiaxin¡¯s figure was really amazing. Ignoring the size of the specific parts, Wu Jiaxin¡¯s figure was the most perfect out of all the girls. Wu Jiaxin¡¯s chest was covered in wine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wang Ran subconsciously took a tissue to help Wu Jiaxin clean up. With this, the bikini, which did not have much fabric to begin with, was directly pulled down by Wang Ran. The two of them were instantly dumbfounded. At this moment, the yacht encountered a wave and jolted. Wu Jiaxin fell forward¡­ Wang Ran tasted the wine¡­ The ship jolted continuously for a long time before it finally stopped. If she didn¡¯t look at the situation, Tang Tang would have thought that there was a problem with the ship¡­ Alright, I can watch a naked run show when I get back~~~ Wu Jiaxin looked depressed. How did it happen? This was too sudden! Sigh, if only her first time had been on a plane. On a ship¡­ Well, it was still better than most. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s a need to wear this bikini back?¡± Wang Ran looked at Wu Jiaxin, who was wearing a bikini in a hurry. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to put on my dress ¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s butt was bare, and her face was red as she fled back to the cabin. Not long after, she changed into a dress that looked more normal. This was better! Wang Ran looked at the time. If they were heading in the right direction, he should be able to reach his destination in 15 minutes. 15 minutes was indeed not enough for another round of exercise. It was better to drink and enjoy the scenery. Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin were lying on the bow of the boat, enjoying the sea breeze. They were very relaxed. At this moment, a shadow appeared not far away. Wang Ran took a closer look. It seemed to be¡­ A boat? ¡°Uncle! ¡°My ship¡¯s broadcast system has received a distress signal! ¡°Quickly, come over and listen!¡± Tang Tang poked her head out and shouted. ¡°A distress signal?¡± Wang Ran frowned and came to Tang Tang¡¯s side. Tang Tang raised the volume. ¡°Save me! ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese researcher. I¡¯m currently trapped in room 4302 on the Rose ¡°I have very important research materials on me. Please, ask for help from the relevant departments, no matter what!¡± The message kept repeating. ¡°Uncle, this message seems to be on a loop. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if the person who asked for help is still alive.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face was full of worry. Wang Ran looked at the ship that was getting closer and closer. The broadcast signal should have come from there¡­ ¡°Uncle, do you want to go and take a look?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°Let¡¯ save them! ¡°The one asking for help is a Chinese researcher. Even if we¡¯re uncertain, we have to go and take a look. Wang Ran quickly made a decision. ¡°Tang Tang, slow down the ship and get close to the Rose. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Jiaxin up to take a look later.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Uncle, I want to go too!¡± Tang Tang raised her little hand. She had been listening to the battle between Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin all along the way, and she was a little tempted. ¡°You too? ¡°You don¡¯t want the boat anymore? ¡°What if someone on that ship takes ours away? ¡°We don¡¯t even know if this big ship can still be driven. It¡¯ll be a pain in the ass if we¡¯re trapped here.¡± Wang Ran rapped Tang Tang¡¯s small head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue with a depressed expression. It seemed that she could only battle him on the helicopter back. Under Tang Tang¡¯s operation, the yacht gradually approached the large cruise ship, the Rose. Wang Ran used Tang Tang¡¯s axe and rope to make a hook and latched on to the deck of the Rose. ¡°I¡¯ll be using the axe for now. You can use my hammer to defend yourself.¡± Wang Ran said. The current Tang Tang was easily able to lift that hammer. It was quite a fresh sensation to change the props occasionally. Wu Jiaxin first climbed up the rope to the Rose. Wang Ran followed closely behind. He looked up and felt awkward¡­ Wu Jiaxin was wearing a dress. In the process of climbing up, Wang Ran had a panoramic view of all the scenery. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but cough a few times. Wu Jiaxin looked down¡­ She blushed! How could she get out of this! How could she get out?! There was no escape! if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have worn a dress! Wu Jiaxin¡¯s hand slipped in her panic and slid down by a section. Her butt was directly pressed on Wang Ran¡¯s face¡­ Wang Ran¡¯s breathing made Wu Jiaxin lose her strength instantly. ¡°Wuwuwu! ¡°Jesus Christ, get off, quick! My face can¡¯t hold your weight like this!¡± Wang Ran said with difficulty. When Wang Ran¡¯s lips moved, Wu Jiaxin almost let go. Too much, too much! Who could withstand this?! Wang Ran had no choice but to reach out and push Wu Jiaxin up. Only then did the situation improve. Chapter 126 - 126 The Bloody Cabin 126 The Bloody Cabin The originally simple climb took a full minute. After he went up, Wang Ran took out the axe and held it in his hand. The axe was lighter than his hammer, but it was still quite effective in cutting zombies. It was a divine weapon for dismembering corpses and was very gruesome. Wang Ran found a thicker rope on the deck. After he secured it, he threw it down. The big boat and the small boat had to be tethered to each other, or else they would drift apart. After that, Wang Ran brought Wu Jiaxin to the cabin. This was a large cruise ship, and Wang Ran was currently on the bow deck. In theory, the passenger cabin should be on both sides of the cruise ship. No matter what, it was right to go to the middle of the cruise ship first. Wang Ran raised his head and saw that the transparent glass of the cockpit was covered with bloody handprints. It seemed that this cruise ship was infested. There was nowhere to hide! It was especially easy for Mutated Zombies to be born in a sealed place like a cruise ship. They might end up being rather powerful. Wang Ran found a fireman¡¯s axe on the cabin wall and handed it to Wu Jiaxin. ¡°Be prepared for battle and be alert.¡± Wang Ran softly instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded. After battling Wang Ran on the yacht for several sessions, Wu Jiaxin felt a lot stronger! It was much more effective than drinking blood in the past. Wu Jiaxin was starting to like this feeding method. Now, she was full of energy and wanted to find something to release it. The two of them found a cabin door and successfully entered the cabin. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran could smell the thick stench of blood. This smell¡­ It was not very pleasant! It reminded him of a rotting corpse that had been fermented in a confined space. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin¡¯s robust physiques, they would have vomited long ago. Other than the smell, Wang Ran felt a chill as soon as he entered. The entire cabin seemed to be completely devoid of life, which was creepy. ¡°Master¡­ ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be ghosts here, right¡­? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies, but I¡¯m afraid of ghosts, like those on Ghost Ship, where pale arms suddenly come out of the wall¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin held her axe and stuck close to Wang Ran. She had just finished speaking! The door of the guest room next door suddenly opened and a pair of pale arms reached out to grab Wu Jiaxin! Wu Jiaxin was so frightened that she swung her axe at them. Although she was panicking, she was far stronger than she used to be! The zombie¡¯s head was split open by the axe. ¡°That scared me to death¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin said as she clutched her chest. She had just mentioned white arms, and they appeared. What a jinx¡­ The axe was stuck in the zombie¡¯s head. It took Wu Jiaxin some effort to pull it out. ¡°This corridor is quite narrow. It actually works to our advantage. ¡°We¡¯ll go one after the other, so we don¡¯t have to worry about being surrounded by a large number of zombies at the same time. ¡°You just need to pay a little attention when you pass by the guest rooms.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Wu Jiaxin didn¡¯t have much combat experience, but this trip should serve as a good training ground. Wu Jiaxin took first blood the moment she started, so her emotions were much more stable. She held the axe with both hands and slowly followed behind Wang Ran. The cabin passage was very long, and only the front portion was illuminated by the sunlight outside the cabin door. The deeper they went, the darker it became, and they couldn¡¯t see the end of it. Only a few of the lights in the middle of the ceiling were flickering. It could be said that the deeper they went, the more terrifying the atmosphere became. Wang Ran had long been used to this kind of environment. No matter how scary it was, could it be scarier than Resident Evil 7? Wang Ran turned on his flashlight and slowly moved forward. The number on both sides of the corridor started with 2, which meant that room 4302 should be two floors higher. The corridor was quite long, and Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin made very slow progress. They had to deal with the zombies that rushed out of the room from time to time. After a few minutes, the two of them arrived at the junction of the corridor. There was another cabin door that faced the outside, and the stairs to the upper floor on the other side. ¡°Master¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t we enter from the outside just now¡­¡± she asked. Wu Jiaxin suddenly felt that both ways would have taken the same duration¡­ ¡°¡­Good question.¡± ¡°Actually, I just want you to get used to this kind of environment. It¡¯ll help you improve.¡± Wang Ran made things up. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded. It seemed to make sense. After hoodwinking Wu Jiaxin, Wang Ran turned the flashlight upward and slowly walked up the stairs. Going up the stairs was the most dangerous part of the journey. This was because their heads would be in a position where they would be easily attacked from all sides. Wang Ran¡¯s flashlight could not shine at all angles, so he could only adapt to the situation. As expected! The moment Wang Ran revealed his head, a dark red tongue rolled over from the side! Wang Ran turned his wrist and directly illuminated the other party. It was a skinny zombie with growths on his face, emitting green smoke. It was a Mutated Zombie! It seemed to have silver pupils. The Mutated Zombie¡¯s tongue was wrapped around Wang Ran¡¯s arm. He smiled proudly. As long as his tongue wrapped around it, it was basically his food! Wang Ran sighed. He was ugly, but still smiled. It was really disgusting. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Wang Ran wanted Wu Jiaxin to experience being a zombie of this level, he would have killed it instantly. The Mutated Zombie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. This human was not budging! He had eaten no less than 20 humans on the ship. Even the tall and strong men could only be dragged along by him obediently. What was the background of this human?! ¡°Jiaxin, kill him. ¡°Be careful. Green mist is always poisonous. ¡°Be careful not to inhale the poisonous gas into your lungs when you approach.¡± Wang Ran pointed at Wu Jiaxin, who was beside him. ¡°Okay, I understand! ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Wu Jiaxin walked up the stairs with her axee. The Mutated Zombie was stunned. Big Brother, what are you doing here? I¡¯m not eating you guys, you guys should leave! The Mutated Zombie wanted to say something, but his tongue was being held by Wang Ran, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. While the Mutated Zombie was still in a daze, Wu Jiaxin had already arrived in front of him, waving her axe. The Mutated Zombie¡¯s tongue was caught, so it was very difficult for him to evade her blows. Not long after, his body was slashed with more than a dozen wounds. The Mutated Zombie wanted to cry. If you want to kill me, so be it. You¡¯re holding me by my own tongue and slowly hacking me apart. This was too much! She didn¡¯t treat zombies as zombies at all! ¡°Humans are too scary!¡± That was the Mutated Zombie¡¯s last thought. The next moment, Wu Jiaxin finally figured out his weakness and chopped off his head. The green poisonous gas dispersed. After Rang ran¡¯s reminder, Wu Jiaxin decisively retreated from the poisonous gas. But in the next second, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the darkness and tried to grab Wu Jiaxin¡­ Chapter 127 - 127 Its Empty? 127 It¡¯s Empty? Just as those blood-stained claws were about to touch Wu Jiaxin¡¯s neck, Wang Ran¡¯s axe flashed with light! The two arms fell to the ground instantly. A hunchbacked Mutant Zombie howled and fled into the corridor. Losing limbs all of a sudden always threw you off-balance. The zombie stumbled and fell over every few steps. It was quite miserable. ¡°Kill him!¡± Wang Ran ordered. Wu Jiaxin thought for a moment, then raised the axe in her hand and threw it at the hunchbacked zombie. ¡°Pfft!¡± The hunchbacked zombie¡¯s back was hit by the axe! Wu Jiaxin chased after him, stepped on the hunchbacked zombie¡¯s back, and pulled out the axe. The zombie didn¡¯t struggle much, and it looked like it was dying. Wu Jiaxin remembered Wang Ran¡¯s reminder that they had to kill all the zombies! She raised her axe and hacked at the hunchbacked zombie¡¯s head. The hunchbacked zombie was depressed. His back was full of rotten meat, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of being cut. He had wanted to play dead and take the opportunity to escape, but who knew that this woman would cut off his head as soon as she arrived¡­ Sigh, it was too hard to be a zombie¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Wu Jiaxin killed the hunchbacked zombie decisively. ¡°Master, I¡¯m awesome, right?¡± Wu Jiaxin turned around and tilted her head proudly. ¡°Awesome, my ass!¡± Wang Ran cursed. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good memory, do you? ¡°After killing that tongue guy, you relaxed! ¡°if it weren¡¯t for me, this zombie would have taken your head! ¡°After killing this guy, you dropped your guard and even turned around to greet me¡­¡± Wang Ran started scolding Wu Jiaxin. Wu Jiaxin lowered her head, feeling very depressed. Wang Ran was right. If a zombie attacked her from behind while she was greeting him, she would definitely fall. Wu Jiaxin obediently walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side. Now that certain walls between the two of them had been broken, Wu Jiaxin naturally became more obedient to Wang Ran. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the fourth floor.¡± When Wang Ran walked back to the stairs, he turned around and looked at the deep end of the third-floor corridor. He felt a pair of eyes watching him. It should be a strong zombie. However, the other party seemed to be afraid of his strength and did not make any moves. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll find the target first. I can kill zombies anytime.¡¯ Wang Ran brought Wu Jiaxin up to the fourth floor. There was a skylight on the fourth floor, so the visibility in the corridor was better. However, the gloomy atmosphere did not let up in the slightest. Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin walked around the corridor a few times. There were quite a few zombies on this floor, but they were weak, and they didn¡¯t see many Mutated Zombies. After some searching, Wang Ran finally found room 4302. Wang Ran gently stretched out, and the door opened. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. The situation doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. If there was someone inside, or if the person was still alive, it was impossible for the door to be unlocked. Wang Ran pushed the door open and slowly walked in. This was a room by the window, and it was decently illuminated. The room was relatively clean. It seemed that no zombies had come in. There was no one in the toilet, in the cabinet, or under the bed. ¡°Master, did we come here for nothing?¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Wang Ran started to check the room carefully. A notebook on the table caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention. Most hotel rooms provided this, but very few people actually used it. Wang Ran picked up the notebook and flipped through it. There were indeed words inside. ¡°If you¡¯re here to rescue me after receiving my distress signal, please flip the mattress.¡± It had been written in a combination of traditional Chinese strokes and Romanized alphabets. The person who asked for help probably didn¡¯t know any encryption methods, so they could only use this method to write the hint that was easy for Chinese people to read. Wang Ran immediately lifted the mattress. There was a USB flash drive and a palm-sized box inside. There was a password on the box. Although Wang Ran could crack it with brute force, he might destroy the things inside. Since the distress signal mentioned important research results, he couldn¡¯t act rashly. Wang Ran put the box into his backpack and zipped it up. There was a piece of paper under the mattress. Wang Ran picked it up and took a look. This time, it was written properly. ¡°I¡¯m out of food! ¡°There are more and more zombies in the front cabin. ¡°This morning, I heard zombies breaking into the rooms on the first floor. ¡°It should be a zombie of some intellect! ¡°They¡¯re searching for humans, one by one! ¡°I think they¡¯ll scour the fourth floor soon. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take a gamble. I¡¯ll try my luck in the second half of the cabin. ¡°Zombies are only interested in flesh and blood, so I¡¯ve put the most important bit of the research materials here. ¡°If you can read my note, you should be Chinese. ¡°Please help me bring these things back and hand them over to the country! ¡°Liu Shiyao.¡± Wang Ran smiled. A foreigner who happened to know the language could have easily decoded this. This Liu Shiyao probably thought of this method because she had no other choice. ¡°Master, they said they¡¯re going to the back of the cabin¡­ ¡°Are we going to save them?¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. Wang Ran was no saint. Therefore, she did not know what Wang Ran was planning. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. ¡°We¡¯re already here anyway. ¡°After all, this person is a Chinese researcher. There¡¯s no harm.¡± Wang Ran picked up the axe and led Wu Jiaxin out. The cabin of the cruise ship was divided into two parts: front and back. There was a huge swimming pool in the middle of the deck, surrounded by entertainment facilities. Wang Ran was currently in the front cabin. Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin arrived at the end of the fourth-floor cabin. There was a slide that led to the swimming pool below. From the looks of it, the researcher named Liu Shiyao had escaped from here. What a luxurious cruise ship. Wang Ran sighed. Out of safety considerations, Wang Ran took the lead and sat on the slide. Wu Jiaxin followed closely behind. Perhaps it was too dry, but the friction in the middle section of the ladder increased greatly, and Wang Ran¡¯s speed shot down. However, Wu Jiaxin, who was behind him, didn¡¯t slow down¡­ Wang Ran¡¯s head was directly covered by the dress¡­ Wu Jiaxin shuddered! It was already very difficult to slide down the stairs in a skirt, as she had to hold it with her hand the entire time. Now, it had actually covered Wang Ran¡¯s head¡­ It was too embarrassing! For the next part of the journey, the two of them sped up and rubbed against each other. It was not easy for them to reach the swimming pool¡­ Wu Jiaxin¡¯s face was already so red that she couldn¡¯t speak. Wang Ran touched the top of his head. It felt like he had just washed his head¡­ However, they didn¡¯t have too much time to be embarrassed. The water in the pool was up to their knees, and there were swollen bodies everywhere. Many red-eyed zombies were charging at them¡­ Chapter 128 - 128 She Still Lives 128 She Still Lives Wang Ran swung his axe horizontally, splitting the two zombies closest to him from top to bottom. Soon, Wu Jiaxin also joined the battle. It was a little difficult to move in the water, but those were all ordinary zombies, so it wasn¡¯t hard to deal with them. After a while, Wang ran and Wu Jiaxin finally made it out of the pool. ¡°F*ck, this swimming pool is too dirty.¡± Wang Ran shook his leg in disgust. His feet were covered in minced meat and blood. Fortunately, he had hung the Air Jordans around his neck before he came down. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wear these shoes in the future. Wu Jiaxin was also depressed. The lower hem of her skirt was completely stained with blood. The little white shoes had turned into little red shoes. However, Wu Jiaxin was still very happy when she saw how much Wang Ran cared about the Air Jordans she had stitched up. Wang Ran turned around and looked at the swimming pool. There were at least a hundred corpses inside, which showed how tragic the deck had been. The two of them passed through the middle deck and came to two large doors. Behind the door was the ballroom of the cruise ship. He didn¡¯t know what it would be like now. Wang Ran pushed the door with his hand and realized that he could only push it open a little. There was no need to think, it must have been blocked by something. ¡°Ah, a hammer would be great now.¡± Wang Ran smiled. No door could ever stop him if he had his hammer in hand. The axe would be less effective, so he prepared to use his feet. After Wang Ran put on his shoes, he gave a fierce kick! A muffled sound came from behind the door, as if something blocking the door had fallen. Wang Ran quickly kicked again! This time, the door opened by a crack. Through the crack of the door, Wang Ran saw a few frightened and uneasy faces. ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± ¡°Not zombies!¡± ¡°You there, stop! We¡¯ll open the door! ¡°Too much noise will attract zombies!¡± Someone inside shouted at Wang Ran. Wang Ran nodded. It would be best if he could save energy. A heavy grinding sound came from inside the door. Something was being moved. Very soon, the door was opened. Wang Ran saw more than a dozen survivors with sharp weapons in their hands, looking outside vigilantly. ¡°Hurry up and come in! ¡°The other side is full of zombies!¡± A white-bearded foreigner wearing a captain¡¯s hat said nervously. Wang Ran nodded and led Wu Jiaxin into the main hall. The few of them quickly moved two refrigerators and a piano behind the door, blocking it. ¡°Did you also come from the front cabin? ¡°I thought the people there had all died yesterday. ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯m Captain Fred. Nice to meet you.¡± The white-bearded old man wearing the captain¡¯s hat extended his hand to Wang Ran. Wang Ran responded by shaking his hand. ¡°Captain, is the door even secure? ¡°This man was able to kick his way in. If a powerful zombie comes¡­¡± A man with a goatee reminded him. ¡°It was able to stop the zombies before¡­ ¡°Argh! My friend, are you an Awakened?¡± Captain Fred¡¯s eyes lit up! Awakened Ones were powerful and could even fight against powerful zombies. If they had an Awakened joining them, they might live through this! However, Wang Ran was not interested in chatting with them. The life and death of these people had nothing to do with him. Right now, he just had to find the researcher named Liu Shiyao, and he could leave. ¡°Is there a Chinese named Liu Shiyao here?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Liu? ¡°That woman?¡± Captain Fred¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She¡¯s here? ¡°Take me to her.¡± Wang Ran said directly. It seemed that Liu Shiyao was truly here. ¡°This¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say ¡­¡± Captain Fred was in a difficult position. ¡°Tell me where she is, I¡¯ll go find her myself.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked towards the cabin. Wu Jiaxin followed closely behind. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°I¡¯ll explain the situation to you!¡± Captain Fred jogged behind him. ¡°A week ago, the zombie infestation broke out on our ship! ¡°After the chaos in the first few days, three Awakened Ones have appeared among the passengers! ¡°They led the rest of our people and took down the second half of the cabin. ¡°The first half became the zombies¡¯ nest. ¡°We each have a place to occupy, so we can temporarily maintain the situation. ¡°Although the zombies would attack us once every night, we were barely able to hold on under the leadership of the three Awakened Ones. ¡°Over the next few days, the zombies became stronger and stronger. Fortunately, even more of us Awakened. Now, we have a total of seven people. ¡°The seven of them formed a temporary ruling class. The other ordinary people who survived had to listen to their commands. ¡°Since they kept us alive, we could live with it, ¡°However, their requests have been getting more and more outrageous these days¡­ ¡°They started to take over the food and only gave us small portions. Sometimes they would¡­ ¡°Have some female survivors serve them. ¡°We had no choice, ¡°The Liu you¡¯re talking about, I think she made her way here the day before yesterday. ¡°The moment she arrived, one of the seven Awakened Ones took a fancy to her. ¡°But Liu was tough. She put a dagger stained with zombie blood to her own throat and would rather die. ¡°The Awakened was attracted to Liu¡¯s beauty and was unwilling to let her die. Thus, he locked her up in a guest room and refused to give her food or water, waiting for her to surrender. ¡°It¡¯s been two days¡­¡± Captain Fred sighed. Wang Ran suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Where is that Awakened? Bring me to him first.¡± Wang Ran coldly said. He felt a fire burning within. Are all Awakeneds going to be this wretched? He really deserved a beating. ¡°Argh! Are you trying to cause trouble for them? ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°There are so many of them! ¡°Furthermore, their boss is even more powerful than ordinary Awakened Ones. You will only be asking for trouble if you go!¡± Captain Fred kindly reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°I think Liu is in 3511. ¡°As for the other Awakened Ones¡­ The entire fourth floor is their territory,¡± Captain Fred helplessly said. ¡°Alright, you can go first. It¡¯s going to get a little bloody,¡± Wang Ran said to Captain Fred. Captain Fred was stunned. He knew that he could not persuade him, so he could only shake his head and prepare to leave. At that moment, a large black man came down the stairs. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a new person! ¡°She looks pretty good, I think James will like her.¡± The black man laughed without restraint. ¡°You have designs on my woman?¡± Wang Ran sneered. ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡°I said that you¡¯re not bad looking! ¡°James likes men.¡± The black man laughed. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help but laugh as well¡­ Chapter 129 - 129 Your Name Is F*cking James 129 Your Name Is F*cking James Wang Ran¡¯s face turned ashen. They even had ideas about him? Liu Shiyao¡¯s matter instantly became unimportant! Right now, Wang Ran only wanted to kill this James. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not happy? ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, at first, all the people that James took a fancy to weren¡¯t very happy.¡± ¡°But when they found out that they could get food in exchange for widening their body passages, they all actively seek out James now! ¡°After all¡­ of the seven of us, only James likes men. ¡°Too many monks, too little gruel¡­ that¡¯s what you guys say, right?¡± The black man grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Wang Ran had a general understanding of the situation. None of the seven Awakened Ones were good people. They would abuse their strength for greed and personal gain. Initially, Wang Ran only wanted to kill one of them, but now it seemed like killing all of them would be fine. Wang Ran directly went upstairs. ¡°Yo, can¡¯t wait to find James? ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. Remember to wash up before you look for him!¡± The black man reminded him. Wang Ran directly raised his hand and brought it down. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± The black man¡¯s brain caved in, and he fell to the ground. To the side, Captain Fred was so scared that his face turned pale¡­ as pale as he already was. ¡°You¡­ You killed him? ¡°The other Awakened Ones will not let you off! ¡°You¡¯d better run!¡± Captain Fred reminded him. ¡°Calm down,¡± Wang Ran directly went to the fourth floor with his axe. Wu Jiaxin jogged behind him. The fourth floor was a huge entertainment venue. Dice, poker, and pool. A few men were gathered around a pool table. A foreign woman was trembling and sitting on the table with her legs open. A bald, brawny man was holding a cue stick and aiming at a white ball between her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking move! ¡°How am I supposed to get it in if you keep moving around!¡± The bald man rebuked. The foreign woman was trembling in fear and could only try her best to control herself. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps from the stairs attracted their attention. ¡°F*ck, what is Robson doing?! ¡°How can he just let anyone up! ¡°But¡­ this lad looks quite delicious.¡± A man with an alluring figure walked toward Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re James?¡± Wang Ran looked around. This person stood out among the others. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, little brother, so you¡¯ve heard of me!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re here for me?¡± James looked at Wang ran, and his eyes lit up. This figure, this appearance, he was much more fun to play with than the previous guys. ¡°i really did come especially for you.¡± Wang Ran smiled and looked around. A pool cue? It was too thin. When Wang Ran saw the fire extinguisher, his eyes lit up. This one! Wang Ran walked to the side, took the fire extinguisher, and went straight to James. ¡°Yo, are you here to help me vent my anger?¡± James licked his lips. Wang Ran walked up to James and pressed him down on the gambling table. ¡°You!¡± James suddenly felt that something was wrong. This guy was strong, too strong! Was he trying to force himself on him? Wrong! Not like this! ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one on top!¡± James struggled. Wang Ran did not say anything. He took the fire extinguisher and forcefully stuffed it into James¡¯s butt¡­ James ¡®eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The other people at the next table all felt their bums tighten! That was too f*cking cruel¡­ It did not seem like James would survive. Even if he did¡­ he may never walk straight again. ¡°Dude¡­ ¡°Are you here to cause trouble?¡± One of the Awakened Ones looked at Wang Ran with a wary expression. If he could pin James down with one hand, he was no joke. ¡°Looking for trouble? ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± Wang Ran picked up his axe and said with a smile. ¡°Kill us! ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all humans, there¡¯s no need to do this¡­¡± The other five Awakened Ones were all enraged. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk too much before killing. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys talk too much. ¡°Hurry up and line up to die, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± As he spoke, Wang Ran dragged his axe and walked towards them. ¡°Boss, what should we do? ¡°This guy is serious!¡± One of the Awakened Ones asked softly. ¡°Fight first, if we can¡¯t win, then surrender. ¡°If he¡¯s really that powerful, he can be the boss of this place.¡± I think the zombies are getting stronger. We might not be able to hold on much longer. The bald man seemed to be the boss of these people. Wang Ran calmly walked in front of them, raised his axe, and slashed horizontally! Before the two Awakened Ones in front could even react, they were already cut into two. When their upper bodies landed on the ground, they were still conscious. However, Wang Ran directly stomped on their heads and crushed them with two loud booms. 3 left. ¡°Boss!¡± The bald man knelt down without hesitation. The two underlings behind him quickly reacted and knelt down beside the bald man. There was no way to fight this! It was better to admit defeat as soon as possible. ¡°I heard that someone locked a Chinese girl in a room. ¡°Who did that?¡± Wang Ran coldly asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s him!¡± A long-haired man pointed at one of the Awakened who had been cut in half on the ground. Wang Ran looked at the long-haired man. His eyes were flickering, and his forehead was sweating. He was obviously feeling guilty. ¡°Swish!¡± The longhaired man¡¯s head flew into the sky. ¡°We¡¯ve already surrendered, yet you¡¯re still killing us!¡± The bald man¡¯s face twitched. This was a little too much! ¡°When did I say that I won¡¯t kill you if you surrendered?¡± Wang Ran swung his axe again, and the Awakened beside the bald man also lost his head. The bald man knew that he was definitely going to die. ¡°i¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The bald brawny man rushed up and punched Wang Ran¡¯s chest. Wang Ran was too lazy to defend himself, so he slightly puffed out his chest. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ The bald man¡¯s wrist was broken. ¡°You¡­ Just how powerful are you?¡± The despair in the bald man¡¯s heart continued to spread, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in his wrist. Wang Ran did not answer. Instead, he turned his hand around and raised it. The round bald head flew up and landed on the pool table. The bald man looked at the pool ball in front of him and slowly closed his eyes. The foreign woman on the pool table was so scared that she peed herself. She peed all over the bald man¡¯s head. ¡°Go on then, you¡¯re free.¡± Wang Ran said to the foreign woman before he turned around and went downstairs. Soon, Wang Ran arrived at the door of room 3511. The researcher named Liu Shiyao should be inside. Chapter 130 - 130 The Starving Liu Shiyao 130 The Starving Liu Shiyao Room 3511 was barricaded by a metal chain. It looked like the long-haired man had been the culprit. Wang Ran grabbed the iron chain and pulled it with force, directly breaking the chain. The door opened. Wang Ran walked in with Wu Jiaxin. In the corner of the room, a bespectacled girl was curled up in a ball, holding a dagger in her hand. From the deep dark circles under her eyes, it was obvious that she had not slept for the past two days. In order to protect herself from being violated, she really went all out. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already killed all the Awakened Ones upstairs.¡± Wang Ran said in a gentle voice. At the same time, Wang Ran gave Wu Jiaxin a look. Wu Jiaxin immediately walked up to the girl and gently held her hand, putting the dagger down. Wang Ran took out a box of milk from his backpack and placed it in the girl¡¯s hand. After being hungry for two days, it would not be easy to eat anything else. The girl took the milk, tore open the box, and drank it. Very quickly, the milk was finished. The girl hiccuped and continued to look at Wang Ran. Wang Ran sighed and took out a pack of crackers from his backpack. This was the snack he had planned to eat on the plane. Wang Ran was quite fond of this particular flavor, some he was a little reluctant to give it up. However, seeing how hungry the girl was, he threw it to her. The girl caught it, tore open the package, and poured it into her mouth. Kacha, Kacha, she gobbled it down. When she was finally finished, she seemed to be a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and offered the last piece to Wang Ran. Wang Ran waved his hand. The girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately stuffed the last piece into her mouth. There was another burp¡­ This time, she looked much more comfortable. Wang Ran took out a pack of wet wipes from his bag. Momo had practically wrestled him to stuff it into his bag, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy. Wu Jiaxin took the wet tissues, took out a few, and helped the girl wipe her face and neck. After that, she even helped the girl comb her hair. This time, she looked much more presentable! She also exuded the aura of a mature woman. ¡°Thank you¡­ ¡°Oh, right, my name is Liu Shiyao.¡± The girl pushed her hair behind her ears and introduced herself. ¡°I know, ¡°You¡¯re the one who released the signal.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°You! ¡°You¡¯re not from the ship? ¡°You heard the broadcast, so you came up to save me? ¡°You were sent by the country?¡± Liu Shiyao excitedly threw out a bunch of questions. ¡°I was just passing by and came up to take a look. ¡°You said you¡¯re a Chinese researcher. Do you have any proof?¡± Wang Ran asked. Liu Shiyao thought for a moment, then took out an identification from her pocket. ¡°This is my work permit. ¡°I¡¯m part of the Chinese biological research institute, and I was sent to cooperate with a private biological company to develop¡­ something confidential. ¡°It¡¯s complicated, so I won¡¯t go into detail.¡± Liu Shiyao replied. Wang Ran took a look at the ID, and it indeed had the stamp of the Chinese biological research institute. Although he didn¡¯t know if it was the real deal, from this girl¡¯s temperament, she seemed to be quite the professional. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Just now, you said that you killed all the Awakened Ones upstairs? ¡°You¡­ Are you very strong? ¡°Please help me! ¡°I left something very important in the front cabin¡­¡± she said. ¡°Can you¡­ Can you help me get it? ¡°I will definitely¡­ The country will definitely repay you!¡± Liu Shiyao grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s hand and pleaded. ¡°You mean this?¡± Wang Ran took out the box and the USB from Liu Shiyao¡¯s room from his bag. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s this one!¡± Liu Shiyao reached out to take it. Wang Ran put the bag back and zipped it up. ¡°i¡¯ll keep this thing for now. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to carry it.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Liu Shiyao was stunned. It seemed to make sense¡­ ¡°i¡¯ll give you 5 minutes to recover your strength. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in five minutes.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°You guys¡­ did you come by boat? ¡°Argh! Can you help save the rest of the people on the ship?¡± Liu Shiyao helped Wu Jiaxin to sit on the edge of the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others. ¡°What can they give me for saving them? Red roses?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Shiyao bit her lips. Wang Ran was right. In such an environment, she really couldn¡¯t ask him to be a saint. It was already difficult enough for him to survive. Moreover, once there were more people, there would definitely be people who would cause trouble. She had an important mission now and had to return to her country as soon as possible. She could only ignore the life and death of the others for now ¡­ ¡°By the way, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in China right now? ¡°Is it bad? ¡°I¡¯ve been on the ship the whole time and didn¡¯t have the chance to communicate with the people in the mainland.¡± Liu Shiyao asked. She knew just how deadly the virus was. However, she still had a trace of hope. She hoped that mankind would have a handle on things. ¡°The whole world has fallen. ¡°Not even a single country has regained order. ¡°The zombies are getting stronger and stronger. ¡°However, there are more and more Awakened Ones among the humans. They are somewhat holding their ground.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°This¡­ ¡°I hope my colleagues at the Research Institute are all well. ¡°If something happens to the Research Institute, no one will be able to solve the virus problem.¡± Liu Shiyao gritted her teeth. ¡°Why would you be overseas?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran and felt that since this person had come to save her, she owed him this much. She could be a little lapse on confidentiality for the time being. ¡°Our research institute is working to develop a drug that can stimulate human potential and improve physical fitness. ¡°I was sent over to work with my counterparts overseas. ¡°At first, the cooperation went smoothly, and the progress was quite fast. ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Shiyao frowned. This scene reminded Wang Ran of an angry teacher at a loss for words after being asked a difficult question by a student. Liu Shiyao furrowed her brows¡­ ¡°However, some time ago, I discovered a terrifying secret. ¡°There has been some powerplay within the ranks of the higher-ups. The new usurper who ended up on top had a crazy plan! ¡°They were diverting more energy into researching the failed products found during the experimental process¡­ A virus that turns living things into zombies! ¡°Also, I realized that they had plans to release this virus to the world. ¡°So, I immediately stole their data. I pretended to be a tourist taking this cruiseliner back home. ¡°Who knew¡­¡± Chapter 131 - 131 A One 131 A One-In-A-Hundred Chance Liu Shiyao sighed. Who would have thought that a virus would break out on the ship¡­ From Liu Shiyao¡¯s words, Wang Ran roughly understood the situation. An organization had worked for the good of humanity, but suddenly had a change of plans Moreover, this organization was very likely to be the one that experimented on Ada. From the looks of it, Liu Shiyao was very familiar with that place! In the future, when he had time, he could have Liu Shiyao lead the way and destroy that laboratory. ¡°You¡¯ve rested enough, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Wu Jiaxin supported Liu Shiyao and followed Wang Ran outside. When he arrived at the lobby downstairs, Wang Ran saw the survivors gobbling down the food. It seemed that with the Awakened Ones gone, they had obtained the hidden supplies. ¡°Argh! Master, you¡¯re down! ¡°Thank you so much for letting us eat our fill! ¡°From now on, you¡¯re our new boss! ¡°I hope you can protect us.¡± The survivors gathered around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any intention of staying.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked towards the door. ¡°What!¡± All the survivors were shocked. They had originally thought that a powerful Awakened who did not like to oppress others had arrived. And now, he wanted to leave? ¡°What are we going to do if you leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you kill all the Awakened Ones and leave, who will protect us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much! It¡¯s better for those people to continue oppressing us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re an immoral guy!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°You have a way to leave this ship?¡± ¡°Take me with you, take me with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll die if we stay here without protection!¡± These people were originally criticizing Wang Ran, but once they realized that Wang Ran could leave, they instantly started begging. ¡°What does your deaths have to do with me?¡± Wang Ran said as he kicked away the refrigerators blocking the door. ¡°This man¡­ ¡°If you really want to leave¡­ ¡°Can I ask for your help? ¡°We can defeat ordinary zombies, but there are a few powerful ones in the cabin. ¡°If you leave, we¡¯ll definitely die. ¡°Please help us deal with the Mutated Zombies on the other side. We¡¯ll find a way to deal with the rest.¡± The old captain, Fred, stood up and said. Wang Ran looked at the old captain. This guy had been going out of his way to look out for him. He was considered one of the more qualified survivors to be saved by Wang Ran. ¡°Fred, if you want to leave, I can take you with me. ¡°However, I can only take you to an Island. I can¡¯t take you back to land.¡± Wang Ran said as he looked at Fred. After all, he had to exercise with Tang Tang on the plane back, so it was inconvenient to bring a man along. ¡°No need¡­ ¡°This is my ship. I plan to die here.¡± Fred said with a worn-out smile. He had been on this ship for 20 years, and he had grown attached to it. If he could die here, it would be a good ending. ¡°Ah, he doesn¡¯t want to leave, but we do!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, bring us along!¡± The other survivors immediately surrounded him. ¡°I¡¯ll cut whoever approaches me.¡± Wang Ran shook his axe in his hand. The survivors were obviously afraid and immediately made way for him. This person had just killed a few Awakened Ones. Killing them would only be a matter of lifting a hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get rid of the more powerful ones. ¡°The rest will be up to you.¡± Wang Ran said to old Captain Fred. Anyway, they would pass by the front cabin on their way back. Killing a few zombies was just on the way. After that, Wang Ran opened the door and led Wu Jiaxin and Liu Shiyao to the front cabin. With Wu Jiaxin¡¯s help, Liu Shiyao¡¯s steps became more and more stable. Liu Shiyao felt nauseated as she looked at the corpses on the middle deck. After a few days of exposure to the sun, the smell on the deck was indeed a little¡­ Suddenly, a figure jumped out of the pool and pounced on Liu Shiyao! Liu Shiyao was shocked. This speed didn¡¯t seem like that of an ordinary zombie¡­ It was a Mutated Zombie! ¡°Not good! Everyone, run!¡± Liu Shiyao opened her arms and stood in front of Wu Jiaxin. There¡¯s still time to run back now! ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Wu Jiaxin dashed in front of Liu Shiyao and split the Mutant Zombie¡¯s head in half with her axe. Then, Wu Jiaxin kicked the mutated zombie back to the pool. ¡°You¡­ Are you also an Awakened? ¡°That¡¯s a 1% chance!¡± Liu Shiyao was so shocked that her glasses almost fell off. She had studied this before! Through the stimulation of a certain virus in the human body cells, it allowed humans to break through the current limits, which was what people called Awakening. However, years of experiments had shown that less than ten percent of the people could resist the micro-virus. Among this 10%, only a few people had the chance to awaken. Wang Ran was an Awakened, and so was this pretty girl¡­ Why did it feel like Awakened Ones were everywhere ¡­ ¡°Sister, the virus struck us hard. ¡°Some people on the internet estimated that about 90% of the people have turned into zombies. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for there to be a lot of Awakened Ones among the remaining people?¡± Wu Jiaxin found an excuse. Wang Ran¡¯s secret was to be kept strictly under wraps, so Wu Jiaxin could not be careless about it. ¡°I see¡­ ¡°That¡¯s somewhat reasonable,¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. Those who directly turned into zombies were people with low resistance, so they could not become Awakened. Among the remaining 10%, the probability of becoming an Awakened was indeed high. ¡°Jiaxin, take her and leave from the outside of the cabin. ¡°Be careful, ¡°I¡¯ll go from inside and meet you at the bow.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded. ¡°Master?¡± Liu Shiyao was inwardly shocked. This form of address seemed a little¡­ This man looked quite decent, to think that they had this kink¡­ I¡¯d rather die! Wang Ran walked to the cabin entrance, waved at Wu Jiaxin, and went in with his axe. Wu Jiaxin took Liu Shiyao along the edge of the boat to the bow. ¡°Here, take this,¡± Wu Jiaxin found another axe and handed it to Liu Shiyao. Liu Shiyao adjusted her glasses and took the axe. To be honest, she could easily kill white mice, but to kill zombies¡­ It seemed a little difficult. It was not as good as her taser. With the taser, she could at least cause the zombies to clench up and slow them down. Unfortunately, it had long run out of power. The two of them carefully approached the bow of the ship. Every time they passed by the cabin door, they would be especially cautious. A few minutes later, the two of them finally arrived at the bow deck. Wang Ran was already waiting there¡­ Chapter 132 - 132 Supply Sweep 132 Supply Sweep ¡°You guys are too slow¡­¡± Wang Ran immediately took off his bloodstained shirt, revealing his firm muscles. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Liu Shiyao pushed up her glasses and asked in surprise. It had only been a few minutes! You must be joking! One golden-eyed Mutant Zombie and a dozen regular Mutant Zombies. One for one. It¡¯s too easy. Wang Ran threw his shirt on the deck. It was so dirty. There was no need to continue wearing it. ¡°You¡­ ¡°Are you still a human?! ¡°Ah, can I study you after we go back? ¡°As long as you let me draw a little of your blood¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Wang Ran directly interrupted Liu Shiyao. How could he let others dig at his secrets? If word of this got out, he would become the target of many organizations. If they discovered that his white wine was even more potent than his red wine, he might become an emotionless *** machine¡­ This won¡¯t do! ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Liu Shiyao sighed. Such a matter could not be forced. It was already a blessing for her to keep her life. Sh didn¡¯t even know if the laboratory was still intact. The three of them arrived at the bow of the ship. A thick rope was connected to the small yacht below. When Tang Tang saw Wang Ran appear, she waved her hand happily. She was bored to death. While she was waiting for Wang Ran, she had knocked away more than a dozen zombies that had jumped off the boat. Sigh, I can¡¯t even play games if I have to guard the boat. They had finally returned after waiting for so long. This time, Wang Ran knew better. He chose to go down last. Otherwise, his hair would get wet again. The three of them followed the rope back to the yacht. Wang Ran untied the rope, and Tang Tang started to work the vessel. The small yacht gradually left the doomed ship and continued towards its destination. As for the people left behind¡­ Wang Ran had already killed the most powerful zombies. If they couldn¡¯t survive even after that, they could only blame themselves. Wu Jiaxin took Liu Shiyao to the cabin to take a shower. Using processed seawater was better than nothing. After all, he was covered in blood. Liu Shiyao had changed into the dress Wu Jiaxin had brought and looked much more energetic. ¡°I really have to thank you for today. ¡°My research is very important to the country. I¡¯ll definitely thank you when I get back.¡± Liu Shiyao sat opposite Wang Ran and spoke very seriously. ¡°Are you saying that you have a way to develop a vaccine against the virus?¡± Wang Ran asked directly. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I can only say that I¡¯m confident that I can develop it as long as the equipment and conditions permit it.¡± This did not give any details away, so Liu Shiyao could tell him this much. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Wang Ran nodded. If a vaccine could be developed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the world to regain some form of order. At the very least, he would be able to play online games again in a few years. ¡°Ah, where are we going now? ¡°Are we going back to land?¡± Liu Shiyao asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯re going to get some supplies first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you back to land, later. ¡°But you should be mentally prepared. ¡°The current world¡­ is in shambles.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Now that basic electricity and internet had fallen apart, it was hard to say if the laboratory could continue to operate. Very quickly, Wang Ran saw the silhouette of an island not far away. That should be the base of the mercenary group. Tang Tang slowly let the yacht dock. ¡°Ah, my work is finally over!¡± Tang Tang excitedly carried her bag and carried the box to the shore. From now on, she didn¡¯t need to chauffeur them about and could play to her heart¡¯s content! As Wang Ran walked, he sized up the island. Apart from the dock, running tracks, and other facilities, the island looked quite primitive. It seemed like the mercenary group did not put much effort into its construction. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a secret base after all. As long as it¡¯s hidden, it¡¯s fine. If you wanted a more enjoyable form of life, the small islands in Southeast Asia have a very developed tourism industry. Soon, Wang Ran found the Mi-26 transport helicopter parked on the tarmac. Good fellow, it¡¯s really big! It could even fit a car. With this, it would be much more convenient to sweep for supplies in the future. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go take a look at the flight manual and study the cockpit.¡± Wu Jiaxin greeted Wang Ran and very consciously ran up to the helicopter. On the other hand, Wang Ran and Tang Tang were looking for supplies from black sand on the island. Liu Shiyao took a while to make up her mind and still chose to follow Wang Ran. After all, she felt safer with him. There were not many buildings on the island. Wang Ran immediately found the supplies displayed on the tablet in a simple hut. A few hundred kilograms of gold, a few thousand cans, and a large amount of cigarettes and wine. Gold was hard currency, and canned food had a long shelf life, they were all very valuable. There were also many people who liked foreign cigarettes and wine. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. It was a decent haul. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move it to the plane.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Not a single one of these things would be left behind, and they would all be transported back. There didn¡¯t seem to be any means of transportation on the island, only some electric trikes. Wang Ran and Tang Tang moved the things onto the vehicles. ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡± Liu Shiyao took the initiative to step forward. Liu Shiyao was shocked when she saw Tang Tang easily pick up two bags of gold that weighed more than 50 kilograms. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are also an Awakened¡­¡± Liu Shiyao stepped forward and pinched Tang Tang¡¯s arm. It felt quite normal¡­ Where did she get that much strength¡­ ¡°Ah, our base is filled with Awakened Ones. ¡°Even the dog has Awakened.¡± Tang Tang said very calmly. ¡°Even the dog has Awakened¡­¡± Liu Shiyao was stunned. Did she not have a deep understanding of the research results? Why did it sound as if Awakening was as simple as washing one¡¯s hair¡­ Even a dog¡­ It had only been a little more than a week, and there was already such a fast rate of Awakening on land! ¡°No¡­ ¡°I have to study them properly.¡± Liu Shiyao muttered in her heart. It was definitely abnormal for a base to be filled with Awakened Ones! She must have missed out on something. Perhaps, it had something to do with her research! After she returned, she would contact the laboratory and ask them to send someone to pick her up. In the meantime, she would stay in Wang Ran¡¯s base and find an opportunity to study them¡­ Yes! Let¡¯s do this! Liu Shiyao made a decision in her heart and then helped to move the supplies. After five trips, all the supplies were successfully transported onto the plane. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve learned enough about it. ¡°This plane was designed by the Russians. It¡¯s simple and robust. I can fly it with an assistant. ¡°Also, there¡¯s still about two-thirds of the fuel in the tank. It can¡¯t carry much at the moment, but covering 1,000 kilometers is not a problem.¡± Wu Jiaxin came to the cabin and reported. Chapter 133 - 133 You Can Use Turbulence To Your Benefit Too 133 You Can Use Turbulence To Your Benefit Too Wang Ran nodded. 1,000 kilometers was worth several trips. But after that, he would have to find a way to refuel. Although the Mi-26 was a mighty machine, it consumed too much fuel. In the past, he would not even dream of boarding one. Moreover, the gas from ordinary gas stations would not work. They had to use aviation fuel. We might need a trip to the airport. In this environment, the fuel stored in the airport probably wouldn¡¯t find much use. He should be able to plunder as much as he wanted. ¡°I need to rest. Go help Sister Jiaxin in the cockpit.¡± Tang Tang rolled her big eyes and said. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. She knew some Russian, so she could really help out. Soon, the Mi-26 flew up steadily under Wu Jiaxin¡¯s control. Based on its speed, it would take less than an hour to return to Eastlake Island. As they flew, Tang Tang naturally climbed onto Wang Ran¡¯s body. ¡°Hey¡­ There are still outsiders here.¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s in the cockpit and can¡¯t see us.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. She really wanted to give some airborne action a try. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a break. Move by yourself,¡± Wang Ran said, as he lay down on the pile of supplies¡­ In the cockpit, Liu Shiyao suddenly felt that something was wrong with the plane. ¡°Hey, Jiaxin, don¡¯t you think that the plane is¡­ vibrating a little too much?¡± Liu Shiyao asked. ¡°Ah, this is very normal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wu Jiaxin consoled her. Of course, she knew what was shaking the plane. I¡¯m so envious¡­ At this thought, Wu Jiaxin¡¯s heart suddenly jolted. It seemed like she would have to run three laps naked after they returned¡­ What to do! She was so conflicted! She was so conflicted that she didn¡¯t even have the mood to think about the shaking. Twenty minutes later, the shaking stopped. Not long after, Tang Tang came to the cockpit. ¡°Sister Jiaxin, can you open the rear hatch?¡± Tang Tang asked, blushing. ¡°Open the rear hatch? ¡°What are you guys trying to do!¡± Wu Jiaxin seemed to have realized something and was shocked. ¡°Aiya, I just wanted to experience it! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve secured the supplies with net ropes. We won¡¯t lose them. ¡°We¡¯ve already tied the safety rope to our bodies.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes were full of yearning. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin sighed. I¡¯m so envious, what should I do¡­ She also wanted to experience it¡­ It seemed that she had to teach someone else to fly when they got back. That was the only way she would experience it as a passenger. Sigh¡­ Wu Jiaxin sighed and unlocked the rear hatch. ¡°Alright, you can open it by operating it yourself.¡± Wu Jiaxin looked at Tang Tang with envy. ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°Thank you, Sister Jiaxin!¡± Tang Tang cheered and returned to the cabin. ¡°Hey, what is she talking about? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying. ¡°Why did you open the back door?¡± Liu Shiyao was at a loss. ¡°Uh¡­ They want some fresh air.¡± Wu Jiaxin could only explain it in this manner¡­ Wang Ran leaned against the cabin door with a helpless look. He was also shocked by Tang Tang¡¯s bold and imaginative idea. One had to know that this was a few thousand meters in the air. If they were suspended in the air, the air pressure and temperature would be unbearable. However, as Awakened Ones, they were able to withstand it. Let¡¯s try¡­ Wang Ran hugged Tang Tang and opened the cabin door. The huge air current instantly swept them out. The two of them were left trailing behind in the air, tethered. Twenty minutes later, the two of them climbed back into the cabin and closed the door. It was indeed cold outside¡­ However, the experience had been out of this world. They were floating among the clouds. Soon, Wu Jiaxin began to lower her altitude. After all, without a signal tower and navigation, they could only rely on their eyes to find the target. Fortunately, Eastlake island was easily spotted. They only needed to follow the coastline to find it. A few minutes later, they flew toward the island and began to land. In the central courtyard of Eastlake island, the girls had cleared out a large platform under Lin Momo¡¯s lead. The cabin door opened and Wang ran and Tang Tang jumped down first. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been gone the whole day!¡± Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu ran over and threw themselves into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Ada also rode Xiao Jin and ran to Wang Ran. The girls from the flight attendant class lined up in two rows to welcome him. The scene was very lively. It was like a leader getting off a plane. At this moment, Liu Shiyao also got off the plane. When she saw little Ada, her entire body trembled! ¡°One¡­ Test subject One?¡± Liu Shiyao was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect to see Test subject One from the laboratory here¡­ What was going on¡­ When did she get out? She even seemed a little taller. ¡°Ms. Glasses!¡± Ada jumped down from Xiao Jin¡¯s back and ran to Liu Shiyao. In the laboratory, only Liu Shiyao treated Ada like a child and took good care of her, often bringing her some toys. That was why Ada had a very good impression of her. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± When Liu Shiyao heard little Ada call her that, she was sure of her identity. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Liu Shiyao asked curiously. ¡°I escaped from the laboratory! ¡°I floated in the sea for a long time, and then I was saved by Big Brother.¡± Ada replied. Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran. The Big Brother that Ada was talking about should be him. ¡°Ah, you escaped. The laboratory definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily. ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll contact the organization, and they¡¯ll take you to a safe place.¡± Liu Shiyao said after thinking for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t! ¡°I want to stay here! ¡°Big Brother will protect me.¡± As Ada spoke, she ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side and held his hand. Liu Shiyao had a look of disbelief on her face. This was Test subject One! She was the most dangerous and most reticent experimental body in the laboratory, Test subject One! She was actually so intimate with a man¡­ The more Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran, the more she felt that he was unfathomable¡­ ¡°Come, come, come, all of you, come and move the things! ¡°We had a good haul today. Everyone can open a few bottles of wine to celebrate.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The flight attendant girls walked into the cabin obediently and began to move the things. Each of them could carry a lot of things, and Liu Shiyao was dumbfounded. ¡°They¡­ ¡°All of them are Awakened???¡± Although she had heard Tang Tang mention it before, Liu Shiyao still covered her mouth in surprise when she saw it with her own eyes. At that moment, Xiao Jin also picked up a massive bag of gold and followed him to the warehouse. Liu Shiyao was speechless. She had thought that Tang Tang¡¯s words about the Awakened dogs was just a rhetorical statement, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡­ Chapter 134 - 134 Awakened Vegetables 134 Awakened Vegetables When it was time for dinner, Liu Shiyao was even more shocked. They filled the long dining table with all kinds of sumptuous food. Steak, lamb chop, roast chicken, beef brisket with potato, Spain paella, cheese lobster¡­ Is this the standard of food in the apocalypse? Why did it seem better than what she usually ate? Liu Shiyao was a little suspicious. Did the order of this world really collapse as Wang Ran said¡­ ¡°What are you doing? Eat.¡± Wang Ran directly threw an entire roast chicken onto Liu Shiyao¡¯s plate. Liu Shiyao swallowed her saliva. She hadn¡¯t eaten well for two days, and she was indeed hungry¡­ ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s just eat first.¡¯ Liu Shiyao directly held the roast chicken and started eating it in big mouthfuls. It was so fragrant! After dinner, Liu Shiyao went to find Wang Ran. ¡°¡­I realized that the cell phone line and internet are gone. ¡°Do you have a satellite phone? Let me use it. ¡± Liu Shiyao said, as she touched her round belly. ¡°Well, you could. ¡°But, I saved you and even let you use my facilities. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the country do something about the compensation?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry! ¡°As long as I can contact the organization, we will definitely give you a suitable reward.¡± Liu Shiyao hiccuped. She had eaten a little too much. Wang Ran gestured to the girls, and someone quickly brought over a satellite phone. Liu Shiyao nodded gratefully and took her phone to the side to make a call. After a while, Liu Shiyao walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side with a frown. ¡°No good?¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. If Liu Shiyao could not get to her people, he would have another mouth to feed. ¡°I got through¡­ ¡°In China, there are two major biological research institutes in the north and south. ¡°The one in the south has fallen¡­ ¡°The northern one is still hanging on. ¡°However, the government has been focusing on recovering their lost territory. They plan to raie a city-level survival base. ¡°They don¡¯t have any manpower to take me there¡­ ¡°The south has probably fallen because of the high temperature. The virus flourishes in that temperature and spreads faster, so the situation quickly grew out of control there. ¡°Some troops and local departments still have their hands full¡­ ¡°It looks like¡­ I¡¯ll have to stay here for a while¡­¡± Liu Shiyao was a little embarrassed. Wang Ran sighed. As expected. It seemed like he truly had to cope with another freeloader. It was fine to let Liu Shiyao stay, but she had to play a role. She was a biological researcher¡­ Biology! ¡°Ah! Oh, that¡¯s right! ¡°Do you know anything about botany?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. He was planning to meddle with these Mutated Vegetables. Perhaps Liu Shiyao was the most suitable candidate. She was a researcher, after all. ¡°Plants? I understand a little¡­ ¡°I worked with plants for two years.¡± Liu Shiyao replied. She faintly felt that Wang Ran was going to turn her into another labor force. ¡°That works. ¡°Come with me.¡± Wang Ran brought Liu Shiyao to his Mutant Vegetable garden. As soon as she got close, Liu Shiyao was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. They were unlike any other¡­ They were both abnormal in size and shape. A tomato the size of a watermelon¡­ A cucumber as thick as an arm¡­ A pumpkin that was as flat as a wheel¡­ These vegetables were divided according to the degree of mutation according to the region, forming a very sharp contrast. ¡°Did you cultivate all of these?¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s interest was piqued. As a biology researcher, she had been studying the effects of viruses on living things. However, she was not specialized in botany. Now that she saw these vegetables, Liu Shiyao¡¯s hunger as a scientist was immediately aroused. ¡°I watered the vegetables here with different concentrations of zombie blood. ¡°They have been divided by the concentration of blood. ¡°The fruits that grow here should be able to increase the strength of Awakened Ones if they eat them. ¡°However, I don¡¯t dare to feed anyone with them yet. I¡¯m still observing the situation. ¡°You see, if you¡¯re staying here, you can¡¯t just eat for free, right? I¡¯ll leave the task of researching and cultivating these vegetables to you. How about it? ¡± Wang Ran said. If these vegetables could be cultivated by a professional, they would be treasures in the apocalypse! These vegetables would not only be mere food, they could be a currency¡­ He was definitely the richest man in an apocalyptic world! ¡°No problem! ¡°I can do this much!¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. This was her area of expertise. Moreover, she disliked the idea of being a freeloader. ¡°I will need some equipment. ¡°The most basic ones are petri dishes, microscopes, test tubes, glass needles, and so on. ¡°Also, it¡¯s best to get some centrifuge and specific reagents. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the University has all these things, but a biotech company or laboratory should have them. ¡°Argh! Oh, that¡¯s right! ¡°The southern laboratory is in J-city. ¡°200 kilometers. ¡°It may have fallen, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still salvageable. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s convenient for you to make a trip there and bring back everything that you can use?¡± Liu Shiyao suggested. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± ¡°Now that we have the Mi-26, we can probably bring everything back in one trip. ¡°How about this, you come with me to J-city tomorrow. Just tell me what you need, and we¡¯ll empty the laboratory. Wang Ran smiled. This was how a Vegetable Officer came to being. It seemed that his mutant fruit and vegetable planting plan could be pushed forward smoothly. After visiting the vegetable garden, Wang Ran asked Lin Momo to arrange a villa for Liu Shiyao. ¡°Sister Shiyao, remember to close your room door when you sleep at night. ¡°Otherwise, there might be some noise that will affect your sleep.¡± Lin Momo reminded her. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. The people here lived like royalty¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a mission to complete for the country, she really wanted to stay here. She would settle in here for the time being. When the government could spare the manpower, she could continue her mission. Liu Shiyao suddenly thought of the USB drive and the box that contained the formula. She had to get this thing back quickly. The research data was all in the USB drive! Inside the box was the initial version of the antiviral vaccine that she had risked getting from the Institute, which was the key to researching the vaccine¡­ Chapter 135 - 135 A Special Ceremony On The Island 135 A Special Ceremony On The Island As soon as Liu Shiyao walked out of the villa, she saw Wu Jiaxin covering her body and running around naked¡­ ¡°This¡­ ¡°Is this some kind of special ritual?¡± Liu Shiyao was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is. Everyone who joined our base has to go through this process,¡± Tang Tang said. ¡°What! ¡°This¡­ Do I need it to do it, too?¡± Liu Shiyao had never been shocked as many times in this single day as she was in the sum of her entire life. She couldn¡¯t keep up her image of a mature, refined lady! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve all run around naked before! ¡°Furthermore, as long as you finish running naked and go through a special ritual, you will become an Awakened.¡± Tang Tang continued to fool her. After listening to Tang Tang¡¯s words, Liu Shiyao¡¯s heart churned like a stormy sea. The people here were all Awakened Ones. Was this strange ritual responsible for it? Liu Shiyao¡¯s knowledge and scientific literacy made her unable to accept it. However, the people here were indeed all extremely strong. Even the dog¡­ ¡°Whatever¡­ Whatever the case, I won¡¯t run around naked. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than run around naked.¡± Liu Shiyao muttered as she walked toward Wang Ran¡¯s unit. Tang Tang covered her mouth and laughed quietly. She had a feeling that this scientist would one day be the most outrageous of them all¡­ Soon, Wu Jiaxin was done with her naked run. Although the process had been embarrassing, her friends still took good care of her. All the lights on the island were turned off, and when Wu Jiaxin started her run, everyone else went into hiding. This made Wu Jiaxin feel less humiliated. Tang Tang picked up the bathrobe and handed it to Wu Jiaxin, who had just finished running. ¡°Thank you, Tang Tang!¡± Wu Jiaxin expressed her gratitude. Wu Jiaxin and Tang Tang¡¯s relationship had improved a lot after they went out together today. ¡°Oh, right¡­ ¡°While we were in the air¡­ How was the experience?¡± Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice. Although she had experienced what it was like to be on a boat, she still loved aircraft the most. She had even wanted to try it in her dreams. ¡°Um¡­ To be honest, it felt pretty good in the cargo hold. ¡°When we moved outside¡­ ¡°It got a little cold¡­¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. She must have been out of her mind to think of such a bizarre position. Her snot was coming out. Uncle was complaining about his balls freezing up. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! ¡°Are you interested in learning how to fly? ¡°It¡¯s very interesting~ ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. It¡¯s like playing a flying sim.¡± Wu Jiaxin urged her. If Tang Tang learned how to fly, she could also experience it in the sky and fulfill her dreams! ¡°Oh, sure! ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to learn it for a long time! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Jiaxin, bring me along!¡± Tang Tang took Wu Jiaxin¡¯s hand and led her to the Mi-26¡¯s cockpit. Wu Jiaxin began to teach Tang Tang how to fly, step by step. ¡­ Wang Ran was playing ¡°Civilization 6¡± when Liu Shiyao knocked on the door. Ada ran over to open the door and led her in. ¡°Can you give me the USB flash drive and the metal box now?¡± Liu Shiyao had changed into a professional outfit. Her long legs were covered in thin black silk, and she was wearing high heels. It couldn¡¯t be helped, this was the only set on the island that suited her style the most. She still topped it off with a white lab coat. ¡°Take it,¡± Wang Ran pointed at the coffee table. The items were all there. Of course, Wang Ran had already copied the contents of the USB drive. Wang Ran had also taken one of the three vaccines in the metal box. It was not that Wang Ran was interested in these things. He just wanted to keep them as contingencies. What if they were grew valuable in the future? Liu Shiyao kept the USB and opened the metal box to take a look. ¡°Hey, why is one of them missing?¡± Liu Shiyao frowned. Although one less vaccine wouldn¡¯t affect the research much, it was still a vaccine that could restore people to normal! It was very precious in this world. ¡°Oh, I broke one while I was fighting on the ship. ¡°It happens, right?¡± Wang Ran continued to play his game. Liu Shiyao was stunned. Wang Ran¡¯s statement was too reasonable, and she had no way to refute it. Alright, since Wang Ran had saved her and brought her back with her valuable work, she would just let him be even if he had stolen one¡­ ¡°Wake up early tomorrow and leave at 9 sharp.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. They had to go to J-city tomorrow to move the experimental equipment. ¡°I know! ¡°Ah, right¡­ ¡°I heard from Tang Tang¡­ ¡°That if you run three laps around the island naked, you will become an Awakened. ¡°Is this true?¡± Liu Shiyao knew that this made no sense, but there was no harm asking Wang Ran directly. Wang Ran burst out in laughter. Tang Tang was a menace. Even a scientist had been half-convinced. ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°This Island has magical powers. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not doing that!¡± Liu Shiyao raised her eyebrows. I¡¯ve been through so many years of compulsory education and master¡¯s and Ph.D., and all I¡¯ve learned is science! How would I fall for that¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Liu Shiyao hugged the metal box tightly and left the villa. After Liu Shiyao left, Ada burrowed into Wang Ran¡¯s arms and kept rubbing her little head against him. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered most of my strength. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Ada asked. ¡°I see¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded. He was just a sneeze away from a breakthrough. It just so happened that they were going out tomorrow, so it was always a good thing to be stronger. Wang Ran stretched out his hand and placed it in front of Ada. ¡°Big Brother, I want your blood, too!¡± Ada said as she blinked her big eyes. She had already heard from her other sisters that Wang Ran¡¯s blood was very effective! ¡°My blood?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Last time, after Ada came into contact with his saliva, she grew a few centimeters taller overnight. If he were to give her some blood¡­ Things would get out of control¡­ Chapter 136 - 136 A Bold Experiment 136 A Bold Experiment Wang Ran calmly thought about it for a while. It didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing for Ada to grow up¡­ she might only demand for more blood. Moreover, his ability and her ability seemed to complement each other. It was no wonder that Ada felt so close to him. ¡°Alright, but you have to control yourseelf.¡± Wang Ran found a small knife and cut open his palm. Fresh blood seeped out. Ada immediately came over and stuck out her little tongue to lick Wang Ran¡¯s blood. After feeding on him for a while, Ada placed her palm on Wang Ran¡¯s hand. A high concentration of the original virus flowed into Wang Ran¡¯s wound. Both of them felt their bodies heating up rapidly. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Wang Ran was worried that he might accidentally hurt Ada if he exerted too much strength. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo! Come in!¡± Wang Ran shouted at the outside. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo immediately climbed over the wall and ran in. ¡°Momo, take Ada to the next room. ¡°Xiaoyu¡­ You have good endurance, so stay and help me out.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled as he quickly gave the orders. When Momo and Xiaoyu saw Wang Ran¡¯s expression, they knew that the situation was urgent. Momo immediately picked up Ada and ran to the empty villa next door. Xiaoyu jumped into the pool with Wang Ran in her arms. The cold pool water did not lower the temperature of Wang ran¡¯s body. The water around him started to heat up. Su Xiaoyu hugged Wang Ran, feeling the rising temperature and the hot breath¡­ ¡­ As Wang Ran roared, the water in the entire swimming pool exploded! Su Xiaoyu was unconscious. Wang Ran carried Su Xiaoyu to the bed apologetically. This time, he could not hold back, and Xiaoyu suffered as a result. Wang Ran felt very apologetic in his heart. At that moment, Wang Ran looked as if he had just shed his skin. His entire body was extremely smooth! The impurities on the surface were all gone. Some of his old scars had completely disappeared. Even the palm that had just been cut looked as if it had never been injured. Wang Ran realized that he seemed to have broken through some form of limit¡­ This level of power was something that most Awakened Ones would not be able to achieve. ¡°I really want to test my strength¡­¡± Wang Ran looked around, and his gaze fell on the refrigerator. Forget it. The refrigerator could no longer withstand Wang Ran¡¯s punches. He had to find another way¡­ Wang Ran suddenly had a crazy idea. Wang Ran put on his clothes and ran to the weapons arsenal to get a less powerful, domestic Type 77. He intended to see just how bulletproof he was. Although it was a little risky, it was worth a try. With his current strength, no one could beat him in close combat. However, if they encountered enemies with guns, it would be hard to say. Civilians did not easily have access to guns, but as more survivors found their way into police stations and military bases¡­ If he could withstand bullets, then he would not have to worry about anything. Wang Ran wanted to find someone to fire the gun. As he turned around, he happened to run into Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin, who were coming out of the helicopter. ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. ¡°You¡¯re the most accurate shooter here. ¡°Take this gun and shoot me a few times.¡± Wang Ran stuffed the pistol into Tang Tang¡¯s hand. Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin were stunned. What was going on with Wang Ran? Are you stupid? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I know what I¡¯m doing, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t aim at the vital parts.¡± Wang Ran reminded her as he walked a hundred meters away. As long as he was not hit in any vital parts, even if he was injured, he should be able to recover rapidly with his physique. With Tang Tang¡¯s marksmanship, she shouldn¡¯t miss. Tang Tang held the gun and was a little nervous. She was experienced in shooting, but she had never shot anyone before¡­ Sigh, Uncle asked for it, I¡¯ll just give it a try. Tang Tang raised her gun and aimed at Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m ready!¡± Tang Tang reminded him. ¡°Hurry up, stop blabbering!¡± Wang Ran shouted from the opposite side. Tang Tang calmed herself down and pulled the trigger! A gunshot rang out, and a bullet was fired at Wang Ran! Wang Ran subconsciously dodged it! The bullet brushed past his shoulder. Wang Ran was stunned. He had unintentionally dodged it¡­ He did not know if it was because he had become stronger, but his reaction and body coordination seemed to have similarly improved. Just by looking at the direction of the gun barrel and the twitching in Tang Tang¡¯s hand muscles, Wang Ran could judge the timing of the shot and the angle of the bullet. He dodged it in an instant. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re playing with me! ¡°I was so nervous, you actually dodged it!¡± Tang Tang stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was purely instinctual. ¡°Again, again!¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. This was a fairly low-powered gun, so it was not very dangerous. Soon, Tang Tang fired another shot at Wang Ran! This time, Wang Ran braced himself and remained in place. The bullet hit Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder! Wang Ran felt as if he had been punched, and his body jerked backward a little. However, the bullet did not enter Wang Ran¡¯s body. Instead, it actually ricocheted into the sky. Wang Ran touched his shoulder, but there was only a red mark. The angle of the shot just now had nullified a lot of the force, so he had not taken all the damage. Wang Ran was not very satisfied. ¡°Tang Tang, make it a square shot this time!¡± Wang Ran said as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. He wanted to try to take the bullet head-on. Tang Tang was a little nervous, but she was growing confident in Wang Ran¡¯s strength. After all, Wang Ran had been able to exert his strength in a magically stable manner even while they were hanging in the air¡­ ¡°Uncle, be careful, here it comes!¡± Tang Tang aimed squarely down the middle and pulled the trigger. Wang Ran¡¯s eyes widened. He exerted strength in his arms and all the muscles in his body tensed up. ¡°BOOM!¡± The bullet hit Wang Ran¡¯s arm! Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled as he forcefully withstood the impact! The bullet did not pierce through Wang Ran¡¯s skin, but it did cause a red blood welt to form on his arm. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He should be fine¡­ The power of bullets was mainly caused by kinetic energy transmission. Wang Ran had tensed himself up to the fullest. ¡°It¡¯s just like Xiaoyu¡¯s full-powered punch.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Of course, it was not as powerful as Xiao Yu¡¯s punch, but the bullet had a smaller surface area, so it was had more penetration power. However, those were just ordinary bullets fired from an ordinary pistol. If they were hollow-point or armor-piercing, Wang Ran would not enjoy himself as much. Wang Ran touched the revolver on his waist. He would not try it just yet. For the time being, he had to continue gaining his strength. Wang Ran walked towards Tang Tang and the others. Chapter 137 - 137 A Grownup Ada 137 A Grownup Ada ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve become stronger again! ¡°You¡¯re pitting yourself against bullets now!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face was full of envy. If Uncle grew any stronger, it meant that she had a chance to become stronger too. It seemed like she had to increase the frequency of getting on top of him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, give it up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a flight tomorrow. Jiaxin, rest early.¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Jiaxin¡¯s shoulder. He heard that she had just run around naked on the island, and Wang Ran was very impressed. ¡°Argh! Uncle, I want to go too!¡± ¡°Sister Jiaxin is teaching me how to fly. I want to go with her. I want to sit in the cockpit and learn,¡± Tang Tang said, as she held Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded. This trip would probably require a lot of equipment, so one more person meant one more labor force. When Wang Ran agreed, Tang Tang jumped up happily. Of course, learning to fly was good. But as long as they went out together, there would always be additional benefits. ¡°Sister Jiaxin, let¡¯s go. You can stay at my place tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you for more advice on flying.¡± Tang Tang happily held Wu Jiaxin¡¯s hand and skipped back to the villa. ¡°Your place? I can¡¯t do that.¡± Wu Jiaxin was a little hesitant. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯re teaching me how to fly, I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡± Ada lives in Uncle¡¯s place. There are many things that can¡¯t be done with her around, so Uncle will come to my place every night¡­ Tang Tang was only halfway through her sentence, but what she was implying was already very clear. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin wavered a little. After experiencing it with Wang Ran on the ship that day, she had opened up a new door. So there was such bliss in the world. Moreover, her strength had also increased substantially. Since there was such an opportunity, she definitely couldn¡¯t miss it! Wu Jiaxin decided to go to Tang Tang¡¯s place. Not long after, Lin Momo and Wang Ran also arrived. The evening buffet began. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Sister Xiaoyu? ¡°She¡¯s not coming today?¡± Tang Tang asked curiously. ¡°Xiaoyu, she¡­ ¡°She¡¯s resting.¡± Wang Ran felt a little embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had caused her to faint. Xiaoyu had the best endurance among all the girls, but she was still unconscious. It seemed like he had to restrain himself a little today¡­ The next morning, Wang Ran opened his eyes in his villa. Last night, Tang Tang, Wu Jiaxin, and Lin Momo were all knocked unconscious. Wang Ran had ended the battle very early and returned to his unit. Perhaps it was because he had become stronger, but Wang Ran felt much better when he woke up. Suddenly! Wang Ran realized that there was someone in his bed! From the feel of it¡­ She looked like Momo, but she also resembled Tang Tang. Did they sneak into my bed in the middle of the night? ¡°Ah¡­¡± After a pinch, the girl under the blanket couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft snort. Wang Ran was stunned. This voice did not sound like Momo or Xiaoyu¡­ Wang ran lifted the blanket a little and saw blonde hair. No matter how Wang ran thought about it, there was only one blonde person on this Island. ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Ran immediately lifted the blanket and sat up. ¡°What? ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± A naked girl with blonde hair and blue eyes rubbed her eyes and went into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°F*ck¡­ Ada!¡± Wang Ran was completely awake. This little girl! No, she¡¯s no longer little, she really¡­ isn¡¯t small anymore. He had fed her a lot of blood yesterday, and it shot her to adulthood? This was ridiculous! Xiaoyu and Momo never grew like that! Was it especially effective because of the virus in her body? Terrifying, too terrifying¡­ ¡°Big Brother, hug.¡± As usual, Ada hooked her arms around Wang Ran¡¯s neck. It seemed that although her body had grown up, she was still a child. Wang Ran was under a lot of pressure¡­ Especially the pressure on his chest ¡­ At that moment, Lin Momo came to wake Wang Ran up. The moment she entered, she was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± Lin Momo rubbed her eyes. ¡°Master, could this be¡­¡± Lin Momo also thought of a possibility. ¡°That¡¯s right, it really is.¡± Wang Ran sighed and nodded. He couldn¡¯t believe it at first. But the truth was right there, and he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Master, did you feed Ada something white?¡± Lin Momo put her hands on her hips, her face full of suspicion. She knew very well why Xiao Jin had grown so fast before. Could it be that Wang Ran had? That would be a little too much! ¡°What are you thinking! ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Wang Ran glared at Momo. Lin Momo stuck out her tongue. She seemed to have overthought it. Lin Momo walked into the room and took out some of her clothes. Her clothes were probably the most suitable for the current Ada. Lin Momo felt that if Ada stayed naked any longer, something might happen here. After all, Lin Momo was envious of the blonde, blue-eyed, and sexy Ada. She ended up being ridiculously curvy¡­ Lin Momo may still beat her upstairs, but down there. Ada¡¯s perky butt was so big that cups could probably on each side. Lin Momo quickly helped Ada get dressed. Wang Ran finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I still have to go out today. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll leave Ada to you. ¡°Help her adapt.¡± After saying that, Wang Ran fled. At the dining table next to the pool, Wu Jiaxin, Tang Tang, and Liu Shiyao had already finished their breakfast. Wang Ran casually took a deep-fried dough stick and two eggs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sooner we go, the sooner we¡¯ll come back. ¡°Xiaoyu, I¡¯ll leave the defense of the base to you.¡± Wang Ran said while gnawing on a fried dough stick. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at Wang Ran. She was afraid that they would make eye contact. Last night¡¯s experience was too terrifying, and Su Xiaoyu had not fully recovered. Su Xiaoyu would not be able to take it if they suddenly fell to the heat of passion and did it again before they left. However, Su Xiaoyu had also gained a lot of strength. She would probably be able to level up again soon! After bidding farewell to the girls, Wang Ran, Wu Jiaxin, Tang Tang, and Liu Shiyao boarded the plane together. This time, their target was the neighboring J-city. It had been a long time since the apocalypse, but other than going out to sea, Wang Ran had never left N-city. He wondered how the other cities were doing. Sigh, it was unfortunate that the internet had been cut off. Otherwise, it would be beneficial to go to the forum to see the situation. The engines roared and slowly took off, flying in the direction of J-city. Chapter 138 - 138 The Crazy Woman 138 The Crazy Woman In a small room on the second floor of a shop facing the street, a woman with disheveled hair woke up. ¡°Child¡­ Where¡¯s my child¡­¡± The woman searched around the room. ¡°I say, lady, don¡¯t look for your child the moment you wake up! ¡°It¡¯s been days! Even if your child is here, they would have starved to death.¡± A young woman in the corner complained. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you let me rest properly? I can barely sleep as it is. ¡°Those people outside go hard on me every day. I¡¯ll die of exhaustion if I don¡¯t sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Another young woman said. They had all been caught by a group of survivors. In the beginning, they would resist with all their might. However, after learning about the current situation outside, they gradually gave way. At the very least, they could have a full meal and a safe shelter. However, over the past few days, this crazy woman would not shut up about her child, ruining their already poor sleep schedules. It was so annoying! After all, they would be tortured until three or four o¡¯clock every day. If they didn¡¯t sleep until 10 or 11 o¡¯clock, their bodies would not be able to take it. ¡°My child¡­ ¡°Did you hide my child?¡± The crazy woman moved in front of the two young women and pulled their legs. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch me! ¡°Get lost!¡± The young woman kicked the crazy woman away. When the crazy woman fell to the ground, she accidentally hit a rusty nail on the ground¡­ ¡°Is she okay¡­¡± The other young woman was a little worried. ¡°Who cares about her?! ¡°Go to sleep!¡± The young woman who kicked her snorted coldly and went to sleep. Ten minutes later, the two young women fell asleep. They didn¡¯t notice a light tapping coming from the corner of the room. The crazy woman slowly sat up. Her pupils were ashen. ¡°My child¡­¡± The crazy woman stood up unsteadily and searched around. Even though she had become a zombie, she still retained the strong obsession she had when she was alive. She looked at the two young women who were sleeping and walked over. ¡°Child?¡± The crazy woman tilted her head. The two women seemed to be a little too old to be her child. Could the child be hidden in their bodies? The crazy woman reached out and tore open the chest of a young woman with her bare hands. The young woman woke up in an instant, but she had no strength to cry out. The next moment, her heart was taken out by the crazy woman. ¡°Child? It¡¯s not a child¡­¡± The crazy woman looked at the warm heart and instinctively sniffed it. It was so fragrant! The crazy woman ate the heart clean. Immediately after, she looked at the other young woman. Would she have his child in her stomach? The crazy woman extended her hand to the young woman. The young woman smelled the blood and opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw the crazy woman with blood all over her mouth, her first reaction was to scream. However, the crazy woman grabbed her by the throat. ¡°Rip¡­¡± His entire throat was pulled out. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp ¡­¡± The young woman¡¯s mouth kept gushing more blood, and she soon stopped breathing. The crazy woman reached out and tore open the young woman¡¯s stomach, groping around. There was still no child. Since he couldn¡¯t find it¡­ Let¡¯s eat something first¡­ The crazy woman sat in a pool of blood and began to eat leisurely. Not long after, there was movement outside the door. A drunk man tried to open the door. Because of his lowly status, he had been arranged to be with the crazy woman last night, which made him very depressed. Therefore, he wanted to take advantage of the early morning to have some fun with the two young women. However, he couldn¡¯t even open the door. Perhaps he was still too hungover. Just as he was about to give up, the door suddenly opened by a crack. ¡°Hahaha, this is the will of the heavens. ¡°B*tches, I¡¯m coming!¡± The drunk man pushed the door open and took a step in. A pale face was right in front of him. The man immediately sobered up. This was¡­ Zombie! Her grayish-white pupils had a tinge of silver in them, and her mouth was full of blood¡­ It was a zombie! It might be a Mutated Zombie! The man opened his mouth and was about to call for help, but the crazy woman bit his tongue and pulled it out. The man was in so much pain that his tears and blood gushed out. He wanted to run, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. The crazy woman tore off his chin with her bare hands, then reached into his head and pulled out some sticky stuff. Delicious¡­ Soon, the crazy woman arrived at the stairs. There were more than a dozen drunk men lying here. ¡°Child¡­ My child¡­¡± The crazy woman growled as she walked down the stairs. At that moment, someone happened to open his eyes and saw the crazy woman. ¡°Zombie! ¡°Mutant Zombie!¡± The man immediately shouted. The dozen or so people sleeping in the hall were all woken up. Nowadays, the word ¡®zombie¡¯ was the best way to wake people up. ¡°F*ck! ¡°It¡¯s that crazy woman! ¡°Our two girls couldn¡¯t have been eaten by her, right?¡± ¡°It seems so¡­ F*ck, we won¡¯t have any women in the future!¡± ¡°There are no women lying around to catch. Let¡¯s kill the zombie first!¡± The survivors all picked up their weapons. The crazy woman jumped downstairs. ¡°Where are my children¡­¡± The crazy woman scanned the survivors and asked. ¡°Boss, this zombie can talk! ¡°It looks like a Mutated Zombie!¡± The survivors became nervous. ¡°Blackie, you go and try first.¡± The bald camp boss called out. He and Blackie were the only Awakened Ones in the camp. He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to take the risk himself, so someone else would have to do it. ¡°Alright, boss, remember to support me!¡± Blackie¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind. His upper body was bare, and there were two green dragons tattooed on his back. He held a watermelon knife in both hands, and his appearance was very similar to the protagonist of a certain comic film. ¡°Brother Blackie, you can do it!¡± When the other survivors saw Blackie¡¯s imposing manner, they instantly regained their confidence. Blackie¡¯s twin blades had felled many zombies. He had even single-handedly killed a Mutated Zombie before. As the crowd cheered, Blackie charged at the crazy woman. ¡°Pfft!¡± Blackie¡¯s blade landed on the crazy woman¡¯s shoulder. Blackie¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that he could show off his might again today. Time to do something flamboyant! Blackie wanted to pull out his blade and behead her in the style of a pair of scissors¡¯ snip. However, he suddenly froze¡­ Chapter 139 - 139 Powerful Zombies And A Zombie Tsunami 139 Powerful Zombies And A Zombie Tsunami Blackie realized that his blade was actually stuck. No matter how much effort he put in, he could not pull it out! In a moment of desperation, Blackie could only use another knife to cut off the crazy woman¡¯s head. He may not look as spectacular as before, but it was better to be safe, first! Just as Blackie¡¯s blade was raised in the air, the zombie suddenly attacked! The sharp claws directly penetrated his chest. Blackie lowered his head to take a look, his face filled with shock. That¡¯s right, the other party¡¯s arm was completely inserted into his body. Only her elbow could be seen. The crazy woman pulled her hand out, and Blackie fell to the ground. An Awakened had been killed in an instant. All the survivors present panicked. Blackie had been killed by her in an instant, so they were definitely going to die. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re counting on you, boss! ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the only Awakened here. We¡¯ll be counting on you!¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you have a gun? Hurry up, and take care of her!¡± The survivors quickly hid behind the boss. The bald man¡¯s face twitched. Gun? That gun of his was a fake! If it wasn¡¯t for this fake gun, the boss of this camp might have been Blackie. In the current situation, wouldn¡¯t it be suicide to pull out a fake gun? The bald man didn¡¯t have time to think. He pretended to drop his gun on the ground when he took it out. ¡°Oh no, I dropped my gun! ¡°One of you, pick it up and kill that zombie.¡± The bald man said, as he backed away. The surrounding survivors all rushed to pick up the gun. After all, in such a situation, having a gun in hand would give one a greater sense of security. A brawny man squeezed through the crowd and picked up the gun. At that moment, the crazy woman had already arrived in front of them. ¡°Die! Stinky zombie!¡± The brawny man aimed at the crazy woman¡¯s head and pulled the trigger. A thin stream of water spurted out and landed on the crazy woman¡¯s face. Everyone was stunned, including the crazy woman. A water gun? Did the boss wave about a water gun all this time? When he turned around, he saw the bald man trying his best to move the cabinet that was barricading the door. He was trying to escape! ¡°Pfft!¡± The brawny man with the gun felt a chill creeping up his spine. What followed was a one-sided massacre. None of the survivors were a match for the crazy woman, and they were all killed in seconds. Blood flowed all over the ground. The bald man didn¡¯t dare to turn back and continued to move the cabinets. At night, in order to fortify the door, they moved a lot of cabinets over it. Now, it had become an obstacle for him to escape. Suddenly, the blade man felt the hair on his back stand on end. He did not dare to turn his head. A few strands of black hair had already drifted to his face. Without a doubt, the crazy woman was right behind him¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s my child¡­?¡± A hoarse voice sounded beside his ears. ¡°Child¡­ A child? ¡°Over there¡­¡± The bald man didn¡¯t dare to turn around. He pointed at a corner behind him. The crazy woman grabbed the remaining hair of the bald man and dragged him to the corner. In the corner, a bloodstained tablecloth covered something. The crazy woman¡¯s expression was grave as she reached for the tablecloth. The bald man was terrified. Beneath the tablecloth was¡­ ¡®No, I¡¯ll definitely die if this continues.¡¯ The bald man gritted his teeth and struggled in her grip! ¡°Rip!¡± The two of them were quite strong. A piece of his scalp was torn off. However, compared to his life, his scalp was nothing! The bald man immediately rushed towards the gate after he escaped. There were only two cabinets in the way, and he could escape by kicking them! The crazy woman did not go after the bald man. She felt a familiar presence under the tablecloth. Her bloodstained hand slowly lifted the slightly stinky tablecloth. ¡°Child! ¡°My child!¡± The crazy woman howled at the sky! Under the tablecloth, a zombified baby was lying there quietly. He was wearing a dog collar and a rope around his neck. It was obvious that he was being walked around like a dog by the survivors. There were also some glass shards stuck in his head. He had probably been smashed to death by the wine bottle. From the color of the blood, the child should have died not long ago, probably last night¡­ Otherwise, the bodies would have been cleared out by them. The crazy woman sat on the spot, her body trembling. Her eyes were getting more and more terrifying, and the color of her pupils was also changing rapidly. The silver color turned into gold¡­ They didn¡¯t stop there¡­ In the middle of those golden pupils, a circle of red suddenly appeared! Blood-red pupils! The crazy woman¡¯s hair started to grow rapidly, and her nails also grew by more than ten centimeters. A dangerous and powerful aura was constantly emitted from her body. She had directly broken through to the level of a high-level Mutated Zombie! ¡°My child¡­¡± The crazy woman¡¯s eyes were red as she picked up the child¡¯s body. ¡°Return to my body, my child.¡± The crazy woman started to bite and tear, and soon, she ate up the body of her child. Next, it was time for an eye for an eye! The crazy woman walked out of the shop and onto the street. A shrill sound reverberated throughout the district! All the zombies in the area stopped and looked at the crazy woman. This was the voice of a superior. It was a summoning, an order¡­ Even some of the Mutant Zombies that were feeding on human brains could not resist the call of the crazy woman. Tens of thousands of zombies ran toward the crazy woman. Soon, the street was filled with zombies. The crazy woman stood on top of a bus and looked at her zombie underlings. There was only one thought in her mind: Kill all humans! Kill!!! The crazy woman roared with red eyes. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The ordinary zombies and Mutated Zombies shouted together. An agile zombie jumped from the streetlight and landed on the bus where the crazy woman was. In his hand, he was carrying a wounded man. It was the bald man, who had just escaped. ¡°I found an Awakened in the vicinity.¡± The agile zombie threw the bald man in front of the crazy woman. The crazy woman looked at the bald man. The killing intent in her eyes grew stronger, and her sharp claws extended a little. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°Turn me into a zombie! ¡°I¡¯ll be your dog! ¡°Just let me live!¡± The blade man didn¡¯t care about the wound on his scalp and directly kowtowed on the top of the bus. The crazy woman extended her sharp claws and placed them on the bald man¡¯s head. The bald man was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Swish!¡± The crazy woman slashed with her sharp claws, and the bald man¡¯s scalp fell off in its entirety. The bloodied brain was directly exposed. ¡°Here¡¯s your reward.¡± The crazy woman said to the agile zombie who had caught the bald man. The agile zombie was delighted as he went up and ate it. This was an Awakened, and eating it could increase one¡¯s strength! Moreover, this was a reward from a superior! The crazy woman jumped off the bus and started to sweep the city with the tide of zombies¡­ Chapter 140 - 140 Lets Make A Bet 140 Let¡¯s Make A Bet On the Mi-26. Tang Tang was actually very interested in flying. She had been remaining in the cockpit and learning intently. This made Wang Ran a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, they were about to reach their destination. While looking down, one could see that the situation in J-city was not very good. The ground was covered in ruins. The roofs of many high-rise buildings were painted with SOS and other distress signals. Wang Ran¡¯s helicopter gave many people hope. They waved desperately at the helicopter from the roof, hoping to attract attention and be saved. They had been trapped for more than a week and finally saw a helicopter in the air. Their hopes were ignited instantly. But¡­ Wang Ran ignored everyone. These people were not related to him at all. He must be out of his mind to save them. One must know that the fuel consumption of a helicopter was related to the load. If he took these people onto the plane, he would only waste fuel for no reason. Moreover, in the current world, if he brought strangers aboard, there was a 100% chance that some of them would harbor thoughts of seizing the plane. Therefore, in order to avoid these troubles, Wang Ran chose to ignore all of them. ¡°You¡¯re really cold-blooded,¡± Liu Shiyao muttered from the side. As a civil servant and a researcher, she had a strong sense of sympathy for the survivors. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you a representative of the salvation army? ¡°How many people are calling for help in this city? ¡°Do you think I can save him? ¡°Besides, even if I let them board the plane, where am I taking them? ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just bring people back to my base. ¡°Besides, do you think they¡¯ll thank you for saving them?¡± Wang Ran faintly smiled. ¡°You saved their lives. Why won¡¯t they thank you?¡± Liu Shiyao was a little confused. She was an excellent scientist, but she didn¡¯t really understand people¡¯s hearts. Especially in this environment. ¡°How about I make a bet with you?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°A bet? How so?¡± Liu Shiyao was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m just going to save a random group of people. ¡°If they behave themselves for ten minutes, you win. ¡°If they do anything extreme, I¡¯ll win. What do you think?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s bet! ¡°What are the stakes?¡± Liu Shiyao was still very confident in herself. After all, humans were good. How could someone repay kindness with ingratitude? ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll personally send you to your people. ¡°If I win¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Stay in my base and work for me for three months. ¡°How about that?¡± Wang Ran asked. It had not been easy for such talent to come by. On top of that, she was a top researcher specializing in biology and viruses, which was much more valuable than being a mere handyman. However, for a patriotic person like Liu Shiyao, it would be impossible to force her to stay. It was different if they made a bet. If he made her swear in the name of her country, he would not worry about her going back on her words. If Wang Ran was unfortunate enough to pick a truly good, grateful soul¡­ He could have a zombie scratch her. When the time came, he would give her some of his blood, and she would be as loyal as Momo and Xiaoyu. Of course, Wang Ran did not want to do this unless he had no other choice. After all, he did not know if it would affect her intellect. Xiaoyu and Momo were both a little ditzy. It was unclear if it was because they were zombies. ¡°Three months¡­¡± She said. Liu Shiyao¡¯s heart began to struggle. Wang Ran¡¯s offer was very tempting. Personally flying her to the north¡­ With Wang Ran¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to do it. However, if she lost, she would have to stay here for three months. Three months¡­ Based on the current situation, the government would have its hands full for the next few months. It would probably be a few months before they could send someone to pick her up. Alright! Three months it is! In any case, as long as she had sufficient equipment, she could continue her research in Wang Ran¡¯s base. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Liu Shiyao nodded heavily. High risks led to high rewards, she was going to earn her dues! She believed that humans were good, and the survivors would definitely cherish their hard-won safety all the more. Wang Ran smiled. Liu Shiyao had walked into his trap. The next step was to choose the target. Through the window, Wang Ran used his extraordinary eyesight to scan the nearby roofs. A high-rise residential building caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention. On the roof, the dark red ¡°SOS¡± was particularly eye-catching. It was probably written in blood. It¡¯s here! ¡°Jiaxin, go to the building with the brown outer wall. ¡°There¡¯s no need to land on the roof. I don¡¯t think it can support our weight. Just hover over it,¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded, not questioning Wang Ran¡¯s order in the slightest. The Mi-26 soon arrived at the top of the building. There were six survivors, five men and one woman, on the roof. When they saw the helicopter, they jumped up in excitement. In their eyes, this was a f*cking rescue helicopter! Wang Ran opened the cabin door and lowered a rope ladder. The six survivors quickly climbed up. Wang Ran withdrew the rope ladder and closed the cabin door. The six survivors heaved a sigh of relief. One could imagine how difficult it was to survive during this period of time. After boarding the plane, they could finally lower their guard. ¡°Ah, thank you. ¡°Are you guys from a rescue agency?¡± A man in a suit said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He used to be a high-class white-collar worker. Even in the apocalypse, he still produced the presence of an elite. ¡°We were just passing by and saved you guys,¡± Wang Ran said while drinking his Coke. ¡°Burp¡­¡± After drinking too much Coke, Wang ran couldn¡¯t help but burp. The burp made the six survivors swallow their saliva. Coke! Before the apocalypse, it was high-calorie junk food. But now! It was simply the elixir of life! They were staring at the coke in Wang Ran¡¯s hand. It was obvious that they all wanted to have a drink. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have one bottle of Coke.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he finished it in one gulp. The six survivors laughed awkwardly. It was only one bottle, so it was reasonable for him to finish it up on his own. After all, he had saved them. At that moment, Wang Ran took out a bottle of Sprite. He had just taken it out of the small refrigerator on the plane. It was glistening and cold. The sound of the Sprite being opened made the survivors lick their lips. This was a little too much! Chapter 141 - 141 Forced To Make A Move 141 Forced To Make A Move When Wang Ran took out the Sprite, they caught sight of milk, Red Bull, Nutrigen in the small fridge¡­ Such luxury! They had been trapped on the rooftop for the past few days. If it hadn¡¯t been for the rain the day before, they would have died of thirst! At that moment, Wang Ran was actually drinking chilled Sprite in front of them! How could they not be envious? ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°Look at how thirsty and hungry we are. Can you share some food and drink with us? ¡± The man in a suit couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have these with me at the moment. ¡°I barely have enough for myself,¡± Wang Ran said, as he took out a snicker from his pocket, unwrapped it, and started eating. That¡¯s right, temptation right before your eyes. If these people could resist the temptation, Wang Ran could consider bringing them back to his base. If they couldn¡¯t take it¡­ My condolences. This time, even Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This was too much, too much! Aren¡¯t you provoking him on purpose? Although Wang Ran¡¯s words were a form of rejection, the man in a suit could discren some information from them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have these with me at the moment.¡± This meant that their base had more food! The man in a suit¡¯s eyes lit up. After suffering for so long, were the good days finally coming? However, the man in the suit also realized that the other party didn¡¯t seem to be very polite. They were not even willing to share the drinks and snacks, not to mention the supplies in the base. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Are there many survivors in your base? ¡± The man in a suit seemed to be chatting casually, but he was actually trying to dig for information. ¡°Not many. Other than the few of us on the plane, there are only a few girls,¡± Wang Ran replied with a smile. He had already seen through the man¡¯s intentions. Since you want to know, I¡¯ll get you excited. The man in a suit¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Only a few girls¡­ This meant that they had a chance to take down the base! They had survived the first week of chaos. They had proven themselves more capable than most. The man in the suit was an Awakened. If he killed this man and took the plane to their base¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the resources and women be his? The man in a suit and the other survivors exchanged glances. They all had the same thought. It seemed that such a place with abundant resources and girls was indeed quite attractive. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t seen the cockpit of such a fine military vehicle before. Can I go and take a look?¡± The man in a suit asked with great interest. In fact, he wanted to see if the pilot was easy to subdue. ¡°Sure, you can go.¡± Wang Ran was very generous. In any case, these people¡¯s fates were already decided in his eyes. The man in the suit brought the other survivor to the cockpit. ¡°Two girls!¡± The man in a suit couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart. The heavens were on his side! They had five men and one woman, while the other side only had one man and three women. As long as he could get rid of that man, the plane would basically be his! ¡°Not bad, not bad. ¡°Where are we flying to later? Your base?¡± The man in a suit asked casually when he returned to the cabin. ¡°No, no, no. We¡¯re going to a more dangerous place. ¡°There might be a lot of zombies there. ¡°But, we have no choice. For the plantation of our base, we have to go.¡± Wang Ran pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°Plantation¡­ ¡°You guys even started farming in the base!¡± The man in a suit was getting more and more excited. To them, the base that Wang Ran was talking about sounded like heaven! There were women, resources, and a plantation. If he didn¡¯t claim them, it would be a crime. Of course, the man in a suit had also considered being someone¡¯s underling. However, he had quickly abandoned this idea. Being an obedient underling may lead to a secure, stable life, but he would not be living in bliss. He could see that this petty man was not willing to share. Therefore, killing him and seizing control of the plane and the base was for the benefit of all parties involved. The man in a suit paced back and forth in the cabin while constantly exchanging glances with his companions. Everyone was ready. When the man in a suit walked to the side behind Wang Ran, he reached inside his suit. There was a military dagger there! The man in the suit had killed hundreds of zombies with this dagger, so it was very handy. ¡°Do it!¡± Seeing that the time was right, the man in a suit took out a dagger and stabbed Wang Ran. His five accomplices also took out their weapons and rushed toward Wang Ran. ¡°Argh! Be careful!¡± Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Because she had a bet with Wang Ran, Liu Shiyao had been paying attention to these people ever since they came up. She didn¡¯t expect them to actually attempt killing their rescuers! When Liu Shiyao saw the gleaming dagger approaching Wang Ran from behind, she was so worried that she almost cried. It¡¯s all my fault, why did I make a bet with him?! This time, he was in trouble. Wang Ran smiled. He had been waiting for this moment. If he made the first move, then the result of the bet would be very vague. After all, the other party could say that it had been a legitimate form of self-defense. But now, it was different. These people wanted to kill him, so he didn¡¯t need to show mercy. Wang Ran turned his head to the side and easily dodged the dagger that was aimed at his back. Then, he grabbed the arm of the man in a suit. ¡°Kacha!¡± The arm of the man in a suit was directly broken by Wang Ran! ¡°Argh! My hand!¡± The man in a suit released the dagger in pain. Wang Ran grabbed the dagger with his other hand and slashed it in reverse. A red line appeared on the throat of the man in a suit. The red line became thicker and thicker, and soon blood gushed out. The other five people who were rushing over instantly froze. The man in the suit, who was the strongest among them, had been killed in seconds? How could they fight this! They all took a few steps back, but they soon realized that they were in the air, and there was no place to escape! ¡°Shiyao, go to the cockpit. ¡°I need to clean the place up,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Liu Shiyao was slightly stunned. She roughly knew what Wang Ran was going to do. He was going to kill the survivors he had just saved? It seemed a little cruel¡­ However, when she thought about how they had actually repaid kindness with murder, Liu Shiyao¡¯s heart became less conflicted. She quickly ran into the cockpit. Wang Ran and the five survivors were the only ones left in the cabin. Chapter 142 - 142 I Just Like To Be Calculative 142 I Just Like To Be Calculative ¡°Big¡­ Big brother, we were all bewitched by him!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we didn¡¯t even want to fight you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re such a kind savior, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll hold it against us.¡± These people smiled apologetically, but they didn¡¯t dare to put down their weapons. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ just like to be calculative,¡± Wang Ran said, as he opened the cabin door. A survivor was directly sent flying out of the cabin. The remaining four were not in a good state either. They had no choice but to drop their weapons and grab onto anything they could in the plane. Wang Ran smiled slightly, picked up a horned hammer, and started to tap away at their fingers. One¡­ Two¡­ A person flew away. Another one ¡­ He kicked. Another person flew away. Soon, all the survivors were sent flying. Wang Ran grabbed the body of the man in the suit and threw it outside. All clean! Wang Ran closed the cabin door and clapped his hands. When Liu Shiyao heard the silence in the cabin, she walked out of the cockpit. Wang Ran was alone in the cabin. ¡°They¡¯re all¡­¡± Liu Shiyao could guess where those people had gone. ¡°They¡¯ve all jumped to Pochinki. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s talk about our bet first.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Shiyao gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t expect human nature to be this ugly. We¡¯ve just saved you, and now you want to kill and hijack the plane. Liu Shiyao was completely defeated this time. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll work for you for three months.¡± Liu Shiyao sighed. She would not go back on her word. However, after this incident, she had a better understanding of human nature. In the future, if someone asked for help, she would have to think carefully. ¡°Come, come, come. Since you¡¯re working for me, start with this first.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the pool of blood on the ground. It was from the man in the suit. Liu Shiyao frowned slightly. She was a senior researcher! Now, she had to work like a maid¡­ Forget it, forget it. Why did she make this bet, in the first place? Liu Shiyao took a piece of cloth, kneeled on the ground, and started wiping. It had to be said that watching a mature woman, dressed in black silk and a tight skirt, wiping the blood off the ground, really made Wang Ran¡¯s blood boil. After all, Xiaoyu, Momo, Tang Tang, and Wu Jiaxin were still young. Wang Ran had never come into contact with someone as mature and charming as Liu Shiyao. Wang Ran had no choice but to take out two cans of iced Red Bulls from the refrigerator and put them into his belt to cool down. Soon, the helicopter began to land. This was a biotechnological industrial park on the outskirts of J-city. The largest research institute in the south was here. It just so happened that there was a landing pad on its roof. It would make matters highly convenient. Jiaxin, you stay here and guard the helicopter. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, inform us through the walkie-talkie.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Although Wu Jiaxin was not very experienced in combat, what little she had experienced had been valuable lessons. Last night, after Wang Ran¡¯s advancement, Wu Jiaxin¡¯s strength had been significantly improved. Even if a Mutated Zombie with golden eyes came, she would be able to hold her own. ¡°Yes, Master! ¡°You guys have to be careful too!¡± Wu Jiaxin ran her fingers through her hair and gave Wang Ran a smile. It was a endearing. ¡°Well, if you think you¡¯re in trouble, you can climb up the streetlamp. ¡°You should be quite good at it.¡± Wang Ran joked. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡°You¡¯re still mentioning this! ¡°Besides, if I encounter someone I can¡¯t beat, what¡¯s the use of climbing the streetlamp?!¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Be careful. Wang Ran patted Wu Jiaxin¡¯s head and then got off the plane with Tang Tang and Liu Shiyao. ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re in charge of protecting Liu Shiyao. ¡°Liu Shiyao, take this gun. Remember to save it for emergencies. ¡°Try to aim for the head or the heart.¡± Wang Ran gave Liu Shiyao an M1911 pistol. Liu Shiyao nodded. Most government scientists had been trained with firearms for self-defense, so she had some experience. The three of them went downstairs and arrived at the courtyard of the industrial park. ¡°Researcher Liu, you should be more familiar with this place than us. ¡°Where is the equipment we¡¯ll be needing?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°This industrial park looks like a large biotechnology company on the surface, but its core is actually underground. ¡°The actual research centers are on the first to fifth basement levels. ¡°We¡¯ll leave from the main building.¡± In this situation, there were no government secrets for Liu Shiyao to hide, for there were none left to protect. Liu Shiyao navigated their path. Wang Ran walked in the front, and Tang Tang followed behind. Soon, the three of them arrived at the main entrance. There were many bloody footprints on the ground at the entrance. Without a doubt, the situation inside must be very tragic. From the number of footprints, not many people had escaped. In other words, there should be a lot of zombies inside, and there might be a lot of Mutated Zombies. ¡°By the way, what is this place researching? ¡°More viruses?¡± Wang Ran asked. If viruses were involved here, there was no telling what sorts of mutations lay within. Wang Ran wasn¡¯t worried about superhuman strength, but he was less certain about other oddities. ¡°This place specializes in the study of organisms and cells. ¡°The northern base is the one that studies viruses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be any virus leakage or anything of that sort here,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. Wang Ran nodded. Basically, he could be a little reckless now. Wang Ran kicked open the door of the main building. In the hall, many zombies turned their heads to look at the door. ¡°Tang Tang, you just have to look after her.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he waved his hammer and charged forward. Now, Wang Ran could already hold the hammer with one hand, and killing zombies was especially easy. The entire hall was soon filled with body parts. After killing these ordinary zombies, Wang Ran saw a figure flash past the corner of the wall not far away. It was conscious and had the mind to escape. It must be a Mutated Zombie. Now, Mutated Zombies had become smarter. As soon as they saw Wang Ran coming their way, they immediately ran away. Wang Ran smiled. This was good. You¡¯re sensible, and I¡¯ll be spared the effort. Everyone will be happy. After clearing out the zombies in the hall, Liu Shiyao located a special elevator. ¡°To get to the basement research center, this is the only way. ¡°They all run off their independent power supplies. As for whether it¡¯s nuclear power or solar power, I¡¯m not certain. This elevator is the only one that¡¯s currently functional in the entire building.¡± Liu Shiyao swiped her work pass and opened the elevator door. She had not been here for more than two years, but her work pass still checked in. Wang Ran and Tang Tang also followed her into the elevator. Chapter 143 - 143 A Suspicious Individual 143 A Suspicious Individual The mention of nuclear power worried Wang Ran a little. The Qinshan Nuclear Power Plant, the largest nuclear power plant in China, was located in J-city. Without any staff manning the station, without any regular maintenance¡­ ¡°Why? Are you worried about the nuclear power plant?¡± Liu Shiyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it had been built with all that in mind. ¡°From the conception of the Qinshan Nuclear Power Plant, to its completion, three nuclear power plant accidents happened in the world. ¡°So, along the way, adjustments were constantly being made. Safety measures and an auto shutdown feature were put in place,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°Being unmanned is one thing, being flooded by zombies is another¡­¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. A nuclear power plant of this level would definitely be covered by a set of countermeasures. However, if zombies or fools entered the base and set things off¡­ Liu Shiyao was stunned. That was true¡­ As the saying went, the humans have always been the most unstable factor in any well-oiled structure. As long as there were no human errors, nuclear power plants would be relatively safe. In the current environment, humans had long flung themselves out of control! They were turning into zombies! ¡°The Qinshan Nuclear Power Plant is a second-generation nuclear power plant. Generally speaking, when the nuclear power plant encounters an external power outage, emergency diesel engines would kick in, long enough for it to shut down. ¡°Within seven days, if there is no external interference, the reactor will automatically shut down and cool down. ¡°If zombies are involved¡­ it does become concerning.¡± Liu Shiyao frowned. If there was a problem with a nuclear power plant, dozens of kilometers around would be affected by radiation. Of course, Wang Ran¡¯s base was two hundred kilometers away, so it would not be directly affected. However, the survivors near J-city would suffer. ¡°The electricity in N-city just only went out. I think it¡¯s the same in J-city. ¡°According to what you said, the nuclear power plant should be shutting within a few days.¡± ¡°It looks like J-city is in danger now! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish our aim for this trip first. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the nuclear power plant later,¡± Wang Ran said decisively. There was no point in being conflicted now, so they had to get to work. Ding! Ding! The elevator door opened. There was a long passageway outside the elevator. ¡°This is the disinfection chamber, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still in operation.¡± Liu Shiyao explained. After the three of them entered the tunnel, the pipe puffed out nothing but air after two simple puffs of disinfectant. It seemed that with no one maintaining it, facilities were falling into disrepair. Wang Ran opened the door at the end of the corridor and entered the basement. This floor was mainly the living and resting area. Wang Ran did not smell any blood. There might be some survivors on this floor. Sure enough, the three of them had only taken a few steps before they met a middle-aged man who had just come out of the pantry. When the man saw the three of them, he froze. He hadn¡¯t seen a living person for a week, and the coffee in his hand spilled all over the ground. ¡°You guys ¡­ ¡°Argh! You¡¯re Researcher Liu! ¡°Long time no see!¡± The man was very excited. ¡°Deputy Director Qian! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. That¡¯s great! ¡°Where are the others?¡± Liu Shiyao asked. ¡°The others¡­ ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m the only human here now, anyway. ¡°How is it looking outside?¡± ¡°I wanted to go out and take a look a few days ago, but I was so scared that I turned back.¡± Deputy Director Qian sighed. ¡°The situation outside is terrible. ¡°Our situation in the south is more serious than it is in the north. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Awakened Humans, the situation might have been even worse.¡± Liu Shiyao replied. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You took the risk to come here in such an environment. It must be something important, right?¡± Deputy Director Qian asked. ¡°Hm¡­ ¡°Actually, I wanted to take some experimental equipment and reagents back for research. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient.¡± Liu Shiyao asked awkwardly. Originally, she thought that since everyone here had died, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her to sweep the area. Now that the Deputy Director was still alive, it was a little awkward. ¡°Hey, no problem. ¡°As long as you can transport them, you can have them. ¡°But I have to remind you this¡­ ¡°Other than this floor, the rest of the area below has been occupied by those things.¡± Deputy Director Qian was helpless. He was very well aware of Liu Shiyao¡¯s ability. Since she was here for equipment, she must have some important research to conduct. Unfortunately, the lab was full of zombies, and he couldn¡¯t help, even if he wanted to. ¡°Oh, zombies won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran, who was beside her. With such a brave man by her side, zombies were nothing. ¡°Actually¡­ Not all of them are zombies¡­ ¡°As you know, we study biology here. ¡°There are quite a few animals down there¡­¡± Deputy Director Qian shrugged his shoulders. At this point, Liu Shiyao and Wang Ran both understood that there were not only zombies down there, but also zombie animals¡­ ¡°To be honest, when the virus broke out, many of my colleagues were bitten by zombie dogs, zombie monkeys, and other animals. ¡°They¡¯re not only agile, but they¡¯re also elusive. Sigh¡­ ¡°Director Li is down there. He decisively chose to block the way up and sacrificed himself to prevent the zombies from reaching this floor.¡± Deputy Director Qian revealed a trace of sadness. ¡°They¡¯re just zombie animals. They¡¯re no different from human zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s end this quickly,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. He felt that there was something wrong with this Deputy Director Qian. Everyone in the Research Institute was dead, and he was the only one still alive. This was worthy of Wang Ran¡¯s suspicion. Of course, Wang Ran only had his suspicions. He could not act on them. Wang Ran, who had absolute strength, was not worried that Deputy Director Qian would play any tricks. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so determined to go down, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°Let me open the door for you. Researcher Liu, I don¡¯t think your card has enough authority. Deputy Director Qian walked to the internal elevator and swiped his card. The elevator rose slowly. It was an elevator with transparent walls. He could see that there were a few bloody palm prints and many bloody marks on the transparent glass, which demonstrated just how terrible the situation was on the lower floors. But luckily, no zombies followed them up the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m just a weak old man, so I won¡¯t be accompanying you. ¡°Good luck.¡± Deputy Director Qian took a sip of the remaining coffee in his cup. Wang Ran smiled and walked into the elevator. There must be something wrong with this Deputy Director Qian. Was he drinking coffee to cover up his grin? Hehe¡­ Chapter 144 - 144 Zombie Director 144 Zombie Director The elevator slowly descended. Tang Tang moved closer to Wang Ran. ¡°Uncle, I think there¡¯s something wrong with that man upstairs,¡± Tang Tang said softly. ¡°Oh? You think so, too?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Tang Tang was quite a sharp girl. ¡°I¡¯m so cute, but he didn¡¯t even glance at me. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with him!¡± Tang Tang said in a serious manner. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He rescinded his appraisal of her. ¡°Goodness, stop joking around. ¡°Deputy Director Qian is a good man,¡± Liu Shiyao said from the side. ¡°What, you want to bet with me again?¡± The corners of Wang Ran¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°No¡­ No way! ¡°I don¡¯t want to bet with you!¡± Liu Shiyao thought of her defeat just now and felt that Wang Ran was trying to trick her. Suddenly, a pale face appeared on the glass wall of the elevator! Zombies! Liu Shiyao was shocked and almost fell into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. The black silk on her leg was torn open by Tang Tang¡¯s axe. ¡°It¡¯s just a zombie. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Wang Ran pushed Liu Shiyao away. Did she want to take advantage of me? She is too naive. Bang! There was a dull sound of impact. A zombie dog grinned, showing its teeth that were covered in minced meat. It was just as Deputy Director Qian had said. There were many animal zombies down there. ¡°F*ck, zombie dog! ¡°Kill it, burn it with fire!¡± Tang Tang raised her axe and was ready for battle. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how the zombie dog had forced her into a fridge back at Computer City. Ding! Ding! The elevator door opened. They had reached the third floor. Tang Tang and the zombies outside rushed to each other at the same time. ¡°Swish¡­¡± Tang Tang skillfully waved the axe and cut the zombie dog into a Hong Kong-style roast goose. The surrounding zombies weren¡¯t spared either. They either lost their heads or lost their arms and legs. By the time Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao walked out of the elevator, the zombies around them were all in pieces. ¡°Tang Tang, were you that strong¡­¡± Liu Shiyao kept her gun. Since Wang Ran and Tang Tang were here, she didn¡¯t have to shoot. ¡°They¡¯re all trash.¡± Tang Tang shook off the blood on the axe. At that moment, a white shadow suddenly sprang out and quickly rushed toward Tang Tang. Before Tang Tang could react, the white shadow had already arrived at her feet. ¡°Crunch!¡± The other party opened its bloody mouth and bit Tang Tang¡¯s foot. Unfortunately, Tang Tang¡¯s steel-capped boots were not affected in the slightest. ¡°Oh dear, where did this little thing come from?¡± Tang Tang raised her foot and stepped on it, turning it into a white sheet of paper. ¡°Regular white mice would never act that way. ¡°That should have been a zombified white mouse,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°That¡¯s right. To think that rats would start zombizing¡­¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s heart was uneasy. Rats were prevalent all around the globe, and they multiplied at a terrifying rate. If they were zombified¡­ However, the mice in the laboratory should be a little different from the ones outside. The rats outside might have a stronger resistance to the virus and might not be so easily infected. ¡°Rats and dogs are easy to deal with. ¡°The most annoying cretins should be the monkeys.¡± Wang Ran looked around and saw many eyes staring at them from the shadows. ¡°Right, monkeys are another story.¡± Tang Tang became serious. It was relatively easy to guard against dogs, but to guard against monkeys, they were a serious threat that could attack from all directions. Under Tang Tang¡¯s protection, Liu Shiyao found the switch and turned on the lights on the third underground floor. The fluorescent tubes on the ceiling lit up in rows. The things that were hiding in the dark corners were instantly lit up. One by one, they climbed onto the stage and issued a warning to Wang Ran and the other two. Zombie monkeys, zombie dogs, zombie pigs, zombie rats¡­ Behind them sat¡­ humans? ¡°It seems that these zombie animals have a boss.¡± Wang Ran walked forward with a smile, not paying any attention to the threat of these zombie animals. Obviously, the person who was sitting behind those zombie animals¡­ should be a zombie, which was a great threat to these animals. Wang Ran only knew that powerful Mutated Zombies could control other zombies, but he didn¡¯t expect them to herd animal zombies. If he were to go outside, he would be able to run a zombie zoo! The zombie who had been sitting there with his head lowered slowly stood up. He was wearing a blood-stained white coat. His hair was white, and there was a circle of gold around his pupils. Wang Ran was not afraid of it. Even Tang Tang could pick on him. ¡°Li¡­ Director Li!¡± Liu Shiyao cried out in shock. The zombie in front of them was the Director of the Research Institute, Li Youde! ¡°Liu¡­ Researcher?¡± The zombie director seemed to have not spoken for a long time, and his voice was very hoarse. ¡°You still recognize me?!¡± Liu Shiyao was extremely shocked. In her eyes, all human beings would lose their consciousness after turning into zombies! ¡®Even if they mutate, they should be barely lucid¡­¡¯ She had studied Mutated Zombies at a close distance in the lab before, but she had never seen one that could communicate with people as smoothly as before. ¡°You still call yourself a researcher? ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the different stages of mutation?¡± Wang Ran ridiculed from the side. Liu Shiyao was stunned. She really did not know. Could it be that after zombies became stronger, their personalities would grow more dominant? Liu Shiyao had been on the cruise ship before the virus outbreak and had been hiding on the ship since then. She had not come into contact with powerful Mutated Zombies. This discovery shocked her greatly. Of course, if she knew that Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were also zombies, she would probably lose her mind¡­ ¡°You guys ¡­ ¡°What are you doing down here? ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous down there?¡± The zombie director asked in a low voice. At the same time, those zombie animals all moved back to his side. ¡°We needed some research equipment and reagents. ¡°Most of the reagents are on the 5th underground floor, and most of the equipment is on the 4th underground floor, so¡­¡± Liu Shiyao explained. She felt like she was communicating with a normal person. It was a strange feeling. The one in front of her was clearly a zombie! Moreover, after the other party recognized her, he ceased being hostile. This made Liu Shiyao even more surprised. ¡°For your research¡­ ¡°Has the vaccine been developed?¡± The zombie director¡¯s eyes changed slightly. Ever since he had become a Mutated Zombie, he had been dwelling upon a question. Could he turn back into a human? After seeing Liu Shiyao, he finally felt a glimmer of hope¡­ Chapter 145 - 145 Im Good At Digging 145 I¡¯m Good At Digging ¡°The vaccine¡­ is still under development. ¡°We¡¯ve only developed a rudimentary version of the vaccine, which has a small probability of turning ordinary zombies back to normal people. ¡°We have no way of dealing with Mutated Zombies yet,¡± Liu Shiyao lowered her head and said. The Director nodded, having seemingly expected that answer. After all, he didn¡¯t have much hope to begin with. ¡°By the way, how did you guys get down here? ¡°Did you have the authority to use the elevator?¡± The Director suddenly asked. ¡°Deputy Director Qian was the one who let us down,¡± Liu Shiyao replied. ¡°Qian Feng! ¡°That guy¡­¡± The zombie director gritted his teeth. His eyes turned cold instantly, and he exuded a murderous aura. Tang Tang immediately stood in front of Liu Shiyao to protect her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Deputy Director Qian?¡± Liu Shiyao was stunned. She felt that Deputy Director Qian was a good person. ¡°When the virus broke out, my colleagues and I had a chance to escape. ¡°This guy snatched my door card and escaped first. ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that some of us will be infected and run up, so he locked all other access with my card. ¡°All of us. Humans and animals, were all trapped down there¡­¡± The Director said, his eyes red. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Deputy Director Qian, at least one-third of them would have had a chance to escape. ¡°Now, they have all turned into zombies. ¡°I told you that guy wasn¡¯t a good person!¡± Tang Tang spoke with a huff, as if she had seen this coming. She had sensed it right. ¡°But why did he send us down?¡± Liu Shiyao didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Just think about it. ¡°We outsiders are a threat to him. ¡°What if we want to snatch his supplies? ¡°So, he¡¯s using us to finish off the zombies.¡± Wang Ran analyzed. The Director nodded. It was almost the same as what he had thought. ¡°Despicable Deputy Qian¡­ Qian Feng! ¡°When I get up there, I¡¯m going to break one of his legs!¡± Liu Shiyao stomped her feet. Today, she had seen enough of the dark side of human nature. ¡°Go up? ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys can go up. ¡°In our institute, the elevator¡¯s authority has been modified by him. He¡¯s the only one who has control. ¡°Other than the elevator, there¡¯s no other way to go up and down,¡± the Director said. ¡°If you want to go up, it¡¯s easy. Just smash through the ceiling.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too na?ve. ¡°The materials used in our facilities are high-tensile strength alloys. The thickness between the floors is up to eighty centimeters. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to break through it with brute force¡­¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Before the Director could finish his sentence, Wang Ran jumped up and punched the ceiling. A bowl-sized hole was created in the ceiling, and many cracks were spreading along the hole. Then, Wang Ran picked up his massive hammer and got to work. In just a minute, Wang Ran had smashed a hole in the roof, big enough for one person to pass through. ¡°F*ck, kid¡­¡± The Director couldn¡¯t help but curse. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t tried to chisel the ceiling before. Even his most powerful animals with sharp claws could only make a small pit of a few centimeters after a day of scratching. Wang Ran had actually created a hole in just one minute¡­ This strength was too terrifying! Fortunately, he had only exchanged a few words with the other party and did not attack immediately. Otherwise, he would be dead before even knowing it¡­ ¡°Since we do have a way out, let¡¯s get down to business first. ¡°Shiyao, do you know which equipment you want to take?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made a list, just follow it.¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. ¡°Are you guys really going to the fourth and fifth levels? ¡°The people down there are probably former employees. There should be some powerful guys. ¡°He¡¯s probably close to me in strength. ¡°You guys have to consider this carefully.¡± The Director reminded them. ¡°Oh, about your level?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still weaklings, it¡¯s fine.¡± Wang Ran calmly waved his sledgehammer and began to smash the floor. The Director¡¯s face twitched. Weakling¡­ He had already evolved a few times, and he was still a weakling¡­ Forget it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Wang Ran was so powerful, he would have lost his temper long ago. Very soon, Wang Ran created a large hole with a diameter of more than one meter. It was now large enough for equipment to be moved up through the hole. Wang Ran had just caught his breath when a few zombies rushed up from the entrance of the cave. They seemed to be Mutated Zombies. It was just the right time to play whack-a-mole! One by one, Wang Ran smashed the heads of the zombies that jumped out of the hole. After smashing a few of them, no more zombies jumped up from the hole. Those who had the ability to jump up were probably afraid, and those who didn¡¯t naturally couldn¡¯t. Wang Ran stuck his head out and looked down. Sure enough, there were many ordinary zombies trying to climb up. At the side, a few strong Mutated Zombies were looking at Wang Ran with vigilance. ¡°I¡¯ll go and negotiate with them. ¡°After all, they are old colleagues. It should work.¡± The Director said. Wang Ran nodded. It was naturally beneficial to save some strength. The Director jumped down and started talking to the Mutated Zombies. Soon, the ordinary zombies surrounding the entrance of the cave scattered. ¡°Researcher Liu, you guys can come down. ¡°I¡¯ve talked it out with them. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill them, they won¡¯t cause any trouble for you. They¡¯ll even help you with your search.¡± The Director shouted from below. ¡°That¡¯s not bad, it can save a lot of energy.¡± Wang Ran smiled and jumped down. Then, Tang Tang followed. When it was Liu Shiyao¡¯s turn, she was a little hesitant. It was two meters¡­ that was a little scary. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Wang Ran shouted. Liu Shiyao gritted her teeth, but she still didn¡¯t dare to jump down. The Director sighed and gave a zombie monkey a look. The zombie monkey gently pushed Liu Shiyao¡¯s back, and Liu Shiyao directly fell. Wang Ran reached out and caught Liu Shiyao in his arms. Liu Shiyao¡¯s little face instantly turned red, and her heart beat rapidly. This feeling¡­ It was as if she had drunk alcohol. She felt so lightheaded¡­ Was the air below was too thin? ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and find something! ¡°Tang Tang, you protect her.¡± Wang Ran put Liu Shiyao down. The Mutated Zombies nimbly helped to move the equipment. After all, they didn¡¯t want to lose their heads. Wang Ran continued to smash the floor, and very soon, the fifth level was also smashed through. Just as Wang Ran was about to stick his head out and look down, a two-meter long arm suddenly reached out! Chapter 146 - 146 Easily Killed 146 Easily Killed Wang Ran immediately dodged to the side. It almost scratched him! His arms were too f*cking long! Soon, a strange-looking Mutated Zombie climbed up from the hole. His hands and feet were very slender, and he walked on all four limbs, giving people the impression of a spider. After he climbed up, his head almost touched the ceiling. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a floor boss! It would definitely be an interesting fight. ¡°Fang Ming!¡± The Director couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Is that you, Fang Ming? ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± The Director asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Hu hu hu¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t look much better than me! ¡°But, at least you have animals or zombies to accompany you. I¡¯m all alone down there¡­ ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been through this period of time?¡± ¡°I had nothing to eat¡­ I could only drink the animal tissue fluid stored in the cold storage¡­ ¡°However, this also made me unexpectedly stronger! ¡°My appearance has indeed changed a little, but I like it! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Fang Ming the spider laughed. ¡°That laughter is too unpleasant to my ears. ¡°Uncle, let me go kill him.¡± Tang Tang said, while holding the axe. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a human here! ¡°Looks delicious! ¡°You guys actually held back?¡± Fang Ming opened his mouth and drooled. The leaders and the other Mutated Zombies all stepped back. They had all witnessed Wang Ran¡¯s strength. It was too easy to tell which was more important, life or food. It was estimated that Wang Ran would soon fight the monster-like Fang Ming, so they all tactfully retreated. ¡°Go ahead, Tang Tang. ¡°Make it quick.¡± Wang Ran calmly sat at the table beside him. After receiving Wang Ran¡¯s instructions, Tang Tang happily rushed up with her axe. ¡°Such a young lady? ¡°That¡¯s too reckless!¡± The Director was shocked. He had thought that Wang Ran would personally take action. Although he had seen Tang Tang kill a few zombie dogs and ordinary zombies when they were upstairs, Fang Ming was nothing to scoff at. It was dangerous! Tang Tang took the axe and rushed towards Fang Ming. Fang Ming¡¯s slender arm waved and directly cut a Mutated Zombie nearby into two. The Director and the other mutated zombies were shocked. This was too powerful! He was even more powerful than they had imagined! This little girl was in deep trouble! Fang Ming raised his two slender arms, and his sharp claws directly stabbed Tang Tang¡¯s neck. Tang Tang picked up a stool next to her and threw it at Fang Ming¡¯s face. Fang Ming subconsciously raised his hand to block it. This gave Tang Tang a chance. She slashed horizontally at Fang Ming¡¯s slender leg. ¡°Slash!¡± A sharp sound! Tang Tang¡¯s axe made a spark, but it didn¡¯t directly cut off the other party¡¯s leg! What the hell did he eat to make his bones so hard? Although the other party¡¯s leg was not cut off, Tang Tang keenly observed that a scratch on his leg. This could work! Fang Ming¡¯s claws stabbed at Tang Tang again. Tang Tang remained calm. She rose up and directly raised her leg to kick the scratch on Fang Ming¡¯s leg. ¡°Kacha!¡± A crisp sound! Fang Ming¡¯s leg was broken by Tang Tang¡¯s kick! ¡°Thin arms and legs, it¡¯s like cracking an egg!¡± Tang Tang smiled, picked up the axe, and swung it up. Fang Ming lost his balance because of his broken leg and fell heavily. His neck happened to come into close contact with the axe. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp¡­¡± Fang Ming¡¯s head fell to the ground. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s done!¡± Tang Tang proudly raised her head. A golden-eyed Mutant was easily killed by Tang Tang. The Director and the other Mutated Zombies were all shocked. Were all little girls this terrifying?! It was a good thing he didn¡¯t fight with them¡­ ¡°Alright, the annoying bug has been killed. Hurry and get to work!¡± Wang Ran shouted. The Mutated Zombies shivered and immediately started running in fear. They had a feeling that if they didn¡¯t work hard, they might be killed. With the help of the Mutated Zombies, a large amount of experimental equipment was piled up in the middle. ¡°Tang Tang, find a strong rope and then get that big canvas. ¡°When the time comes, just wrap the equipment up and bag it up.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Tang nodded and started to get busy. ¡°Shiyao, didn¡¯t you say you were looking for some reagents? Hurry up.¡± Wang Ran urged. ¡°I¡¯m alone¡­ I don¡¯t dare to go down.¡± Liu Shiyao glanced at Fang Ming¡¯s corpse, her heart trembling. Wang Ran sighed, put his arm around Liu Shiyao¡¯s waist, and jumped to the fifth level with her. When she landed, Liu Shiyao¡¯s black stockings were scratched by the table next to her. This time, they were shredded. Moreover, there was a red scratch on her fair and tender thigh. Luckily, it was a table. If it had been a zombie¡­ She would have been in danger! Liu Shiyao clutched her chest and rejoiced in her heart. When Wang Ran saw the wound on Liu Shiyao¡¯s leg, he immediately tore off the remaining black stockings and put his mouth on it. When Wang Ran¡¯s tongue touched her wound, Liu Shiyao¡¯s body trembled! This was! What was he doing?! Liu Shiyao subconsciously wanted to escape, but she realized that her legs had gone soft, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. This gentle touch¡­ Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t help but clutch her burning face with both hands, her glasses almost falling off. Not long after, Wang Ran stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were Xiaoyu and Momo. It was a habit.¡± Wang Ran coughed lightly. Liu Shiyao¡¯s cheeks were red as she lowered her head shyly. ¡°Huh! What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Shiyao was surprised to find that the wound on her leg had disappeared! It didn¡¯t hurt at all! Was that magic? Liu Shiyao¡¯s desire to study Wang Ran in depth became even stronger! ¡°I have to find a way to get some of his body fluid!¡± Liu Shiyao thought in her heart. Next, Liu Shiyao started to flip through the fifth level with Wang Ran¡¯s company. There were many cold cabinets here, filled with all kinds of reagents and liquids. Liu Shiyao found a few thermal containers and started to put things in them. At that moment, something in the darkness was slowly approaching Liu Shiyao. Wang Ran¡¯s sharp senses detected a hidden danger in the dark. He immediately ran towards Liu Shiyao. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A long and thin shadow shot towards Liu Shiyao! Wang Ran immediately stretched out his hand to stop him. In his hurry, he caught a tail! It was a snake! Unfortunately, the snake was too long. Even though Wang Ran had caught its tail, it still managed to bite Liu Shiyao¡¯s butt. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Shiyao cried out in surprise and turned around. ¡°A Green-ring snake? ¡°I¡¯m finished¡­¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s body went soft, and she leaned against the table next to her. Chapter 147 - 147 Curing The Venom 147 Curing The Venom The snake was notoriously known for its venom, and the death rate of its victims was more than 70%. Liu Shiyao felt a trace of despair. ¡°Blood¡­ needs sucking¡­¡± Liu Shiyao said in a trembling voice. There might be serums in the lab. If she could find them, she might have a chance. ¡°Kiss? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Wang Ran had just smashed the snake, so he didn¡¯t hear it clearly. He thought that Liu Shiyao wanted him to kiss her. After all, he had just displayed his ability. She probably thought that his saliva could detoxify the poison. ¡°Rip!¡± Wang Ran tore off the black silk from Liu Shiyao¡¯s butt and pressed her down on the table. Liu Shiyao was stunned. What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve just been bitten by a venomous snake, and you want to do me on the spot? This is too much! Was this the case? Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what Liu Shiyao was thinking, so he quickly moved his mouth closer to her. Wang Ran first sucked the poison out. However, this only seemed to slightly slow down the toxicity. The wound had already started to swell. ¡°Hey! You ¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be serious right now, are you actually in the mood for sex right now?!¡± Liu Shiyao was lying on the table. Her whole body was hot and weak. She did not know if it was a fever acting up, or because Wang Ran had sucked on her wound. ¡°Sex?¡± Wang Ran heard a certain word. Wang Ran was well aware that of all his bodily fluids, his saliva was the least potent. If he really wanted to save her, he might have to go all out. After some hesitation, Wang Ran made up his mind. She was worth saving. It had not been easy for him to seek out a gardener for his vegetables. It would be a pity if she died. Didn¡¯t this trip to J-city go to waste? Wang Ran looked around and found a small room. He carried Liu Shiyao and walked in. Liu Shiyao was getting more and more confused. She couldn¡¯t figure out Wang Ran¡¯s intent. However, she soon understood¡­ Half an hour later, Liu Shiyao fumbled for her glasses on the ground and put them back on. Her hair was a mess, and her stockings had long been torn off. But fortunately, she was no longer poisoned. ¡°You¡¯re too much! ¡°I just got bitten by an extremely venomous snake, and y-you actually!¡± Liu Shiyao said as she wiped away her tears in a corner. ¡°What are you talking about? I was saving you! ¡°Take a look at yourself and see if you¡¯re alright.¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at her. If Liu Shiyao wasn¡¯t such a highly skilled scientist, he wouldn¡¯t have saved her. Liu Shiyao was stunned for a moment, then she examined herself. In addition to the residual heat from the battle just now, she also felt something else. No, snake venom doesn¡¯t feel like this¡­ This was¡­ ¡°BOOM!¡± Energy burst out! Liu Shiyao had completely absorbed the essence of the energy and became an Awakened! ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve Awakened?¡± Liu Shiyao was dumbfounded. She awakened, just like that? Suddenly, Liu Shiyao realized something very important! Why were all the girls on Wang Ran¡¯s Island Awakened ¡­ Could it be¡­ This was too f*cking unbelievable! ¡°See, I was not doing it for nothing. ¡°You¡¯re no longer poisoned, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Liu Shiyao gritted her teeth, unable to say anything. Wang Ran was right. In any case, he had saved her. Even if the method was¡­ I¡¯m so angry! ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Help me get a white coat.¡± Liu Shiyao said as she covered her body. Just now, her silk stockings and clothes had been torn up by Wang Ran. Wang Ran took a white coat and blue t-shirt from the lounge and handed them to Liu Shiyao. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around?¡± Liu Shiyao glared at Wang Ran. ¡°Judging from the situation just now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to turn around.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. What else had he not seen? Liu Shiyao was so angry that she wanted to tear the white coat, but on second thought, she would have no clothes to wear if she tore it. She could only hold her breath and change in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. Liu Shiyao looked really good in a white coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue looking for the reagents. ¡°We¡¯ve been down here for half an hour. If we don¡¯t go up now, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re doing something.¡± Wang Ran urged. ¡°You think??? ¡°Haven¡¯t we already ¡­¡± Liu Shiyao stomped her feet and walked out of the room to look for reagents. Wang Ran followed her out. Wang Ran sighed when he saw the flattened snake on the ground. ¡°It seems that the snake had not been a zombie.¡± Wang Ran muttered. If the snake had turned into a zombie, Liu Shiyao should have been infected. She should be as obedient as Xiaoyu after he communicated with her. From her performance just now, Liu Shiyao was still quite opinionated. It seemed that the snake wasn¡¯t zombified. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! ¡°The zombie virus is mainly targeted at mammals, and even so, it only works on a portion of them.¡± Liu Shiyao said as she packed the bag. ¡°I see¡­¡± For some reason, Wang Ran subconsciously thought of Lin Momo when he heard the word ¡®mammal¡¯. He had been out for half a day, and he didn¡¯t know what the situation in the base was like. Soon, Liu Shiyao had collected a few boxes of reagents. Wang Ran asked Tang Tang to put down a rope from above and pull a few boxes of reagents up. He then jumped up directly with Liu Shiyao in his arms. Tang Tang¡¯s sharp senses noticed that Liu Shiyao¡¯s clothes had changed, and her stockings had disappeared. After more than half an hour, it was easy to guess what had happened. It looked like there was one more person to share Uncle with! However, Uncle¡¯s strength had similarly shot up, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of not having anything to eat. Everyone, including Tang Tang, were defeated soundly, last night. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move them up floor by floor.¡± Wang Ran ordered. What happened next was simple. Wang Ran jumped up and continued to smash the wall. Tang Tang led the group of Mutant Zombies and started to move the equipment. Soon, everyone arrived at the second level. Wang Ran had already made a small opening. Above the opening, Deputy Director Qian¡¯s frightened face could be seen. He had never thought that anyone would directly smash holes through the levels! He seemed to see a few Mutated Zombies through the hole. ¡°What in the world¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t zombies be fighting with them? ¡°Why do they seem to be cooperating so well¡­¡± Deputy Director Qian¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Calm down¡­ I need to stay calm¡­ ¡°They probably don¡¯t know that I was not planning on letting them come up, right?¡± Deputy Director Qian tried his best to calm his emotions. After all, he could not run outside, as there were zombies everywhere. Chapter 148 - 148 A Zombie Tsunami 148 A Zombie Tsunami Soon, Wang Ran jumped out. Deputy Director Qian even pretended to go and help him out. ¡°Ah, if you guys wanted to come up, you could have tried reaching me. ¡°No need to smash¡­ Smash a hole.¡± Deputy Director Qian said, sweating profusely. At that moment, Tang Tang and Liu Shiyao also came up. After the equipment was moved up, the a group of Mutated Zombies jumped up. ¡°Director Li!¡± Deputy Director Qian¡¯s body trembled. He did not expect Director Li to¡­ Eh? He wasn¡¯t a human, he was a zombie! ¡°Qian Feng! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The Mutant Zombies pounced over with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t! ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Deputy Director Qian instantly felt the pain of his skin being torn apart. Wang Ran watched them silently. Although Liu Shiyao felt that it was cruel, she could understand the feelings of the Director and the others. Qian Feng indeed deserved to die. Soon, Qian Feng was eaten clean by the zombies and animals. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to become a zombie. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done here.¡± Wang Ran carried his equipment and prepared to leave. ¡°Right, what about the nuclear power plant?¡± Liu Shiyao suddenly asked. ¡°The nuclear power plant¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Wang Ran looked at Tang Tang and thought of Wu Jiaxin, who was on the plane. She was not very capable of defending herself yet, so there was no need to risk leaving her alone. After all, the nuclear power plant was simply a probable risk not a certainty. Even if there was a problem, it would not affect N-City. Although it was a little selfish of him, Wang Ran decided not to go there. Liu Shiyao sighed and agreed with Wang Ran¡¯s thoughts. After this trip, she had a new understanding of the current world and human nature. A saint would only stretch himself thin. ¡°Are you guys saying that there¡¯s a situation at the nuclear power plant?¡± The Director asked, as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°If humans or zombies go in and mess around, it¡¯s likely to cause a leak. ¡°When the time comes, within a hundred miles¡­ ¡°Survivors and zombies alike will be wiped out.¡± Liu Shiyao explained. The Director¡¯s expression was grave, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Leave the nuclear power plant to me. ¡°You guys can go back in peace.¡± The Director said with a serious face. ¡°Director Li! You¡­¡± Liu Shiyao didn¡¯t expect the zombie director to have such an idea. He was a zombie! ¡°I¡¯m a zombie now, but I¡¯m still working for the government¡­ ¡°Leave J-City to me. ¡°You guys should leave quickly.¡± The zombie director waved his hand. Liu Shiyao covered her mouth as her tears flowed down uncontrollably. In this day and age, zombies were actually more reliable than humans ¡­ Compared to Deputy Director Qian¡¯s actions, Director Li was truly noble¡­ Wang Ran rubbed Liu Shiyao¡¯s head. Director Li already had golden eyes, so his mind was far sharper than other zombies. Wang Ran was not surprised to learn that he had made such a choice. The group took the elevator to the ground floor. More ordinary zombies showed up, but the Director simply released some of his aura, and they all made way for him. ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t worry. I will develop the vaccine and drug as soon as possible to turn you back to human.¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s glasses were covered with a layer of mist. ¡°Just the thought is enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should leave before anything happens to the nuclear power plant.¡± The zombie director urged. Liu Shiyao nodded and followed Wang Ran to the helipad. On the tarmac, more than a dozen zombies were lying on the ground. It seemed that Wu Jiaxin had killed them. ¡°Ah, you guys are finally back!¡± Wu Jiaxin looked a little bored, but her eyes lit up when she saw Wang Ran and the others. Immediately after, Wu Jiaxin also noticed the change in Liu Shiyao¡¯s clothes. A woman¡¯s intuition was very sharp. She had gained another sister! ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. We don¡¯t even know the state of the nuclear power plant.¡± Wang Ran urged them. Wu Jiaxin nodded and immediately returned to the cockpit. The Mi-26 quickly took off and flew toward N-City¡­ N-City had already fallen into a great panic. Thousands of zombies had gathered up and were sweeping through the city like a tide. At their head , there were two strong Tank Zombies. They didn¡¯t let a single building go. As long as they saw a place where people might be hiding, they would go up and smash it. In just a few hours, over a thousand survivors that had already died in the zombie horde. They stood no chance. Even Awakened Ones fell. Once they were caught in the zombie tide, their strength would be exhausted quickly, and they would become food for the zombies. Despair gradually enveloped the city¡­ On the roof of a certain grain depot, a heavyset man was holding a pair of binoculars with a grave expression. The Black Tide ahead was constantly surging towards the grain depot. At this rate, the granary would be flooded in a few minutes. The granary was serving as a large survivor¡¯s camp for over 500 people. Among the 500 people, there were over 20 Awakened Ones. Clearly, they didn¡¯t stand a chance against this tide. But when it came to retreating¡­ There were many old and weak people in the camp, as well as a large amount of supplies. There were not enough vehicles to transport them, so they would never get away in time. Unless¡­ A group sacrificed themselves to buy everyone else time. Jin Bao put down the telescope and walked into the warehouse with a serious expression. He didn¡¯t have much time to decide. ¡°Brothers! ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Jin Bao gathered his team. ¡°Right now, a tide of zombies is approaching us. ¡°They¡¯ll probably reach our camp in about five minutes. ¡°There¡¯s way too many of them for us to fight this. ¡°So, I need two teams. ¡°Team One, you will be responsible for escorting the survivors and the evacuation of supplies. ¡°Team Two¡­ Stay here and buy time for the others. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of Team Two. ¡°You guys¡­ You¡¯re free to choose.¡± Jin Bao¡¯s voice revealed a trace of helplessness. This was indeed a difficult choice. Chapter 149 - 149 Last Stand 149 Last Stand The team members and the Awakened looked at each other. They all understood the meaning behind his words. Those who stayed behind to cover the rear probably had no hope of leaving this place alive. ¡°Captain Jin, I¡¯ll stay!¡± Lu Shuangshuang was the first to speak. Her strength had increased a lot over the past few days, and she had reached the strength of a rank-three Awakened. If she stayed, she should be able to play a significant role. ¡°I¡¯ll stay too!¡± ¡°Me too. We¡¯ve been teammates for so many years. How can we be separated?¡± ¡°Count me in, I¡¯m going to kill to my heart¡¯s content today!¡± ¡°I just Awakened yesterday. I can show off my skills today!¡± All his original team members expressed their willingness to stay. As for the few Awakened Ones who came from the outside, they appeared to be somewhat hesitant. They obviously wanted to live. ¡°Lu, why don¡¯t you stay? ¡°The survivors still need someone to lead them. ¡°Other than me, you¡¯re the strongest here. It would be a pity if you were to die.¡± Jin Bao advised. ¡°Captain Jin, who are you looking down on? ¡°I want to stay! ¡°This matter is settled!¡± Lu Shuangshuang said, unconvinced. Why should she escape? ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°He Xiang, you¡¯re in charge of bringing the people out of here. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me over this. Your wife and children are also in the survivor group, right?¡± Jin Bao patted one of his teammates on the shoulder. He Xiang sighed and nodded. It wasn¡¯t just for his wife and children. Someone had to organize an evacuation. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it! ¡°Those who are staying behind, prepare for battle. ¡°He Xiang, you¡¯re in charge of the evacuation. Take note, the elderly and children have priority in the vehicles. ¡°Regarding supplies, try to bring as many as possible, but don¡¯t be greedy. People first. ¡°Everyone, move out! We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Jin Bao clapped his hands and ended the short but heavy meeting. A group of people followed Jin Bao and rushed to the door to set up a line of defense. The rest of them followed He Xiang to arrange the retreat. At the entrance of the granary. Jin Bao, Lu Shuangshuang, and the rest of the team started pouring gasoline on the road. They were preparing to build a line of fire. They had gained some experience from fighting zombies. The water content in zombies was much lower than that of humans, so they were especially easy to burn. Fire was very effective against normal zombies. However, a zombie tide formed by thousands of zombies couldn¡¯t be burned out by this little amount of gasoline. Moreover, there must be a lot of Mutant Zombies in the zombie tide, and those guys are not easy to deal with. They would kill as many as he could. After pouring the gasoline, Jin Bao led them to build a simple wall. This was all he could do in such a short time. ¡°Everyone, find some weapons and prepare for the first wave of battle! ¡°Behind us are unarmed civilians! ¡°Their survival will depend on our performance!¡± As Jin Bao spoke, he pulled out a piece of cloth and firmly wrapped it around his hand that held the handle of the fire axe. This way, he would not lose his axe so easily. The other teammates also took out their weapons. Not far away, a large amount of dust flew up, and the trembling of the ground was getting stronger and stronger. It was estimated that in less than two minutes, the tide of zombies would reach them. More than a dozen people formed the last line of defense with their bodies. Among them, some were trembling in fear, some began to cry, but none of them took a step back. They knew that if they retreated, there would be an opening, and the chances of the survivors behind them retreating would be even smaller. At the back door of the granary, He Xiang was organizing everyone to evacuate. ¡°The elderly and children first! ¡°Young and middle-aged men, walk! ¡°Take all the food you can! ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± He Xiang said through the loudspeaker. They didn¡¯t need to worry about attracting zombies at the moment. The noise had been covered by the roars of the zombies. Although there were people maintaining order, the scene was in chaos. Some had run in the opposite direction in order to bring their luggage, causing the door to be congested. In order to get out as soon as possible, some people pushed others with all their might. Some people even started quarreling over some food that they couldn¡¯t take with them. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get in the car?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too fat, I can¡¯t run. If you don¡¯t let me sit in the car, wouldn¡¯t you kill me?¡± ¡°Get down and give me a seat!¡±¡± A fat, middle-aged man pulled down a child who was about to get into the car. Lu Mao, who was maintaining order by the side, had a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Captain Jin Bao and the others had risked their lives to buy time for everyone to evacuate, and you¡¯re here fighting for a spot with a kid? ¡°Get down here!¡± Lu Mao looked at the man and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking care about me?! ¡°Who do you think you are?! ¡°Do you know that I used to¡­ Hey! Don¡¯t do it!¡± The man was dragged out by Lu Mao. He knew at once that Lu Mao was an Awakened¡­ ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll walk on my own, alright?¡± The man immediately gave in. Lu Mao scanned his surroundings and realized that many people were looking at him. The way he dealt with this man was likely to set the tone for the order of this evacuation. Lu Mao took a deep breath and grabbed the man¡¯s neck. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. His face was flushed red and he kept struggling. ¡°Lu Mao!¡± He Xiang reminded him. This seemed a little too excessive¡­ Lu Mao ignored him and exerted more force. With a crack, the man¡¯s neck was twisted and broken, and his whole body fell heavily to the ground. The surrounding survivors let out many exclamations. He really killed him! Soon, all the survivors gathered their emotions and began to evacuate in an orderly manner. From the looks of it, Lu Mao¡¯s actions had put the hammer down on them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about the food! ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Staying alive is the most important thing! ¡°Hurry up, the tide of zombies will arrive in less than a minute!¡± He Xiang desperately urged the survivors. More than a dozen cars and three buses carried more than 100 elderly and children away from the area. There were Awakened Ones on the bus, so this group of people would probably survive. The rest of the people ran in the direction of the cars. Some of them ran and hid in the nearby buildings. In their opinion, they should be fine if they hid. Some people had deliberately deviated from the main group, thinking that their chances of survival would be higher this way. To be honest, in the face of the tide of zombies, all these actions were futile. Even if they hid in the basement, they would be found by the alert Mutated Zombies. ¡°Alright, at least everyone has been evacuated. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the rest to fate. ¡°I¡¯m going back to help Captain Jin and the others!¡± He Xiang took out an iron rod and walked in the direction of the tide of zombies without hesitation. His wife and children were already in the car, so he had nothing to miss. ¡°Damn it, count me in!¡± Lu Mao also followed behind with two axes in his hands. The other two Awakened Ones were also invigorated. They gave up on running for their lives and followed He Xiang. Chapter 150 - 150 To The Death! 150 To The Death! ¡°They¡¯re here! ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± Jin Bao shouted. Many zombies had entered their sight and would enter their range in less than half a minute. Lu Shuangshuang took out a lighter and was ready to light the fire. ¡°F*ck, they¡¯ve got two massive ones to play offensive guard¡­ ¡°Lu, you and I will take one each! ¡°Everyone else, keep the others at bay!¡± Jin Bao loosened up his neck and shoulders, then took a posture to welcome the attack. Jin Bao and Lu Shuangshuang were the strongest here. The Tank Zombies were physical powerhouses. Except for Jin Bao and Lu Shuangshuang, no one else could withstand a single blow. Soon, the zombies at the front had stepped into their planned wall of fire. Their stomps caused quite a bit of gasoline to splash. ¡°It¡¯s time! ¡°Light the fire!¡± At Jin Bao¡¯s order, Lu Shuangshuang ignited the gasoline under her feet. A stream of fire snaked toward the zombies. ¡°BOOM!¡± The Tank Zombies, be it intentionally or unintentionally, knocked over a few boulders and blocked the fire snake¡¯s path! The fire snake was instantly quashed! ¡°F*ck! You serious?¡± Jin Bao couldn¡¯t help but swear. Originally, he was hoping to burn hundreds of zombies to death! A younger teammate gritted his teeth and suddenly rolled on the burning gasoline in front of Lu Shuangshuang. Then, while his body was ablaze, he rushed toward the zombie crowd like an infernal demon. ¡°Guo Chao!¡± Jin Bao was shocked. This guy was usually carefree. He rarely took training seriously, and he always liked to secretly play mobile games while on duty. At a time like this¡­ All the team members had tears in their eyes as they watched Guo Chao rush toward the zombies. They couldn¡¯t move, they had to guard this line of defense! ¡°Tighten the formation. Xiao Liu, you fill in Guo Chao¡¯s position!¡± Jin Bao ordered while sobbing. A young man immediately took Guo Chao¡¯s original position. Guo Chao nimbly slipped past the two Tank Zombies. While on fire, he rushed toward the gasoline on the ground. The zombies that were coming at him had blocked his way. That would not be a problem. He jumped up and stepped on a zombie¡¯s head to proceed. A zombie grabbed his leg and dragged him to the ground. Several zombies dog-piled him. Guo Chao clawed the ground, pulling himself through. Just a little bit more! The zombies kept tugging at Guo Chao, eventually catching fire. The fire quickly spread. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, flames shot up into the sky! The gasoline on the ground had erupted! A wall of fire instantly rose! Hundreds of zombies were swallowed by the sea of fire! ¡°I¡¯m taking all of you with me!¡± At least, that was what Guo Chao had wanted to shout, but he found that he could no longer make a sound. The flames quickly engulfed him. The crackling continued. The zombies that were caught in the fire were quickly rendered immobile, and the fire continued to spread. Not far away, a sharp hiss sounded. The zombies behind them all stopped, maintaining a distance from the wall of fire. The Tank Zombies and dozens of ordinary zombies had made it past the fire. Hundreds of others were all buried in the sea of fire. ¡°Here they come, everyone, get ready!¡± Jin Bao was delighted to see only a few dozen zombies rushing over. The fire had been effective! Guo Chao sure did well! Very soon, the Tank Zombies reached the second line of defense. It was a small wall made up of some junk. The wall was only there to slow them down. The pair swung their fists, directly breaking through the second line of defense. However, they did slow down. The second line of defense had achieved its purpose! ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Jin Bao roared and charged at the two Tank Zombies with Lu Shuangshuang. Jin Bao raised his axe and met one in a contest of strength! On the other hand, Lu Shuangshuang nimbly moved to the side of her opponent and attacked its weak points. The other team members started to clear out the ordinary zombies in the surrounding area. They could only go and help Jin Bao and Lu Shuangshuang after they had cleaned up. Both sides were engaged in a fierce battle! The humans were mostly Awakened. They quickly gained the upper hand. They started to surround and attack a Tank Zombie. Although the Tank Zombies were mighty and durable, they were large, easy targets. The Tank Zombie that Lu Shuangshuang was dealing with was quickly beheaded. Lu Shuangshuang didn¡¯t have the time to catch her breath. She immediately charged at the other Tank Zombie. This was much easier. Jin Bao and Lu Shuangshuang attacked him from the front and back, smashing his head into meat paste. Everyone could finally heave a sigh of relief. They felt that they had used up 30% of their strength to kill dozens of ordinary zombies and two Tank Zombies. There were still thousands of zombies left¡­ They could not rest just yet. On the other side of the fire, a shocking scene was happening. One after another, the zombies pounced on the wall of fire without a care for their lives. Soon, a wall of zombie bodies was formed over the fire. The fire was suppressed in an instant, leaving only a few small flames. The zombie tide stepped on the charred corpses and rushed forward. ¡°It¡¯s coming, everyone, get ready!¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Jin Bao stood up with his hands on his knees. He had just fought the Tank Zombie head-on, and it had exhausted him. The web between his thumb and index finger was torn and bleeding. ¡°Captain Jin, you and Lu are tired. Step back and take a breath. ¡°We¡¯ll hold this wave in the meantime!¡± A few of the team members stood in front of Jin Bao. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, get back in formation! ¡°I¡¯m just fat, I¡¯m not that weak!¡± Jin Bao laughed and scolded him. The team members could only helplessly return to the sides. Soon, hundreds of zombies rushed to the front of the crowd. ¡°Kill! ¡°Kill!¡± Jin Bao shouted, and the axe began to take off the zombies ¡®heads. Lu Shuangshuang was far more brutal. She used the brass knuckles around her fists and the iron plating on her shoes to continuously blow up the zombies ¡®heads. Although they were fighting valiantly, there were too many zombies! The twenty of them were quickly surrounded by zombies. Out of the twenty people, more than half of them were Awakened Ones, while a few of them were ordinary people. They were soon scratched by the zombies. ¡°Captain Jin, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± One of the team members pulled out a dagger and slit his own throat. He was just an ordinary person. He knew that after he was bitten, he would immediately turn into a zombie and attack his teammates. He might as well end his own life! ¡°Captain Jin! I¡¯ll follow you in my next life! ¡°Long live the squad!¡± Someone else ended his own life. Some others hesitated for a few seconds, but they all made the same choice in the end! Chapter 151 - 151 Evacuation 151 Evacuation The fall of a few teammates had agitated Jin Bao and the others! With a few roars, someone had broken through! Lu Shuangshuang had broken through to the strength of a rank-four Awakened. A few others had also broken through. The sudden advancement had greatly increased their strength, and they could kill zombies much faster. But¡­ In front of the relentless tsunami, it meant nothing. More and more zombies kept coming. Their strength was slowly being used up. Not far away, dozens of Mutated Zombies were approaching them. If this continued, they would definitely die. At that moment, He Xiang and the others arrived! They joined the battle from the rear! ¡°Captain Jin, everyone has been safely evacuated! ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± He Xiang shouted. ¡°No, if we retreat now, the survivors on foot will be caught up to! ¡°Let¡¯s drag this out as long as we can! ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll retreat to the roof and use the terrain to buy more time!¡± Jin Bao shouted. The group fought as they retreated, climbing up to the roof of the warehouse. In the process, another Awakened was swallowed by the tide of zombies. After reaching the roof, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. At least, the tsunami would not wash over them. They had a tactically sound position. ¡°Everyone, hold on for another 5 minutes! ¡°In five minutes, we will retreat through the back of the warehouse!¡± Jin Bao shouted. Five minutes was the most time they could buy! However, it might cost them half of all that remained. At that moment, a few Mutated Zombies climbed up to the roof. The fight became significantly harder. Judging from their power, they were definitely not ordinary Mutated Zombies. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that many among them had advanced, they would have suffered even heavier losses. Lu Shuangshuang had just kicked a Mutated Zombie¡¯s head off, and her arm was wrapped by a long tongue. A large mouthful of corrosive pus was sprayed towards her face. ¡°Pssh¡­¡± A teammate stood in front of her and took the wave of corrosive liquid. The green liquid continued to corrode his body, and he soon lost his strength and knelt on the ground. ¡°Zhou, you¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s entire body shuddered. ¡°Lu, you are the strongest one among us. You can¡¯t die. ¡°Come on, kill a few more zombies!¡± After Zhou finished speaking, he fell to the ground and stopped breathing. Lu Shuangshuang went berserk. She yanked the tongue that was wrapped around her hand and pulled the Mutated Zombie in front of her. She threw a kick! Lu Shuangshuang directly kicked the other party¡¯s head. Lu Shuangshuang had turned into a merciless killing machine, decimating the heads of the zombies on the roof. Soon, there was a mountain of corpses in front of her. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s outburst reduced the pressure on the others, and they all heaved a sigh of relief. Jin Bao took a moment to look behind. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jin Bao couldn¡¯t help but curse. Behind the warehouse, there were dozens of zombies rushing over. They didn¡¯t look like ordinary zombies. ¡°When did we lose the rear? ¡°They¡¯re coming from that direction¡­ ¡°Would the survivors be fine?¡± Jin Bao was so anxious that his rhythm was a little messed up. ¡°Captain Jin, there were no zombies in that direction when I arranged the retreat! ¡°Could they have gone around it?¡± He Xiang¡¯s heart tightened. His wife and children were on the bus. ¡°Damn it, I guess this is it for us¡­ ¡°Everyone, make your peace!¡± Jin Bao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and hacked at the shoulder of the Mutated Zombie that was pouncing on him with his axe. Jin Bao was already beyond exhausted, and the axe only went in by a few centimeters. Fortunately, He Xiang followed up with several vicious strikes of his own. The other team members were already prepared to sacrifice themselves and continued to fight against the zombies that kept climbing up the roof. Not long after, the other group of zombies finally reached their roof. Jin Bao, He Xiang, and Lu Mao raised their axes and charged at them. ¡°Stop! We are here to help you!¡± The zombie leader, who was wearing a blue and white striped sailor suit, said. Jin Bao was stunned. What was going on? A zombie was offering its aid? Was he dreaming? ¡°We¡¯re from the navy. We were stationed in N-City. ¡°We became zombies, but as our strength increased, we gradually regained our minds. ¡°Let¡¯s protect N-City today! ¡°We¡¯ll hold them off here. You guys, get out of here!¡± The leader of the Mutated Zombies said hurriedly. Jin Bao was stunned. He had not expected this. They had never been in much contact with powerful Mutated Zombies. It turned out, that the stronger the mutated zombies were, the stronger their self-consciousness would be! ¡°There¡¯s no time to hesitate, you guys hurry up and leave! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go and fight! Protect N-City!¡± The Mutated sailor Zombies rushed forward under the command of their leader. The sailor zombies immediately started fighting the other zombies. They were fearless. Even though their arms were torn off, and their chests were pierced, they still clung to the zombies around them. Jin Bao looked at them, his eyes slightly wet. Some people, even after becoming zombies, still carried out noble acts of self-sacrifice¡­ ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s retreat! ¡°Don¡¯t let the sacrifice of the navy down!¡± Jin Bao called out to his brothers and started to retreat. Of the twenty-odd people, only thirteen were left¡­ The group jumped off the roof and ran towards the back. As they ran, they encountered some cars that had retreated earlier. These cars were severely damaged. Jin Bao and his teammates immediately tried to open the car door. However, the old man in the car had already turned into a zombie and was gnawing on the child beside him. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Did they drive too fast when they were escaping¡­¡± Jin Bao¡¯s eyes turned red. The fate of dying in a traffic accident while being chased by zombies. ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t save them. Let¡¯s move.¡± He Xiang advised him. Jin Bao nodded and continued to evacuate to the East. That was the direction of the sea. They knew that zombies were pretty much helpless in water. They may have a chance for survival if they lingered about in the water. After running for a while, Jin Bao looked back. The roof of the warehouse had been flooded by the tide of zombies. From the looks of it, the sailors were all¡­ Jin Bao saluted in the direction of the warehouse and continued to run forward. The tide of zombies was about to catch up. As they ran, a bus appeared in front of them. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Why are you guys stopping here?¡± Jin Bao asked with an anxious expression. Chapter 152 - 152 Fled To The Seaside Road 152 Fled To The Seaside Road ¡°Captain Jin! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here! ¡°The car broke down. The Awakened who was driving the car abandoned us and ran away. ¡°We were just about to get off the carriage and escape on foot.¡± An old man spoke up. ¡°F*ck, f*cking coward¡­ ¡°Everyone, get out of the car! The zombies are coming!¡± Jin Bao shouted. More than thirty elderly and children immediately got out of the car. Jin Bao and the others each carried a child and started to run. As for the old man, he did his morning exercises daily, so he was rather spry. ¡°Ah, my jade pendant! ¡°My jade pendant is still in my luggage!¡± A middle-aged woman suddenly turned back and ran towards the bus. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t! ¡°Really? Now?¡± Lu Shuangshuang stopped in her tracks and wanted to pull the middle-aged woman back. ¡°Lu, leave her! ¡°Take the child and keep up!¡± Jin Bao turned around and shouted. After the battle just now, Jin Bao¡¯s mentality had changed. Even zombies could sacrifice themselves for the people. And now, this woman was actually¡­ If Lu sacrificed herself for her, then the sacrifice of her brothers and the sailor zombies would have been in vain! Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth. She turned around and followed the group. If she had been alone, she might have taken the risk to save the aunt, but she was carrying a child. Soon, Lu Shuangshuang and the others disappeared at the end of the road. ¡°Ah, wait for me, wait for me! ¡°How could you leave an old lady behind?¡± The middle-aged woman took her luggage and turned around. Jin Bao and the others had already disappeared from her sight. This time, she was truly frightened. She was just a woman. How could she survive in this environment alone?! Helplessly, she could only run in the direction where the crowd had disappeared. She had barely taken two steps when something suddenly grabbed her suitcase. She turned around and was so shocked that her legs went soft. Tens of thousands of zombies were swarming toward her like floodwater. Soon, she was submerged in the sea of corpses¡­ On the road by the sea. Jin Bao and the others stopped to catch their breath. Along the way, they had already lost a few old people who fell behind. However, they had no choice. If they stopped, more people would die. Fortunately, the zombies always stopped to consume the stragglers, and there was a slight distance between them, which gave them a chance to catch their breath. ¡°Is there any end to this¡­¡± Jin Bao¡¯s fat body was soaked in sweat. Even the child on his back was soaked in sweat. ¡°I wonder if that man could do it¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang muttered. She thought of a person¡­ Wu Jianguo! The man who had single-handedly destroyed the Bloodfang camp. Lu Shuangshuang had always wanted to find an opportunity to spar with him, but unfortunately, she never had the chance. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about him?! ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s only one person. How can he deal with the tide of zombies?¡± Jin Bao laughed. ¡°Hey, Captain Jin, why does that look like a guardhouse¡­ ¡°There¡¯re also cameras¡­ ¡°This is a coastal road. I don¡¯t remember all these installations here?¡± Someone muttered. ¡°This road can¡¯t lead to someone else¡¯s camp, right¡­ ¡°No way, whose camp is so arrogant that they would set up roadblocks on the road¡­ ¡°Maybe they have the strength to back it up!¡± The team members started discussing among themselves. At this moment, the roar of an engine was heard not far away. Soon, two Land Rovers arrived in front of the crowd. Wu Jianguo had a gun at his waist and jumped down from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Who are you people? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wu Jianguo stared at them and asked. ¡°We used to be the local police force. We were leading a survivor camp. ¡°We encountered a tide of zombies today and were driven here. ¡°Do you have a camp here? ¡°Please make preparations to evacuate!¡± Jin Bao said, as he wiped his sweat. ¡°A tide of zombies?¡± Wu Jianguo was stunned. There were probably only a few hundred zombies in a zombie tide, right? They had faced such a force once at the stadium, and it was Lin Hua¡¯s doing. ¡°How about this? You can take this path, but you¡¯re not allowed to enter our base. ¡°As for the tide of zombies, we¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Wu Jianguo said. ¡°What? Think of a way? ¡°The number of zombies in this tide is in the thousands! ¡°There are dozens of Mutated Zombies! ¡°You can¡¯t stop them!¡± Jin Bao warned them. They had a few hundred people, and they stood no chance. Even if the other party had ten times their combat power, they would not be able to stop this tide of zombies! ¡°A few thousand? ¡°That is a little troublesome¡­¡± Wu Jianguo touched his chin. If there were thousands of zombies, they might struggle. Of course, the bridge could definitely be defended, but the housing area might struggle. ¡°Trouble? ¡°It¡¯s more than just trouble! ¡°No one can survive the tide of zombies! ¡°You guys should hurry up and leave!¡± Jin Bao was getting anxious. Why didn¡¯t the people here listen? This was a tide of zombies! ¡°How about this, you guys take refuge for the moment. I¡¯ll contact our Boss. ¡°Our boss is currently out. If he was here, I think the zombie tide wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.¡± Wu Jianguo took out his satellite phone and walked to the side to make a call. Jin Bao sighed. They were all humans, and he didn¡¯t want to see another survivors¡¯ camp fall. However, the other party actually thought that it was just a little trouble¡­ He would have to show them a reminder! ¡°He Xiang, take the others and move on. I¡¯ll stay behind to persuade this guy.¡± Jin Bao patted he Xiang¡¯s shoulder. He Xiang nodded and led the way. At this time, Wu Jianguo had also finished his call. ¡°My boss will be back soon. ¡°He allowed you to hide in our housing area for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll let my men give you a ride. ¡°When our boss comes back, the tide of zombies won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Wu Jianguo waved his hand. Jin Bao¡¯s body trembled when he heard this! What did he mean by the tide of zombies was not a problem¡­? Who was their boss? Was he that arrogant? Jin Bao felt that he had to force the other party to see reality. ¡°Sir, how about this, throw me a punch,¡± Jin Bao said to Wu Jianguo. He intended to use his strength to prove it. Even a rank-three Awakened like him could only flee in the face of the zombie tide. ¡°A punch? ¡°Does it turn you on?¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s scalp went numb¡­ Chapter 153 - 153 So, Hes Your Boss! 153 So, He¡¯s Your Boss! ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing like that! ¡°Just throw a punch at me. I¡¯ve got no other way of explaining it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a very powerful Awakened.¡± Jin Bao patted his chest. He was a rank-three Awakened. Other than Lu Shuangshuang, no one else in the team was more powerful than him. Wu Jianguo guessed that he was an Awakened. There were indeed some Awakeneds in this world, but rank-three Awakened Ones were rare. ¡°I see¡­ Alright then.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know what this guy was up to, he could play along. He was not probably here to scam his accident insurance¡­ Since he said that he was a very powerful Awakened, Wu Jianguo decided to give it a try with 50% of his strength. After all, he was a rank-four Awakened. ¡°BOOM!¡± Wu Jianguo struck Jin Bao¡¯s chest. Jin Bao¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he staggered back a few steps. This punch¡­ It almost gave him internal injuries¡­ ¡°Captain Jin!¡± Lu Shuangshuang and the other teammates immediately went forward to support him. They all knew of Jin Bao¡¯s strength. The other party was actually able to force Jin Bao back several steps with a single punch¡­ He was probably as powerful as Lu shuangshuang! ¡°So¡­ What was that about?¡± Wu Jianguo was also confused. Fortunately, he had only used 50% of his strength. Otherwise, he might have really injured the other party. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jin Bao was stunned. The persuasion plan he had prepared was suddenly useless. How embarrassing! I¡¯ll just say it. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll just tell you this! ¡°This tide was ridiculous! ¡°There were over 20 Awakened Ones among us, but we couldn¡¯t even last for 5 minutes! ¡°This lady here is a rank-four. Even she found it too much to take. ¡°You guys have to take this seriously and make preparations to evacuate as soon as possible!¡± Jin Bao said with a sigh. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. I see. ¡°it¡¯s fine. Our boss told me to go back to the camp and guard it. He will take care of the rest.¡± Wu Jianguo said calmly. ¡°Your boss¡­ He¡¯s too arrogant for his own good!¡± Jin Bao was speechless. This involved tens of thousands of zombies¡­ ¡°As long as our boss says there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s definitely no problem. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me back to the camp to rest.¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. Jin Bao and the others looked at each other. This¡­ They had fought their way out of the tide of zombies, so it was impossible to say that they were not worried. However, the other party was so certain that they didn¡¯t know if they should believe him or not. ¡°Alright, brothers, let¡¯s go to their camp and rest for a while¡­ ¡°We¡¯re already exhausted, as things are. ¡°At most, this will give us the respite to fight again!¡± Jin Bao said, after some thought. A few wounded and exhausted men followed Wu Jianguo into the car, while the rest jogged behind. ¡°Holy shit, this Island¡­ ¡°It¡¯s such a good location! ¡°The scenery is pleasant, its location is easily defended¡­¡± When they passed by the Eastlake Island, Jin Bao and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Hey, why are they still driving forward? ¡°This Island isn¡¯t their base?¡± Everyone was stunned. In their opinion, was there any other place more suitable for defense than this Island? He didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Soon, Jin Bao and the others arrived at the housing area. ¡°This place¡­ How extravagant¡­ ¡°The living conditions are indeed better, but from a defensive point of view, it can¡¯t beat that island. ¡°If it was me, I would definitely choose the island.¡± Everyone muttered. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s our boss¡¯ home. ¡°Our boss is amazing. ¡°Hey, do you guys smoke?¡± Zhu Ming¡¯s arm had already recovered, and he was distributing cigarettes everywhere. Jin Bao was so touched that he wanted to cry. That day at the Bloodfang Camp, Wang Ran had given him a pack, but his squad consumed it in no time. He had not smoked for two days. It was almost heaven to him. ¡°Your boss¡­ Is he really that powerful?¡± Lu Shuangshuang could not help but ask. All this talk of this ¡®boss¡¯ had piqued her interest. ¡°Our boss is awesome! ¡°You heard about the Bloodfang Camp, right? Dozens of Awakened Ones were killed by him alone! ¡°Killing mutated zombies would be a piece of cake. ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you that if there are 100 Mutated Zombies here, our boss can kill them all in less than 3 minutes!¡± At the mention of Wang Ran, Zhu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. At that time, just because those guys forced him to break his own arm, Wang Ran had stood up for him and destroyed the entire camp. Zhu Ming was touched¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Wang Ran didn¡¯t like men, he would have given himself to him. Lu Shuangshuang and Jin Bao trembled when they heard this! He destroyed the Bloodfang camp all by himself! Isn¡¯t that Wu Jianguo? ¡°F*ck, so he¡¯s your boss! ¡°Let me tell you, when I was undercover in the Bloodfang camp, I got to know him for a bit!¡± ¡°He even gave me a pack of cigarettes!¡± Jin Bao said excitedly. So, he was the boss here! No wonder the living conditions here were so good¡­ ¡°I see! So you¡¯re an old acquaintance of our boss! ¡°You should have said so earlier! ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to drink later!¡± Zhu Ming said as he returned to the security booth and took out a big bucket of cold beer. ¡°Come, come, come. Since you know the boss, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink. ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Zhu Ming distributed the cold beer to Jin Bao and the others. Jin Bao and the others were moved to tears. They had survived at the granary for a week. Although they did not have to worry about food, they had grown sick of rice. Today, they were actually drinking cold beer and smoking cigarettes. They could die happily! ¡°Wu Jianguo¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang muttered in her heart. As a competitive policewoman, she wanted to be the strongest. Wu Jianguo was the target she had wanted to defeat. What a coincidence, they have ended up at his base. If they lived through this, she had to challenge him! ¡°Brother Zhu, Captain Wu, come and take a look! ¡°The Island has sent a message saying that their drones have spotted the zombies! ¡°We¡¯ll probably reach the seaside road in five minutes!¡± Someone from the security booth shouted. ¡°My friends, you guys should head in and rest for a while. ¡°I have to get down to business.¡± Zhu Ming ran to the security booth after he finished speaking. On the computer in the security booth, there was live footage from the drone. As expected, it was a large black mass of bodies. At first glance, there were probably ten-thousand zombies¡­ Chapter 154 - 154 Im Up 154 I¡¯m Up ¡°Captain Wu, Brother Zhu, what do we do?¡± A young security guard asked. ¡°Boss said that he¡¯ll be there soon. He¡¯ll handle the zombie tide. ¡°We just need to guard the houses. ¡°Let¡¯s not act on our own and cause him trouble.¡± Wu Jianguo said decisively. This group of people had a strong sense of trust in Wang Ran. Since Wang Ran said that he could handle it, there would definitely be no problem. ¡°Alright, have all combat units on standby. ¡°Be ready to fight. Wu Jianguo ordered. Zhu Ming nodded and began to make arrangements through the walkie-talkie. ¡­ On the Mi-26 transport plane. Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao were staring at each other in the cabin, and the atmosphere was very awkward. Liu Shiyao knew that Wang Ran was indeed trying to save her, so he¡­ But the process¡­ He had indeed been a little rough. It was her first time! He actually used so much force¡­ Liu Shiyao didn¡¯t know that Wang Ran had barely even tried. If he were to use his full strength, even Su Xiaoyu would faint, let alone an ordinary person like Liu Shiyao. Wang Ran peeked outside and could already see the dense black shadows below. ¡°This crowd is indeed a little too much,¡± Wang Ran exclaimed. Liu Shiyao looked out of the window and was also shocked. ¡°So many¡­ ¡°There must be tens of thousands of them. ¡°What should we do? Would the base be attacked by zombies?¡± Liu Shiyao asked worriedly. She was quite worried about her vegetables. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared for such a situation.¡± Wang Ran was very calm. He had carefully studied the terrain. The seaside road was a few kilometers long. On one side was a cliff, and below the cliff was the sea. On the other side, there was an endless chain of small mountains. If the zombie tide attacked the road by the sea, it was impossible to scale the mountain. Even if they could, only Mutated Zombies would slip past. They could only take the road that was a few meters wide. 20% of the zombies would fall into the sea by themselves. In addition, Wang Ran had also arranged a big meal for them! Because the island had solar panels, the diesel that had been collected to generate electricity were left unused. Wang Ran had simply buried the diesel and some gasoline on a certain section of the seaside road. When the tide of zombies arrived¡­ Hehehe ¡­ Just the first wave of explosions would probably wipe out a large number of them. The landslide caused by the explosion could kill more. Even if he lost the road, Wang Ran had a helicopter. Zombies would struggle to reach them, and more of them would fall into the sea. Even if they did, he had dozens of rifles. As for the Mutated Zombies¡­ Wang Ran could handle it alone. Of course, it was also good to let his followers gain some experience. The Mi-26 soon returned to the island. The girls had already prepared their guns and ammunition and were waiting on the tarmac. ¡°Momo, you stay in the base to provide support and protect¡­ Ada. ¡°Xiaoyu, guard the bridge with Tang Tang. ¡°The other girls, get your guns and board the heli with me. ¡°There are live targets today,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Tang Tang and Lin Momo carried down the experimental equipment and reagents from the plane. Soon, the heli took off again. The tide of zombies had crossed the railing set up at the end of the road and were making their way along the road. The road by the sea was only a few meters wide, and the zombies kept falling toward the cliff. Those who got too close to the Tank Zombies were swept off by casual waves of their hands. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Unless they controlled the speed of their advance, this was inevitable. Such losses meant nothing to the mastermind behind this At that moment, Wang Ran¡¯s helicopter arrived at the side of the road. The loud sound of the helicopter caused many zombies to fall off the cliff and into the sea. The Tank Zombie angrily grabbed the ordinary zombies next to it and threw them at the helicopter, but they fell short. A few long-tongued Mutated Zombies tried to attack the helicopter with their tongues, but they fell short. ¡°Master, should we start shooting now?¡± Fang Shutian and the other girls from the flight attendant class asked. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s set off some fireworks first,¡± Wang Ran smiled and took out a few grenades. He had picked these up from the mercenary group¡¯s base. Wang Ran threw one. ¡°BOOM!¡± The grenade exploded in the middle of the zombie horde! The zombies at the center of the explosion were blasted beyond recognition. The huge impact pushed many more off the cliff. This one grenade had killed hundreds of zombies. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This little firecracker still doesn¡¯t seem to do the trick,¡± Wang Ran said, as he threw a few more grenades. Explosions were constantly heard on the seaside road. Other than the losses, it was starting to throw the crowd into disarray. Many of the Mutant Zombies roared at the helicopter. However, they could only roar helplessly. Wang Ran was pleased to fire unreturned potshots. ¡°Jiaxin, move us up north.¡± Wang Ran ordered. These small firecrackers were just the appetizer, and the main course was about to arrive. Soon, Wang Ran came to the place where the gasoline and diesel barrels were hidden. Without the continued bombardment, the zombie tide regrouped and quickly advanced forward. When the Tank Zombie at the front saw the helicopter, it was shocked. One of his arms had been injured by a grenade, so he really hated this helicopter. However, they had no way of reaching it. He had tried to throw rocks and zombies at them, but it was useless. He couldn¡¯t hit them at all. ¡°Roar!¡± The Tank Zombie turned around and roared at the leader of the group, asking for its opinion. A sharp cry was heard. The Tank Zombie frowned and continued to move forward. The leader had given the order to push forward and kill all the humans, regardless of the casualties. Nobody dared defy these orders. Their very souls could not even imagine it. ¡°Roar! Charge!¡± The Tank Zombies rushed forward with the tide of zombies¡­ Chapter 155 - 155 Furious Red Eyes 155 Furious Red Eyes ¡°It¡¯s almost time. ¡°Jiaxin, move a little further away. I¡¯m about the blow the place up.¡± Wang Ran saw that a quarter of the zombies had passed the oil barrel area, so he threw two grenades at them. The helicopter quickly rose to a higher altitude. ¡°BOOM!¡± A huge explosion could be heard for a few kilometers. The grenade detonated dozens of oil barrels! The explosion set off a huge blast that could be clearly seen a few kilometers away! The hundreds of zombies near the explosion point were directly blown into pieces. It proved too much for even the Tank Zombies. Then, there was a second explosion! The entire mountain slid down. Another thousand zombies were washed into the sea by the landslide¡­ The explosion had split the crowd up. There were about a thousand survivors in the front and about seven thousand remaining in the back. The explosion and the landslide had killed at least two thousand zombies. ¡°What a spectacular scene!¡± ¡°How many more times can we do this?¡± The girls chattered and discussed. ¡°No more. Where would I get so many oil barrels?¡± Wang Ran smiled. It had been the star of his show. He had no more reserves left. From the looks of it, it had been rather worthwhile. The entire mountain collapsed. Fortunately, the road in the north was still open. In addition, he had a helicopter. ¡°Jiaxin, go to the front and kill the thousand-odd zombies in front,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Upon hearing Wang Ran¡¯s words, the flight attendant girls became excited. They could finally have a good time! Wu Jiaxin skillfully sent the helicopter to the side of the road. The cabin door opened, and the girls began to fire ruthlessly. They were flight attendants, so they could balance themselves well on an aircraft. Ten of them were in charge of shooting, and two of them were in charge of reloading. They worked fast. This was a one-sided massacre! After a few minutes, the thousand zombies were turned into corpses. Even the resilient Mutant Zombies could not withstand the endless fire of the M4 and the SCAR. Some of them could shield themselves with reinforced body parts, but even if they covered their heads, they would be shot in the groin¡­ The surroundings suddenly fell silent. The landslide had halted the bulk of the horde. However, the landslide could stop ordinary zombies, but not Mutated Zombies. Soon, dozens of Mutated Zombies escorted a long-haired, red-eyed zombie and crossed the obstacle. As she surveyed the corpses on the ground, the long-haired zombie raised its head and let out a shrill roar. The dozens of Mutated Zombies around her were all trembling in fear. Their Queen was truly enraged. Driven by the long-haired zombie, the dozens of Mutated Zombies sped down the road. They were the strongest fighting force in this tide of zombies. Even if ordinary zombies couldn¡¯t follow them, these dozens of Mutated Zombies were enough to destroy any survival base. After seeing the power of the bullets, these Mutated Zombies had learned to be smart. The powerhouses carried the rocks and walked on the outermost edge, while the more vulnerable ones stayed in the middle. The long-haired red-eyed zombie tried to throw a small rock at the helicopter. Its range was terrifying! Fortunately, Wu Jiaxin had maintained the helicopter at a high altitude. Otherwise, it would have been hit! ¡°Master, what should we do? ¡°These guys can really throw.¡± Wu Jiaxin asked. The effective range of the SCAR was about 300 meters. Even so, it would barely hurt those Mutated Zombies. If they got too close, they would be easily hit by the rocks of the long-haired zombie. ¡°It¡¯s okay, save some bullets. ¡°It¡¯s time for some hand-to-hand.¡± Wang Ran stretched his arms¡­ In the security room. A group of people nervously watched the screen. ¡°F*ck, frag grenades! ¡°Boss actually had those! ¡°It feels so good to blow up zombies with grenades!¡± Zhu Ming said excitedly. Hey, hey, hey, you can be amazed, but don¡¯t stand up! ¡°Get down, I can¡¯t see!¡± Jin Bao said from behind. He and Lu shuangshuang were also watching the screen. They wanted to see how the legendary Wu Jianguo was going to stop tens of thousands of zombies. ¡°A frag grenade¡­ ¡°With this, we wouldn¡¯t have had to sacrifice so many of our brothers.¡± Lu Shuangshuang sighed. They had expended most of their ammunition when this happened, so they could only rely on hand-to-hand combat when the zombie tide came. Of course, an ordinary pistol was not very useful in the face of a tide of zombies. ¡°That¡¯s not all. ¡°Look, he¡¯s throwing grenades from the heli. Even if we were to throw them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to throw them that far. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t America. Where are you going to get so many grenades?¡± Jin Bao sighed. Very soon, the helicopter stopped chucking grenades and retreated some distance away. ¡°Look, he¡¯s probably finished throwing his grenades. ¡°How would he deal with the remaining?¡± Jin Bao muttered. ¡°Hey, just watch. Can you stop commentating?¡± Wu Jianguo turned around and glared at Jin Bao. Jin Bao knew that he was a guest, so he obediently shut his mouth. At that moment, the screen suddenly shook! Two cameras went dark. ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Zhu Ming muttered. The next second, they heard a violent explosion! Even though they were two kilometers away, the security room still experienced a strong vibration. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± ¡°He blew it up?¡± Zhu Ming was shocked. ¡°It seems like something exploded on the road where the two surveillance cameras were. ¡°From the power of the explosion¡­ It had to have packed more power than a C4. ¡°Boss sure has a lot of tools,¡± Wu Jianguo said in a deep voice. No wonder Wang Ran wasn¡¯t nervous about the tide of zombies at all. It turned out that he had long been prepared. Then, a large number of zombies appeared on the screen behind them. They were the thousand-odd zombies separated by the landslide. Very quickly, bullets rained down on them. The people in the security room had slowly gotten used to Wang Ran¡¯s operation. Even if Wang Ran suddenly fell from the sky and massacred the zombies, they would not be surprised. At that moment, dozens of Mutated Zombies appeared on the screen. ¡°Ah, so many Mutated Zombies¡­ ¡°The red-eyed one looks so scary. Is she the leader?¡± Zhu Ming could feel the chill through the screen. ¡°These zombies look like they¡¯re at high levels¡­ ¡°I estimate that without 20 third or forth-rank Awakeneds, we can¡¯t fight them head-on.¡± Jin Bao muttered. As soon as he finished speaking, on the screen, a figure holding a massive hammer suddenly fell from the sky! Chapter 156 - 156 The Mighty Boss 156 The Mighty Boss ¡°F*ck, Wu Jianguo!¡± Jin Bao blurted out. The person on the screen was ¡®Wu Jianguo¡¯, whom he had met at the Bloodfang Camp. ¡°No¡­ who wants to f*ck me?¡± Wu Jianguo, who was in front of the screen, felt his scalp go numb. These words didn¡¯t sound very comfortable. ¡°Wu Jianguo! ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wu Jianguo?¡± he asked. Jin Bao pointed at Wang Ran on the screen. ¡°That¡¯s our boss, Wang Ran! ¡°I¡¯m Wu Jianguo!¡± Wu Jianguo looked at Jin Bao with a blank face. Had he been impersonated by his boss? Why was Boss using his name? Did Boss commit a crime under his name? ¡°What? He¡¯s not Wu Jianguo? He¡¯s the one who massacred the Bloodfang Camp?¡± Lu Shuangshuang immediately moved closer to the screen. Previously, she had always wanted to find this person to spar with. It could be said that she had been thinking about it day and night. She didn¡¯t expect to see him for the first time on a surveillance screen. Upon seeing Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s reaction, Wu Jianguo seemed to have realized something. Could it be¡­ Did Boss use his name to hook up with girls outside? Hiss¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think any further¡­ The crowd stopped mumbling and focused on the screen. They all wanted to see how Wang Ran would deal with these dozens of powerful Mutated Zombies¡­ On the road by the sea. Wang Ran leaned on his hammer and looked at the team of Mutated Zombies in front of him. Silver eyes, regular eyes, silver eyes, gold eyes¡­ ¡°Nothing great here¡­ ¡°Oh, red eyes! ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes fell on the long-haired, red-eyed female zombie that was being flanked by the others. Her body exuded an extremely dangerous aura. From the looks of it, she should be the mastermind behind this wave of zombies. Red eyes¡­ Never seen before. It should be at a level above golden eyes. Previously, it was said in the forum that a high-level Mutated Zombie had appeared overseas. It had the ability to lead other zombies. This was probably the case. Soon, the dozens of Mutated Zombies were within a 100-meter radius of Wang Ran. One of the Tank Zombies threw the huge rock that it was carrying at Wang Ran. Wang Ran let go of the hammer and caught the tire-sized stone with his bare hands. Then, Wang Ran threw the rock at the tank zombie. The Tank Zombie was shocked and immediately dodged to the side. A Mutated Zombie in the back was smashed into a meat pie. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The Tank Zombie was furious. It pounded the ground and rushed toward Wang Ran. Wang Ran calmly held the hammer handle with one hand. When the Tank Zombie reached him, Wang Ran quickly smashed his hammer down! The Tank Zombie¡¯s head was smashed into the ground. The dozen or so Mutated Zombies that were rushing over immediately after that trembled and couldn¡¯t help but pause. It was too terrifying! This human was too terrifying! They all knew how strong Tank Zombies were, but he killed one of them so effortlessly? How the f*ck could they fight this? Once those Mutated Zombies stopped, the long-haired and red-eyed zombie behind them let out a shriek. She was urging them to move forward. How could a mere human stop her from moving forward?! Under the threat of the long-haired, red-eyed zombie, these mutated zombies had no choice but to continue moving forward. They coordinated with each other and surrounded Wang Ran in a semi-circular formation. Sharp claws, venom, and fangs attacked Wang Ran together! Wang Ran retreated and immediately swung his hammer in a wide arc. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Five Mutated Zombies were directly stacked together and smashed into the rock wall. They were inseparable from then on¡­ A fat Mutated Zombie with golden eyes chose to self-destruct! A large amount of corrosive liquid sprayed out in all directions. Wang Ran calmly pulled a huge Mutated Zombie in front of him. The corrosive liquid went all over his back. Even zombies couldn¡¯t withstand such high-intensity corrosion. Soon, the zombie¡¯s back was corroded to the point that his spine could be seen. The other Mutated Zombies in the surroundings were not in a good state either. They were all more or less splattered. While they were struggling painfully, Wang rRan went up to them and hammered them one by one, killing them all. The first wave of more than ten Mutated Zombies was wiped out. ¡°F*ck, Boss is awesome!!!¡± ¡°Boss is mighty!¡± ¡°He killed more than ten Mutated Zombies in less than ten seconds. He¡¯s too awesome! In front of the screens in the security room, everyone knelt down in unison. Kneeling down wasn¡¯t enough to express their admiration. If the screen wasn¡¯t this high up, they would have wanted to lie down and watch. Lu Shuangshuang, who was standing behind them, started to tremble. Was this was true power was like¡­ Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s competitive spirit made her want to challenge Wang Ran. However, she also knew that her strength could not be compared to his. She was so conflicted¡­ How could she quickly become stronger?! ¡°F*ck, the zombie boss is stepping out!¡± ¡°Boss versus their leader! I¡¯m so nervous and excited!¡± ¡°I bet that Boss will win!¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course Boss will win! I¡¯ll bet that Boss will beat her in three moves!¡± Zhu Ming said, as he slapped the table. ¡°Three moves? The opponent seems to be very strong. I estimate that it will take at least five moves,¡± Liu Quan said, after thinking for a while. ¡°Are you guys looking down on Boss? One move is enough!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet a pack of cigarettes!¡± Wu Jianguo had the most confidence in Wang Ran. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the banker.¡± Zhao Dong, the security captain, said with a smile. He had a premonition that Wang Ran might not even need to make a move to destroy the other party. The crowd in the security room began to place their bets. The crowd became even more lively because of the bet. Jin Bao, who was at the side, sighed. They were both heads of their camps, but the gap between him and Wang Ran was too massive. ¡°I¡¯ll bet a gold ring on three moves.¡± Jin Bao couldn¡¯t help but join the bet. Lu Shuangshuang almost wanted to join in. However, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find anything valuable to offer. Forget it, I¡¯ll just watch the battle¡­ On the road by the sea, the red-eyed female zombie with long hair walked toward Wang Ran. She knew that if she didn¡¯t make a move, her subordinates wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. This human¡­ was terrifyingly strong! With a strong hatred for humans, the red-eyed female zombie¡¯s every step was filled with purpose. No one could stop her determination to kill all humans! When the red-eyed female zombie approached Wang Ran, she suddenly trembled! This person¡­ He seemed so familiar¡­ Chapter 157 - 157 End Of The Invasion 157 End Of The Invasion The red-eyed female zombie suddenly remembered. At a pharmacy, a man had given her child a drug that turned reversed his zombification. She would never forget this man¡¯s kindness. While she wanted to kill all the humans in the world, she would never hurt this person. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± The red-eyed female zombie cried out. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He didn¡¯t remember meeting such a powerful female zombie! Ever since the apocalypse arrived, he had only fired upon his followers. He had never messed around outside. But, why was the female zombie looking at him with admiration and gratitude? Wang Ran was a little confused. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The female zombie made another step forward, and then¡­ She kneeled down with a plop! ¡°Wait, what is this?¡± Wang Ran took a step back. A zombie of this level was kneeling down to him? What was going on? Was she tricking him? The red-eyed female zombie was stunned as well. The closer she got to Wang Ran, the more she wanted to submit to him. In addition, the gratitude in her heart only intensified, and she kneeled down involuntarily. She didn¡¯t know that Wang Ran had used a drop of his blood to turn her child back into a human. Later on, because she didn¡¯t feed the baby blood, the baby turned back into a zombie again. However, a tiny trace of blood in the baby¡¯s body was still there. After she ate her child¡¯s body, that trace entered her body. Although the effect was almost undetectable, when she got close to Wang Ran, this bond kicked in. She had to submit! ¡°Benefactor, I don¡¯t know if you still remember me¡­¡± ¡°You saved my child in the pharmacy.¡± The red-eyed female zombie explained. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. It¡¯s you¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s your child?¡± Wang Ran casually asked. As soon as he asked that question, Wang Ran realized the problem. Emotions have always driven humans and zombies to rank up. The female zombie must have suffered greatly to become so powerful. It was probably related to her child. ¡°My child¡­ ¡°My child¡­ ¡°My child was toyed with like a dog by those vile humans, and then tortured to death!¡± The female zombie¡¯s eyes turned even redder. The killing intent that had dissipated once again enveloped her surroundings. ¡°My condolences.¡± Wang Ran sighed. In this world, it was hard to tell which was scarier, humans or zombies. Wang Ran¡¯s voice made the red-eyed female zombie tremble. She stirred from her rage. ¡°My benefactor, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°I almost lost control again. ¡°My actions have caused you trouble, benefactor.¡± The red-eyed female zombie said with an apologetic tone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was good training for everyone.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. It was not that troublesome. It was inevitable, so it had been a good thing to experience it now. The red-eyed female zombie pondered for a moment, then turned back to look at the Mutated Zombies. On the way, she had gathered almost a hundred Mutated Zombies. Now, there were only about forty of them left. They had all submitted to her power and followed her. ¡°Disperse! ¡°No zombies are allowed to approach this area in the future!¡± The red-eyed female zombie roared at the Mutated Zombies behind her. The Mutated Zombies nodded and immediately ran back the way they came. They were going to disperse the massive army and bring several ordinary zombies away from this place. Even if the red-eyed female zombie had not given the order, they wouldn¡¯t dare to come to this place again. This human was too f*cking scary ¡­ They were Mutated Zombies, after all, and they had a strong desire to live. After the Mutated Zombies ran away, the red-eyed female zombie looked at Wang Ran again. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed all those who mistreated my child. ¡°I guess, that¡¯s it. I no longer have any regrets. ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m going to accompany my child. ¡°Thank you again¡­¡± The red-eyed female zombie bowed to Wang Ran, then reached out and fiercely stabbed her own chin! The sharp claws pierced through her head. The red-eyed female zombie ended her own life in a flash. ¡­ In the security room, even Jin Bao kneeled down. Everyone trembled, their eyes filled with shock. The zombie queen, who was terrifying, even through the screen, was actually kneeling in front of Wang Ran! On top of that, she ordered her army to retreat! In the end, she even bowed to Wang Ran and committed suicide! This was too f*cking unbelievable! If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it, no matter who told them! It was a pity that there were only images and no sounds, so they couldn¡¯t even understand what was happening. However, their admiration for Wang Ran had reached its peak! ¡°I thought that one move from Boss would be enough, but he didn¡¯t even use one move¡­ how foolish of me¡­¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. ¡°Captain Wu, if you got it wrong, there¡¯s no need to mention us. ¡°We didn¡¯t know Boss well enough. ¡°I have to reflect on myself.¡± Zhu Ming also sighed. ¡°As expected of Boss¡¯s loyal little fan.¡± Liu Quan patted Zhao Dong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I thought it was already impressive enough that he massacred the Bloodfang Camp all by himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see him command such power today. ¡°I, Jin Bao, have never been convinced by anyone in my life. In the case of your boss, this changes!¡± Jin Bao took off his gold ring and placed it in Zhao Dong¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, who wouldn¡¯t be convinced by him? ¡°Moreover, since following boss, life is almost back to normalcy. ¡°Well, I¡¯m enjoying life even more now.¡± Zhao Dong said with a smile. He remembered the five hours he had spent with the widow last night. ¡°Your boss¡­ Does he have a girlfriend?¡± Jin Bao asked, after glancing at Lu Shuangshuang. Lu Shuangshuang was the most beautiful girl in the squad, and everyone doted on her. It had always been Jin Bao¡¯s wish to find a capable boyfriend for Lu Shuangshuang. Jin Bao felt that there was no one more suitable than him in this world to conquer Lu Shuangshuang. It would be great if they could be together. ¡°Girlfriend? Boss has several! ¡°But they¡¯re all ridiculously powerful. I couldn¡¯t even beat a few of them.¡± Wu Jianguo said. ¡°What? You can¡¯t beat some of his girlfriends?¡± Lu Shuangshuang blurted out in shock. Chapter 158 - 158 Rules 158 Rules Lu Shuangshuang had witnessed Wu Jianguo¡¯s strength on the highway just now. He was almost as strong as her. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even defeat his girlfriends? What did his girlfriends eat?! How did they get so strong?! Lu Shuangshuang had a strong desire for power. In the past, it was because she was competitive and didn¡¯t want to lose to the men in her squad. Now, she wanted to have the strength to protect her teammates. If she had been stronger, she might have been able to save a few more teammates. At that moment, Wu Jianguo¡¯s satellite phone rang. ¡°Hey, Boss! ¡°Clean up the battlefield? Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡°The visitors? They¡¯re all here. Are you coming over? ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Jianguo said and hung up the phone. ¡°Our boss said that he¡¯ll come over and have a chat with you guys. ¡°You guys go rest in the courtyard first. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring my brothers to clean up the battlefield.¡± As Wu Jianguo spoke, he picked up the walkie-talkie and began to call for people. Jin Bao and Lu Shuangshuang were brought to the courtyard by Zhao Dong. Jin Bao¡¯s teammates, the children, and the elderly they had saved, were all here. Only thirty-odd people had survived. ¡°Captain Jin, how is it? Can they stop the zombies?¡± He Xiang came up and asked. After the bitter battle, he could only wait here. He felt terrible. ¡°The zombies¡­ are all wiped out.¡± Jin Bao was still shocked when he recalled the scene just now. ¡°What? That¡¯s fast! ¡°How many people did they mobilize? They¡¯re so powerful!¡± He Xiang couldn¡¯t believe it. Their camp had not been weak, but they had not lasted long. The people here were this powerful? ¡°One man¡­¡± Jin Bao sighed. Although there were several gunmen on the helicopter, Wang Ran was the only one who engaged them in close combat. ¡°Captain Jin, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. Can you not joke around in this kind of mood?¡± He Xiang said in a serious tone. ¡°Captain Jin is not joking. ¡°They only sent one man¡­¡± Lu shuangshuang confirmed Jin Bao¡¯s words. All the squad members, including He Xiang, were shocked! Captain Jin liked to joke, but Lu Shuangshuang didn¡¯t! It was really done by one person? This was too f*cking exaggerated! Not long after, the helicopter¡¯s roar sounded. A huge helicopter slowly landed in the courtyard. ¡°F*ck, if we had a helicopter like this, we could¡¯ve safely evacuated at least one or two hundred people!¡± He Xiang exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen this plane once, a few years ago, when we extinguished the mountain fire. ¡°It¡¯s made in Russia. There aren¡¯t many in our country.¡± Jin Bao explained. The cabin door opened, and Wang Ran jumped out. ¡°Ah, Wu¡­ Wang Ran!¡± Jin Bao immediately went up to him. Lu Mao¡¯s eyes lit up as well, and he ran out of the crowd. The three newcomers from the Bloodfang Camp had finally met again. ¡°Wang Ran, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you for blocking the tide of zombies. Otherwise, we might have all been finished,¡± Jin Bao said gratefully. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t too bad either. You guys actually managed to survive a invasion of this scale. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not weak,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s barely any of us left. ¡°Ah, around one or two hundred survivors out there got separated from us. I don¡¯t know what the situation is like now.¡± Jin Bao sighed. By the way, I heard that you used to be a police officer?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, most of us Awakened are from the force. ¡°The others are survivors we took in.¡± Jin Bao replied. Wang Ran nodded. From the looks of it, Jin Bao¡¯s group would be competent. Even though it was the end of the world, they still carried out their duty to protect the people. There were not many people at the base at the moment. With Wu Jianguo and the others constantly heading out for supplies, the base would be left particularly vulnerable. He could take in Jin Bao and the others and expand his manpower. ¡°What do you guys think of my place?¡± Wang Ran asked him. ¡°Your place? Of course, it¡¯s good!¡± ¡°The scenery is good, security is good, you are running your plantations. ¡°It¡¯s like heaven!¡± Jin Bao replied. Previously, he had heard Zhu Ming and the others boast about it once, and he had been very eager to see this place. Of course, Zhu Ming had also said that Wang Ran was a very cautious person when it came to accepting people. He would not accept anyone suspicious. Jin Bao surmised that Wang Ran had to be of decent character. ¡°Looking at your situation, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to find a suitable place to live in a short time. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here with your men. ¡°However, I have to say this in advance. I have my own rules here. Those who don¡¯t follow the rules, be it old or young, will be kicked out directly,¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. ¡°Alright! Brother Wang Ran, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my people! ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Jin Bao patted his chest. Wang Ran had agreed to take them in. He could finally have a good rest. The injured and exhausted members behind Jin Bao also heaved a sigh of relief. If they were to go out and fight again, they might die from exhaustion. ¡°Captain Jin, there are still some survivors from our previous camp. ¡°My wife and children¡¯s bus¡­¡± He Xiang sighed. He didn¡¯t know if the bus that his wife and children were on had successfully escaped. ¡°If you can find them, you can bring them here. ¡°However, I have a limit on the number of people I can take in. ¡°No more than fifty from your group. ¡°At the same time, you have to follow my rules.¡± Wang Ran said to He Xiang. ¡°Alright, thank you, Wang Ran¡­ Boss!¡± He Xiang imitated Wu Jianguo and the others and called Wang ran boss. Fifty people weren¡¯t a lot, but He Xiang and Jin Bao knew that everyone had limited occupancy. Today¡¯s tragedy was a good example. Staying here wasn¡¯t a bad choice. ¡°Zhao Dong, brief them. ¡°Then, assign them living quarters and jobs. ¡°If this man wants to go out to find his wife and children, you can arrange more field work for him. While looking for people, you can also collect some supplies.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Zhao Dong nodded and began to explain the rules to the thirty-odd newcomers. As he spoke, a older woman stood up. ¡°Why do we have to work! ¡°We¡¯re already so old. Do you have any conscience?!¡± The middle-aged woman said as she rolled her eyes. When they were in Jin Bao¡¯s camp, they either played cards or chatted every day. It was very leisurely. She actually had to work here? Chapter 159 - 159 Adas Under A Lot Of Pressure 159 Ada¡¯s Under A Lot Of Pressure Zhao Dong frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished, and you¡¯re already jumping out to object. How disrespectful!¡± Just as Zhao Dong was about to rip away at the middle-aged woman, Wang Ran walked over. ¡°You have something to say about the rules here, right?¡± Wang Ran stared at the middle-aged woman and asked. ¡°Yeah! ¡°We¡¯re old. Why should we work? ¡°Respect the old and love the young, don¡¯t you understand?¡± The middle-aged woman said, with her hands on her hips. Wang Ran nodded. He liked such volunteers. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to set an example for the others. ¡°Zhao Dong, have Jianguo send someone to exile her to the city. ¡°Forget the water and dry food. It¡¯ll be wasted on her.¡± After saying that, Wang Ran turned around and walked toward the helicopter. ¡°Exile? What¡¯s exile? ¡°Can you speak clearly?¡± The middle-aged woman was a little panicked. The word ¡®exile¡¯ did not sound like a good thing. ¡°Exile. You¡¯re out. No longer with us. ¡°Guys, send a car over. There are people here who are in need of exiling,¡± Zhao Dong said into the walkie-talkie. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± A reply came back from the walkie-talkie. The middle-aged woman was stunned, and her expression changed drastically! Was this for real? She only wanted to get some preferential treatment because of her age. Why were they committing her to a death sentence? Wouldn¡¯t she have the chance to protest? ¡°No, no, no, please wait, I¡¯ll follow the rules! ¡°Don¡¯t exile me!¡± This time, the middle-aged woman was really panicked. She grabbed Zhao Dong¡¯s arm and pleaded him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the boss has already given you an express warning. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to leave with her?¡± Zhao Dong looked at the survivors. They all avoided Zhao Dong¡¯s gaze. Who wouldn¡¯t want to remain here after barely surviving a zombie army? It was just light farming that involved flowers and plants, so it wasn¡¯t very tiring. Only people with mental issues would protest against such work. ¡°My dear! Say something! ¡°They want to exile me!¡± The middle-aged woman looked at her husband, hoping that he would step up and speak for her. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± After saying that, her husband turned away. The middle-aged woman¡¯s body trembled. Her husband was actually such a coward? Just as she was about to start screaming at him, the people sent by Wu Jianguo arrived. The middle-aged woman was directly stuffed into the car. In ten minutes, she would appear in a corner of the city and be left to her own devices. Jin Bao and the others remained silent. If it had been a few days ago, they would definitely not allow such a thing to happen. But after the battle, they had gained a new understanding of this world. Their own brothers had sacrificed their lives to buy time for these survivors, but these survivors felt that it had only been a given. Someone even almost got them all killed for a jade pendant. Why was this woman still spouting about senior citizen privileges? We¡¯re all human beings, so why should you do nothing and enjoy the safety and food provided by the hard work of others¡¯? Jin Bao understood the purpose behind Wang Ran¡¯s iron-blooded methods very well. This was the only reason he had such powerful forces and secure bases. After sending the lady off, Zhao Dong continued to explain the rules. Other than the demand for absolute obedience, everything else was conducted humanely and reasonably. Everyone only had to work up to two to three hours per day. They were allowed to do as they liked for the rest of the day. It was a rather leisurely life. Moreover, they would each have villas with private swimming pools. It was a considerably better life than their pre-apocalypse days. What was there to complain about? They started to laugh at the ridiculous woman. ¡­ Wang Ran returned to his island in the helicopter. Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo, and Tang Tang walked over with gloomy faces. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too much! ¡°There were so many zombies, and you didn¡¯t even leave any for me to kill!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s chin was raised high. This time, there were many powerful Mutated Zombies, so it would definitely be fun to kill them! Who would have thought that Wang Ran would be able to handle it all by himself? Tang Tang was so aggrieved¡­ From the looks of it, she could only vent all her strength on Wang Ran at night. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gotten a headshot. My hands are starting to itch.¡± Su Xiaoyu rubbed her fists. ¡°Headshot?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. If not for my increase in power, you would have already pummeled my ¡°head¡±. It seemed that he really had to take his little followers out to vent their extra energy, otherwise, he would suffer in bed. ¡°Master, we won today¡¯s battle. Do you want to have a big feast to celebrate?¡± Lin Momo, the stockkeeper, asked. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine. ¡°We do have excess food, so let¡¯s eat to our heart¡¯s content. ¡°You can also take out the wine we got from the mercenaries.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to relax. ¡°You all can go do your own things.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily and walked to the elevator of the main building. He planned to go to the borderless pool on the roof to relax. Wang Ran had a strange feeling when he walked out of the elevator. He had a feeling that there was someone in the pool. He went to the swimming pool to take a look, and sure enough! The golden-haired Ada was doing backstrokes in the pool! The main point was¡­ She wasn¡¯t wearing a swimsuit! What¡¯s with the three band-aids? When she saw Wang Ran, Ada immediately crawled out of the pool and rushed over. ¡°Oh no¡­ Ada, don¡¯t!¡± Wang Ran reached out to stop Ada from approaching. In the end¡­ Something soft directly landed in his hand¡­ Then, Ada inserted herself into his arms. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s swim together!¡± As usual, Ada snuggled in Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Wang Ran immediately felt the pressure. This Ada was no longer little! This was dangerous! ¡°Girl, you should at least wear a swimsuit!¡± Wang Ran did not dare to look down. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu¡¯s swimsuit doesn¡¯t fit, Sister Momo doesn¡¯t have a swimsuit, and Sister Tang Tang went out with you. ¡°I found myself a few band-aids. ¡°There¡¯s no one here anyway. It¡¯s okay, right, Big Brother?¡± Ada raised her head and asked with an innocent expression. Wang Ran swallowed his saliva. If it had been the previously little Ada, it would have been a truly innocent gesture. But now¡­ The temptation was too great! At that moment, Tang Tang also came to the top floor. When she saw Ada in Wang Ran¡¯s arms with only band-aids on, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°Fine then, play with the child!¡± Tang Tang shook her head and left the rooftop. Wang Ran suddenly felt wronged. Was he being treated as a pervert? I didn¡¯t even do anything! Besides, the current Ada¡­ did not have a child¡¯s body, either! Tang Tang actually dared to criticize him. He had to teach her a good lesson tonight! Chapter 160 - 160 Restraint 160 Restraint Wang Ran asked Lin Momo to bring a swimsuit up. After Ada changed into it, Wang Ran finally heaved a sigh of relief. That was too much. However, Ada was still very lethal in her swimsuit. In terms of size, she was definitely not inferior to Lin Momo. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Lin Momo could not help but click her tongue. Wang Ran felt a little helpless. What did he do to deserve such contempt¡­ After swimming for a while, Wang Ran finally calmed down. Although he had solved the invasion today with relative ease, Wang Ran could not discount the dangers of such invasions. There were only about ten-thousand zombies this time. If there were hundreds of thousands of Mutated Zombies, he might have been in trouble. The next time this happened, he would not be able to stop it alone. They would run out of ammunition eventually, and they would have to resort to melee combat. He still had to improve the overall strength of his followers as soon as possible. After the swim, Wang Ran put on a bathrobe. Ada also climbed out of the pool. ¡°Big brother, hug!¡± Ada flicked her wet hair and extended her arms to Wang Ran. ¡°No more hugs, no more hugs! ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. How can you carry you all day long? ¡°Walk on your own.¡± Wang Ran patted Ada¡¯s head. If he carried Ada down, he would probably attract a lot of disdainful gazes. Ada stuck out her tongue, wrapped herself in a bath towel, and followed Wang Ran. Downstairs, dinner was almost ready. He could really eat to his heart¡¯s content today. All sorts of seafood, meat, and wine filled the long table. ¡°Jiaxin, will the method you mentioned really work? ¡°Can Master even get drunk?¡± Fang Shutian asked softly. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take turns to make him drink. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s completely immune! ¡°When the time comes, you can get into his bed¡­¡± Wu Jiaxin gave her a mischievous look. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, don¡¯t say it out loud like that! ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Fang Shutian smacked Wu Jiaxin¡¯s shoulder shyly. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you ask me to create an opportunity for you? ¡°When did you suddenly turn so coy?¡± Wu Jiaxin stretched out two fingers and prodded Fang Shutian¡¯s chest. After learning that Wu Jiaxin had battled Wang Ran and gained significant power, the flight attendant girls were all envious. Fang Shutian was the closest to Wu Jiaxin and kept pestering her for help. Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so she finally agreed. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s here. Stop talking.¡± When Fang Shutian saw Wang Ran come out of the main building, she suddenly turned serious. ¡°Is everyone here? ¡°What time are we eating?¡± Wang Ran walked over and asked. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour before dinner! ¡°Other than Shiyao, the others are all here. ¡°Shiyao seems to be fiddling with the equipment there. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her!¡± Lin Momo wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself. I¡¯ll take a look at her laboratory while I¡¯m there.¡± Wang Ran casually picked up a cucumber and ate it as he walked toward Liu Shiyao¡¯s Villa. Liu Shiyao was staying in the unit closest to the fruit and vegetable garden. Although the sea view wasn¡¯t as good as the cliffside view, it was convenient for her to get to work. She was a truly diligent worker. As soon as Liu Shiyao saw Wang Ran walk into the villa, she immediately approached him angrily. ¡°Did you steal the cucumbers in the fruit and vegetable garden? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, since you¡¯ve let me manage the fruit and vegetable garden, you have to follow my rules! ¡°How am I supposed to study them if you keep picking them so casually?¡± Liu Shiyao snatched the cucumber from Wang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, no¡­ ¡°This is from the previous batch. ¡°It¡¯s going to be soft if I don¡¯t eat it now.¡± Wang Ran grabbed the cucumber and wanted to take it back. ¡°Kacha!¡± The cucumber was directly broken into two. Liu Shiyao¡¯s face turned red. The feeling of this cucumber¡­ Felt strange. ¡°If it¡¯s broken, then so be it. Let¡¯s each take half. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your laboratory? Is there anything lacking?¡± Wang Ran asked, while gnawing on half a cucumber. ¡°I need more refrigerators. ¡°There are only small refrigerators here. It¡¯s not enough. ¡°Oh, and if you can, please help me find some zombie tissue fluid. ¡°Blood and saliva are fine,¡± Liu Shiyao said, after thinking for a while. These were all items that the Research Institute needed. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Xiaoyu and Momo could easily provide the fluids. Wang Ran took a look at the laboratory that had been renovated from one of the units. It was quite a comfortable workplace. He hoped that Liu Shiyao could cultivate a large amount of fruits and vegetables that could strengthen his forces as soon as possible. ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s something I want to show you. Come in for a moment.¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face was burning, and she didn¡¯t dare to meet Wang Ran¡¯s eyes. She had always wanted to collect some of Wang Ran¡¯s body fluid for research purposes. In order to collect the fluid, she could only take the initiative to invite Wang Ran into her bedroom. Anyway, they had already done it. She would sacrifice herself for science. After Wang Ran entered the bedroom, Liu Shiyao directly closed the door behind her. She leaned against the door, took off her hairband to let her hair fall loose, and even took off her glasses. Wang Ran turned around and saw Liu Shiyao, whose cheeks were burning red. She wore a white coat, a suit and a short skirt, and thin black stockings¡­ But her gaze, looked utterly voracious¡­ This appearance¡­ She looked like a teacher who was about to interrogate her underaged student about his incomplete homework. Wang Ran swallowed his saliva, and his heart started racing. Liu Shiyao stepped forward and pushed him down¡­ Half an hour later, Liu Shiyao struggled to sit up. Just as Liu Shiyao was about to get out of bed to take the test tube, something shocked her¡­ A powerful energy was flowing in her body. She had absorbed it all¡­ How the f*ck am I supposed to collect it?! Liu Shiyao wanted to cry, but had no tears. When she thought of her performance in the past half an hour, Liu Shiyao buried her head in the blanket. But soon, she had no choice but to stick her head out. Because Wang Ran was under the blanket¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s time for dinner. ¡°You need to calm down.¡± Wang Ran said sternly. Liu Shiyao was on the verge of tears. Me, calm down? Did you think I was that desperate? I just only steeled myself to sacrifice my body for science! Who knew that it would backfire in her face?! Chapter 161 - 161 Whos Getting Who Drunk? 161 Who¡¯s Getting Who Drunk? When Liu Shiyao followed Wang Ran to the dining table with a red face, everyone looked at her with a smile. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know what had happened in that half an hour. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all have a drink. ¡°Today is the 10th day since the establishment of our base! ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have everyone here. ¡°Every single one of you is an indispensable part of our base! ¡°I hope that our base would remain safe, peaceful, and prosperous in the future, just like it is now!¡± Wang Ran raised his glass and gave a half-baked toast. The girls picked up their glasses. ¡°Ah, Ada, you¡¯d better not drink!¡± When Wang Ran saw Ada raise her glass, he immediately stopped her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I! ¡°I¡¯ve grown up now! ¡°I can do whatever my sisters can do!¡± Ada pouted, unconvinced. Although her mental age was very young, her physical age was indeed¡­ Her growth was even more exaggerated than most of the girls present. ¡°From a biological point of view, the current Ada¡­ is indeed an adult. ¡°If it¡¯s just drinking, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± As a scientist, Liu Shiyao spoke up for Ada. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ada jumped up and down in joy. Since Liu Shiyao had already said so, Wang Ran couldn¡¯t say anything. So be it. After the first round of drinking, the flight attendants took turns to toast Wang Ran. ¡°Master, thank you for saving us and giving us such a good place to stay. I¡¯ll drink to you!¡± Fang Shutian downed the wine in one go. Since she had already come to this, Wang Ran could only follow her and drink in response. ¡°Master, thank you for making me so strong! ¡°You¡¯ll have to continue in the future¡­ Hey!¡± Wu Jiaxin followed suit and toasted him. Wang Ran felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it. Then drink. Wang Ran spent half of his time drinking during this meal. About half an hour later, all the girls were drunk, except for Wu Jiaxin, and they were lying on the table. After all, they were still weaker to alcohol than Wang Ran was. Wu Jiaxin sighed. It seemed like Fang Shutian wouldn¡¯t have a chance today. ¡°Uncle, come, let¡¯s do it !¡± Tang Tang took two bottles of wine and boldly walked to Wang Ran. She was not bothered about the fact that her skirt was extremely short. She raised one leg to step on the table. A beautiful scenery was right in front of Wang Ran¡¯s face. ¡°If you¡¯re challenging me, then let¡¯s do it. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Wang Ran took the bottle of wine and directly started to drink with Tang Tang. Soon, Wang Ran finished a bottle of wine. Tang Tang did not back down. She spent a few more seconds to finish her wine. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re pretty good!¡± Tang Tang sat on the table unsteadily. She wanted to grab the bottle of wine behind her, but as soon as she lay down, she could not move. Wang Ran sighed and pulled Tang Tang¡¯s skirt to cover her up. These girls couldn¡¯t hold their liquor. Even someone as strong as Tang Tang would collapse after a few bottles of wine. ¡°Big brother, I want more! ¡°Can you help me open a bottle? ¡°Burp¡­¡± Ada said while hiccuping. She had drunk quite a lot as well, but she showed no indication of it. Her lower abdomen had gained a small bump to it. ¡°You can still drink?¡± Wang Ran said in surprise. Could the zombie virus break down alcohol? Well, it seemed a little useless. ¡°The wine¡¯s pretty good, weeeee. ¡°Hey, why is everyone else sleeping? ¡°Wake up!¡± Ada nudged Liu Shiyao, who was beside her. She had already been lying on the ground more than ten minutes ago. ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re too much! ¡°Didn¡¯t I just want some body fluid? Why are you so difficult to deal with? ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just spray it outside?!¡± Liu Shiyao was talking nonsense in a daze. ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡± Ada asked innocently with her eyes wide open. Wang Ran felt that Ada¡¯s long eyelashes were about to stab his face. If Ada was not a child, Wang Ran would have thought that she was seducing him¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go get Xiaoyu and Momo to help. They should be in the surveillance room.¡± Wang Ran stood up. He felt dizzy. Wang Ran had drunk a lot just now, and it was finally catching up to him. However, Wang Ran still recovered fairly quickly. Was this power¡­ However, it didn¡¯t seem to matter if he was drunk or not. Wang Ran found Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu in the surveillance room. Nowadays, surveillance cameras were equipped with thermal imaging and motion capture. Even if they were not present, it would be fine, as the system would sound an alarm. With the help of Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu, Wang Ran sent all the girls back to their respective villas. As the flight attendant girls were all drunk, the night duties fell upon Momo and Xiaoyu. After they were done, they went to their posts. Wang Ran and Ada were staring at each other in the villa. ¡°Big brother, how do you usually play with the girls at night? ¡°Sometimes, I hear some sounds. ¡°It seems to be fun!¡± Ada asked as she blinked her big, innocent eyes. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Wang Ran almost choked on his own saliva. I can¡¯t even tell you what I¡¯m playing! This was a f*cking crime! Ah, something¡¯s not right¡­ This matter had to be considered from two angles. The current Ada had a child¡¯s mind and an adult¡¯s body. Because she had an adult¡¯s body, she could drink. Because it was a child¡¯s mind, so¡­ Of course, he couldn¡¯t introduce her to the game. But her body was an adult¡¯s. ¡°F*ck, what am I thinking!¡± Wang Ran was shocked by his own thoughts. As expected, drinking alcohol was dangerous. ¡°Big brother, can we play?¡± Ada asked with her head tilted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang Ran was so shocked that he shrank back. ¡°It¡¯s about what we did before!¡± Ada extended her palm and waved it. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about this¡­¡± Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had misunderstood Ada. That¡¯s right, she was too young to know. ¡°I slept for a night and I feel like I¡¯ve recovered most of my strength! ¡°I have restocked! ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s exchange bodily fluids!¡± Ada¡¯s smile was very pure and brilliant. If Wang Ran did not know any better, he would have thought that she was trying out a pickup line¡­ Wang Ran took out a dagger and cut both their palms open. They clasped hands¡­ Chapter 162 - 162 New Discovery 162 New Discovery Wang Ran once again felt the brunt of the potent primal virus. After Ada grew up, the concentration of the virus became even higher, and it stimulated Wang Ran¡¯s body like hard liquor. Meanwhile, Ada¡¯s body was also being nourished by Wang Ran¡¯s blood. The two of them continued synergizing in an endless loop. After an unknown period of time, Wang Ran opened his eyes. Ada had already fallen asleep on the sofa, and the wound on her palm had already healed. Wang Ran stood up. He felt a little stronger. With Ada around, it was much easier to increase each other¡¯s strengths, unlike Xiaoyu and Momo, who expended a lot more energy. However, the jump in power today was not that significant. Perhaps it was because he had just only advanced yesterday, and he still needed to consolidate his newfound power for a while. Wang Ran picked up Ada, put her on the bed, and covered her with the blanket. Ada had the arguably hottest figure among all the girls. No one could compare to her perky butt. Wang Ran had to solve some mental algorithms to calm himself down. After settling Ada down, Wang Ran left the villa and walked toward the surveillance room. Momo and Xiaoyu were diligently on night duty. Of course, he had to give them some benefits. When he reached the door, Wang Ran heard the two of them whispering. ¡°Master will definitely be very busy tonight. I wonder how many people he will work on.¡± Lin Momo¡¯s voice carried a hint of resentment. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Master won¡¯t be able to handle Ada alone. ¡°Look at her perky butt. Even I want to grab it. White girls are so different. I can¡¯t compare to her. Su Xiaoyu was both envious and jealous. ¡°What should we do then¡­ ¡°Llike in the past, we¡¯ll wait for Master to fall asleep and secretly help ourselves?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°Yes, that works! ¡°We can take turns. One of us keeps watch while the other gets to work. ¡°Master had a breakthrough yesterday anyway. He should be able to take it.¡± Su Xiaoyu agreed. ¡°It¡¯ll probably take another hour or two before Master falls asleep. What should we do now¡­¡± she asked. ¡°Go and pick a cucumber?¡± Lin Momo asked weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. How can a cucumber be compared to Master?¡± Su Xiaoyu patted Lin Momo¡¯s head. Wang Ran shivered violently. It turned out that when he was asleep, his two little followers would come and steal food! No wonder he was always sore¡­ This was too much! Wang Ran shoved the door open and entered. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were shocked! Master was outside? Then, the conversation just now¡­ The two of them acted like guilty dogs. They lowered their heads and peeked up from time to time, secretly watching Wang Ran¡¯s expression. ¡°I originally wanted to reward you for your hard work in keeping guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to learn this much¡­¡± Wang Ran deliberately said with a straight face. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault. It was my idea.¡± Su Xiaoyu took up the responsibility. Of course, this was indeed her idea. ¡°Actually, I was also quite supportive of Xiaoyu¡¯s idea. ¡°After all¡­ I never got to eat my fill,¡± Lin Momo said with red eyes. ¡°You two¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re not full, you can just say so! ¡°What do you think I am? Huh? ¡°How do you think I should punish you?¡± Wang Ran glared at the two of them. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo both lowered their heads in shame. ¡°How about¡­ no meals for a day?¡± Lin Momo asked tentatively. Anyway, they still had some blood in the refrigerator, so they could survive a day without eating. ¡°Come here.¡± Wang Ran sat on a chair and waved at his two girls¡­ It was dawn. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo watched the surveillance feed in high spirits. Meanwhile, Wang Ran pulled up his pants and walked out of the surveillance room. He had finally taught them a good lesson. The girls in the flight attendant class were probably still hungover, so Wang Ran had to settle his breakfast by himself. After frying a few eggs, Wang Ran sat by the pool and started eating. Many things had happened recently, but the apocalypse had only passed less than two weeks ago. Fortunately, he was not as weak as he had been before. He only regretted dying in his past life in such a manner. He was surrounded and killed at the exhibition center. It seemed that he had to find time to go to the exhibition center to take a look. However, if he went there too early, he might never meet the white-haired man. This was quite a dilemma. After finishing breakfast, Wang Ran washed his hands in the pool. There were a few new notifications. ¡°Boss, the police squad wishes to head out and fetch stragglers from their group. ¡°I¡¯m also sending out some of my own men for a supply run. ¡°Three convoys will head out in separate directions.¡± It was a report from Wu Jianguo. ¡°Find some gasoline and come back. ¡°I used up most of my stock yesterday.¡± Wang Ran replied. ¡°Alright, Boss! (Smiling emoji)¡± Wu Jianguo went offline right after he sent the message. Speaking of gasoline, Wang Ran glanced at the helicopter that was parked in the courtyard. He had gone to J-City yesterday, and there was only about 100 kilometers of fuel left. Now that the road had been destroyed, he needed the helicopter more than ever. Refuelling it would be a priority. Wang Ran arrived at Wu Jiaxin¡¯s villa. Wu Jiaxin didn¡¯t drink much last night, so she was still in good spirits. As soon as Wang Ran entered the villa, a fair and slender leg was directly placed on his neck. Good Lord, a standing split. As expected of a flight attendant with a dancer¡¯s foundation. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t rewarded me for so long! ¡°I¡¯ve been flying the plane for days!¡± Wu Jiaxin was about to retract her leg when Wang Ran grabbed it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you now, ¡°It¡¯s better to stay awake. I need you to fly again today.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, she hugged Wu Jiaxin and turned her around, pressing her against the wall¡­ Half an hour later, the two of them got up from the ruins. The walls of this villa were not strong enough ¡­ ¡°Wash up and change your clothes. We¡¯re going to the airport to refuel.¡± Wang Ran helped Wu Jiaxin up. With Wang Ran¡¯s help, Wu Jiaxin made her way to the bathroom with much difficulty. ¡°Do you want to shower together?¡± Wu Jiaxin placed her hand on Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°If we shower together, we won¡¯t be able to leave the house today. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes to get ready. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can return.¡± Wang Ran pinched Wu Jiaxin¡¯s waist and turned to leave. In the other villas, the girls were all finally up. Tang Tang rubbed her head and walked out of the villa, her hair a disastrous mess. ¡°Uncle, my head hurts. ¡°Treat me!¡± Tang Tang came over and nudged Wang Ran. Suddenly, Tang Tang seemed to have discovered something. She sniffed the air. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been up to no good this morning!¡± Chapter 163 - 163 Heading To The Airport 163 Heading To The Airport Tang Tang pouted, looking unhappy. Even if you want to do something in the morning, you can come to me! Was it because she was a dead fish, or was it because she was not vigorous enough?! Uncle is too much! ¡°Alright, you should rest for a while if you have a headache. ¡°I gotta head out.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang felt even dizzier after being rubbed like this. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She had drunk the most alcohol yesterday, so it was inevitable that she would feel dizzy. ¡°Are you going out to play again? ¡°I also want to go!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. It would be so much fun to go out and play! She could kill zombies and find some joy. ¡°Look after the house today. ¡°I can¡¯t take you out every time. ¡°Xiaoyu and Momo haven¡¯t been out for a long time.¡± Wang Ran rejected Tang Tang¡¯s application. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tang Tang sighed. She was on good terms with Momo, so she decided to give them this chance. ¡°When we¡¯re not around, you¡¯re the strongest here. ¡°You have to help me guard the base. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on playing games.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. ¡°Alright, alright, I know! ¡°If I don¡¯t manage the base well, you can come back and spank my butt!¡± Tang Tang said and went back to the villa to wash up. Wang Ran thought about it for a while and felt that spanking was not a punishment but a reward¡­ Wang Ran returned to the villa, walked into the bathroom, and started to wash the dust off his body. The sound of the flowing water covered the sound of the footsteps behind him. Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around Wang Ran¡¯s waist, and at the same time, something was pushed against Wang Ran¡¯s back. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s shower together!¡± Ada¡¯s energetic voice came from behind. Wang Ran¡¯s body trembled. Oh shit, it¡¯s Ada! This would be troublesome! Wang Ran did not dare to turn around, afraid that he would stab the other party. The atmosphere was very awkward. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m done, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Wang Ran made a big detour, turned his back to Ada, and went to the door of the shower room. Then, he grabbed a bath towel and fled. It was too terrifying. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t let Ada live with him anymore. Something would happen one day. After changing into a clean set of clothes, Wang Ran went to the courtyard. It was almost 10 by the time all the girls were up. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were finally released from the monitoring room. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, get ready. I¡¯m taking you out today,¡± Wang Ran said to his two followers. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Su Xiaoyu rushed into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Lin Momo was a little more reserved. She stood there with a beaming face, obviously looking forward to something. Not long after, Wu Jiaxin appeared in her sportswear, looking sporty and energetic. Wang Ran, Wu Jiaxin, and Momo boarded the helicopter together. The main purpose of this trip was to refuel at the airport and bring Xiaoyu and Momo out for a walk. The helicopter slowly ascended and flew towards the airport in N-City. On the plane, Su Xiaoyu secretly pulled Lin Momo into the cockpit. ¡°Look at what I¡¯ve found!¡± Su Xiaoyu took out a few air stewardess uniforms from her bag. ¡°Oh! This! ¡°Are we going to change into this? ¡°Will Master like it?¡± Lin Momo didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will! ¡°It¡¯s going to drive him crazy! ¡°Remember to top it off with pantyhoses,¡± Wu Jiaxin, who was flying the plane, smiled and said. As a flight attendant, she was quite familiar with air stewardess uniforms. It was a pity that Tang Tang hadn¡¯t completely learned how to fly a plane yet. Otherwise, she could have changed her clothes and experienced it herself. With Wu Jiaxin¡¯s encouragement, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo changed into their uniforms. The uniform fit Su Xiaoyu quite well, and her presence matched it very well. Lin Momo¡­ was unable to button up her chest. She felt particularly lecherous¡­ The two of them came to the cabin shyly. ¡°Master, what kind of service do you need?¡± The two of them struck the poses that Wu Jiaxin had taught them. ¡°Holy f*ck¡­ What is this?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He had not expected them to pull off such a play. However, the two of them did look good in those uniforms. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already instructed Jiaxin to fly slower. ¡°We¡¯ll have enough time to experience the best air service!¡± Su Xiaoyu said with a smile. ¡°Then help me get something to drink first, with ice.¡± Wang Ran leaned back leisurely. The helicopter was massive, but it was utilitarian. The interior was bland and the seats were hard. Wang Ran planned to go salvage some private planes at the airport to get some sofas and soft bedding. He would ask Wu Jianguo and the others to help him out later. This way, his trips would be more comfortable. Even now, he had to make do with the military bench. It was hard and rough. Two stewardesses giving first-class service resulted in a bumpy ride¡­ It took Wu Jiaxin an hour to get there. As long as girls had a good relationship with one another, they would join forces and show no mercy. Finally, the helicopter arrived at the airport. Wu Jiaxin landed steadily on the runway. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo changed back into their regular clothes and got off the plane with Wang Ran. The airport runway was in chaos. A few planes had crashed into each other and were still emitting black smoke. Fortunately, there was no problem with the storage tanks of their fuel. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go get a gas truck.¡± Wu Jiaxin told him and started searching the track. ¡°Master, can I go to the duty-free shop? ¡°There are so many bags and makeup products there!¡± Su Xiaoyu asked as she held Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Aright, there seems to be a lot of cigarettes, wine, and other supplies there. ¡°Let¡¯s go sweep the area.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Cigarettes and wine were hard currency, so they were always welcome. Regardless, Jiaxin needed some time to get in the mood, so Wang Ran could get some of her blood pumping by having her sweep the area out first. The airport terminal, which was originally heavily guarded, was now lifeless. Wang Ran barged in easily. At the door, a zombie security officer was stuck in the elevator, waving a stick at Wang Ran and the others. Lin Momo used her ability and controlled the zombie to knock its head against the corner of the escalator. ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t many zombies in this building. ¡°But there are a lot of zombies on the other side of the security area. ¡°They¡¯re probably passengers who were stranded here.¡± Lin Momo used her special ability to sense her surroundings. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try not to make too much noise.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. He wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies, but he was afraid of trouble. The moment things got messy, he would get blood all over his body, which was very uncomfortable. It was really convenient to have Lin Momo by his side when going out. Not only could they avoid places where a large number of zombies have gathered, but they could also kill individual zombies effortlessly. He wondered if Lin Momo would be able to control the zombie crowd like the female zombie yesterday after she obtains her blood-red pupils¡­ Chapter 164 - 164 More Muggers 164 More Muggers Wang Ran and his two girls started to sweep through the departure hall. Most of the shops here were open, but they looked a little messy. There were also some zombie stragglers in the departure hall, all of which were controlled by Lin Momo to sit on the chairs obediently. Although the scene looked a little strange, it was quite convenient. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go over there and get some bags and clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get some sunblock and skin care products.¡± Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo, and Wang Ran discussed briefly before they ran to the luxury goods counters. Wang Ran, on the other hand, went to the tobacco and wine area. Although the place was a mess, there were quite a lot of things. Wang Ran got a few large boxes and started packing the cigarettes and wine. The cigarettes and alcohol at the airport should be of rather good quality, so he could take as much as he could. His men still had some need for cigarettes. Usually, each smoker was given two packs a week as a bonus. The others would be used as currency. On the other side of the airport terminal, a small team of four was carefully advancing. They were holding machetes, baseball bats, and one of them even had a pistol. ¡°Why do you think the boss asked us to come to the airport to find supplies?¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s better than a supermarket.¡± A young man wearing a baseball cap muttered. ¡°Are you that short-sighted?¡± ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s been a week. The supermarkets and shopping malls must have been stripped clean! ¡°Only an airport this remote would have something good. ¡°Look, there are cigarettes and alcohol at the airport. If we get them, it¡¯ll be quite something! ¡°If the boss is pleased, he might even reward you with girls!¡± A middle-aged man with a beer belly smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Among the group of people who just joined the camp yesterday, there was a young woman with a child. Still, she was quite pretty. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯m claiming here. Don¡¯t you fools dare!¡± A skinny man with a mouth full of yellow teeth scratched his crotch. ¡°So, you¡¯re into young milfs?. ¡°I still prefer young girls, haha.¡± The beer belly middle-aged man laughed loudly. ¡°Rong, don¡¯t laugh so loudly. You¡¯ll attract the zombies!¡± The young man in the baseball cap was very cautious. ¡°Ah, youth these days. They¡¯re so cowardly! ¡°All four of us are Awakened. And I¡¯ve broken through once. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve got this gun here! ¡°Zombies! I¡¯ll kill as many as they send!¡± The beer-bellied middle-aged man confidently patted his belly. Their campsite was located in the North of N-City. They had no idea that what was practically a tsunami of zombies had swept through part of the city, and they barely even encountered Mutated Zombies, so they had the belief that they were very strong. ¡°Hey, Rong, look! ¡°That¡¯s some weird shit going on there!¡± The young man in the baseball cap pointed ahead. Twenty to thirty zombies were sitting on the chairs like passengers, waiting for their departure¡­ ¡°F*ck, that is weird. ¡°Did their butts somehow get stuck to the seats?¡± The beer-bellied middle-aged man scratched his head. It was indeed a little strange. However, the four of them were capable enough, and did not stop because of this. The four of them took tentative steps, but the zombies didn¡¯t stand up to attack them. The middle-aged man with the beer belly lowered his guard. ¡°Long hair, keep watch on them. We¡¯ll go in and loot the cigarettes and wine.¡± The beer belly middle-aged man ordered. A long-haired man was carrying a baseball bat on his shoulder, tapping his feet as he faced the zombies that were sitting in rows. The other three entered the tobacco & liquor store together. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± As soon as he entered, the beer-bellied middle-aged man raised the gun in his hand and aimed ahead. He saw a young man leisurely packing cigarettes into a box. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s someone else here. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± The young man raised his head. It was Wang Ran. Wang Ran had already packed most of the cigarettes and alcohol in the store. There were a total of eight large boxes. There were some loose cigarettes scattered on the ground, but Wang Ran was too lazy to pick them up. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s already packed them up! ¡°That¡¯s good, we don¡¯t have to do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Young man, go ahead and take the scattered ones on the ground. We¡¯re taking the rest,¡± the beer belly middle-aged man said with a smile. He saw that Wang Ran was alone, so it was obvious that he could only agree to his request. Wang Ran glanced at the middle-aged man with the beer belly and his underlings behind him. He seemed to be an Awakened, but he was not very strong. Four Awakened Ones. It was a solid team. They were small in number and mobile. They were strong enough to fight Mutated Zombies. They would fit in a single vehicle. In the post-apocalyptic world, this was common. They were probably here for the cigarettes and alcohol. However, it was a pity that Wang Ran had arrived first. No one dared to ask Wang Ran to empty out his pockets. Just as Wang Ran was about to make his move, the zombies who were sitting on the chairs outside stood up in unison. They slowly turned to their direction. ¡°Rong! Zombie! ¡°The zombies are all standing up!¡± Long hair shouted from behind. The beer-bellied middle-aged man immediately turned around and raised the axe in his hand. To him, twenty zombies were more dangerous than one human. As if a switch had been flipped, they roared and pounced at the four-man team. The two sides started to fight. Wang Ran opened a small bottle of wine and enjoyed the sight while drinking. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Wang Ran shook his head. He had just dealt with a full-fledged invasion, and now he was watching these weak chickens fight. It was a little boring. They were too weak. The four of them did not work together well, so they killed very inefficiently. It was a shame that these zombies were so weak. If one or two intelligent Mutated Zombies came, they would probably suffer some losses. A few minutes later, the four of them finally killed all the zombies. Other than the middle-aged man with the beer belly, the others were all panting slightly. ¡°Were you the one who was f*cking clicking your tongue just now?¡± The beer-bellied middle-aged man turned his head and pointed at Wang Ran with his axe, which was dripping with black blood. Wang Ran smiled and did not say anything. He had not planned to kill anyone today, but it seemed like he had to do it. ¡°Rong is talking to you! ¡°Are you a f*cking mute?¡± The yellow-teethed man picked up a wine bottle beside him and smashed it on the cabinet. There was a muffled clank. The yellow-teethed man was very embarrassed. He had originally wanted to do something cool like smashing a beer bottle, but who knew that it was a Western bottle. It was so solid! He ended up making a fool out of himself. Wang Ran sighed. He had not brought his hammer with him. If he killed with his bare hands, he might get blood on his body. A bar fight it is, then. Wang Ran picked up a bottle and threw it at the yellow-teeth man¡¯s face! Chapter 165 - 165 Its Him? 165 It¡¯s Him? ¡°Crash!¡± More than a dozen of the yellow-teeth man¡¯s teeth were broken by Wang Ran! His chin also seemed to be fractured. ¡°Do you want to die!¡± The yellow-teethed man cursed through a mouthful of blood. Just as he finished yelling, he found that his jaw had been locked open. Saliva and blood mixed together, dripping to the ground. ¡°Kid, you dare? ¡°We¡¯re from Derek¡¯s camp! ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending us?¡± The middle-aged man with the beer belly said coldly. Judging from the strength of the wine bottle, the middle-aged man deduced that Wang Ran was at least a Rank-two Awakened. The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t afraid of taking him on, and he had a gun. He was only afraid that the other party had a powerful force behind him. Therefore, the middle-aged man proclaimed his background first to see Wang Ran¡¯s reaction. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He grabbed another bottle and threw it at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was so shocked that he immediately dodged it. He dodged it, but the long-haired man behind him suffered the brunt of it. The bottle hit his forehead and he fell straight down. This time, the blow was even heavier than the previous one. The long-haired man¡¯s skull was probably fractured. ¡°F*ck! ¡°I gave you a chance, but you¡¯ve crossed the line! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The middle-aged man raised his gun and pointed it at Wang Ran. Wang Ran took a big step forward, grabbed the gun, and exerted force with his thumb! The gun barrel was directly bent upward by Wang Ran¡¯s grip. The middle-aged man shivered in fear and immediately let go. If he were to shoot, the chamber would explode. After taking a few steps back, the middle-aged man patted his rapidly beating heart. He definitely couldn¡¯t bend a gun barrel with his bare hands. This man was stronger than him! ¡°Look¡­ I¡¯m a friend. ¡°You can go through the loot first, and we¡¯ll pick up the leftovers after you¡¯re done. That should work, right?¡± The middle-aged man bowed slightly. ¡°What did you say in the beginning? ¡°That I crossed a line? ¡°You¡¯re trying to bargain now?¡± Wang Ran picked up another wine bottle and shook it in his hand. The middle-aged man and his underlings were shocked. If this bottle was thrown at him, it could probably kill him! ¡°Sir! We were blind just now! ¡°Please, spare my worthless life!¡± The middle-aged man immediately kneeled on the ground. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong had been his way of survival in the apocalypse. If he encountered someone stronger than himself, he could simply beg and grovel. Staying alive was more important! His underlings and the bloodied yellow-teeth man also kneeled down. ¡°Come on, tell me about your camp first.¡± Wang Ran asked, as he held the bottle. Wang Ran still intended to gather more information about other reputable camps. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk!¡± The middle-aged man said, as he stood up. ¡°Did I say you could stand? ¡°Kneel and speak!¡± Wang Ran shook the bottle in his hand. The middle-aged man immediately went back down. ¡°Derek¡¯s Camp is probably the biggest campsite in N-City, ¡°Recently, there has been a steady stream of people joining. By the time I left, there were already thousands of people. ¡°Our camp¡¯s boss, Derek Zhang, has just broken through to rank-four Awakened recently. He is ridiculously powerful. ¡°Under his rule, we are enjoying our lives. ¡°Sir, are you interested in joining? ¡°With your strength, you can definitely get a high-level position,¡± the middle-aged man said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Wang Ran roughly understood the information about this camp. A camp consisting of a thousand people was indeed not small. However, judging from the behavior of these people, it could not be a pleasant place. ¡°What are the requirements for ordinary people to join your camp?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°You either hand over gold or resources. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything, we would still take you in, but you¡¯ll have to do rough work once you¡¯re here.¡± The middle-aged man explained. Wang Ran nodded. This was a typical doomsday survivor camp. The law of the jungle and oppression definitely existed, but people could keep their lives. After getting a general understanding of the situation at Derek¡¯s Camp, Wang Ran walked toward the middle-aged man with his bottle. It was time to wrap things up. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, don¡¯t kill me! ¡°My wife and children are still in the camp!¡± The middle-aged man begged as he wiped his tears. ¡°If you dare to kill us, Derek and the white-haired man will not let you off! The young man next to him probably knew that begging for mercy was useless, so he tried to threaten him. ¡°White hair?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s interest was piqued. He remembered his previous death, being surrounded by zombies. Back then, a man with white hair on his head flashed past the edge of his vision. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if this person was the one who caused his death, he would rather kill the wrong person than let his killer slip! ¡°Argh! White hair is our camp¡¯s second-in-command and military counselor. ¡°Although he only has the strength of a rank-three Awakened, he is very smart. Our camp has developed to this scale, only because of him.¡± The middle-aged man immediately explained. Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Wang Ran suddenly had an interesting idea. Why not¡­ Go undercover in this camp? He wanted to see if this white-haired guy was the one who caused his death. If that was the case, he could finally get his revenge! Wang Ran smiled and directly bludgeoned the talkative young man and the yellow-teeth man beside him to death. Only the beer-bellied middle-aged man was left in the team of four. At that moment, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo had finished their shopping in the clothes and bag store. The two of them walked with the wind and were in high spirits. Behind them, more than ten zombies carried shopping bags. Wang Ran felt that it would be appropriate to play the background music of a gangster in this scene. ¡°Zombies?! ¡°Walking with them?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked and subconsciously shrank back. ¡°Master, we¡¯re done!¡± Su Xiaoyu showed off her little satchel. She had wanted to buy it even before the apocalypse, but she couldn¡¯t afford it back then. ¡°Master, that one¡¯s still alive? ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Lin Momo asked considerately. ¡°No need, I still have some use for this guy. ¡°Come, get some zombies to help me carry these cigarettes and alcohol to the helicopter. ¡°I might have some use for them as bait.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Ah? Master, you¡¯re going out again!¡± Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s expressions changed. Although they had eaten to their heart¡¯s content last night and on the helicopter, they could never have too much of this. Wang Ran¡¯s departure meant that they would have nothing to eat for a day or two. It was a tragic! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo¡¯s heads. He only needed to confirm whether the white-haired man from Derek¡¯s Camp was the same person from his past life, and then inquire about his character. If he was not a good man, Wang Ran would kill him. He would rather kill the wrong person than let his killer go. Chapter 166 - 166 Dereks Camp 166 Derek¡¯s Camp Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo hugged Wang Ran reluctantly and then led the group of zombies to the helicopter. Wang Ran found a broken piece of a wine bottle on the ground and cut the middle-aged man¡¯s arm. ¡°Now, you¡¯re infected. ¡°If I don¡¯t give you the antidote, you will become an idiotic zombie that only listens to my orders. ¡°So, you¡¯d better be obedient from now on, understood?¡± Wang Ran said strenly. The middle-aged man would not have believed him, had he not seen this group easily controlling more than a dozen zombie porters. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cooperate! ¡°Even if you want me to f*ck a zombie, I¡¯d do it!¡± The middle-aged man nodded decisively. ¡°You want to try f*cking a zombie?¡± This piqued Wang Ran¡¯s interest. ¡°Don¡¯t, sir! I was just stating an example! ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have any safety measures on me. I¡¯d get infected¡­¡± The middle-aged man was on the verge of tears. It was all his fault for having a potty mouth and going overboard with his words. Wang Ran smiled and let him go. After all, if he truly got infected, who would be the guide? ¡°Alright, bring me back to your camp. ¡°As for the introduction, you can make one up yourself,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. This time, his goal was to confirm whether White Hair was the one who had tricked him. Once he was done, he could leave. ¡°Alright, alright! ¡°My name is Huang Rong.¡± The middle-aged man stood up, drenched in sweat. Under Huang Rong¡¯s lead, Wang Ran came to a gap in the airport fence. An SUV was parked there. ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t bring back any supplies this time, and we even lost three Awakened Ones. ¡°Boss will definitely punish me. ¡°Do you have any suggestions, sir?¡± Huang Rong started the car and asked with a sad face. ¡°What? The loss of three regular Awakened Ones doesn¡¯t add up to the rank-three you happened to find?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Argh! You¡¯re right!¡± Huang Rong nodded repeatedly. So, this man was a rank-three Awakened, which meant that he¡¯s on the same level as White-Hair. In the current world, all organizations were built upon strength. The stronger they were, the bigger they could become. A camp without strength would only be swallowed up. He had brought back a rank-three Awakened, which was a great merit. Of course, Huang Rong didn¡¯t want to care about what Wang Ran planned to do in his camp. His own survival was more important than anything else. ¡°Oh right, you said that your camp has recently recruited a lot of people. ¡°Did you absorb the women and children who escaped from the south yesterday?¡± Wang Ran asked. He remembered that one of Jin Bao¡¯s underlings had lost his family, and he wondered if they had escaped to this campsite. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know this! ¡°Yesterday, there were two big bus-loads of people, dozens of them! ¡°They were all elderly, women, and children. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they brought a lot of food with them, we might not have accepted them,¡± Huang Rong replied. Wang Ran could picture the scene in his mind. A portion of the people who had escaped from Jin Bao camp yesterday had been absorbed by Derek¡¯s Camp. He might even be able to bring He Xiang¡¯s wife and children back on this trip. On the way, Huang Rong told Wang Ran about the general situation of the camp. The second-in-command of the camp, White Hair, had set some rules for the camp. One thing to note was the point system. In the camp, all supplies were handed over to the camp for the management. If someone wanted some food, you had to ¡°buy¡± the food with points. There was a set of detailed rules for obtaining points. When out searching for resources, you could obtain a certain amount of points as a reward based on the resources. New members of the camp could also exchange gold and food for some points. Awakened Ones received a fixed number of points every day. This was a benefit for Awakened Ones. If ordinary people ever ran out of points, they would have to find a way to earn points in the camp. They could do odd jobs or farm, but the points earned were only enough to feed a single person. If you¡¯re a girl, and you¡¯re not bad looking, then you could earn points quickly. Regardless of whether they were Awakened Ones or ordinary people, they all would fall for the temptation. ¡°Sir, with your strength as a rank-three Awakened, you could get 20 points a day! ¡°Even if you do nothing and just eat, drink, and play with women in the camp every day, you might not be able to spend it all!¡± Huang Rong said with an envious look. He could only get 10 points a day. It was enough for him to eat and drink, but it was not enough for him to get women. This was why he had brought his team out to look for supplies. Wang Ran felt that this point-based management method was reasonable. By the standards of the post-apocalyptic world, it was a relatively clear management method. Of course, this still oppressed people down the tier levels. Wang Ran thought for a while and decided that he would continue with the slave plantation model, which was simple and direct. An hour later, the car arrived at the entrance of Derek¡¯s Camp. It was a large football field. Other than the main entrance, all the other entrances had been sealed with cement. It seemed to be well-defended. The parking area in front of the stadium was also surrounded by barbed wire and was surrounded by zombie bodies. Huang Rong drove the car and parked it in the parking area. ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m back!¡± Huang Rong put on an arrogant look in front of the gatekeeper. ¡°Rong, you¡¯re back! ¡°Open up, open up!¡± The guard immediately moved the two refrigerators away. The two double-door refrigerators were filled with cement. ¡°Sir, come with me!¡± Huang Rong took Wang Ran to the court. ¡°Brother, all the ordinary survivors have been arranged to stay on the grass of the stadium.¡± ¡°They¡¯re living in tents. ¡°Awakened Ones like us are allowed to stay in rooms. ¡°Derek and the white-haired man live on the main stage in the stadium audience area. The view there is really good. While Huang Rong introduced the place, he brought Wang Ran to the camp boss¡¯s residence. Huang Rong did not dare to play any tricks. If something happened to Wang Ran, and no one gave him the antidote, he would become a zombie. He was a rank-two Awakened, and he had a certain status in the camp. If he became a zombie, how could he enjoy his life? Soon, the two of them came to a door. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me, Huang Rong!¡± Huang Rong cautiously stepped forward and knocked on the door. Not long after, the door opened. Two disheveled women walked out with their heads lowered. It was obvious that the camp leader, Derek Zhang, was helping the female survivors earn some points. ¡°Come in,¡± A deep voice came from the door. ¡°Sir, please come in.¡± Huang Rong pushed the door open and walked into the room with Wang Ran. In the room, a man had just put on his pants. The entire room was filled with gold. It seemed like this man had awakened through gold. ¡°Huang Rong, what¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡± Derek Zhang turned around, dissatisfied. Chapter 167 - 167 Find Me Some Young Married Women 167 Find Me Some Young Married Women ¡°Boss, we were ambushed by Mutated Zombies. ¡°Everyone but me is dead. ¡°Luckily, Wang Ran here showed up and got me out of the mess. ¡°He heard about the benefits of our camp and was very interested in joining us, so I brought him here,¡± Huang Rong gave the story he had prepared on the way. ¡°He saved you?¡± Derek Zhang sized up Wang Ran. Being able to save Huang Rong meant that he had to be rather powerful. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wang Ran, a third-rank Awakened. ¡°Your campsite is pretty good! ¡°It¡¯s much better than the one I used to stay in! ¡°Not bad, not bad. I might be able to bear with this place, even if barely.¡± Wang Ran displayed the arrogant attitude of a level rank-three Awakened. ¡°A rank-three! ¡°Are you interested in joining our camp?¡± Derek Zhang asked with a smile. ¡°Of course! ¡°I heard that the welfare here is quite good. If you have the strength, you won¡¯t lack women, right?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Of course! ¡°The benefits we give to the strong are pretty good! ¡°As long as you remain here, even if you do nothing, you can get food and women every day. ¡°Huang Rong, arrange a player¡¯s lounge for this man. ¡°Just give him a day¡¯s worth of food, and find him a woman to have fun with. I¡¯ll take the points.¡± Derek Zhang made his judgment. Of course, it was his right to claim all the points, even if it was a forced purchase. ¡°Thank you, White Hair!¡± Wang Ran said casually. Derek Zhang quickly frowned. White Hair? He was Derek Zhang! ¡°Ahh, Wang Ran, this is our camp¡¯s boss, Derek! ¡°White Hair is the second-in-command!¡± Huang Rong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he spoke up. Derek was not a patient man. If he was mistaken for White Hair, and it made him furious, things would not be good. ¡°Ah, I see¡­ ¡°When I came in just now, I heard that the most powerful person in the camp was White Hair. I thought you were him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Wang Ran put on an innocent face. His acting was on point. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­ ¡°White Hair is the second-in-command of our camp. He¡¯s quite powerful.¡± Even though veins were popping out on Derek Zhang¡¯s forehead, he still restrained himself. After all, Wang Ran was decently powerful, and he could strengthen their camp significantly. On the account that he had just arrived and didn¡¯t know anyone, he didn¡¯t pursue this matter. However, this matter had left a thorn in Derek Zhang¡¯s heart. White Hair¡­ Was his position in the camp being threatened¡­? Huang Rong led Wang Ran out of Derek Zhang¡¯s room. As a wily old fox, Huang Rong keenly sensed Derek Zhang¡¯s displeasure. It was better to leave quickly. ¡°By the way, which room does White Hair live in?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t provoke the big shots anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you anger them both!¡± Huang Rong begged him. He was mainly afraid that if Wang Ran died, no one would be able to cure the ¡®poison¡¯ in his body. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just going to say hello. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, isn¡¯t it normal to greet the big bosses?¡± Wang Ran laughed. Huang Rong sighed. Since Wang Ran was so insistent, he could only show him the way. This was originally the media broadcasting room, but it had now been changed to White Hair¡¯s residence. Huang Rong stepped forward and knocked on the door. There was no movement. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re looking for White Hair? He¡¯s gone out with his men. ¡°I heard that a food depot was attacked by zombies. There¡¯s a lot of food left inside. ¡°White Hair took some people to get those resources.¡± A passing Awakened One spoke up. Huang Rong was a rank-two, so he had some status. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wang Ran clicked his tongue. It seemed that he would have to wait a little longer. He might not return so soon today. ¡°Rong, who is this?¡± A passing Awakened One asked. ¡°This is Wang Ran, a rank-three Awakened who has just joined our camp! ¡°With this, we¡¯ll have four rank-three Awakened Ones in our camp!¡± Huang Rong introduced him. ¡°Oh, sir! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! ¡°Do you smoke? I don¡¯t have any gold leaves, I do have these.¡± The underling bowed and passed a cigarette to Wang Ran. Wang Ran did not pay any attention to him. He turned his head and left immediately. He had the air of a ranked-three Awakened. The Awakened liked this and looked at Wang Ran¡¯s back with admiration. Such arrogance was befitting of such power Huang Rong led Wang Ran to a player¡¯s lounge. It was not luxurious, but it was much more comfortable than living in a tent. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered people to get the food and drinks. ¡°There¡¯s a limited supply of electricity here. There¡¯s only electricity from 8 to 12 every night, ¡°If you want to take a hot bath, you can do it at night. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡± Huang Rong asked very eagerly. Now that Wang Ran was holding onto his lifeline, he had to serve him well. ¡°Find me a woman. ¡°I like young married women, and I want beautiful ones. ¡°I don¡¯t want those who have gone through the wringer with many others. ¡°By the way, it¡¯ll be even better if the child is around. Bring the child along.¡± The corners of Wang Ran¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Huang Rong keenly caught Wang Ran¡¯s expression. He wanted to do young married women in front of their children? That¡¯s really perverted! Holy cow, you really know how to play! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go find a few for you to choose from!¡± Huang Rong immediately closed the door and went out. Wang Ran sat on the sofa. Huang Rong had said that they recently brought in a group of women and children from the south yesterday. Today, White Hair went to the granary to find food, which meant that this group of women and children must be those people from Jin Bao¡¯s Camp. They must have told White Hair about the granary. He Xiang¡¯s wife and child were probably among them. Since he was here, he had to protect his man¡¯s wife and child. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. An Awakened One brought over some food and drink. Immediately after, Huang Rong came in with five young women and five children. ¡°Brother, you can pick whoever you want!¡± Huang Rong laughed. ¡°What is the meaning of this? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s food for us? ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± A bold young woman stepped up to Huang Rong and demanded. ¡°What are you complaining about?! ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat? ¡°Serve my man over there well, and you¡¯ll naturally have food and drinks!¡± Huang Rong glared at the young woman. These young women were all new. However, they would get used to it in a few days. Many of the women who came here were resistant at first, but later on, they would take the initiative to look for business. Such was the reality. ¡°You! ¡°Your camp is this wretched?! ¡°There¡¯s no point in staying in this kind of camp!¡± The young woman frowned and was about to leave with her child. Chapter 168 - 168 Gratitude 168 Gratitude ¡°You¡¯re not staying? ¡°Sure, we won¡¯t return the food you brought. ¡°You and your child can go out and fend for yourselves. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, you should think about it.¡± Huang Rong touched his beer belly and drawled, one foot tapping the ground. The young woman froze up. Huang Rong was right. During the apocalypse, food was very important. She could starve, but her child must not! If she were to run out now, when the sky turned dark¡­ It was hard to say if they would even last until tomorrow. As a mother, she was extremely conflicted. If she stayed here, some terrible things would be done to her. But if she left¡­ She and her child might not last more than one night¡­ ¡°No one is forcing you to do anything in our camp. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. ¡°You can choose to do nothing, but we don¡¯t give food to idlers. ¡°Think about it clearly,¡± Huang Rong said coldly. The young women felt their hearts tighten. When they were in Jin Bao¡¯s camp, they had food and drinks, and their days were very comfy. However, after experiencing the invasion yesterday, they all learned how cruel the world was now. ¡°I! I will! ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want! ¡°Please give me and my child some food!¡± A short-haired woman said. ¡°I can do it too! ¡°I¡¯m very skilled! I used to work in a hotel, but I turned over a new leaf. ¡°I know all the moves and positions!¡± A young woman spoke up. People were different. Some people were particularly easy to accept reality. The righteous-looking young woman gritted her teeth and struggled in her heart. If she was alone, she would rather starve herself to death than succumb to such rules. But she had a child. The child needed her. She had to survive for both their sakes. Just as she was feeling conflicted, Wang Ran spoke. ¡°I believe in fate. ¡°What are your children¡¯s names? Tell me,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Zhang Jian.¡± ¡°Li Xunhuan.¡± ¡°He Zhan.¡± ¡­ The young women gave the names of their children. Wang Ran looked at the mother of the child whose surname was ¡°He¡±. She was the strong-willed woman. From the looks of it, she was very likely He Xiang¡¯s wife. ¡°Rong, this one shall remain with her child. ¡°Take the others away. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± Wang Ran waved to Huang Rong. ¡°Understood! ¡°You guys, follow me!¡± Huang Rong brought the other mother and son out. Wang Ran and He Zhan were the only ones left in the room. ¡°You¡­¡± What do you want me to do? ¡°If it¡¯s just a back massage, I can¡­¡± ¡°If you want to do something even more outrageous, I¡¯ll fight you to the death,¡± the young woman said, her eyes red. From the looks of it, she was still prepared to resist to the end. ¡°Do you know He Xiang?¡± Wang Ran saw that she was in a state of panic, so he went straight to the point. ¡°Ah Xiang? ¡°You! Who the hell are you! ¡°How do you know about Xiang? ¡°How is he now?¡± The young woman¡¯s tears gushed out. Yesterday, when the tide of zombies came, He Xiang had led their retreat. After everyone had left in an orderly manner, He Xiang returned to the front line to buy time for everyone. Everyone knew that going back to face the army of zombies was basically a one-way trip. She had lost hope at that point. Now that she heard her husband¡¯s name again, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°He¡¯s fine. I took in several others from your camp. Your husband is one of them. ¡°Your leaders are outside, trying to find you. ¡°I came to this camp to do something. I heard that there was a group of people who sounded like they had come from Jin Bao¡¯s Camp, so I tried this method. ¡°It worked.¡± Wang Ran said, as he stuffed a few bags of snacks into the little boy¡¯s hands. The little boy looked at his mother, and after getting her approval, he opened the package and started eating. Usually, parents wouldn¡¯t let their children eat junk food such as potato chips. However, in the post-apocalyptic world, it had high calories. ¡°Xiang is alright¡­ ¡°That is really great! ¡°Can I go and find him?¡± The young woman asked. This time, her eyes were shining with hope. ¡°I¡¯m here to do something. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take you back with me. ¡°For now, just stay put here. No one should pick on you,¡± Wang Ran said. Who would dare to snatch a woman that a rank-three Awakened had his eyes on? ¡°Sir, thank you so much!¡± The young woman knelt down in front of Wang Ran. Not only did Wang Ran save her husband, but he was also providing protection for the her and her child. She owed him the lives of her family. When he saw his mother kneeling, the boy quickly placed his chips down and followed suit. He had been raised well. ¡°Alright, stay here for now. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to He Xiang after I¡¯m done with my business.¡± Wang Ran helped them up. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Wang Ran opened the door and walked out of the room. ¡°Wang Ran, you¡¯re done? ¡°How did that young mother taste?¡± Huang Rong was smoking a cigarette in the corridor. When he saw Wang Ran come out, he immediately greeted him. ¡°Not bad. ¡°I¡¯ve booked this woman for the night, so just leave her for me.¡± The corners of Wang Ran¡¯s mouth rose slightly. ¡°No problem, sir.¡± Huang Rong naturally understood what Wang Ran meant. ¡°By the way, sir, the antidote¡­ ¡°Is it¡­¡± Huang Rong hinted. Wang Ran took out a small paper bag from his pocket. Inside the bag was the Vitamin C powder that he had just prepared. ¡°One packet lasts you a day. ¡°Three days straight, you¡¯re free to go,¡± Wang Ran said. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately opened the paper bag and poured the powder into his mouth. As soon as the powder entered his mouth, Huang Rong immediately perked up. ¡°Is White Hair not back yet?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ve encountered any difficulties.¡± Huang Rong was also a little puzzled. White Hair was arguably the most efficient member of the camp. What was keeping him? At that moment, Huang Rong¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly chirped. ¡°All rank-two and rank-threes who are not on guard duty, get down here! ¡°This is an emergency!¡± The voice of the camp¡¯s boss, Derek Zhang, came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Emergency? ¡°Sir, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Huang Rong brought Wang Ran to Derek Zhang¡¯s room. There were already more than ten people in the room. One of them was a yellow-haired guy who looked particularly arrogant. He was probably a rank-three Awakened. ¡°Since almost everyone is here, I¡¯ll begin. ¡°We have a situation.¡± Derek Zhang¡¯s expression was grave. Chapter 169 - 169 Knives And Shadows 169 Knives And Shadows ¡°One of ours returned not long ago. He had been severely wounded. He reported that White Hair¡¯s team was currently trapped in the granary by Mutated Zombies. ¡°We cannot afford to lose his team! ¡°I¡¯ve decided to lead a team personally to rescue our brothers! ¡°Who among you wants to go with me? ¡°You will be paid well.¡± Derek Zhang looked at the dozen or so Awakened Ones in the room. In fact, he did not plan to save White Hair. He knew that White Hair had taken the initiative to lead the team to the granary for the sake of his prestige. If he returned with a large amount of food, his popularity in the camp would instantly skyrocket, and he might even have been able to surpass Derek Zhang. Fortunately, he ended up getting trapped. Derek Zhang didn¡¯t really want to save White Hair, but if he didn¡¯t, it would affect his reputation. He could only hope that White Hair would succumb to the trap soon. If White Hair was dead by the time he arrived, and if he killed the Mutated Zombies to bring back food, he would be painted both the hero and the avenger. ¡°I¡¯ll go! ¡°I¡¯m new here, so I should help out.¡± Wang Ran was the first to raise his hand. White Hair had a slim chance of being his killer. If he died now, many questions would be left unanswered. Derek Zhang nodded in satisfaction. This newly-arrived rank-three had a good head on his shoulders. He could be trained to become the new second-in-command in the future. ¡°Blondie, you should remain here. We should keep a rank-three onsite. ¡°I need five more rank-ones and three rank-twos. ¡°Let¡¯s save our boys!¡± Derek Zhang raised his arm and roared. His presence as a leader stood out. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Several Awakened Ones were invigorated and volunteered. Derek Zhang picked a few of his trusted aides. ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll gather in the parking lot in three minutes!¡± After Derek Zhang finished speaking, he picked up a sledgehammer and walked out. Wang Ran went to Huang Rong¡¯s side. ¡°Watch the mother and son. ¡°No one is allowed to touch them but me, do you understand?¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! ¡°I¡¯m a respected figure in the camp, I¡¯ll definitely help you look after them!¡± Huang Rong patted his chest. Wang Ran nodded and followed the group out. In the parking area in front of the football field, several vehicles were idling. Wang Ran got on a random car and headed for the granary. At the granary. A white-haired man was observing the situation outside. ¡°White Hair, do you think Derek will come here personally? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come, our preparations would have been in vain.¡± One of his underlings muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know Derek. ¡°He¡¯s very strong, but he¡¯s just as small-minded. ¡°My standing in the camp is gaining traction. He would not like that. ¡°If he¡¯s given the opportunity to get rid of me, he¡¯ll definitely not let it slip. ¡°If I die, he can go back and say that I died in the hands of zombies. No one can say anything.¡± ¡°Besides, there¡¯s so much rice and flour here. It¡¯ll be enough to feed the camp for a few months. He¡¯ll definitely come,¡± the white-haired man said confidently. White Hair knew Derek Zhang very well. Previously, when Derek Zhang was still a rank-three Awakened, he was not confident that he could defeat White Hair. Now that he had just only advanced, he would not wait any longer. Rather than not knowing when the attempt on his life would come, it was better to stage an opportunity himself. This time, he would lead the camp. ¡°White Hair, can we really defeat Derek? ¡°Would the flour really explode?¡± A man in a tank top seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°You ignorant fool! ¡°When flour in the air reaches a certain concentration, they explode upon coming into contact with fire! ¡°It¡¯s quite the blast! ¡°Go to the roof and see if they¡¯re all in position.¡± White Hair ordered. The man in the tank top nodded and climbed up to the roof. On the roof, seven or eight people were lying on their stomachs, each of them surrounded by several bags of flour. Upon his signal, they would pour the flour into the warehouse through the hole in the roof. The warehouse would be instantly filled with flour. ¡°Hey, is that a convoy? ¡°White Hair, I see cars! ¡°One kilometer away!¡± The man in the tank top immediately noticed the convoy in the distance. ¡°Hurry up and lie down. Don¡¯t expose yourself. ¡°The rest of you, cut open the bags of flour and get ready to dump them. White Hair¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. Everyone perked up. They were all White Hair¡¯s trusted aides. If they killed Derek here, they would all rise up in standing. Downstairs, White Hair also quickly retreated to the back of the warehouse. Everything was ready, and they were just waiting for Derek Zhang and the others to fall into their trap. A few vehicles soon drove into the granary. Wang Ran got out of the car and looked around. There were zombie corpses everywhere. It looked like a terrible battle had taken place here. But¡­ As a veteran who had killed many zombies, Wang Ran¡¯s sharp senses could tell that the blood flowing out of most of the corpses here had already turned black. Clearly, these bodies were not fresh. White Hair was fighting hard here, while being surrounded? Wang Ran was in dubious. ¡°Brothers, try not to split up and follow me.¡± Derek Zhang carried the hammer and led his underlings to the warehouse. Wang Ran was at the back of the group. Just as he was about to enter the warehouse, Wang Ran suddenly caught a glimpse of a reflection above him. It seemed to be¡­ the reflection of a watch. Someone was on the roof! It was an ambush! Wang Ran smiled and squatted down to pretend to tie his shoelaces. The others wordlessly followed Derek Zhang into the warehouse. As soon as they entered, a sandbag dropped down from the storage door, closing the sliding door. At the same time, dozens of bags of flour were suddenly emptired down from the roof! Derek Zhang and his men were instantly thrown off by the clouds of white dust in the darkness. ¡°F*ck! White Hair, you tricked me!¡± Derek Zhang waved his hammer around randomly and accidentally killed one of his underlings. ¡°Derek, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to save me, right? ¡°Light them up!¡± At White Hair¡¯s command, the people on the roof immediately lit a few Molotov cocktails and threw them into the warehouse. ¡°BOOM!¡± The entire warehouse¡¯s roof and walls were instantly blown up, and a large amount of fire swept out! Even the glass windows of the nearby buildings were shattered! Even the ones who had tossed the cocktails were slightly injured, even though they had been prepared. Wang Ran had been calmly hiding behind one of the cars, and nothing had happened to him. Chapter 170 - 170 Can You Leave? 170 Can You Leave? The dust from the explosion gradually dispersed, and wails could be heard from the warehouse. More than half of the Awakened Ones who had entered were killed by the explosion. The rest were severely burned and rolling on the ground. Derek Zhang¡¯s hair and eyebrows were completely burnt off, and he looked extremely miserable. However, he had grabbed two of his underlings to shield himself before the explosion, so he wasn¡¯t too seriously injured. Coupled with his physique as a rank-four Awakened One, he was able to survive. ¡°White Hair¡­ I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you!¡± Derek Zhang raised his hammer and charged at White Hair. ¡°Derek, oh Derek. ¡°I knew you wanted to kill me. ¡°That¡¯s why I set this up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your camp!¡± White Hair smiled and took out a pistol. There were fewer than ten pistols in their camp, and they didn¡¯t have many bullets, so they were only used as a last resort. Of course, in order to kill Derek Zhang, the situation definitely called for it! When Derek Zhang saw the gun, he immediately dove to the side and hid behind a half-collapsed wall. A few bullets hit the spot where Derek Zhang had been standing. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s quite agile. ¡°Everyone, go! Force him out! ¡°He¡¯s already injured. He¡¯s an arrow at the end of its flight!¡± White Hair shouted. He would definitely not dare to take on Derek Zhang alone. However, if they cornered this apex predator, they would be able to hunt him down as a group. His men quickly surrounded Derek Zhang. There was a rank-three Awakened One among these men. He was quite strong. Even if he could not defeat Derek Zhang, he could easily work together with the numbers on his side. Derek Zhang was depresseed. He was confident in his strength and didn¡¯t want to bring a pistol. He didn¡¯t expect to be in such a situation. He could only rely on melee combat. Derek Zhang and his underlings met in a fierce battle. As expected, they whittled him down by sheer numbers. ¡°F*ck, White Hair, come out and fight me one-on-one if you have the guts!¡± Derek Zhang used his hammer to force one of his underlings back and roared. ¡°One-on-one? ¡°I do things with my brain, not with brute force. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± White Hair sneered. His underlings also laughed in disdain and continued to increase the strength of their attacks. Derek Zhang found himself backed into a corner. At that moment, a person walked out of the smoke and dust in the direction of the warehouse. ¡°Wang Ran! That¡¯s great, you¡¯re fine! ¡°Hurry up and help me kill these people!¡± Derek Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course, he wasn¡¯t happy because Wang Ran was alive. He was happy because someone could help him. Wang Ran was a ranke-three Awakened One. With his help, they might be able to kill these people. White Hair¡¯s eyes turned cold. There were still survivors? Why hadn¡¯t he seen him before? Was he new? To be on the safe side, White Hair took out his gun and pointed it at Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re new, right? ¡°This fight has nothing to do with you. ¡°After we¡¯ve dealt with Derek Zhang, we¡¯d still take you in. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to get involved,¡± White Hair said in a threatening tone. Wang Ran sighed. This guy had a white Afro. He was not the one he had seen at the exhibition center. It seemed like he had made a wasted trip. Ah, it wasn¡¯t a wasted trip. At least he found He Xiang¡¯s wife and children. Wang Ran had no interest in wasting his time any further. He planned to quickly kill him and leave. Just as Wang Ran was about to walk towards White Hair, a large number of roars suddenly came from the surroundings. ¡°Zombie! ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a large number of zombies! ¡°White Hair, it was caused by the explosion!¡± The underlings were a little panicked. Derek Zhang and the men all stopped fighting and observed their surroundings. A large number of zombies had surrounded them. At first glance, there were at least a thousand of them! They also saw more than a dozen Mutated Zombies. ¡°F*ck, why are there so many zombies around us? ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± White Hair started to panic. This was something he had not expected. In theory, it was normal for an explosion to attract hundreds of them, but thousands¡­ This was too much! ¡°Derek, let¡¯s work together. ¡°If we don¡¯t join forces, we¡¯ll all die here.¡± White Hair shouted at Derek Zhang. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle the score with you after I get out of this!¡± Derek Zhang was still a capable leader in his own right, so he could tell what was going on. White Hair¡¯s group and Derek Zhang gathered together, trying to find an opening to break out of the encirclement. ¡°F*ck, there are Mutated Zombies in every direction. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy¡­¡± White Hair was so anxious that he was sweating. ¡°Don¡¯t you take pride in your brains? ¡°Hurry up and think of a way!¡± Derek Zhang shouted. ¡°Even geniuses need time to think! ¡°If I could kill anyone with my thoughts alone, you would have been dead long ago!¡± White Hair retorted. The zombies had appeared out of nowhere, giving them no chance of breaking out. At that moment, Wang Ran calmly walked towards the ruins. ¡°Hey, Wang Ran, where are you going alone? ¡°You¡¯re going to die alone. Why don¡¯t you come with us and work a way out?¡± Derek Zhang shouted. He was a rank-three Awakened, after all. It would be a pity if he died in vain. ¡°Derek, you sure found a dumb one, huh?¡± White Hair mocked him. ¡°Shut up! Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you in this situation?¡± Derek Zhang was furious. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just saying. ¡°Let¡¯s break out together.¡± White Hair also realized that he could not anger Derek Zhang too much at this time. At that moment, Wang Ran had already walked to the front of the circle of zombies. When the roaring Mutated Zombies caught sight of him, they suddenly trembled! Wasn¡¯t this¡­ The terrifying human who single-handedly killed thousands of zombies, single-handedly took on dozens of Mutated Zombies, and even made the red-eyed queen commit suicide! These Mutated Zombies were the ones that had retreated from the seaside road. Along the way, more than half of them had already dispersed, and now there were only a thousand or so left. They did not expect to meet Wang Ran here again. The Mutated Zombies were so scared that they almost couldn¡¯t stand! ¡°Sir¡­ Great sir. ¡°Can you not kill us?¡± A few Mutated Zombies asked while trembling. Yesterday¡¯s brutal scene was still vivid in their minds. ¡°Make way, and then kill the rest of them,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. He had a rough understanding of these people¡¯s characters. None of them were good people. It was good to let the Mutated Zombies handle it, so he didn¡¯t have to do it himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡°No one here will be able to leave here alive today!¡± a few Mutated Zombies said firmly. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, except you!¡± The zombies immediately put on a humble expression. Wang Ran nodded. The attitude of these Mutated Zombies was pretty good. He could spare them. The zombies made way for Wang Ran, and he calmly walked out of the zombies¡¯ encirclement. Chapter 171 - 171 Tragic News 171 Tragic News ¡°F*ck, what did he just do?¡± White Hair and the others trembled. They saw with their own eyes how Wang Ran had muttered a few words to the Mutated Zombie, and how the zombies made way for him. Were zombies so easy to communicate with nowadays? ¡°You, go and try.¡± White Hair nudged the man in the tank top. Although the man in the tank top was afraid, he did not dare to disobey White Hair¡¯s order. He walked shakily to the front of the Mutated Zombie. ¡°Hello, can you let me out?¡± The man in the tank top asked weakly. The Mutated Zombie raised its hand, and with a stab, a sharp claw protruded out of the man¡¯s back. His white tank top was immediately dyed red by blood. He fell to the ground. ¡°Oh f*ck! ¡°Why did that go so differently?¡± White Hair and the others grew nervous. That was too ruthless! A rank-two Awakened was instantly slaughtered. ¡°Hey! We¡¯re the higher-ups of the camp! ¡°Can you make an exception and let us go? ¡°We can send you three-hundred living people as a reward!¡± White Hair roared at the Mutated Zombies. It should be a good deal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That scary man asked us to kill you all,¡± a golden-eyed Mutant Zombie said coldly. ¡°Scary man?¡± White Hair and the others were stunned. That newbie just now? Which part of him was scary? He looked quite friendly! ¡°Derek, who the hell did you recruit?¡± White Hair asked. ¡°How the f*ck would I know¡­ ¡°He just arrived at the campsite and said that he was a rank-three Awakened.¡± Derek Zhang was just as confused. ¡°Wait¡­ ¡°The zombie said that the newbie asked the zombies to kill us all¡­ ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s trying to kill us! ¡°Is he trying to take over our camp?!¡± White Hair had a terrifying thought. ¡°Forget the camp! ¡°Let¡¯s f*cking survive first!¡± Derek Zhang gripped his hammer tightly. Thousands of zombies moved! They surrounded the Awakened Ones like a tide. Soon, the humans were all swallowed up. Screams of pain rang out continuously. Beneath the relentless tide, they were quickly snuffed out. Wang Ran drove back to Derek¡¯s Camp, whistling to himself. ¡°Wang Ran, you¡¯re back! ¡°Where are Derek and the others?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Sigh, what a pity. Derek and White Hair died without any intact corpses left to speak of them. A massive wave of zombies caught them. ¡°It¡¯s really tragic,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Tragic?¡± The guard was stunned. Could your face at the very least attempt to match your words? The corners of his mouth were so wide that they almost reached his ears! How was this tragic? Besides, did Derek and White Hair really die just like that? It was a little difficult to take in¡­ However, the guards still obediently moved the roadblock away. After all, Wang Ran was a rank-three Awakened and could not be offended. The news of Wang Ran¡¯s return quickly spread throughout the camp. All the rank-two and the blonde rank-three Awakeneds arrived at the main entrance of the stadium. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you say that both Derek and White Hair are dead?¡± Blondie asked in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right, both of them and everyone else who headed out,¡± Wang Ran replied indifferently. The Awakened Ones present looked at each other. The two strongest powerhouses in the camp died, just like that? In this case¡­ Wouldn¡¯t they have to elect a new boss? The blonde¡¯s expression changed immediately. He had also realized this. Currently, he and Wang Ran were the only rank-three Awakened Ones in the camp. Wang Ran was his biggest competitor! Previously, Blondie had been very envious of Derek Zhang¡¯s position. He truly coveted his position, and all the benefits that came with it. As long as he became the boss, women, food, gold, everything would be his to say! Right now, he had to strike while the iron was hot! ¡°You, new guy! ¡°You went out with Derek, but you were the only one who came back alive. ¡°You can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Blondie pointed at Wang Ran. He wanted to bring down Wang Ran¡¯s reputation first and gain the moral high ground to defeat Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled. Blondie was quite the wise kid. He was already thinking of snatching the position. Unfortunately, he was up against Wang Ran¡­ Wang Ran walked right up and slapped him! Wang Ran didn¡¯t hold back this time, and it landed on Blondie¡¯s face. Blondie¡¯s head turned a full 360 degrees, and his neck was like a twisted plastic bottle¡­ ¡°Plop!¡± Blondie¡¯s body fell straight down. Everyone present was stunned. He killed a rank-three Awakened One in a second? This was too terrifying! ¡°Who else doesn¡¯t believe my words?¡± Wang Ran glanced at the people present. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled wherever his gaze landed. It was terrifying¡­ ¡°I do!¡± ¡°I also believe it!¡± ¡°How could anyone doubt it?¡± The Awakened Ones expressed their opinions. ¡°From now on, Wang Ran is the boss of our camp! ¡°Does everyone understand?¡± Huang Rong was overjoyed. He was the one who brought Wang Ran in, and he was also the first one to sidle up to his boots. If Wang Ran became the camp¡¯s boss, he would be the first lieutenant! ¡°Understood!¡± the others said in unison. Wang Ran was stunned. Did he just become the boss of this camp? He wasn¡¯t interested! Later on, he would take the gold from Derek Zhang¡¯s room, bring He Xiang¡¯s wife and children, and then leave! The boss of the camp¡­ He could just leave it to Huang Rong¡­ In any case, he had come across a ready-made product here, and it seemed to be operating well. He just had to knock Huang Rong down a peg and keep his ego in check. ¡°In the future, Huang Rong¡¯s actions will be mine. ¡°Meeting him is the same as meeting me, do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°We understand.¡± The other Awakened Ones did not dare to object. They didn¡¯t want to be slapped to death like Blondie. ¡°Very good,¡± he said. ¡°Huang Rong, come with me.¡± Wang Ran called out to Huang Rong and went to Derek Zhang¡¯s room. The room was filled with gold. This man sure knew how to procure and use gold. No wonder he was able to advance to rank-four this rapidly. Unfortunately, he had met Wang Ran. Sigh¡­ ¡°Rong, I¡¯ll leave this place to you in the future. ¡°It doesn¡¯t compare to my own camp, so I won¡¯t be staying. ¡°You better pay attention to a few things. ¡°One, maintain the current system, or the camp will fall apart. ¡°Second, be appropriately humane to the people, or you¡¯ll wake up with a revolt at your doorstep someday. ¡°If you keep those matters in check, you¡¯ll enjoy a degree of stability. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I do understand¡­¡± ¡°But sir, I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have the martial strength to maintain control, without you here!¡± When Huang Rong learned that he was going to be the ruler here, he was happy, but he was worried about maintaining power. Chapter 172 - 172 Im Keeping This Money 172 I¡¯m Keeping This Money ¡°What are you afraid of?! ¡°Can you use your brain? ¡°First of all, entice those rank-two Awakened Ones with resources, and rope in their trusted aides. ¡°Next, keep a tight rein over your guns. ¡°If you find anyone who is dissatisfied with you, send them out to find supplies. ¡°There¡¯s always a chance of them not making it back. ¡°In addition, raise more fighters and strengthen yourself more. ¡°If none of that works, then use my name to suppress others. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. Huang Rong was not a terrible man, but he did not seem to be built for leadership, either. Sigh, I¡¯m not interested in this camp anyway, so I¡¯ll just let him do as he pleases. ¡°I understand.¡± Huang Rong nodded. In the beginning, when he followed Wang Ran, he had done so out of fear. Now, that fear had turned into worship. Some people were truly meant for greatness. He had casually made himself the boss of a camp made up of over a thousand people. On top of that, he didn¡¯t even want to stay here. This was on an entirely different level¡­ ¡°Take a few pieces of gold, melt them down and turn them into necklaces, bracelets, and so on, and carry them with you. I don¡¯t care how crude they are, they¡¯re not meant to be jewelry. ¡°Gold is very helpful in increasing one¡¯s strength. ¡°Find a bag for me to pack the rest, I want to take them away.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Alright, sir! ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Huang Rong immediately ran out to carry out his tasks. Wang Ran, on the other hand, strolled to the players¡¯ lounge that had been allocated to him. As soon as he opened the door, the young woman revealed a frightened expression. When she saw that it was Wang Ran, she heaved a sigh of relief. She and her son had eaten a lot of snacks and drinks, and it seemed that they were quite comfortable. ¡°Benefactor, can we go back now?¡± the young woman asked. ¡°Don¡¯t call me benefactor, just call me Boss, like He Xiang. ¡°When I¡¯m done packing, we can leave.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of hope. She could finally see her husband, He Xiang! ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Boss!¡± Among the people who came with us are members of the families of two of the original police squad. ¡°Can we bring them along?¡± the young woman asked. ¡°Of course. ¡°I¡¯ll take them with me when we leave,¡± Wang Ran said. He owed these policemen and women this much. They had sacrificed so much for the survivors¡­ Moreover, they were now his underlings, so it was only right for Wang Ran to do something for them. Not long after, Huang Rong and an Awakened underling came over with a few big bags. ¡°Boss, the gold is all packed! ¡°Do I walk you the car now?¡± Huang Rong asked. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°By the way, ask the people who came to the camp yesterday for family members of the city¡¯s police force,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Ah Qiang, did you hear that? Hurry up!¡± Huang Rong held a position now, so he quickly barked orders to the underling next to him. Soon after, an old man and an old woman were brought to Wang Ran. ¡°Are you all family members of Jin Bao¡¯s squad?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°This is Zhou Jun¡¯s mother, and I¡¯m Guo Chao¡¯s father. Is Guo Chao alright?¡± The old man knew that his son would stay behind to buy them time. A day had passed and there had been no news from them. The old man was very anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. The survivors of the squad are now in another base. I¡¯ll take you there soon,¡± Wang Ran said. When they heard his words, their eyes flickered with hope. If there were any survivors, their children might be among them. ¡°Alright, Huang Rong, help me carry the bag and go to the parking lot.¡± Wang Ran took his family members and walked out of the football field. At that moment, Huang Rong¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly chirped. ¡°Rong! A helicopter has landed on the field! ¡°You guys should come and take a look!¡± A subordinate reported through the walkie-talkie. ¡°A helicopter?¡± Wang Ran thought of his Mi-26. No, his followers didn¡¯t know he was here either. ¡°Take them to the entrance and wait for me. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the helicopter.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he walked to the field. A Black Hawk helicopter was parked on the grass. Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. This was good stuff! Although his Mi-26 was a monster, it was too heavy. Depending on the trip, it was like driving a line-hauler for groceries. This Black Hawk was ideal! It was suitable in size, flexible and could even carry weapons. Wang Ran had the urge to snatch it directly. The door of the helicopter opened. A middle-aged white man in a white coat jumped out. The air current from the helicopter billowed up his white coat, and he walked with an imposing manner. ¡°Hello, may I ask where the leader of your camp is? ¡°I wish to discuss a business deal with him.¡± The middle-aged white man addressed the people nearby. ¡°That would be me. ¡°What business do you have?¡± Wang Ran stepped forward. ¡°Hello, my name is Henry. I¡¯m the representative of a biotechnology company. I would like your help. ¡°You will definitely be satisfied with the remuneration.¡± The Caucasian man, Henry, extended his hand to Wang Ran. ¡°A biotech? ¡± Wang Ran suddenly seemed to have caught on to something. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and chat.¡± Wang Ran led Henry to the substitutes¡¯ bench. The other people in the campsite consciously kept their distance from Wang Ran and Henry. ¡°How may I address you, sir?¡± Henry asked. ¡°I¡¯m Derek Zhang. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Alright, Mr. Zhang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. One of our company¡¯s research experiments has escaped. ¡°According to the last display of the tracker, her coordinates are within the range of N-City. ¡°I hope that you can help out.¡± Henry took out a photo and a set of coordinates from his pocket and handed them to Wang Ran. Wang Ran was certain now. The photo was of a young Ada! From the looks of it, this Henry was someone from that Research Institute! Wang Ran could not help but chuckle to himself. How interesting, paying me to find Ada? Alright, I¡¯ll take your money! I can see that you guys are quite strong. You even have a helicopter. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys find the target yourself?¡± Wang Ran expressed his doubts. Henry smiled. It was normal to be suspicious. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Although our company has strong financial and material resources, we are short of manpower. ¡°Most of our employees¡­ are not in the state of mind for fieldwork at this moment. ¡°Since you¡¯re the largest camp in the vicinity, I think it¡¯s quite appropriate to hand over such a task to you,¡± Henry said with a smile. Their biology company was currently in a terrible state and could not spare any manpower to capture Unit One. However, she was key to their research. Thus, Henry decided to hire some outsiders. Chapter 173 - 173 We Are A Major Camp, We Keep Our Word 173 We Are A Major Camp, We Keep Our Word The failure of his mercenaries had put Henry in a tight spot. He learned that a strong dragon could not suppress a snake in its own territory. It would be more appropriate to cooperate with the local survivor camps. Based on Henry¡¯s current knowledge, this camp was the largest survivor camp in N-City. ¡°You should know what the environment outside is like right now. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for me to send people out to look for her. ¡°How many people would I lose¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Wang Ran pretended to be greedy for money. ¡°We can give you fifty kilograms of gold as a deposit. ¡°After it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll ship you 10 containers of food. ¡°How is it?¡± Henry asked with a smile. For a large campsite like this, the food upkeep had to be harsh. ¡°Well, that barely cuts it. ¡°There are so many zombies out there. There will definitely be casualties among my men. ¡°We need more than that!¡± Wang Ran rubbed his fingers. Henry smiled. He liked such business partners. They only talked about money and were not curious about his secrets. It would save Henry a lot of trouble. Henry took out a box from his pocket. There were two vials inside. This was the improved version of the drug that they had been researching. It was even more stable than what the mercenaries took. However, there were some side effects¡­ Those who had used the formula could no longer continue to improve their strength naturally. But Henry did not care about that. These potions were for outsiders, and even if they died after using them, it had nothing to do with him. The main point was to find the girl. ¡°This is a product of our company. ¡°As long as you inject this, it will increase your strength by one level, at the very least. ¡°However, each person can only take this once.¡± Henry passed the box to Wang Ran. Wang Ran opened the box and took a look. ¡°Just two? Are you a beggar? ¡°I¡¯ll have ten,¡± Wang Ran said with a greedy look. Henry smiled. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Wang Ran¡¯s greed, but he was afraid that Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him. It was only ten, so it was not a problem. ¡°No problem, I wish us a happy cooperation!¡± Henry extended his hand to Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled and shook his hand. Happy cooperation? For me, maybe! After you leave, I¡¯ll take your gold back to the island. Just you wait! Wang Ran sent Henry to the helicopter. Henry ordered his men to bring over two boxes of gold and a silver suitcase. ¡°Fifty kilograms of gold. This is the deposit. ¡°10 more vials. The other two are a gift to you.¡± Henry placed everything in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Alright, just wait for my good news! ¡°We¡¯re the main camp, we have a reputation to uphold,¡± Wang Ran patted his chest and said confidently. It would definitely be ¡®good news¡¯. Henry was very satisfied with Wang Ran¡¯s reaction. He left in the helicopter with a peace of mind. The next time he came, he would probably get the news that ¡°Derek Zhang¡± had been torn to pieces by zombies. Wang Ran carried his suitcase and went to the parking lot. The car and the people were already prepared. Wang Ran placed the box in the trunk. ¡°Rong, take these two vials. ¡°Inject one for yourself and one for your most trusted aide. ¡°It would improve your strength.¡± Wang Ran stuffed two vials into Huang Rong¡¯s hands. This could probably raise a person¡¯s cultivation by one or two levels. As long as he didn¡¯t ask for trouble by injecting himself with two tubes, he probably wouldn¡¯t end up like that guy back then. ¡°Sir! You¡¯re my sworn brother!¡± Huang Rong was so touched that he almost burst into tears. Wang Ran had given him the position of battalion commander and also gave him this magical potion that could increase his strength. Huang Rong almost hugged Wang Ran¡¯s foot and kissed it. ¡°Cut the crap. ¡°if you want to repay me, then take good care of your campsite. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for N-City. ¡°If your campsite affects my life one day, I¡¯ll kill you with a single slap,¡± Wang Ran warned him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I swear on my ass, I promise to take care of this place!¡± Huang Rong made a oath. ¡°I told the foreigner on the helicopter that my name is Derek Zhang. ¡°The next time he comes, just say that I¡¯m dead. ¡°As for you, you should send more people out to look for supplies. ¡°If I ever lack any daily necessities, I¡¯ll send someone to get them from you.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he got into the car, stepped on the accelerator, and drove away. At Eastlake. A few cars pulled up. Lu Shuangshuang got out of the car gloomily. They went out to search for the whole day, but they couldn¡¯t find the survivors from before. The sky was already dark, and it was not a good idea to continue searching. They could only return home. He Xiang didn¡¯t look good either. ¡°Xiang, don¡¯t worry too much. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our search at dawn tomorrow. ¡°We haven¡¯t searched the north yet. There might be some hope.¡± Jin Bao consoled him. ¡°I sure hope¡­¡± He Xiang sighed. He knew that as more time passed, the chances of his family surviving dwindled. Now, he could only hope that his family was fortunate enough. At that moment, the sound of an engine came from the entrance. A car pulled up. Wang Ran got out of the car with a calm expression. ¡°Boss¡­¡± He Xiang and the others greeted him in low spirits. Then, He Xiang¡¯s wife and child jumped out of the back seat. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Ah Xiang!¡± He Xiang¡¯s wife and child rushed towards him. ¡°You guys!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± He Xiang was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. The three of them hugged each other tightly. ¡°It was Boss, Boss saved us,¡± the young woman said, with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Dad, Boss gave me chips and coke,¡± He Xiang¡¯s son said. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ That¡¯s great¡­¡± ¡°Boss, thank you! ¡°I, He Xiang, will f*cking do anything for you for the rest of my life!¡± He Xiang was bawling like a woman. Even Jin Bao was a little teary-eyed. Then, two senior citizens got out of the car. Jin Bao was shocked when he saw them. They were Guo Chao¡¯s father and Zhou Jun¡¯s mother¡­ Guo Chao and Zhou Jun were lost when they were trying to stop the zombie tide¡­ When the two senior citizens saw Jin Bao¡¯s expression, they knew what had happened. However, they were already prepared for such a scenario. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you¡¯re my parents from now on!¡± Jin Bao stepped forward and hugged the two of them. The old man and the old woman were stunned. They had a feeling that they had just been through a matchmaking¡­ ¡°Boss, don¡¯t leave tonight. Stay here and have a drink with us! ¡°I must give you 10 bottles of wine today!¡± He Xiang suggested. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have a drink together!¡± Jin Bao said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and bring some wine over. ¡°You guys go ahead and prepare some food.¡± Wang Ran agreed, with a smile. His men needed to have team-building activities occasionally to improve their relationship. Chapter 174 - 174 Research Progress 174 Research Progress ¡°Master, why did you return so soon this time? ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun to be undercover?¡± Lin Momo came up to him. ¡°I ended up as a camp leader without even doing anything. It was too much hassle. ¡°Help me take these to the warehouse,¡± Wang Ran said, as he moved the gold bags and boxes out of the car. ¡°Wow! Master, you¡¯re amazing! ¡°You got so much gold back in a day! ¡°By the way, is gold starting to be valuable now?¡± Lin Momo carried the bag and followed Wang Ran to the warehouse. ¡°At the camp, gold has already become a hard currency. ¡°The Awakened Ones in the camp are also using gold to stimulate their own advancement. ¡°I guess most places have realized the value of gold. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to find a suitable opportunity to use gold to exchange for some supplies,¡± Wang Ran muttered. However, in the current world, without the internet and electricity, it was difficult to communicate with others. If he wanted to establish a large-scale trading market, he had to at least find a way to gather people. Was he going to fly a helicopter and hang out in the city? Forget it, I¡¯ll let my underlings think of a solution later. ¡°Momo, help me move¡­ Five boxes of wine into the car. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner at the housing area tonight,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Yes, Master! ¡°Master, there¡¯s no one in the warehouse. Can I ask for some pocket change?¡± Lin Momo undid a button on her chest. Wang Ran lowered his head and saw an unfathomably deep trench. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this quickly.¡± Wang Ran grabbed Lin Momo¡¯s waist with both hands and easily lifted her onto the platform¡­ Half an hour later, Wang Ran left the warehouse. Momo would take a few more minutes before she could regain the sue of her legs. Wang Ran took the box of medicine that Henry had given him and went to Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran could sense a great change. The house had been renovated by Liu Shiyao again. All the water in the pool had been drained, and it had turned into a greenhouse. Liu Shiyao was fiddling with fruit seedlings inside, her legs bare. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡± Liu Shiyao wiped the sweat off her face, but the dirt on her hands made a mess of her face. Wang Ran put his hands under her armpits and directly lifted her up. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go wash up first,¡± Liu Shiyao said, as she jogged into the bathroom. Wang Ran felt that she had misunderstood the situation again. Not long after, Liu Shiyao changed into a clean set of clothes and came out. Ah, it was just a bath. Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. If it was another case of Lin Momo, he might not make it for dinner. ¡°You¡¯re a busy man. Why are you here?¡± Liu Shiyao asked, as she pushed up her glasses. ¡°I¡¯m here to see how your research is going,¡± Wang Ran said, with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve really made some progress. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that the virus is only effective on certain mammals? ¡°In theory, plants shouldn¡¯t be infected and mutated by these strains. ¡°During my research, I discovered that the virus would mutate after it combines with a living creature, and it would become easier for other lifeforms to absorb it. ¡°I remember you saying that this batch of vegetables was watered with zombie blood, right? That¡¯s why vegetables would mutate so easily,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°F*ck, are you saying that not just mammals, but other animals can also zombify?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. It was an uncomfortable thought, especially regarding insects. It would be disgusting if they turned into zombies. ¡°In theory, yes. ¡°But it still depends on the environment and the specific situation.¡± Liu Shiyao added. ¡°In the invasion you just fended off, so many zombies were thrown into the sea¡­ ¡°Would it cause the sea creatures to mutate¡­¡± Wang Ran had a bad feeling about this. At that moment, Liu Shiyao saw the box in Wang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°This! ¡°This is the logo of the company that our government was working with! ¡°They found you?¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°A guy named Henry gave me money and asked me to help capture test subject One. Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve made a deal with them! ¡°You¡¯re a monster! ¡°Ada is so¡­ Would you really hand her over?¡± Liu Shiyao frowned. ¡°I scammed them, simple. ¡°In any case, they¡¯ll be looking for someone called Derek Zhang or something like that. What does it have to do with me, Wang Ran?¡± Wang Ran spread his hands. Liu Shiyao was stunned. Wang Ran tricked Henry? Henry was the person in charge of the company¡¯s field operations. He had always been smart and cautious, but he was actually tricked by Wang Ran? Of course, Henry was not to be blamed. Who would have thought that the person in charge of a camp with over a thousand people was actually the one who had sheltered Ada? ¡°Open it and take a look. You should be interested in what¡¯s in this box,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Liu Shiyao opened the box doubtfully. Ten improved versions of the serum appeared in front of her. ¡°This is¡­ ¡°The company¡¯s latest formula? ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s a little different from the previous version¡­¡± Liu Shiyao directly took out a vial and walked to a workstation. She ran some tests on it. As expected, it¡¯s far stabler! However, for the sake of stability, there seem to be some other side effects. ¡°What kind of creature¡¯s characteristics did they add in¡­¡± Liu Shiyao was immersed in her work. Wang Ran was left aside. Wang Ran smiled helplessly, and walked out of the villa. On the other side, Lin Momo had already loaded the alcohol into the car. There was already a lot of wine in the warehouse, and after going to the airport¡¯s duty-free shop, they had gained even more wine. This truckload only took up one-tenth of the inventory. ¡°Momo, look after the base. ¡°I¡¯m probably going to drink until late today.¡± Wang Ran explained briefly and took a G-Wagon to the housing area. A large bonfire had been set up in the courtyard. Other than the security guards, everyone else in the camp was gathered here. Today was the first large-scale gathering at the Eastlake Villa. Wang Ran was naturally the guest of honor. As soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded by the crowd. ¡°Boss, Captain Wu is on the night shift today, so you can drink without worries.¡± Zhu Ming carried two boxes of wine and said happily. Wang Ran nodded. He was quite at ease if Wu Jianguo was on duty. The sky quickly darkened. The huge bonfire lit up the night sky and also lit up the hearts of the residents. The people who stayed behind all admired Wang Ran very much. Hundreds of people took turns to toast Wang Ran. This battle was much fiercer than the one back home. Chapter 175 - 175 Do Not Drink And Drive 175 Do Not Drink And Drive After drinking for about two hours, Wang Ran felt that he was hitting his limit. Even though he had a robust body, he was still a human. It was indeed not easy to drink glass after glass of this high-concentration alcohol. Once the alcohol hit him, Wang Ran was barely able to stand. ¡°Lu, Boss is drunk. Can you send him back?¡± Jin Bao asked profoundly, and there was a slight twinkle in the corner of his eyes. ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Lu Shuangshuang pointed at herself. There were so many people here, why was it her turn? ¡°Ah, you drank the least here. If not you, who else? ¡°If I were to drive, I might just crash into the sea.¡± Jin Bao gulped down another glass of wine. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang thought about it and felt that what Jin Bao said made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lu Shuangshuang helped Wang Ran to the passenger seat of his SUV and bent over to help him fasten his seat belt. Wang Ran let out a breath of hot air, and it just happened to blow into Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s ear. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s entire body trembled as if she had been electrocuted¡­ ¡°That¡¯s too much! ¡°I was kind enough to give you a ride, but you¡¯re teasing me!¡± Lu Shuangshuang immediately stood up straight. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang realized that Wang Ran was still lying there with his eyes closed. It was¡­ just normal breathing? Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red. It seemed that she had misunderstood him. Lu Shuangshuang had no choice but to continue helping Wang Ran fasten his seat belt. Wang Ran¡¯s hot breath kept blowing on Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s nape. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s entire body trembled, and she finally managed to put on his seatbelt. ¡°I didn¡¯t even drink much! ¡°Why is my face so hot?!¡± Lu Shuangshuang patted her face to wake herself up. After a few deep breaths, Lu Shuangshuang got into the car and drove out of the villa. When they arrived at the main door, Wu Jianguo helped to open the door and even cracked a meaningful smile. Lu Shuangshuang drove in the direction of Eastlake Island. There were many small stones on the road, all of which had fallen from the mountain during the explosion. Lu Shuangshuang had no choice but to weave through carefully. At that moment, Wang Ran, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly coughed a few times. Lu Shuangshuang turned around and glanced at Wang Ran. Just then, a sharp stone cut the tire. The car immediately skidded across the road! Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s heart tensed up, and she immediately tried to regain control. However, the road was too narrow. The car slipped and fell off the cliff! Fortunately, there was only the sea below. If they were on land, the two of them would probably have been seriously injured! ¡°BOOM!¡± The car struck the surface of the water heavily, and all the airbags in the car popped out. Then, the car started to slowly sink. Lu Shuangshuang quickly went to unbuckle her seat belt. In this situation, the car would sink to the bottom of the sea. If she did not unbuckle her seat belt, she would be dead. However, Lu Shuangshuang struggled for a long while, perhaps because the impact just now had damaged the buckle. ¡°Shit! ¡°There¡¯s no space for me to exert force!¡± As a rank-four Awakened, Lu Shuangshuang was naturally quite strong. However, the caved in cabin of the car made it difficult for her to straighten her arms, so she couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Seawater was pouring into the car in large amounts. ¡°Am I¡¯m going to die here with him? ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to beat him!¡± Lu Shuangshuang felt a hint of despair. At that moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached over and yanked the seat belt off Lu Shuangshuang. ¡°It¡¯s you? Glug glug glug¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang had just spoken when she started gobbling down seawater. She did not expect Wang Ran to wake up at this time! In fact, Wang Ran had already regained consciousness when the car fell. The feeling of weightlessness caused Wang Ran to release a large amount of adrenaline, causing him to wake up in an instant. Wang Ran grabbed Lu Shuangshuang and kicked the car door open. Fortunately, the car had just only started to sink. If it had sunk to the bottom of the sea, it would not have been easy to kick the door. Wang Ran dragged Lu Shuangshuang and swam to the shore. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to drive, then don¡¯t! ¡°How did we get into the sea on a straight road? ¡°I was almost killed by you,¡± Wang Ran complained. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! ¡°You littered the road with all these stones!¡± Lu Shuangshuang retorted. In her heart, she knew that she was at fault. ¡°You¡¯re a policewoman, aren¡¯t you? ¡°How is it? Are you hurt?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah¡­ I think one of my ribs is broken.¡± Lu shuangshuang gritted her teeth. After all, she was a rank-four Awakened. If she was an ordinary person, she would have been seriously injured. ¡°The ribs¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not a convenient spot¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered. This probably had to be done orally. However, it seemed that his relationship with this female police officer had not reached that stage, yet. Forget it, I¡¯ll leave it be. Such a small injury was nothing to Awakened Ones. ¡°What are you thinking?! ¡°Let me tell you, even if you¡¯re the boss of the camp, you can¡¯t do as you please! ¡°If you have any bad thoughts, I¡¯ll arrest you!¡± Lu Shuangshuang took out a pair of handcuffs from her waist and waved it in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Even rank-two can break free from this, right?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Handcuffs were probably only useful for roleplaying now. ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang was speechless. Indeed, the handcuffs were only effective on ordinary people. ¡°How is it, have you recovered enough? ¡°We have to get back to land. ¡°The water is cold at night.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. Just as Wang Ran finished speaking, a gust of sea breeze blew past them. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s entire body was wet, and she was so cold that she shivered. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can swim.¡± Lu Shuangshuang stood up. A pair of tight-fitting leather pants perfectly highlighted her figure. However, when she stood up, the rock beside her cut her leather pants. The pants that were originally wrapped tightly fell apart, like a cheongsam, with a split that reached the middle of her thighs. ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Shuangshuang immediately reached out to cover up. She had never shown her legs to a man before! But how could she cover her long legs with only her hands? ¡°Better do something about it. ¡°Otherwise, the tear will only reach higher and higher. ¡°By then, you¡¯ll be bottomless.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and reminded her. ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang was about to reprimand him, but she realized that Wang Ran¡¯s words made sense. If it tore any further up, she would not be left with any pants! She would only be left with her silk panties! Silk was very transparent when it came into contact with water! The moonlight was so bright, wouldn¡¯t she be seen by this guy? ¡°You¡­ Do you have any ideas¡­?¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s tone suddenly wavered. She had changed from a heroic female police officer to a little rabbit. Chapter 176 - 176 Naval Battle 176 Naval Battle ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with it,¡± Wang Ran said, as he took out a Swiss Army knife. The best option was to cut off the top part of the tear to avoid it from growing. Lu Shuangshuang shuddered, the moment Wang Ran touched her. Her legs had never been seen or touched by other men. Wang Ran touched her leg as soon as he worked on it, which gave her a strange feeling. ¡°Look, can you not move? ¡°If you keep moving, the split will reach your waist. By then, I can only give you leather underwear.¡± Wang Ran glared at Lu Shuangshuang. Lu Shuangshuang bit her lower lip and looked away. She didn¡¯t dare to look. The more she looked, the more embarrassed she became! Wang Ran started his repair work. He began to cut a little below the base of her thigh. While working in this position, his hands would inevitably touch some nearby areas. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s body trembled slightly as she tried to control her body. She truly did not dare to move. It would be even more embarrassing if her pants continued to split apart. Very soon, Wang Ran finished one of the legs and started to cut the other side. ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t have a tear there! ¡°What are you cutting?!¡± Lu Shuangshuang suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it look better symmetrical? ¡°There we go, it¡¯s much better now.¡± Wang Ran put away the knife, satisfied. A pair of black leather pants had been transformed into a pair of leather hot pants that barely passed her thighs. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s legs were really long. Perhaps it was because of years of training, but Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s leg muscles were perfectly defined. She was more shapely than Wu Jiaxin and Su Xiaoyu. ¡°What are you looking at! ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ll be locked up for being a hooligan?¡± Lu Shuangshuang wanted to cover her legs, but she couldn¡¯t cover them completely. ¡°Alright, alright. When we get back to the island, I¡¯ll ask them to find you a pair of pants.¡± Wang ran took a few glances and then retracted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯ll take about ten minutes of swimming to get us back to shore. ¡°Are your ribs alright?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°No problem! ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate women!¡± Lu Shuangshuang strode forward with her long legs and jumped into the sea. Wang Ran followed closely behind. Under the moonlight, Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s small perky butt was akin to a small island floating on the water. It was especially sexy when she moved. While swimming, Wang Ran silently admired the view. After swimming for a while, Lu Shuangshuang suddenly realized that Wang Ran was behind her. Didn¡¯t that mean that her butt was directly facing his face? Lu Shuangshuang deliberately slowed down. As a result, Wang Ran also slowed down. Lu Shuangshuang felt extremely aggrieved¡­ ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you swim faster and go in front of me!¡± Lu Shuangshuang turned around and said. ¡°I was just afraid that something would happen to you, so I was protecting you from behind,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Upon hearing Wang ran¡¯s words, Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm. So he wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of me, he was just concerned about me¡­ Forget it, if he saw my butt, so be it. Lu Shuangshuang consoled herself and continued to swim forward. Suddenly, Wang Ran frowned. He could sense that something was quickly approaching him. A ship? Fish? Mutant creature? Wang Ran sped up and swam to Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s side, pulling her into his arms. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors!¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red. She wanted to reach out and hit Wang Ran, but she was held tightly by Wang Ran, and she couldn¡¯t even pull her hand out. She had caught quite a few perverts, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an act. ¡°Shh¡­ Be quiet,¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. When Lu Shuangshuang saw Wang Ran¡¯s expression, she knew that something must have happened, so she obediently stayed in his arms. Not long after, a ripple on the sea surface quickly approached the two of them. With the help of the moonlight, Wang Ran could see a dorsal fin. A shark? A dolphin? The other party seemed to be coming for him. Was it going to attack him? Suddenly, a baby-like cry came from not far away! ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ dolphin!¡± Lu Shuangshuang quickly reacted. ¡°A dolphin?¡± Wang Ran muttered. He had heard some emotions from the cry just now. It was a little anxious, a little nervous, and also a little friendly. This dolphin didn¡¯t look like it was going to attack him. Wang Ran held Lu Shuangshuang and did not make any preparations to attack. Very soon, the dolphin arrived near Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang, and its head popped out of the water. It was massive, almost as large as a killer whale. Logically speaking, dolphins shouldn¡¯t be this big. There was only one explanation ¡ª the dolphin had mutated. The dolphin swam around Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang a few times and let out a baby-like cry. ¡°It seems to be in trouble and is asking us for help¡­¡± Wang Ran could sense the emotions in the dolphin¡¯s cry. ¡°Ah! Let¡¯s help it!¡± Lu Shuangshuang fully displayed the characteristics of a dedicated policewoman. The dolphin was so cute that her heart was about to melt. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Bring us there,¡± Wang Ran said to the dolphin. The dolphin seemed to understand Wang Ran¡¯s words. It happily rubbed its mouth against Wang Ran, then turned its back to Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang. ¡°It wants us to get on its back.¡± Wang Ran understood what the dolphin meant. The two of them hugged the dolphin tightly, like they were riding a motorcycle. Lu Shuangshuang felt that this position was a little too intimate, but she was too embarrassed to say anything in the current situation. The dolphin cried out and quickly swam away with Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang. It was much faster than a speedboat. If not for Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s rank-four Awakened physique, she might not have been able to withstand the water drag. Very soon, the dolphin¡¯s speed slowed down. They were probably reaching their destination. Wang Ran¡¯s sharp senses picked up the smell of blood in the nearby seawater. The dolphin cried out a few times and looked down at the bottom of the water. Wang Ran knew that something must have happened beneath the seemingly calm water. ¡°Shuangshuang, stay on the water. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he dove into the water. As Wang Ran continued to dive, the surrounding environment became darker and darker. The moonlight could only reach so far down the water. The smell of blood was getting stronger. The surrounding seawater was also flowing in an irregular manner. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± A tentacle as thick as a water bucket suddenly smacked toward Wang Ran! Wang Ran wasn¡¯t very agile in the water, so the tentacle slammed into him. Wang Ran immediately hugged the tentacle and absorbed a portion of the force, so he did not suffer too much damage. ¡°A mutated cuttlefish! ¡°We could eat this for half a year!¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. Wang Ran was starting to get used to limited visibility at the bottom of the sea. Not far away, a huge mutated cuttlefish was fighting with a group of dolphins. The dolphins did not seem to be faring well¡­ The tentacle that Wang Ran was holding suddenly curled up, trying to squeeze Wang Ran to death. The exertion was not insignificant. If he had been a rank-two or three Awakened, his internal organs might have been squeezed out. Wang Ran immediately retaliated. He grabbed the tentacles with both hands and started to tear them apart. The current Wang Ran had the strength of a rank-eight Awakened. Although the tentacle was quite tough, it still tore apart in his arms. The mutated cuttlefish was obviously frightened and wanted to withdraw its tentacle. Wang Ran held on to the tentacle and was brought to the main body of the mutated cuttlefish. There were injured dolphins everywhere, and many of them had died and were gradually sinking to the bottom of the sea. Wang Ran was the reinforcement that the dolphins had called in, so he naturally could not sit by and do nothing. While borrowing the force from the retracting tentacle, Wang Ran directly pounced on the body of the mutated cuttlefish. The mutated cuttlefish panicked. It let go of the dolphins and extended its tentacles toward Wang Ran. In an instant, Wang Ran was tied up. ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t use any strength!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s hands and feet were entangled by a large number of tentacles. After all, they were in the sea, and the tentacles of the mutated cuttlefish were very tough, so Wang Ran couldn¡¯t break free from them for a while. However, the mutated cuttlefish could not do anything to Wang Ran. This human¡¯s physique was too terrifying. He actually couldn¡¯t be squeezed to death! The mutated cuttlefish had originally planned to use its tentacles to force themselves into Wang Ran¡¯s mouth and directly stir up his internal organs. However, Wang Ran¡¯s mouth put up a fierce fight. As soon as the tentacle got close, Wang Ran bit off large chunks. The two sides were in a stalemate. In the eyes of the mutated cuttlefish, humans needed to breathe, and as long as the stalemate continued, they would definitely lose their strength. However, Wang Ran was not an ordinary human. He could easily hold his breath for half an hour. Just as Wang Ran and the mutated cuttlefish were in a stalemate, Lu Shuangshuang rushed down with the dolphin in her arms. She didn¡¯t want to be a bystander. With the speed of the dolphin, Lu Shuangshuang launched herself off its body kicked the eyes of the mutated cuttlefish. A rank-four full-powered attack, even underwater, was still no laughing matter. One of the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s eyes was directly kicked out. The mutated cuttlefish shriveled up in pain. It retracted its two tentacles and attacked Lu Shuangshuang. The dolphin immediately took Lu Shuangshuang and dodged nimbly around the mutated cuttlefish. At the same time, the other dolphins also started to attack the tentacles of the mutated cuttlefish. Under the joint attack of the dolphins, the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s tentacles were badly damaged. Wang Ran felt that the time was right. He exerted his strength and directly tore a few tentacles up! The mutated cuttlefish didn¡¯t dare to continue fighting and immediately dove into the deep sea. Wang Ran did not let go of the tentacle. Instead, he held on and like a monkey on a vine, swung to the front of the cuttlefish. Wang Ran directly pierced through the tough skin and inserted his entire arm into the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body. Wang Ran¡¯s hand fumbled about inside the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body, turning its insides into scrambled jelly. The mutated cuttlefish twitched for a while, then its color dimmed, and its body stopped moving. Wang Ran carefully dug around for a while more the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body. After making sure that it was truly dead, Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Not long after, a group of dolphins swam over and tore into the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body. The dolphin that had asked for help from Wang Ran led Lu Shuangshuang toward him. Wang Ran flipped over and got onto the dolphin¡¯s back, then put his arm around Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s waist. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red again, but she could not struggle. The dolphin carried Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang back to the surface of the sea. The dolphin let out cheerful cries. This time, even Lu Shuangshuang understood that the dolphin was expressing its gratitude. Dolphins continuously emerged from the sea and jumped and cheered around Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang. They took turns to rub against Wang Ran¡¯s hand. Wang Ran noticed that most of the dolphins were injured. He didn¡¯t know if they could survive this. In line with the principle of helping others to the end, Wang Ran took out his knife and cut his palm. Wang Ran touched the wounds on the dolphins¡¯ bodies with his bloody palm. Very quickly, the wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye! Wang Ran even dripped a few drops of blood into the dolphin¡¯s mouth to treat its internal injuries. Dolphins were very intelligent creatures, and their intelligence had increased even more after they mutated. After they realized that Wang Ran was treating them, they started to line up in an orderly manner and came to Wang Ran¡¯s side, one by one. Ten minutes later, the dolphins were all cured by Wang Ran. They nodded at Wang Ran in unison. This time, it wasn¡¯t just to thank him. They were still expressing their submission. ¡°So, I now have a brotherhood of dolphins on my side¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. This was not bad. Judging from the current situation of the mutations, the ocean could be far more dangerous than land. Wang Ran was only human, he would still struggle in the sea. Therefore, it was not bad to have a group of allies or underlings in the sea. ¡°I live on the island by the sea. If you need anything, you can find me there. ¡°Of course, if there are any mutated creatures near the island, do help me clean them up,¡± Wang Ran said, as he stroked the dolphin beneath him. The dolphin responded, indicating that it understood. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Send us to the shore.¡± Wang Ran patted the dolphin¡¯s back. The dolphin let out a soft cry, turned around, and swam towards the shore. Behind him, dozens of dolphins were following closely like an armored convoy! Lu Shuangshuang had never seen such a scene before. She had never been this shocked before. Lu Shuangshuang and Wang Ran had formed a connection after fighting together earlier. Even though Wang Ran was sticking to her butt, she was too embarrassed to reprimand him. The dolphins were very fast, and they reached the shore in a few minutes. Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang went ashore and waved goodbye to the dolphins. The dolphins cried out reluctantly for a while, then turned around and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the animals in the sea to start mutating! ¡°In comparison, the land is much safer.¡± Lu Shuangshuang sighed. ¡°Only a portion of mammals have mutated. When insects, reptiles, and birds all start to mutate, it will be more troublesome.¡± Wang Ran sighed. His base was currently impregnable, but if mutated flying creatures started swooping down on them, things would turn very difficult. Wang Ran walked with Lu Shuangshuang down the street to the island. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu came out to greet them. ¡°Master, why are there seaweeds in your hair? ¡°Did you do it underwater?¡± Lin Momo said with envy. In her opinion, since Wang Ran had brought such a beautiful girl with long legs, they must have done it. Underwater? What is she talking about? Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s cheeks instantly turned red. While on the dolphin¡¯s back, it was bound for a bumpy journey, where friction and collisions were inevitable¡­ Chapter 177 - 177 As Expected Of A Scientist 177 As Expected Of A Scientist ¡°What are you talking about? Help her get changed.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. Lin Momo nodded and led Lu Shuangshuang to change her clothes. ¡°Master, I heard that you gave Momo some special treatment in the warehouse this afternoon! ¡°I also want one!¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately wrapped herself around him like an octopus. ¡°Wash up first. ¡°I still have something I need to talk to Shiyao about.¡± Wang Ran pushed Su Xiaoyu down. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Xiaoyu ran back to the villa happily after receiving confirmation. Wang Ran arrived at Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. Liu Shiyao was engrossed in her research. She was indeed a workaholic. She only reacted when Wang Ran pinched her butt. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch me yet. I¡¯m at a critical moment!¡± she said. Liu Shiyao was still looking at the microscope, without even turning her head. Wang Ran suddenly became interested. ¡°Now, this is a challenge. I¡¯m going to see if you can ignore me without taking your eyes off the specimen¡­ Liu Shiyao insisted on not leaving the microscope. Wang Ran directly pulled out the big gun. ¡°A scientist is a scientist.¡± Twenty minutes later, Wang Ran spoke with a look of admiration. Liu Shiyao actually managed to control herself the entire time! Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Liu Shiyao blushed and didn¡¯t dare to answer. The moment Wang Ran got to work, her work had vanished from her eyes. In order to uphold her dignity as a scientist, she had to pretend that she was still working. Now that everything was over, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah! It got absorbed again¡­ ¡°How can I save it?¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Would storing it in her mouth work? It seemed like this was the only way. ¡°By the way, why did you come and torment me so late at night?¡± Liu Shiyao asked. Wang Ran had so many girls, and it did not seem like he was here for sports. Wang Ran smiled and took out a tentacle from his pocket. These were the spoils of war from the battle in the sea. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­ ¡°A squid tentacle?¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s entire body trembled. She could tell at a glance that the cuttlefish had definitely mutated. ¡°They¡¯re mollusks! ¡°Even mollusks can be affected by viruses!¡± Liu Shiyao was grateful that the development of the virus had exceeded her expectations. ¡°I remember you said before that the virus currently can¡¯t directly affect non-mammals. ¡°What if the squid mutated because it ate mutated dolphins?¡± Wang Ran thought of a possibility. ¡°Ah! If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very possible! ¡°Dolphins are mammals. If there¡¯s a high concentration of zombie virus in the sea, dolphins are most likely to be the first to mutate.¡± ¡°The squid might have mutated after eating the dolphins. ¡°By the way, where did all these viruses come from?¡± Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t understand. Wang Ran quickly thought of something. It must have been from the zombie tide that day. The explosion alone had caused one to two thousand zombies to fall into the sea. Later on, Wu Jianguo had led a team to clean up the zombies. Wang Ran had specifically instructed that the Mutated Zombies could not be buried directly, as it would easily attract zombies to eat the bodies. They probably threw the bodies into the sea. Dozens of Mutated Zombies and a red-eyed female zombie. It could have easily led to that. ¡°No matter what¡­ ¡°The speed at which the virus is spreading is beyond our imagination! ¡°You have to know that sea creatures far outnumber land creatures in both species and numbers. ¡°If the sea creatures keep mutating and start to climb up to the land¡­¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fear. This could really be a catastrophe. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to develop the anti-virus as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran patted Liu Shiyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I do want to!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes glanced down as she spoke. Wang Ran¡¯s body fluid played a very important role in the research and development of the anti-virus. She had to find a way to get some. ¡°Alright, take your time. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡± Wang Ran remembered that Su Xiaoyu was still waiting for him at the villa. Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran¡¯s back and sighed. Next time, she would have to do it the hard way and get his body fluid! Lu Shuangshuang took a hot bath and changed into a set of clean pajamas. She had to admit that the environment here was like heaven! Lu Shuangshuang was a little reluctant to leave. ¡°Ah, long-legged sister, you¡¯re done! ¡°Do you want to have supper or something to drink?¡± Lin Momo asked thoughtfully. ¡°Ah, no need, no need!¡± ¡°Also, my name is Lu Shuangshuang. You can call me Lu or Shuangshuang.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the title of a long-legged sister.¡± Lu Shuangshuang was a little embarrassed. She had seen Su Xiaoyu before, and her legs were not short either. ¡°By the way, are you sleeping alone or with Master tonight?¡± Lin Momo continued to ask. ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Shuangshuang was dumbfounded. What was the meaning of this? I don¡¯t plan to stay! And Master¡­ Was it Wang Ran? Who wanted to sleep with him?! Was this a misunderstanding? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t¡­¡± Lin Momo saw that Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s reaction was a little strange, so she probed further. ¡°Not yet, not yet!¡± Lu Shuangshuang nodded her head decisively. As soon as she finished speaking, she was stunned. Not yet¡­ That implied something else. ¡°I-I-I won¡¯t do anything to him!¡± Lu Shuangshuang added. She almost prepared to make a vow ¡°The last person who said that has already run three laps around the island naked.¡± Lin Momo reminded her in a friendly manner. Lu Shuangshuang was stunned for a moment, and she immediately gave up on the idea. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s already very late. You can stay here and rest. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to stay or leave tomorrow,¡± Lin Momo said with a smile. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang was convinced by Lin Momo. She really wanted to stay at such a great seaside villa for the night. This way, she would be able to see the rising sun by the sea the next morning. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first! ¡°If you need anything, just use the walkie-talkie in the room on channel two.¡± Lin Momo smiled sweetly, picked up Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s clothes, and left the villa. Lu Shuangshuang lay down on the deck chair by the pool, feeling very happy. ¡°It would be great if I could live in a seaside villa like this every day.¡± Lu Shuangshuang sighed, as she looked at the stars and the round moon. ¡°Argh! Lu Shuangshuang! ¡°You¡¯re a public servant of the people. How can you be so easily corrupted? ¡°You have to control yourself! Just¡­ Just for one night!¡± Lu Shuangshuang was struggling in her heart. She returned to the bedroom and lay on the comfortable mattress and soft pillows. Lu Shuangshuang started to feel conflicted again. It seemed like it was not a bad idea to stay here forever¡­ Chapter 178 - 178 The Broadcast 178 The Broadcast Early in the morning, Lu Shuangshuang got out of bed with two dark circles under her eyes. Last night, the screams from the villa next door kept persisting, keeping her awake. ¡°Is that guy¡¯s stamina that good? ¡°Three groups of people took shifts!¡± Lu Shuangshuang muttered. The sounds from last night made Lu Shuangshuang recall the feeling of Wang Ran¡¯s touch on her thighs, when he was helping her trim her leather pants, and the friction between their bodies when they were on the dolphin¡¯s back. If she could actually sleep through all that noise and those thoughts, it would have been a wonder! ¡°Lu, you¡¯re awake! ¡°Come and have breakfast!¡± In high spirits, Lin Momo held Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s hand and led her to the side of the large pool. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the table laden with a wide variety of steaming hot dishes. Previously, at the grain depot, they had either eaten rice or congee for their three meals, and they often made up for the rest with their imagination as they ate. The situation in the housing area was marginally better. They had the luxury of seasoned vegetables. In comparison to all that, this place was heaven! Who had ever seen steak and lobster for breakfast? Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s firm beliefs started to waver. The lobster broth was so fragrant! Captain Jin should not have any objections to her staying here for a few more days¡­ Lu Shuangshuang started to slurp the lobster broth. Although the lobsters had been frozen, they had been cooked well and tasted pretty good. Not long after, Wang Ran came over for breakfast. Lu Shuangshuang raised her head while gnawing on her lobster pincers. Wang Ran looked energetic, even after a night of fighting. As a policewoman, Lu Shuangshuang had witnessed a lot of scoundrels. Those scoundrels had all looked very dispirited. Why was Wang Ran still so energetic after a full night of fighting? Could it be that Awakened Ones were also empowered in that aspect? ¡°Oh, by the way, Lu, you are a police officer, right? Could you help me see if there is anything that can be improved in terms of the security measures on our Island?¡± Wang Ran said, as he picked up a bun. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Lu Shuangshuang nodded. It seemed that she had a reasonable reason to stay here for a few more days. She had to take the opportunity to indulge in the food more! After Wang Ran finished his breakfast, he found Tang Tang, who was playing Civilization 6. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to get your family¡¯s cruise ship back.¡± Wang Ran had not forgotten about the cruise ship that was docked at the pier. Now that the dolphins were helping to clean up the mutated creatures in the nearby waters, Wang Ran could drive the cruise ship back without any worries. ¡°Right now? That¡¯s great!¡± Tang Tang jumped up. It was always fun to go on trips with Uncle. This time, she could try the rocking of the boat. ¡°I¡¯ll think about who else to bring¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s take Momo, she¡¯ll keep those mosquitoes at bay.¡± Wang Ran, Tang Tang, and Momo drove the armored Hummer out of the house. The road to the south had been blown up, so Wang Ran had to take a detour to the north. It would add at least an hour to the journey, but Tang Tang and Lin Momo didn¡¯t mind it in the least. It meant more fun on the road. Tang Tang ate once in the front passenger seat and then took over the wheel, letting Lin Momo and Wang Ran exercise in the back seat. Everyone was in a good mood. Tang Tang drove the car and turned on the radio. The Hummer¡¯s radio had been modified, so it could receive more frequencies than a normal civilian radio. Tang Tang casually fiddled with it and actually struck gold! ¡°This is the Evernight forum. We will play the latest news every day on a loop.¡± A pleasant female voice came from the radio. Wang Ran immediately stopped mid-thrust with Lin Momo. Lin Momo was a little depressed, but she knew that the matter at hand was more important. She obediently got off Wang Ran and got on her knees¡­ ¡°This is the Evernight forum. We will play the latest news every day on a loop. ¡°After a week of fighting, the government has built a large city-level survival base with the Third Ring as the boundary. ¡°A wall is being built near the Third Ring Road. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that within half a month, their forces will continue to move closer to the Third Ring Road. ¡°The government¡¯s powerhouse, Lin Liye has already reached the strength of a rank-five Awakened. His team successfully killed a red-eyed mutant zombie, which has opened up a lot of ground for the government. ¡°The south has been completely occupied by zombies. ¡°At least two red-eyed mutated zombies have appeared in the south. It has been rendered completely inhospitable for humans. ¡°A massive zombie horde showed up just south of N-City, led by a red-eyed zombie. ¡°We do not know why, but the tide of zombies has been dispersed. It is believed that it has something to do with the powerful Wu Jianguo in N-City. ¡°To the west, a large number of zombies have begun to migrate to the east. We can only speculate that a few powerful Mutated Zombies are leading them. ¡°In the northern part of Russia, the frigid temperatures seem to have affected the development of zombies. There aren¡¯t even any sightings of silver-eyed Mutated Zombies. ¡°At present, Russia has become the first choice for survivors to escape. A friendly reminder, be careful of mutant bears. ¡°At present, more than half of the country has fallen to Mutated Zombies. The number of red-eyed zombies has already reached two digits, and the number of other Mutated Zombies is at a concerning level. ¡°In India, the zombie virus has grown saturated in the Ganges River, producing a high rate of mutations. ¡°The situation in the other neighboring countries is relatively better. ¡°The Evernight Forum does not have any verifiable intel on other countries, as of this moment. ¡°If you have any information, you are welcome to call the satellite phone or send us a radio message. Our contact information is as follows¡­ ¡°Next, we¡¯ll broadcast today¡¯s latest news.¡± ¡­ ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so weak. Your name isn¡¯t even on the radio. ¡°Wu Jianguo has stolen the limelight.¡± Tang Tang joked. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, Wu Jianguo still calls Master ¡®Boss¡¯ when he sees Master. ¡°Having a good reputation is not necessarily a good thing. It¡¯ll bring unwanted attention. ¡°I am loving these peaceful days,¡± Lin Momo raised her head and said. Wang Ran pressed Lin Momo¡¯s head down again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that S-City has already fallen. ¡°J-City is right below S-City, which is not far from N-City. ¡°The last thing I want is for all that mess to spill to our doorstep.¡± Wang Ran had a feeling that after his transmigration, things were progressing much faster than before. Had he unintentionally changed the development of all these subplots, speeding everything up? It was not impossible. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you take us to S-City and take down the bosses? ¡°I love such instances.¡± Tang Tang suggested. ¡°Forget it. What do I stand to gain? ¡°How much gas would it cost to go back and forth? ¡°I won¡¯t carry out such a thankless task.¡± Wang Ran firmly rejected this suggestion. Unless the zombies there affected his peaceful life, Wang Ran did not want to travel hundreds of kilometers away to help someone else clean up their mess. However, this broadcast did give Wang Ran some inspiration. He could also set up a radio station, and whenever he wanted to open a market to exchange for supplies, he could advertise. However, this seemed to be a technical job. He wondered who could do it. Zhao Dong? He studied Computer Science, so he should be able to do it¡­ After an hour and a half of driving, the three of them arrived at the dock. There were a lot of zombie corpses nearby that had started to rot and stink. Coupled with the constant sea breeze, the smell¡­ Tang Tang¡¯s family¡¯s cruise ship was a hundred meters away from the dock. The location was a little different from the last time he was here. ¡°Uncle, someone¡¯s on the ship!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s sharp senses picked up some signs of life. From the looks of it, someone had taken up residence on this ship. The ship had moved about a hundred meters away from the dock. For survivors, this was a good base. ¡°Damn it, how dare you occupy my family¡¯s ship. ¡°I¡¯m going to go up and kill them.¡± Tang Tang clenched the blood roar in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. ¡°In this world, isn¡¯t it normal to want to stay on an ownerless cruise ship? ¡°Just scare them off.¡± Wang Ran tried to persuade him. Unless the person was too ugly or too ruthless, Wang Ran would not kill indiscriminately. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we go and act like newbies and play along with them?¡± Tang Tang began to come up with ideas again. ¡°Forget it! ¡°Let¡¯s take the cruise ship and drive it home. Then, we¡¯ll be done for today. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fooling about?¡± Wang Ran jabbed Tang Tang¡¯s little head with a finger. ¡°Uncle! Just let me have fun! ¡°I¡¯ll giving you access to the back door!¡± Tang Tang gave Wang Ran a look. Because she was afraid of pain, Tang Tang had never opened up access to that place. She was going all out today. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would change his principles for such a small profit?¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. ¡°Master, since it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you let her have fun? ¡°We just have to go back on time. ¡°You can¡¯t cage people up from their nature.¡± Lin Momo, who was standing by the side, spoke up for Tang Tang. ¡°Momo, you¡¯re the best!¡± Tang Tang pounced on Lin Momo. Both of them were shockingly large. With this collision, they actually bounced away from each other. ¡°Alright, alright, Momo has spoken up for you. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, don¡¯t get too engrossed.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Tang Tang jumped up and kissed Wang Ran¡¯s face. The three of them found a small boat and paddled to the cruise. Using a self-made grappling hook, the three of them climbed onto the cruise. This cruise ship was slightly smaller than the Rose, but it was still luxurious enough. Because it was built in the last two years, the facilities on the ship were very modern. It would be a good idea to drive it back and make it a sub-base. Not long after the three of them stepped onto the deck, a few Awakened Ones with sharp weapons surrounded them. ¡°What are you three doing on our ship?¡± The leader of the group was a middle-aged man. He wore glasses and looked refined. However, his face was pale, and his eyes were sunken. He was not the only one looking so haggard. The few people around him were also like this. Such weaklings! Was there not enough food on the ship? ¡°We were just passing by and wanted to see if we could come to this ship to hide.¡± Tang Tang skillfully put on her acting skills. The middle-aged man in glasses sized up Wang Ran and the other two. Each of them had fine skin and tender flesh, and their faces were radiant¡­ It was obvious that the girls had never been devastated by society. ¡°You guys¡­ You want to join our camp?¡± The middle-aged man in glasses threw out the question. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! ¡°Can you guys take us in? ¡°My name is Tang Tang, and this is my sister and brother-in-law.¡± Tang Tang began to set roles for them. ¡°Alright, but our place¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a little different from an ordinary camp. ¡°If you can¡¯t accept it, you can leave at any time.¡± The middle-aged man in glasses thought for a moment and answered. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s different about this place?¡± Tang Tang asked, pretending to be innocent. ¡°This¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes. ¡°I¡¯ll find a room for you guys. ¡°Do you want one or two rooms?¡± The middle-aged man in glasses asked. ¡°One room!¡± Tang Tang answered decisively. The survivors looked at Wang Ran with strange eyes. In the post-apocalyptic world, morality had collapsed. For brothers and sisters to partake¡­ It was not rare. Soon, Wang Ran and the other two were brought to a luxurious cabin. Obviously, there weren¡¯t many survivors on the ship, so there was some room. ¡°You guys can stay here for the time being. ¡°We¡¯ll bring you some food later. ¡°But¡­ If you want food, you have to exchange it for something. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the time comes.¡± The middle-aged man in glasses said and closed the door. The moment the door closed, he seemed to have heard the words ¡°Brother-in. law, don¡¯t¡­¡± Young people nowadays ¡­ The middle-aged man in glasses shook his head and left. ¡°Brother-in-law, my ass! ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourself way too much, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wang Ran rapped his knuckles on Tang Tang¡¯s small head. ¡°Aiya, Uncle, don¡¯t you like to add some fun?¡± Tang Tang leaned over. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, ¡°Have you noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with the survivors on this ship?¡± Wang Ran pushed Tang Tang away. Perhaps it was because the place he had pushed was more sensitive, because Tang Tang¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°Is there a problem? They¡¯re just ordinary survivors. ¡°What problems could there be?¡± Tang Tang was carefree and didn¡¯t pay attention to the details. ¡°They all seem to be very weak. ¡°There are some clear signs of anemia.¡± After all, Lin Momo was a professional nurse, so she could tell at a glance. ¡°Anemia? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get anemia if you don¡¯t have anything to eat, right? ¡°Are they often drained of blood in the middle of the night like Uncle? Haha.¡± Tang Tang laughed. As she laughed, Tang Tang¡¯s smile gradually froze. She had also participated in the operation of draining Wang Ran¡¯s blood in the middle of the night. She had been exposed¡­ ¡°Momo, sense if there are any zombies on the ship.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. Tang Tang¡¯s words just now reminded Wang Ran. These survivors were so weak, could they be feeding zombies with their blood¡­ Lin Momo focused her mind and sensed it. Lin Momo found it through the tiny pheromones from the cabin¡¯s vent. ¡°Master, you called it. It¡¯s a Mutated Zombie with golden eyes. ¡°It¡¯s in the open-air suite on the highest floor of the ship.¡± Lin Momo fully displayed her ability. ¡°Why am I not surprised? ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet this Mutated Zombie.¡± Wang Ran took his wife, Lin Momo, and his sister-in-law, Tang Tang, and headed upstairs to the cabin. Chapter 179 - 179 Can I Kill Him? 179 Can I Kill Him? In the dining room of the cruise ship. More than a dozen survivors were gathered together. All of them looked dispirited and pale. ¡°Three more survivors just turned up. ¡°They look really healthy. ¡°Do you guys think we should continue with our original plan¡­? ¡°Do we let the three of them hold out for a few days?¡± the middle-aged man in glasses asked in a low voice. With the arrival of the three newcomers, they could at least buy them a day or two. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the three of them take over for now? ¡°We only have three Awakened Ones among us. Even if we launch a sneak attack, we won¡¯t be a match for that zombie,¡± an old man said after some thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just run?! ¡°Although there are zombies everywhere, we may be able to survive. ¡°Staying here will only lead to death,¡± someone else suggested. ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu and Zhang make it to the shore before? They were bitten to death by zombies before they could even run out of the dock. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about safety, this place is the safest. ¡°As long as we can deal with that Mutated Zombie, this place will be a paradise!¡± A middle-aged woman sighed. The others all nodded. Other than having to draw blood every day, this ship was almost ideal. It was safe and had sufficient food. ¡°But, if we wait any longer, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°You know, when that guy first came here, his pupils were still silver. Now, they¡¯ve turned golden. ¡°The more he drinks our blood, the stronger he gets! ¡°If we wait any longer, our chances will be even slimmer,¡± a young man proposed to them. ¡°Yeah, when he first came, he only drank 300cc a day. Now, he¡¯s drinking 500cc a day. We can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Right, let¡¯s just take a gamble and fight it out with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go down swinging!¡± The pale-faced survivors were encouraging each other, and their courage grew. ¡°How should we deal with the three newcomers?¡± Someone suddenly asked. ¡°How about we take 200cc of blood from them first, then mix some ingredients in their blood and send it to the zombie?¡± the middle-aged man in glasses suggested. ¡°You want to try spiking the blood again? We¡¯ve mixed laxatives, mold, and saliva with it before, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± someone muttered. ¡°Zombies¡¯ bodies are different from humans. They only drink blood. Maybe their digestive system has changed, so we won¡¯t give him food-poisoning anytime soon. ¡°Let¡¯s try the sleeping pills this time. ¡°I hope it¡¯ll be of some use.¡± The middle-aged man in glasses took out a bottle of sleeping pills that he had found in the cruise¡¯s Infirmary. Even if he couldn¡¯t make the zombie fall asleep, he could make it dizzy. At least it would increase the success rate of the operation. ¡°Everyone, prepare your weapons. I¡¯ll go and draw their blood.¡± The middle-aged man took the glass jar and left the restaurant. At the top of the cabin of the cruise ship was a luxurious open-air suite. Not only did it come with a 100-square-meter swimming pool, but it also came with all kinds of luxurious facilities. It could be said that this was the most luxurious part of the entire ship. A powerful male zombie was resting on a chair. The days here were too luxurious. He didn¡¯t have to do anything, and humans were sending their blood to his door. It was much more comfortable than foraging outside. The Mutated Zombie swirled the glass in his hand. The blood in the glass was thicker than red wine. This was the blood of an Awakened, and it was especially nourishing to drink. The Mutated Zombie drank a mouthful of blood and smacked his lips. ¡°Recently, 500cc isn¡¯t enough. Let¡¯s get them to send 700cc starting tomorrow. ¡°This is life!¡± The Mutated Zombie laughed proudly. At that moment, he heard footsteps behind him. ¡°Uncle, this place is not bad, right? ¡°The environment is good, and the space is large. I used to come here often.¡± ¡°We can rock the boat here after we drive it back.¡± Tang Tang introduced the open-air luxury suite like a tour guide. ¡°Yes, I saw a helipad on the cruise. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Mi-26 could land here. A normal civilian helicopter should be fine. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the airport and get a smaller helicopter. It¡¯ll be easier to get on the boat.¡± Wang Ran was very satisfied with the ship. The Mutated Zombie heard the conversation and stood up in surprise. ¡°Are you guys f*cking treating me like I don¡¯t exist? ¡°This is my territory!¡± ¡°You, jump into the sea yourself,¡± Wang Ran looked at the Mutated Zombie and said indifferently. ¡°I think we can set up a big screen here and plug in the gaming consoles! ¡°You can play Mario Kart here!¡± Wang Ran continued to chat with Tang Tang about the topic just now. The Mutated Zombie was stunned. I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant human before! Who on this ship wasn¡¯t respectful to him? These people must be new! They really didn¡¯t know the rules. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t you know who the owner of this cruise is?¡± the mutated zombie said coldly, his aura gradually spreading out. ¡°I know. It¡¯s mine. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the words ¡®Sugar¡¯ all over the cruise ship? ¡°You¡¯ve seen my picture hanging in this room, right?¡± Tang Tang rolled her eyes. The Mutated Zombie was stunned. There seemed to be a photo of this human in the middle of the room¡­ Did this boat really belong to her family? ¡°So what if this cruise was yours before? ¡°Now, this cruise ship is mine! ¡°If you guys obediently let out some blood for me, I can forgive you for your offense.¡± The Mutated Zombie stuck out his tongue and licked the blood in the glass clean. Then, he extended the glass in front of the three people. ¡°Uncle, can I kill this idiot?¡± Tang Tang turned her head and asked. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t dirty the pool.¡± Wang Ran nodded. The Mutated Zombie was stunned. What was going on? They were treating him like a backdrop¡­ Were people nowadays crazy? He was a Mutated Zombie! A Mutated Zombie with golden eyes! Even if a rank-four Awakened One were to come, he could give them a fight for their lives. These guys were really¡­ While the Mutated Zombie was still in a daze, Tang Tang raised her axe and swung it horizontally! The Mutated Zombie was sent flying like a baseball. In a perfect arc, the Mutated Zombie flew toward the sea. ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t swim!¡± Only then did the Mutated Zombie realize that the other party was at least a rank-five Awakened. But he did not even get the opportunity to regret it. ¡°Plop!¡± The Mutated Zombie fell into the sea and kept sinking. Although he wouldn¡¯t die just yet, he couldn¡¯t get back to shore. At that time, the survivors with weapons rushed to the platform. They didn¡¯t find Wang Ran and the other two, so they simply fought their way over to the zombie instead. However, they could not find their target. Chapter 180 - 180 Your Acting Sucks 180 Your Acting Sucks ¡°What are you three doing here? ¡°You guys¡­ Did you see a Mutated Zombie?¡± The middle-aged man in glasses asked. That mutated zombie rarely left this place. Did he go out for a stroll? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that guy. ¡°Just now, he was posing by the fence and accidentally fell down. ¡°A zombie that can¡¯t swim. Sigh¡­¡± Tang Tang sighed. ¡°What! ¡°That Mutated Zombie, he¡­ he fell down on his own?¡± All the survivors were shocked. The guy that they had racked their brains to think of ways to deal with had actually fallen off? This was too ridiculous! ¡°Ah, that guy is dead, which means¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t need to donate him our blood anymore! ¡°We¡¯re safe! Hahaha! ¡°That¡¯s great! This cruise ship is ours!¡± The pale-faced survivors were all smiling happily, as if they had just won the lottery. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. ¡°This cruise ship is mine! ¡°Your wishes may be dashed!¡± Tang Tang blinked her big eyes and said with an innocent face. ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡°We clearly occupied this cruise ship first!¡± a middle-aged woman walked up and said. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°You newcomers want to snatch it from us? ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± the survivors said one after another. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s really fun to pretend to be a newbie!¡± Upon seeing this, Tang Tang leaned over to Wang Ran¡¯s ear and whispered. Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang. ¡°What¡¯s interesting? You¡¯ll get tired of it after a few times. It¡¯s boring. ¡°Save time, hurry up and deal with it,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. Tang Tang nodded. ¡°This cruise ship is registered under my name.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the cabin and look for the documents.¡± ¡°Of course, the most convenient way is to look back at the photo at the head of the bed.¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. One of the more serious survivors really went over to take a look and walked back with a shocked face. ¡°It¡¯s really her photo ¡­¡± ¡°It looks like it really is her family¡¯s cruise.¡± The man muttered. ¡°So what if it was her family¡¯s before?¡± ¡°What kind of world are we currently living in now? Of course, it belongs to whoever snatches it!¡± A middle-aged woman said coldly. She didn¡¯t want to let go of such a good place. Without the Mutated Zombies, her life would be much more comfortable. ¡°Is that so? I knew you guys didn¡¯t have any good intentions from the start. You wanted to steal our cruise ship! ¡°I was kind enough to take you in, but it looks like there¡¯s no need. Get lost! ¡°Get out of our cruise!¡± These survivors vented all the anger they had accumulated on Tang Tang. ¡°Uncle, now that the plot has developed to this point, can I make a move on them?¡± Tang Tang turned her head and asked. ¡°Yes, get on with it.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Just like before, Tang Tang slapped the offending target with the flat of her axe! The middle-aged woman was sent flying. ¡°Plop!¡± The middle-aged woman fell into the sea. The survivors were stunned. The middle-aged woman was a rank-one Awakened! She was sent flying with that massive axe? ¡°So¡­ do the rest of you need me to give you a boost, or are you going to jump off on your own? ¡°I can¡¯t hold back so delicately each time!¡± Tang Tang held her axe and smiled innocently. If these people had been more polite, she could have let them leave with dignity. Since they were trying to oust her, she would have to send them overboard. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together! We have the numbers!¡± someone shouted. They had planned to fight the zombie to the death, but now that it was a human, they might be able to deal with it. A few people rushed up and stabbed at Tang Tang with sharpened mopsticks. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes turned cold. She used a little more force and directly slapped those people away. This time, it should have produced a few fractures. The remaining survivors were sweating and trembling in fear. ¡°Little girl, can you let us stay on the ship? ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous out there. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were the ones who collected the food on the ship. You can¡¯t just drive us away like this. The remaining few people begged. ¡°Jump off now, or I¡¯ll start swinging. ¡°If you need help getting more airtime, my axe can help you!¡± Tang Tang smiled and walked towards the survivors. They looked at each other and immediately rushed to the edge of the deck. If the axe broke their bones, they might not even be able to swim. They would rather do it themselves. They fought to be the first to jump. Water splashed everywhere. ¡°Alright, the ship¡¯s finally clean! ¡°The operation to recapture Sugar has been successful!¡± Tang Tang raised her axe and showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Look at you. It was such a simple matter, why did you have to make it so complicated?¡± ¡°Besides, if you really wanted to act like a newbie, you blew your cover way too soon. All that time making cover identities for us, and you went up and slapped people in the face before anything bore fruit. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to use your cover to milk them for information and secrets. Let them peel themselves without you raising a single finger, one layer at a time. That¡¯s where the fun is.¡± Wang Ran passed on his experience. ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s is so interesting! ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a few more camps to act as newbies?!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°My ass! ¡°Do you really have nothing to do all day? ¡°Hurry up and dock the ship, we¡¯re going back home.¡± Wang Ran smacked Tang Tang¡¯s small head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and jumped directly to the lower deck, where the steering wheel was. ¡°Uncle, help me hoist the anchor up!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Momo, I¡¯m getting the anchor. You¡¯re in charge of checking the entire ship. ¡°If there are any survivors hiding, throw them out.¡± After Wang Ran finished his instructions, he copied Tang Tang and jumped directly to the lower deck. Soon, the cruise ship docked. On the shore, the survivors had just climbed out of the water, their bodies wet. Based on their numbers, some of them did not make it. The middle-aged man in glasses wiped his glasses and caught sight of Wang Ran¡¯s armored Hummer. This car was sturdy! If he were to drive this car, he would be able to go on a rampage in the city. The middle-aged man with glasses and a few survivors ran to the Hummer. ¡°Touch my car, and I¡¯ll kill you, do you believe me?¡± Wang Ran immediately jumped onto the shore and walked toward the Hummer. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have the strength?¡± the middle-aged man in glasses said angrily. ¡°You took a ship from us, but you won¡¯t leave a car behind? ¡°That¡¯s right, you can do whatever you want if you have the strength.¡± Wang Ran kicked the massive iron block at the edge of the dock into the sea. The survivors trembled and immediately abandoned the car. Tang Tang opened up the drawbridge, and Wang Ran drove the Hummer onto the ship. Done! Sugar headed in the direction of East Lake island. Not long after, Tang Tang ran out of the cabin and got into the front passenger seat of the Hummer. Chapter 181 - 181 Behind The Scenes 181 Behind The Scenes ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have to be at the wheel?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Pssh, there¡¯s no need for manual control anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve pointed us in the right direction. I¡¯ll just check on it in 20 minutes. ¡°Brother-in-law, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Tang Tang stuck out her little tongue, and licked her lips. ¡°Brother-in-law, for crying out loud¡­ ¡°Are you still immersed in your character?¡± Wang Ran smiled helplessly. The car on the cruise ship started to shake¡­ After the first round, Tang Tang ran back to the cockpit. ¡°Oh, crap, we¡¯ve really gone off-course. Useless computers.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. Originally, she had planned to send them northeast for 20 minutes, then northwest, just around the protruding coastline, and reach Eastlake Island. In the end, she and Wang Ran had busied themselves in the car for an hour. ¡°Let¡¯s extend the journey. We can create an opportunity for Momo~¡± Tang Tang smiled proudly. ¡­ On an island in the Pacific Ocean, there was an underground research institute in the forest. Henry took the elevator to the basement. Inside were busy researchers, preparing for the latest live test. ¡°Hello, Captain Henry.¡± From time to time, the researchers would take the time to greet Henry. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the biological experiment? ¡°Any problems?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Last night, there was an accident with the marine biology team. ¡°Cuttlefish One and Two broke through the defense and escaped,¡± a researcher said with his head lowered. ¡°What the f*ck! What are you guys doing?! ¡°You lost One, and now you let the cuttlefish slip? ¡°Do the field agents have to clean up your mess every day?¡± Henry was furious. ¡°Captain Henry, it¡¯s really not our fault this time! ¡°Cuttlefish One mutated within expected margins after eating more than a hundred Mutated Zombies. ¡°But cuttlefish Two¡­¡± At the mention of cuttlefish Two, the researcher¡¯s face revealed a frightened expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just tell me!¡± Henry glared at him. ¡°It was unlike anything we¡¯ve seen or projected. ¡°It directly broke through its original biological structure and grew more than a dozen tentacles. It also grew by more than a dozen times. ¡°What¡¯s more terrifying is that the tips of its tentacles would open up like a man-eating flower, and they¡¯re full of sharp teeth. ¡°It also produced a highly corrosive liquid. ¡°It broke through the one-meter thick metal plate and escaped with cuttlefish One,¡± the researcher said with a lingering fear. ¡°If it had headed in the laboratory¡¯s direction, many people will die. ¡°F*ck, are biological experiments so prone to going berserk these days? ¡°And the boss is fine with this?¡± Henry was not pleased. If this squid affected the safety of the research institute, he would have to take care of it. ¡°Well the boss¡­ The boss is here. He¡¯s waiting for you in the meeting room on the second floor,¡± the researcher said weakly. Henry was stunned. He adjusted his emotions and immediately walked toward the elevator. The boss rarely came to the laboratory. This time, it had to be something important. Soon, Henry took the elevator. In the meeting room, a middle-aged man in an electric wheelchair had his back facing the door. He held Rubik¡¯s Cubes in each hand and was quickly solving them simultaneously. Henry knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the middle-aged man said indifferently. Henry pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Boss, why are you here? ¡°Do you have something important to tell me?¡± Henry asked carefully. The middle-aged man¡¯s electric wheelchair slowly turned around, and the two Rubik¡¯s Cubes in his hands were perfectly solved. ¡°Number One. Where is she?¡± the middle-aged man had an Asian face and asked calmly. ¡°There¡¯s a lead. ¡°I approached the biggest local camp I could find, and I made them an offer they couldn¡¯t refuse to help me find her. ¡°I believe it won¡¯t take long for us to bring back Number One.¡± Henry didn¡¯t dare to look the middle-aged man in the eye. It had been almost a week since Number One escaped, and they had yet to retrieve her. Henry had failed as the field team leader. ¡°You know how important Number One is to me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another five days. If you still can¡¯t find Number One¡­ ¡°You can serve as the new Number One,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. Although there was no threat in his tone, Henry still broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Henry lowered his head and said. ¡°I heard that a rank-five Awakened appeared in N-City, right? ¡°I reckon that with just those toy vials of yours, you won¡¯t be able to deal with him. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a few helpers,¡± The middle-aged man clapped his hands. Two Mutated Zombies in one-piece uniforms walked out from a dark corner of the conference room. One of them was a tall and burly male Mutated Zombie with claws as sharp as knives. The other one was a scrawny female zombie who looked weak. The only thing they had in common was that they both had a pair of red pupils. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°Subjects from other research institutes?¡± Henry was very surprised. ¡®There aren¡¯t many red-eyed Mutated Zombies in the world!¡¯ The company is already producing bioweapons? ¡°This is a byproduct of Number Three. ¡°Number Three¡¯s strain proved to be highly virulent. The deathrate was ridiculously high, but it resulted in these two,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. Their company consisted of four branches, each of which held a core experimental subject of different characteristics. Ada, who had escaped from here, was the core experimental subject of the first branch and was the progenitor of the virus. Without subject Number One, the progress of many follow-up research projects would be delayed. ¡°Boss, these two¡­ would they listen to my command?¡± Henry wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had never come into contact with a Mutated Zombie of this level. ¡°Inject this,¡± ¡°There¡¯s a heartbeat sensor inside. ¡°Activate it after you inject it, and it¡¯ll be bound to the bombs in their heads. ¡°If your heart stops beating, their heads will explode.¡± The middle-aged man threw a box of syringes to Henry. ¡°Thank you, Boss. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to successfully complete the mission this time.¡± Henry¡¯s confidence exploded. Originally, his field team only had one rank-four Awakened and a few rank-one and two Awakeneds. They were indeed a little weak. With the addition of these two red-eyed Mutated Zombies, it would not be a problem to destroy an entire city! Chapter 182 - 182 Extreme Cold 182 Extreme Cold ¡°By the way, Boss, two Mutated cuttlefish ran away from Branch One last night¡­¡± Henry reported. ¡°I know this.¡± ¡°The virus is mutating and evolving is faster than we predicted. I didn¡¯t expect it to produce such powerful results, this quickly. ¡°If they do escape, so be it. As long as they don¡¯t threaten the wellbeing of the company, let them be. ¡°Progress on the virus inhibitor is going pretty good. It won¡¯t take much longer¡­¡± The Boss smiled and stopped the conversation. ¡®Branch Four is going to disable viruses all around the globe soon.¡¯ When the inhibitor is mass-produced, it would be instrumental in aiding their company to rule the world and establish a new order. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to the headquarters. ¡°Do your best to complete your mission.¡± The middle-aged man maneuvered his electric wheelchair and walked toward the door of the conference room. Henry quickly picked up the syringe and injected the sensor into his vein. The sensor followed the vein to the heart. Henry felt his heart skip a beat. The sensor should have been activated. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. If he didn¡¯t quickly activate it, he might be torn apart by these two. ¡°We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on, ¡°I hope you can assist me in completing my mission.¡± Henry reached out his hand to the two red-eyed zombies. The two red-eyed zombies glanced at Henry coldly, but didn¡¯t respond. Henry¡¯s face twitched. These were very moody associates. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get to work!¡± Henry called out to them. Although the two red-eyed zombies were not much for conversation, they still obediently followed him because of the bomb in their heads¡­ On the surface of the sea some distance away from Eastlake Island, Sugar was making its way home. Tang Tang had been too engrossed in the battle just now, which led to her heading northeast for more than half an hour. Fortunately, the autopilot was proficient at avoiding collisions. It would probably take some time before they would get home. Wang Ran was lying on the deck, while Lin Momo was giving him a gentle massage. Just now, Lin Momo had successfully advanced. Lin Momo had successfully gained red pupils before Su Xiaoyu did. Lin Momo, who already had a childlike face, looked even cuter with her red pupils. In terms of strength, she had also improved a lot, and she could now withstand half of Wang Ran¡¯s strength. All of a sudden, Lin Momo¡¯s hand exerted force and almost crushed Wang Ran¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­ Momo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Ran only recovered after a while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± Lin Momo stuck out her tongue. She had indeed used too much force. ¡°A powerful mutant creature is approaching us at high speed! ¡°It¡¯s not much weaker than me¡­¡± Lin Momo said with a frown. This time, she felt a legitimate threat. ¡°You¡¯ve just only advanced¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. Lin Momo was now a red-eyed Mutated Zombie. She could set off an army of zombies and destroy a city in minutes. If it was not much weaker than Momo¡­ The surface of the sea was still calm, with only a few small waves to tell of its motions. Beneath the sea¡­ A massive object was rapidly approaching the Sugar. It was a giant cuttlefish that was as big as the Sugar. It had several times the tentacles of regular cuttlefish, and it exuded a dangerous aura. Last night, the mutated cuttlefish had eaten all the other mutated creatures in the laboratory and escaped with another one of its kind. Along the way, it had eaten all kinds of marine creatures, but none of them tasted like that again. Only food carrying the virus could attract its attention. On the vast sea, the Sugar stood out like a treasure chest and became the target of the mutated cuttlefish. Of course, what attracted it was the heavy stench of the virus on the ship. Very quickly, the mutated cuttlefish arrived right below the Sugar. Its tentacles slowly climbed up the ship¡­ Wang Ran and his two followers came to the deck. ¡°That thing is right below us. ¡°As for whether it¡¯s a fish or a squid, it¡¯s hard to say. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about how powerful it is. I¡¯m only worried that it would damage our ship. ¡°We¡¯re a ways off. I don¡¯t want to have to swim back by myself.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Uncle, who cares? Let¡¯s go down and kill it!¡± Tang Tang raised her axe energetically. She had yet to experience a battle at sea. ¡°Don¡¯t be na?ve. It¡¯s wishful thinking for you to even swing that thing with half your strength underwater. Wang Ran reminded her. The battle with the mutated cuttlefish last night had given Wang Ran a lot of valuable experience. His strength was restricted, his movements were restricted If possible, Wang Ran still hoped to end the battle on the deck. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try to communicate with it.¡± Lin Momo walked to the edge of the deck and focused on sending a message to the sea. Not long after, Lin Momo¡¯s forehead began to sweat. ¡°Master, it has a large brain. It might be an animal like a squid. ¡°But, it¡¯s in a frenzied state right now, and there¡¯s no way to communicate normally. ¡°Well, it seems to want to eat us,¡± Lin Momo said, panting. ¡°Eat us? ¡°Everyone, move closer to the edge of the deck and attract its attention. Don¡¯t let it damage the hull,¡± Wang Ran immediately ordered them. The three of them split up at the edge of the ship¡¯s bow. The bait immediately worked. Other than the four tentacles that were wrapped around the hull, the other tentacles all appeared at the bow of the ship. The tips of these tentacles opened up like flower petals, revealing the sharp teeth inside, and they were aimed at Wang Ran and the other two. ¡°This thing is a little disgusting¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. It was also a tentacle-type monster, but it was much more disgusting than the mutated squid last night. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s phase one of a tentacle-type boss. Let¡¯s just cut off all its tentacles!¡± Tang Tang shared her experience of fighting Helya in World of Warcraft. As soon as he finished speaking, a tentacle streaked at Tang Tang. Tang Tang nimbly dodged the attack. The tentacle directly sunk into the deck. It was dangerous and superhumanly powerful. However, Tang Tang was a rank-five Awakened. She quickly raised her axe and hacked at it. Because the tentacle was embedded in the deck, it couldn¡¯t break free for a while and was cut clean by Tang Tang! The creature beneath the water seemed to be in great pain and was enraged! More than a dozen tentacles began to attack the three of them at the same time. Tang Tang had her axe, so she was able to fight back and forth with the tentacles. Lin Momo fared worse. She didn¡¯t have sharp fangs or claws, so she was in a very sorry state when she encountered this tentacle monster. Soon, one tentacle wrapped around Lin Momo¡¯s arm, while the other tentacle opened its bloody mouth at Lin Momo¡­ Chapter 183 - 183 Gaining A Pet In The Sea 183 Gaining A Pet In The Sea Lin Momo was strong, but the tentacle was just as tough. She couldn¡¯t break free from it. Just as the other tentacle was about to sink its teeth into Lin Momo, Wang Ran appeared and directly caught the tentacle beneath his armpit. ¡°Momo, use this.¡± Wang Ran threw a fire axe to Lin Momo. Lin Momo slashed at it a few times, and the tentacle quickly retracted in pain. However, there were too many tentacles, and soon a few of them pounced at Lin Momo again. Lin Momo¡¯s fire axe could not be compared to Tang Tang¡¯s massive axe. At most, it could only hurt the tentacles, but not sever them. Lin Momo was on the back foot. Wang Ran was having an easier time than her. After all, he was on the deck, so Wang Ran could still exert his strength to its fullest. In no time at all, Wang Ran had made dead knots out of the six or seven tentacles. At that moment, the mutated cuttlefish was feeling very depressed. ¡®If you want to disable me with simple knots, then so be it. Why are you using me as gift wrapper for your ship? It was ranging from the highly utilitarian sailors¡¯ knots to the highly elaborate christmas present bows.¡¯ The more it struggled, the tighter the knots became. It had no choice but to change its strategy. The remaining few tentacles, except for the one that was fighting with Tang Tang, began to twist and turn. Soon, half-corroded creatures that were covered in mucus were spat out by the tentacles and fell on the deck. There were Mutated Zombies, sharks, and all sorts of strange sea creatures¡­ ¡°Shit, that stinks¡­¡± Wang Ran felt a little nauseated. He kicked a mutated shark beside him, which had half of its bones exposed due to the corrosion, into the sea. The Mutated Zombies that were spat out could still move, struggling to pounce at the three of them. With all these distractions, the situation suddenly became difficult. Lin Momo was hit twice by the tentacles, and her arm was already bruising. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t control these zombies that have been corroded. ¡°Most of their brain functions are gone.¡± Lin Momo split a zombie¡¯s head with her axe. A lot of acid dripped on the deck, burning many holes in it. ¡°Momo, be careful of the acidic liquid.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. The kick that sent the shark flying had burned a hole in his shoe. This was more troublesome than the tentacles. Tang Tang¡¯s was faring better than the both of them. Her axe was slicing everything that came within striking distance. Five massive tentacles had been severed by Tang Tang. The corroded zombies couldn¡¯t even get close to Tang Tang. The number of tentacles continued to decrease under Tang Tang¡¯s efforts. The mutated cuttlefish started to panic. It released the four tentacles that were wrapped around the hull and sent them into the battle. When it realized that Wang Ran and the others were a little wary of its corrosive liquid, it began to control its remaining tentacles and constantly spat out its liquid at Wang Ran and the others. ¡°F*ck! Is this phase two?!¡± The tentacles around Tang Tang kept a certain distance from her, so they couldn¡¯t hit her at all. The corrosive liquid continued to spray at the three of them. The deck had been riddled with small holes. Tang Tang¡¯s foot got stuck while she was dodging, and she tripped. A tentacle found the right time and immediately pounced at Tang Tang. It knew that this girl was the most lethal to its tentacles! When the parasite-like tentacles open their bloody mouths and headed straight for her, Tang Tang desperately pulled out her feet stuck in the hole. But the more anxious she was, the more she couldn¡¯t pull her foot out. Wang Ran dove in front of Tang Tang. He blocked the tentacle with a strong arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Wang Ran used his remaining hand to lift Tang Tang¡¯s chin up. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best! ¡°It¡¯ll be exciting to play with you tonight!¡± Tang Tang smiled sweetly and focused on dealing with her stuck foot. Behind Wang Ran, the tentacle bit Wang Ran¡¯s arm. The powerful suction instantly sucked away dozens of pints of blood. ¡°F*ck, you think you¡¯re worthy of drinking my blood?¡± Wang Ran immediately turned around and straddled the tentacle. He started to punch the tentacle. After a series of punches, the tentacle went limp and fell to the ground. A large part of the deck below had caved in. This human was too terrifying¡­ On the other side of things, Lin Momo was being attacked by several tentacles. Lin Momo was struck by a tentacle and sent flying off the ship. At that moment, a rope as thick as a human¡¯s wrist flew toward Lin Momo. Lin Momo quickly caught on and grabbed the rope. Wang Ran pulled hard, and Lin Momo finally flew back to the deck. ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll go down and deal with it!¡± Wang Ran picked up a fire axe and was about to jump into the sea. All of a sudden, all the tentacles stopped moving. There were only a few remaining zombies on the deck. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the sea monster doing? ¡°Is it trying to recover mana or wait for its cooldowns?¡± Tang Tang finally pulled her foot out. ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s clean up the zombies and fish on the deck first,¡± Wang Ran said. As soon as he finished speaking, a few tentacles that were still intact grabbed the zombies and big fish on the deck and threw them into the sea. Wang Ran and the other two were stunned. Have they¡­ Beaten it into submission? Why was it taking the initiative to help clean up the battlefield? ¡°Master, did that guy suck your blood and then¡­¡± Lin Momo, who had been through this, expressed her opinion. ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s possible¡­¡± Wang Ran was shocked. He had just tamed a group of dolphins, and now he had tamed a sea monster? Was he building a mutant navy force? After the tentacle finished cleaning the deck, it slowly approached Wang Ran and gently lay down in front of him. One of them rose slightly and rubbed against Wang Ran¡¯s palm. Alright, although he knew little about this creature, Wang Ran could roughly tell that it had indeed submitted to him. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have a sea monster as a pet, but it¡¯s too ugly,¡± Wang Ran muttered. The tentacle suddenly trembled and lowered its head slightly, as if it was sad. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re awesome! ¡°You tamed a sea boss monster! ¡°Our sea defenses will be impregnable in the future!¡± Tang Tang looked very excited. It was really cool to have such a monster as an ally. ¡°Master, it seems to be seriously injured. Many of its tentacles have been cut off. ¡°Do you want to give it more blood?¡± Lin Momo expressed her opinion from the perspective of a medical staff. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another mouthful, but you can¡¯t take too much. Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked as he looked at the tentacle in front of him. The tentacle wriggled a little, then opened its mouth slightly and bit Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp gulp¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s blood was being absorbed by the tentacle. Not long after, the tentacle stopped sucking. It could be seen that the wounds of the tentacles were beginning to regenerate. Chapter 184 - 184 Derek Zhang Is Dead 184 Derek Zhang Is Dead Tang Tang and Lin Momo both knew the effects of Wang Ran¡¯s blood and were not surprised to see the tentacles regrowing right before their eyes. After a few puffs, the tentacle reluctantly left Wang Ran¡¯s arm. It felt much better. The tentacle obediently rubbed against Wang Ran¡¯s foot and then pointed at the few tentacles that were tied up. ¡°I worked hard on those knots. They¡¯re truly dead knots. ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut them all off? They can grow back anyway,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. All the tentacles trembled, obviously afraid. However, it could not think of any other way. ¡°Tang Tang, go and cut off all the knots. ¡°Little sea monster, be good and don¡¯t resist.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Although the mutated cuttlefish was afraid, it could not disobey Wang Ran¡¯s order. It could only obediently put the tentacles that were tied into knots on the deck. Tang Tang held her axe in her hand and chopped off all the tentacles. It was a brutal and cruel sight, but the mutated cuttlefish didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Alright, at least you¡¯re free now. ¡°Remember to take these limbs with you.¡± Wang Ran patted the tentacle in front of him. The tentacle nodded and left the deck with its severed limbs. Not long after, a tentacle returned, wrapped around a Mutated Zombie. ¡°Master, it said that it found this guy lying on the bottom of the boat.¡± Lin Momo explained. Wang Ran took a look. ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t this the guy who occupied this ship before?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition. His entire body was bloated from being soaked in seawater, and his stomach was bulging. He had obviously drunk a lot of water. ¡°What? Did you want to crawl under the ship and find a chance to attack us?¡± Wang Ran smiled. The Mutated Zombie did not seem to be able to speak. It looked like he had been marinated for too long. ¡°Sea monster, he¡¯s all yours.¡± Wang Ran ordered. Two tentacles reached out of the sea and directly tore the Mutated Zombie into two pieces and swallowed it. The scene was quite brutal. ¡°Tang Tang, Momo, check to see if the ship is damaged. ¡°If my ship is damaged, I¡¯ll come back and cook this little sea monster,¡± Wang Ran said as he glared at the tentacle beside the boat. The tentacle trembled and silently retreated into the water. Soon, Lin Momo returned to the deck. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve checked. ¡°The hull is undamaged. The damage is mostly cosmetic¡­¡± Lin Momo reported. Most of the battle had occurred on the bow of the ship. The deck was corroded and riddled with potholes. ¡°It may not look pretty, but it¡¯s pretty much fine. I¡¯ll ask Wu Jianguo and the others to find some materials from the construction material market later. We¡¯ll just have to patch it up. ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Tang?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°She¡¯s at the wheel. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be back in half an hour,¡± Lin Momo said. ¡°Half an hour, right¡­ ¡°Come with me to the top floor.¡± Wang Ran held Lin Momo¡¯s soft waist and led her to the cabin ¡­ Meanwhile, in N-City, a Black Hawk helicopter landed on a football field. Henry straightened his white windbreaker and jumped out of the helicopter. ¡°Get your boss, Derek Zhang, to come here,¡± Henry said as he grabbed a passing Awakened. ¡°Derek¡­ Derek Zhang? ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± The Awakened One said with a trembling voice. ¡°What? He¡¯s dead? ¡°When did he die?¡± Henry¡¯s body trembled. When he came here yesterday, that guy had even chatted with him for a while and accepted his deposit. He had come here today to ask about the progress. He¡¯s dead? Was he talking to a ghost? ¡°Yesterday! ¡°When he led the team out, they were besieged by a massive tide of zombies. We lost him, along with the second-in-command of the camp, White Hair, and about ten other Awakened Ones. ¡°Our camp has been severely weakened.¡± The Awakened One replied. Of course, he had also witnessed the exchange between Henry and Wang Ran yesterday. This foreigner was here to look for Wang Ran. However, since he was asking for Derek Zhang, he would just answer him truthfully. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Henry clenched his fists. The boss of the camp, his lieutenant, and a dozen Awakened Ones¡­ With this lineup, it was obvious that he had attempted to carry out a massive task. It was highly likely that he had attempted to look for Number One. In the end, they encountered a massive force of zombies and were wiped out? How f*cking unlucky! The twelve vials and fifty kilograms of gold were all gone. Most importantly, the other party had sent out all of their elites, showing their full commitment to the task. Henry couldn¡¯t blame them, even if he wanted to. ¡°Who¡¯s the current boss of your camp? Tell him to come see me,¡± Henry said coldly. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Awakened One picked up the walkie-talkie and muttered a few words. Not long after, a fat middle-aged man ran over. It was the new boss of the camp, Huang Rong. After Huang Rong had been injected with the strengthening drug, he had broken through to the level of a rank-four Awakened. This made it much easier for him to take over the camp. ¡°Comrade, were you looking for me?¡± Huang Rong knew what was going on with one look. Wang Ran had previously told him that if he met this foreigner, he just had to maintain the story of Derek Zhang¡¯s valiant death. If anything, he could bamboozle and con him further. ¡°You¡¯re the new head of the camp?¡± Henry glanced at Huang Rong with disdain. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My name is Huang Rong. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. All the other powerhouses are dead, so the burden falls to me. ¡°Comrade, did you need something?¡± Huang Rong asked with a smile. ¡°Do you guys still have the vials I gave your ex-boss?¡± Henry asked. If he had all the potions, he could still quickly form a team of cannon fodder. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that! ¡°Derek brought them with him. He only left two for us. ¡°I used one for myself, my woman used one. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Huang Rong shrugged. Henry¡¯s face twitched. He could tell that Huang Rong did not seem to be lying. Things were not looking good¡­ The research institute was in a mess because of the mutated cuttlefish, so they couldn¡¯t get another batch of drugs for the time being. From the looks of it, there was no hope of finding additional cannon fodder to carry out the search. Henry had no choice but to search for Number One with the two red-eyed zombies. ¡°Comrade, since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal? ¡°There¡¯s someone in our camp who can cook the foreigners¡¯ favorite, sweet and sour ribs and spicy chicken!¡± Huang Rong invited him with a smile. Henry had wanted to refuse. However, the moment he heard the word ¡®sweet and sour ribs¡¯, his mouth began to salivate. To be honest, the company had stocked up on thousands of containers of canned food. He did not lack food, but the taste was¡­ After some consideration, Henry nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll just stay here for a night and let the two red-eyed zombies wander about¡­¡¯ Chapter 185 - 185 Aquatic Dog 185 Aquatic Dog After more than half an hour of further quaking, the Sugar finally neared Eastlake Island. Along the way, Wang Ran met quite a few mutated dolphins. Thanks to Wang Ran¡¯s mediation, the mutated dolphins and the mutated cuttlefish did not fight. Tang Tang stopped at the edge of Eastlake Island and dropped the anchor. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll have to take the helicopter back, right?¡± Tang Tang looked around. The distance between the ship and the island was not far. However, the island was surrounded by cliffs, which were dozens of meters high and were angled steeply. They were not easily scaled. ¡°We¡¯ll just get a small helicopter later. ¡°Let¡¯s get Jiaxin to pick us up for now.¡± At this distance, there was no need to make a satellite phone call. Wang Ran directly used the walkie-talkie to contact Wu Jiaxin, who was on the island. Soon, Wu Jiaxin hovered over the Sugar in the Mi-26. Wang Ran secured the Hummer with tethers. Then, he got into the car with his two girls. The Mi-26 airlifted the Hummer back to the island. ¡°Master, why does the bow of this ship look so beat up?¡± Wu Jiaxin asked after she got off the helicopter. ¡°Some blind guy did it. I¡¯ll just get someone to patch it up, later. ¡°How¡¯s the situation on the island?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! ¡°Lu helped us adjust the position of the surveillance cameras and taught us how to shoot. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Ada couldn¡¯t find you and threw a tantrum. You should go and visit her.¡± Wu Jiaxin reminded him. ¡°Ada¡­ ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now. Why didn¡¯t her mind grow along with her body?¡± Wang Ran smiled helplessly and walked toward Ada¡¯s house. There was no one in the villa. ¡°Ada! Xiao Jin!¡± Wang Ran shouted, but there was no response. Wang Ran had a bad feeling about this. Wang Ran ran to Liu Shiyao¡¯s house and laboratory to take a look, but there was no sign of Ada or Xiao Jin. ¡°Check the surveillance cameras.¡± Wang Ran immediately called his men to the surveillance room. They went through multiple footages, but they still couldn¡¯t find Ada and Xiao Jin. Finally, Ada and Xiao Jin appeared in a camera that was facing the sea! Ada rode on Xiao Jin¡¯s back and together, they dove into the sea. From the direction they were heading, it seemed like they were looking for a place to go ashore. ¡°F*ck, why did they jump into the sea?!¡± Wang Ran frowned. That foreigner named Henry was looking for Ada. If Ada went out there, she would be in danger! ¡°Argh! I remember now! ¡°Ada kept saying that she wanted to go out and find you, Master. ¡°I thought she was just saying it, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡°She must have left through the sea to avoid the surveillance cameras.¡± Su Xiaoyu patted her head. ¡°F*ck, Ada only has a single dog protecting her. It¡¯s very dangerous outside. ¡°Xiaoyu, you and Momo will each take a car and search in the southwest direction. ¡°Forget about being discreet, if you face zombies, destroy them. Rummage about as much as you want. ¡°Jiaxin, take the helicopter and patrol the skies. If you see anything, contact us directly. ¡°Lu¡­ You¡¯re a rank-four, right? ¡°Help me guard the house with these girls. Most of them are rank-three Awakened, and they¡¯re not weak. ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯ll come with me. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s split up.¡± Wang Ran quickly made arrangements. He had to get Ada back before it turned dark. Everyone acted according to Wang Ran¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Uncle, which way should we go?¡± Tang Tang asked, with her axe in hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take the ship and see if we can find any traces of Ada.¡± Wang Ran directly held Tang Tang¡¯s hand and made a running start before jumping off the cliff. ¡°Little sea monster, I¡¯ll stew you if you don¡¯t catch us!¡± Wang Ran shouted, as he was falling. A few tentacles quickly reached out of the water and firmly caught Wang Ran and Tang Tang. It seemed that the mutated cuttlefish had a strong desire to survive. ¡°Help me summon the little dolphins.¡± Wang Ran patted the tentacles. Sound waves spread out beneath the water. It did not take long before a school of dolphins came to Wang Ran¡¯s side. They warily kept their distances from the cuttlefish. After all, its kin had been a terrifying enemy. ¡°Dolphins, I¡¯m looking for a blonde girl. She was seen riding a dog to the south today. ¡°Help me look for her,¡± Wang Ran said to the dolphins. The leading dolphin that Wang Ran had ridden on pointed its head in a certain direction and then took the lead. ¡°Little sea monster, keep up,¡± Wang Ran ordered. The mutated cuttlefish swam stiffly with two people on its back, but it still kept up with the dolphins. After swimming for half an hour, the dolphins stopped. This was where they had found the Sugar. The leading dolphin pointed to the shore and called out a few times. Wang Ran understood that Ada had come ashore from here. Tang Tang had made a detour, so they never saw Ada on their way back. ¡°Alright, send us to shore. ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Wang Ran patted the tentacles. The tentacle obediently set Wang Ran and Tang Tang to the dock. The dolphin and cuttlefish left after bidding Wang Ran farewell. ¡°Uncle, I have another interesting idea~¡± Tang Tang said with an evil smile. ¡°You want to do it on the little sea monster, right?¡± ¡°Seriously? Business first!¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. As expected, she had piqued his interest! The two of them checked around the dock. There were indeed some dog paw prints on the ground, but they had already dried up. Xiao Jin and Ada had left this place for some time. It would be difficult tracking them like this. With no other choice, Wang Ran could only take Tang Tang and follow the footprints, hoping to catch up with them. ¡­ At that moment, Ada was riding Xiao Jin and wandering around the city. ¡°Ah, where am I supposed to find big brother?¡± Ada muttered. She had been out for half a day, but she could not even find Wang Ran¡¯s shadow. ¡°Xiao Jin, run faster. Don¡¯t be lazy.¡± Ada patted Xiao Jin¡¯s butt. Xiao Jin was on the verge of tears. ¡®I¡¯m a f*cking dog, not a horse! When you were tiny, carrying you was no problem. Now, you¡¯re much heavier, alright?¡¯ However, Xiao Jin didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only take Ada around the city obediently. As they walked, Ada suddenly realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere. It was too quiet, and she kept feeling that many eyes were on her. ¡°Who¡¯s hiding? Come out!¡± Ada naively shouted to her surroundings. Soon, many zombies came out from the walls, the sewers, and the alleys. Most of them were Mutated Zombies. They were survivors of the invasion. They had made their way south, trying to get as far away from that terrifying human as possible. ¡°Little girl¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of wandering outside on your own?¡± A golden-eyed zombie grinned and walked toward Ada. Did his prey just walk to his door? Chapter 186 - 186 I Recognize This Guy 186 I Recognize This Guy ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a zombie. ¡°Hello, zombie. Have you seen my big brother? ¡± Ada was not afraid of the golden-eyed Mutated Zombie in front of her. The zombie was stunned. ¡®You know that I¡¯m a zombie, and you¡¯re not afraid? ¡®There must be something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain!¡¯ ¡°Your big brother? ¡°Who¡¯s your big brother?¡± the golden-eyed zombie asked. ¡°My big brother¡¯s name is Wang Ran. He¡¯s quite good-looking. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful!¡± Ada said with a smile. The golden-eyed zombie was stunned. ¡®How the hell am I supposed to know who that is?! ¡®There were so many good-looking people! ¡®Besides, I¡¯m a zombie! What does it have to do with you looking for your brother?¡¯ ¡°Human, we don¡¯t know where your brother is. ¡°But you will soon become our food.¡± The golden-eyed zombie then walked toward Ada. ¡°Roar!¡± Xiao Jin sensed the other party¡¯s intention and opened his mouth to roar at the Mutated Zombie. ¡°This dog doesn¡¯t look weak. ¡°Right, I think I have a few dogs too.¡± The golden-eyed zombie roared out to his crowd, and a few zombie dogs jumped out from behind. The zombie dogs¡¯ fur had all fallen off, and their bodies were riddled with signs of decay. They looked very scary, and their pupils even carried a tinge of silver. They were not ordinary zombie dog. ¡°Since we all have dogs, I¡¯ll give you a chance. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll let you go. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll be our food. ¡°How about it?¡± The golden-eyed zombie was a little bored, so he wanted to find something to kill time. ¡°Alright! ¡°However, if you lose, how about you help me find my big brother?¡± Ada tilted her head and asked innocently. The golden-eyed zombie glanced at his zombie dogs with silver pupils, then at Ada and her Golden Retriever. He sneered. The Golden Retriever didn¡¯t look special, except for its size. ¡°Sure, then it¡¯s a deal. ¡°Yes!¡± the golden-eyed zombie replied. He didn¡¯t think he would lose at all. The surrounding Mutated Zombies all let out low growls, looking very excited. It seemed that they finally got some entertainment. He had been too depressed by that human earlier. It was time to vent his emotions. ¡°Xiao Jin, good luck! ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Ada patted Xiao Jin and then walked to the side. Xiao Jin trembled. How could in dare to lose?! If it lost, it would be bullied to death by Ada. It had to go all out. Xiao Jin walked to the center of the field. There were four zombie dogs in front of him. One of the zombie dogs turned back to look at the golden-eyed zombie. It was asking if they should attack one by one, or all at once. The golden-eyed zombie growled, and the zombie dog nodded. It quickly walked out of the group and arrived in front of Xiao Jin. This meant that he wanted to see one-on-one fights. As the strongest zombie dog in the group, it was confident in its abilities. It was just a weak dog of flesh and blood. Xiao Jin and the zombie dog started to growl at each other. Both sides were observing each other and accumulating strength. Xiao Jin was extremely nervous. It had never been in a fight before, and it was indeed quite terrified to fight to the death. However, it also knew that it could not lose. If it lost, not only would it lose face, but Ada and Wang Ran would also lose face. Ah, it also seemed like Ada would be eaten by them. This would be really ¡¯embarrassing¡¯. Even if it managed to escape, it would still be beaten to death by Wang Ran. It had to go all out! While Xiao Jin was preparing itself, the zombie dog found the right moment and darted out like a lightning bolt. Its blood-stained teeth and sharp claws attacked Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin flinched and reflexively waved its claws! ¡°Slash!¡± The zombie dog¡¯s head was slapped away and remained rolling on the ground for a long time¡­ All the zombies were stunned. This¡­ Was this how Golden Retrievers were raised, these days? It was too terrifying! The golden-eyed zombie¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®I carefully raised this zombie dog. How could it be killed by one slap?¡¯ His heart ached! ¡°Go! Attack together!¡± The golden-eyed zombie roared. Now, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of dignity. He wanted to vent his anger! The other three zombie dogs had no choice but to charge at Xiao Jin under the threat of the golden-eyed zombie. Xiao Jin instantly came back to its senses. It didn¡¯t expect its claw to have such power. Apparently, it was stronger than it thought! Now, Xiao Jin was brimming with confidence. It evaded a few blows and easily killed the three zombie dogs, one by one. ¡°Yelp!¡± Xiao Jin attempted to produce a victory howl, but it was still lacking something. ¡°Xiao Jin, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ada ran over and hugged Xiao Jin¡¯s neck. Xiao Jin had not let her down. ¡°F*ck, my dogs!¡± The golden-eyed zombie was enraged. The zombie dogs that he had spent so much effort to raise were all killed, just like that? However, the golden-eyed zombie did not lose his mind, just yet. The Golden Retriever must be quite capable to be able to kill his four zombie dogs so easily. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could defeat it. Furthermore, this blondie looked so calm¡­ She could be very powerful¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t act rashly.¡¯ Previously, they had already offended a terrifying human and were chased away like stray dogs. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend another one. ¡°That¡¯s great, I won! ¡°You guys have to help me find my big brother!¡± Ada said, as she danced with joy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who your brother is! ¡°How can we find him, if we don¡¯t even know what he looks like?¡± the golden-eyed zombie said in a depressed tone. He had thought that he wouldn¡¯t lose, so he had casually made a deal. He was a zombie! ¡®Who the hell has the time to help you find your brother?!¡¯ ¡°Oh, I have a picture!¡± Ada¡¯s eyes lit up as she took out the phone hanging around her neck. After a series of actions, Ada handed the phone to the golden-eyed zombie. The golden-eyed zombie had wanted to take a perfunctory glance, but when he saw the photo, he did a petrified double-take! Wasn¡¯t this that person?! You¡¯re family! This dog was also raised by him! Now it all made sense¡­ ¡°Hey, do you know my big brother?¡± Ada asked happily. Judging from the zombie¡¯s expression, he must have seen Wang Ran before. ¡°I do know him¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to provoke him¡­¡± the golden-eyed zombie said with a sad face. ¡°Oh, you must have offended my big brother! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll back you up! ¡°As long as you help me find my big brother, I will put in a good word for you,¡± Ada said with her hands on her hips. The golden-eyed zombie was in a dilemma. If he helped¡­ It was indeed a troublesome matter to find someone. If he did not help¡­ He was afraid of offending this group of people. It was so difficult being a zombie these days¡­ Chapter 187 - 187 A Red 187 A Red-Eyed Addition ¡°How about this¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll help you look, but I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll find him¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie thought for a moment and decided to leave a door out for himself. If he offended this woman, and she complained to her brother, he may die a death, one so horrible that it was beyond his imagination. ¡°That¡¯s great! With so many people, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find big brother!¡± Ada jumped up in joy. She didn¡¯t expect zombies to be so approachable. She thought that zombies were all scary creatures that only knew how to attack people. ¡°Then¡­ Where did your brother go? ¡°We have to start somewhere, right?¡± the golden-eyed zombie asked. ¡°I only know that he¡¯s out looking for a ship. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see him at the dock. ¡°Hey, do you think he might have already gone home¡­?¡± Ada suddenly had an idea. ¡°How the hell would I know¡­¡± the golden-eyed zombie said with a sad face. ¡®Are you playing with my life?!¡¯ ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that my phone has no signal. I can¡¯t make any calls. ¡°You guys better accompany me. ¡°Big brother usually comes home late at night. I don¡¯t think he would head home this soon.¡± Ada once again sat on Xiao Jin¡¯s back. Since she had already gone this far, she could not return empty-handed. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing for her to have run away from home for no reason. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie sighed and dispersed the zombie crowd behind him, only bringing some Mutated Zombies with him. He didn¡¯t dare to cause another invasion. The group randomly picked a direction and started their ¡°Help Ada find her brother¡± operation¡­ Under Ada¡¯s lead, the group of zombies wandered around like headless flies, searching randomly with no particular plan in mind. Wang Ran was not found, but they dug out some survivors from their hideouts. Fortunately, these Mutated Zombies had long lost their appetites, otherwise, these survivors would all be dead. ¡°Hey, is this a shopping mall? ¡°It looks very interesting! ¡°Do they sell ice cream inside?¡± Ada pointed at an abandoned shopping mall. She had been locked up in the laboratory since she was a child and had stayed on the island after she escaped. She was very interested in the new things in the city. ¡°In this day and age, I think brains are easier to get than ice cream. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look for your brother.¡± The golden-eyed zombie sighed. The blondie was really hard to please. She asked all sorts of questions along the way. Was she really out looking for someone? It felt more like a shopping trip! He had become a bodyguard¡­ While walking, the golden-eyed zombie suddenly sensed a dangerous and powerful presence. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie warned her. This aura¡­ Only high-leveled zombies possessed it. The weaker zombies behind the golden-eyed zombie were already trembling. It felt like they were once again under the control of the red-eyed female zombie. Xiao Jin lowered its body and bared its teeth, looking around vigilantly. It knew that this fellow was dangerous. The presence only grew. Out of the corner of an intersection, a tall and muscled Mutated Zombie walked out. From a distance, his red eyes glowed menacingly. He was one of the two red-eyed zombies that Henry had brought with him. Henry had made himself comfortable in the campsite and sent two red-eyed zombies out to find Ada. Coincidentally, he had run into Ada, who was looking for Wang Ran. The red-eyed zombie saw Ada and the Mutated Zombies, and walked straight towards them. ¡°Little girl, this guy is very powerful. I can¡¯t protect you.¡± The golden-eyed zombie whispered to Ada from behind. Zombies naturally had the ability to suppress each other in a hierarchy of strength. ¡°Have you guys seen this human before?¡± The red-eyed zombie took out a photo and showed it to Ada and the other zombies. Child Ada was in the photo. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. Uncle, are you looking for someone too? Do you want to come together?¡± Ada could tell at a glance that he had been sent by the laboratory to capture her. She might as well trick him into helping her find big brother! When she found him, big brother would naturally get rid of him! ¡°I¡¯m really a clever little girl!¡± Ada laughed in her heart. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s fine too. ¡°The more people there are, the faster we can find them.¡± The red-eyed zombie nodded. Working alone was tiring and inefficient. Although the composition of the team in front of him was very odd, he was past caring about the little details. He only had to quickly complete the tasks assigned by the higher-ups. ¡°Are you guys looking for someone too? ¡°What does he look like? I¡¯ll see if I recognize him,¡± the red-eyed zombie asked. ¡°Here, this is my big brother.¡± Ada handed the phone to the red-eyed zombie. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him¡­¡± The red-eyed zombie shook its head. This human was so small and insignificant that his thighs were not even as thick as his arms. ¡°Then, let¡¯s look for them together! ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers!¡± Ada said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The red-eyed zombie nodded. The team was basically made up of zombies, so he wasn¡¯t worried about being betrayed. He didn¡¯t bother to find out why this female human was with zombies. Was he not acting on the whims of his human overlords? ¡°Phew¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie and his zombie followers heaved a sigh of relief. They were too nervous. The pressure from the red-eyed zombies was immense. Just like that, the red-eyed zombie joined Ada¡¯s group, and the group continued to wander around the city. ¡°Big guy, you¡¯re such a powerful zombie. Why are you acting like you¡¯re on an errand?¡± Ada asked in a serious tone. ¡°I¡­¡± The red-eyed zombie gritted his teeth. He did take pride in his current strength. However, there was a miniature bomb in his head. If he ever wandered a hundred kilometers away from Henry, or if Henry¡¯s heart stopped beating, the bomb in his head would explode. He had no choice but to lower his proud head and become Henry¡¯s underling. ¡°There¡¯s a bomb in my head, so I can only run errands for others.¡± For some reason, the red-eyed zombie felt that Ada was very friendly, so he told her his secret. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Those people are too much! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my big brother is very powerful. He might have a way to remove the bomb from your head!¡± Ada said, after some thought. ¡°Take it out? ¡°Stop joking! ¡°This thing is in my skull. We¡¯ll need a brain surgeon for this! ¡°We might even have to remove some of my brain tissue. ¡°Even if the bomb doesn¡¯t kill me, the surgery would.¡± The red-eyed zombie sighed. If there was a way, he would have tried it himself. How powerful could this female human¡¯s brother be? Chapter 188 - 188 A Chance Meeting 188 A Chance Meeting ¡°Ah, is there no other way?¡± Ada felt a little sympathy for the red-eyed zombie. ¡°There¡¯s another way, and that¡¯s with the remote control. ¡°It¡¯s worn on the finger of a human named Henry. ¡°If we use the remote control to turn off the bomb, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it exploding. ¡°But¡­ That man is not so kind.¡± The red-eyed zombie sighed. It was not that he had not thought of ambushing Henry and snatching the ring. However, if it was a sneak attack, his head would explode if Henry¡¯s heart stopped beating. He valued his life very much and did not dare to take any risks. ¡°As long as you help me find my big brother, I¡¯ll let my big brother find a way to help you,¡± Ada said. She also hated Henry and the people from the research institute. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Besides, the red-eyed zombie was indeed in a sorry state. The red-eyed zombie looked at Ada and felt very touched. He had never met such a kind human. In addition, he had an inexplicable sense of intimacy with this human. It was like¡­ the sense of protectiveness that came from parenthood. In fact, the zombies behind him felt the same. After about half an hour, an electric car made its way through the city. ¡°Uncle, is this direction correct? ¡°The footprints are all gone.¡± Tang Tang was in the back seat, holding an axe in one hand and holding Wang Ran¡¯s waist with the other. ¡°Where are your brains? ¡°When Xiao Jin first came ashore, he would have been wet, and it would be easy to leave footprints in the soil. ¡°His feet should be dry by now!¡± Wang Ran turned around and said. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, Xiao Jin is quite a strong dog. It could run so far while carrying a person. ¡°I want to ride it when I get back. ¡°Reminds me of my mount in World of Warcraft. ¡°Bloodcry in my hand, and a dire wolf between my legs.¡± The more Tang Tang thought about it, the more excited she became. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I want to try riding it, too,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Poor Xiao Jin. Suddenly, Wang Ran slammed on the brakes! Tang Tang¡¯s entire body directly hit Wang ran¡¯s back. Fortunately, there were two airbags to cushion her impact. ¡°Uncle, my face hurts¡­ ¡°Hey, Xiao Jin! Ada!¡± Tang Tang saw Xiao Jin not far away. Ada was on Xiao Jin¡¯s back! Naturally, Wang Ran had seen it too. Otherwise, he would not have slammed on the brakes. ¡°F*ck! Was she kidnapped by zombies?¡± Wang Ran immediately saw the red-eyed zombie. ¡°Tang Tang, get ready!¡± Wang Ran directly jumped out of the car and rushed toward the group in front of him with Tang Tang. ¡°Be careful!¡± The red-eyed zombie saw someone charging at them aggressively and immediately shielded Ada behind him. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my big brother! ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡± Ada jumped down from Xiao Jin¡¯s back and rushed toward Wang Ran. The red-eyed zombie was stunned. ¡®This is your big brother?¡¯ ¡®He seems very reckless¡­¡¯ The other zombies behind them were already trembling. They had all experienced his wrath before¡­ ¡°Big brother! ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Ada threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°You bastard! ¡°You actually ran out on your own! ¡°Go back and wait for me to spank your butt!¡± Wang Ran rapped his knuckles on Ada¡¯s head. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The red-eyed zombie noticed that Wang Ran had hit Ada and immediately let out a threatening growl. ¡°Big guy, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Ada turned around and consoled him. Only then did the red-eyed zombie slightly withdraw his aura. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? ¡°Did you go on a recruitment drive?¡± Wang Ran looked at the group of zombies behind Ada and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She even found herself a red-eyed zombie. Ada was quite popular. ¡°I came out to look for you, but I got lost! ¡°They¡¯re all friends I met outside, and they¡¯re all helping me find you. ¡°Don¡¯t you bully them,¡± Ada said with a smile. ¡°I see¡­ ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t kill them.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Be it zombies or humans, as long as they didn¡¯t offend him, he wouldn¡¯t indiscriminately attack them. Moreover, these zombies were helping Ada, which was worthy of praise. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, big brother. This red-eyed big guy¡¯s situation is so pitiful. Please help him.¡± Ada briefly explained the background and situation of the red-eyed zombie. ¡°F*ck, they really wouldn¡¯t give up¡­ ¡°They actually sent red-eyed zombies this time¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to help.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment. Brain surgery was most definitely out of the question. Henry was his only option. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the red-eyed zombie was protecting Ada, Wang Ran would never put himself through this much trouble. ¡°The controller is on this guy, Henry¡¯s finger, right?¡± Wang Ran walked to the red-eyed zombie and asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in a football stadium camp now. ¡°There are many humans inside,¡± the red-eyed zombie replied. ¡°I know. ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself and solve your issue,¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. Henry was relentless. He wouldn¡¯t leave Ada alone. He should be killed immediately. Since it coincided with the red-eyed zombie¡¯s bomb issue, he decided to go there in person. ¡°Thank you, human,¡± the red-eyed zombie said in a low voice. ¡°Alright, zombies, disperse and do what zombie usually do. ¡°Tang Tang, bring Ada back to the base. ¡°Also, contact Xiaoyu and the others. Tell them to prepare for a trip.¡± Wang Ran gave out orders. ¡°Goodbye, little girl.¡± The golden-eyed zombie greeted Ada and immediately led his underlings away. ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll ride Xiao Jin back with you!¡± Tang Tang had not forgotten about the mount. Xiao Jin trembled. Another one? Fortunately, Xiao Jin was rather strong, and it seemed to be able to take another one. ¡°Big guy, goodbye. I¡¯m going home! ¡°If my big brother can help you get rid of the bomb, you¡¯ll be free, and you can play everywhere. ¡°Good luck!¡± After Ada finished speaking, she and Tang Tang rode the dog and headed towards the base. ¡°Human, please be careful. ¡°If Henry¡¯s heart stops beating before the switch on the ring is disabled, I¡¯m dead.¡± The red-eyed zombie reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a reliable person.¡± Wang ran smiled. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t blame me if you fail.¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t say the last part out loud. After all, he had to give the other party a little hope. ¡°Human, if you really do succeed¡­ ¡°I can share some secrets with you! ¡°I can give you the locations of their key facilities! ¡°There are many useful resources for you humans in there,¡± the red-eyed zombie said in a deep voice. ¡°Oh! Now, that¡¯s interesting!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. If he robbed from the research institute, he stood to gain much! This immediately piqued Wang Ran¡¯s interest! Chapter 189 - 189 Removing A Ring 189 Removing A Ring ¡°You can take a walk around the area first. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the football stadium first and see what I can do.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he picked up the electric bike and drove towards the football stadium. The road conditions were rapidly deteriorating. Without an extremely heavy-duty vehicle, navigating through the streets was almost impossible. Therefore, Wang Ran still chose the electric bike. Ten minutes later, Wang Ran arrived at the entrance of the stadium. The gatekeeper recognized Wang Ran at a glance and immediately moved the refrigerators away. ¡°Hello, Boss.¡± The guards greeted him. Although the person in charge of the camp was Huang Rong, those with some standing knew that Huang Rong was Wang Ran¡¯s underling. ¡°Any visitors lately?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing. ¡°Brother Rong is receiving him in the studio,¡± the young man answered. ¡°Use the walkie-talkie to contact Huang Rong. Tell him that Wang Ran is looking for him. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the players ¡®lounge.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he walked towards the players¡¯ lounge that he had stayed in before. Not long after, Huang Rong ran over eagerly. ¡°Boss! ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, but it feels like three years! ¡°I¡¯ve really missed you to death!¡± Huang Rong said and was about to hug Wang Ran¡¯s thigh. ¡°Stop, stop, stop, let¡¯s get down to business! ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the foreigner now?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Him? I think he¡¯s here to look for someone. ¡°He sent two of his men out and is waiting for the news here. ¡°By the way, he seems to like sweet and sour ribs a lot. He just finished a plate and wants more,¡± Huang Rong reported. ¡°Sweet and sour pork ribs¡­ ¡°How about this? Make him another serving, and then add laxatives to it. ¡°Take away all the toilet paper in his toilet.¡± Wang Ran thought of a more vicious idea. ¡°Boss, that is really evil. I like it! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done immediately!¡± Huang Rong ran away with a shit-eating grin. In the studio, Henry was lying on his chair, his face full of satisfaction. Sweet and sour pork ribs had to be the best Chinese food ever. He still wanted more after finishing a plate. Now that he thought about it, being out in the field had its advantages. The guys in the laboratory would not be able to eat such good food. Soon, Huang Rong came in with a fresh plate of hot sweet and sour ribs. Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. This was good, this was good. This time, Henry wasn¡¯t as cautious as before. When the first plate of sweet and sour ribs was served, Henry not only tested it with a test paper, but also let Huang Rong have a bite first. After confirming that there were no problems, he began to enjoy it. This time, Henry skipped those steps. After all, Huang Rong had seen him go through all those tests before. Huang Rong wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to poison it, right? Henry picked up his fork and began to enjoy the sweet and sour ribs. It was good. When Huang Rong claimed that there was a good cook in their camp, he had been dubious, but fortunately, he had been proven wrong. Chefs too, had to run from zombies. In no time at all, Henry had swept clean the plate. Just as he finished eating, Henry farted. At first, he paid it no mind. Even Awakened Ones digested food like everyone else. Immediately after, his stomach began to churn. ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s a problem with this batch!¡± Henry glared at Huang Rong. ¡°There is? It can¡¯t be¡­ ¡°Oh, maybe it¡¯s not fresh anymore. ¡°You how the current environment is. The meat brought back from outside has been thawed for a few days, so it may not be the freshest. ¡°But it should still be edible after being cooked.¡± Huang Rong explained, while holding back his laughter. I poured two bottles of laxatives! Your anus is about to burn itself off! ¡°It¡¯s not fresh¡­¡± Henry lowered his head and muttered. If it wasn¡¯t fresh, it was indeed possible for him to have a stomachache. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t attempt to poison him¡­ ¡°Toilet! Bring me to the toilet!¡± Henry clamped his butt tightly, afraid that it would leak out. He had always maintained a cold and aloof image, so he had to endure it! ¡°The toilet!¡± ¡°This way, this way.¡± Huang Rong showed Henry the way. After several turns, they finally arrived at the entrance of the toilet. Henry¡¯s face was already red. Now, he was completely relying on his powerful rectum as a rank-four Awakened to hold on. ¡°Get everyone away from this toilet!¡± After saying that, Henry rushed into a cubicle. ¡°Hiss!¡± Henry immediately pulled down his pants and sat down. ¡°BOOM!¡± The huge force was like an explosion. The first wave of feces smashed the toilet to pieces. Henry had to rely on his hands to support himself and not fall straight in. If he fell in, it was akin to stuffing a tank turret while it was about to fire. Before Henry could curse, the second wave came! He immediately rushed to the next cubicle. This time, it wasn¡¯t as rapid as the first wave, and the toilet held up. Immediately after, waves of the urge to shit attacked him. Henry squatted there for an hour. His face was slightly sunken. This was the most painful shit he had ever taken in his life. When he got out, he would definitely kill a few hundred people to vent his anger. Henry reached out to the box of paper. It was empty¡­ ¡°F*ck! Where¡¯s the paper?¡± Henry was in despair. ¡®What should I do if there is no paper?¡¯ He stuck out his butt and searched a few cubicles, but there was nothing. ¡°Rong! Rong, come in!¡± Henry could only place his hopes on Huang Rong. However, there was no response, even after he shouted a few times. ¡°F*ck, I did tell him to take the others away¡­. Henry sighed dejectedly. He had not brought any paper or cloth with him. Henry thought for a moment, then took off his watch and the remote control on his finger. Although this thing was supposedly waterproof, he didn¡¯t know if it was resistant to corrosion. It was better to put it aside. What happened next was indescribable¡­ A few minutes later, Henry finally washed his hands clean. Today¡¯s incident would probably leave a deep shadow in his heart. Just as he was about to pull up his pants, he felt another urge to shit! ¡°F*ck!¡± Henry shouted and rushed back to the toilet in anger. It was another round of venting¡­ Huang Rong, who was outside, saw everything clearly through the camera. While Henry was releasing his passion, Huang Rong extended a fishing rod and snagged the ring¡­ ¡°Boss, I got it!¡± Huang Rong took the ring and ran to the end of the corridor, where Wang Ran was waiting. Wang Ran picked up the ring and looked at it. There was a wheel in the middle of the ring that could slide up and down. The wheels were engraved with small ¡°on¡± and ¡°off¡± inscriptions. Wang Ran did not think much about it and directly turned the ring to the ¡°off¡± position. There was a slight clicking sound. That should have worked, right? If he had turned it in the wrong direction, the zombie would have a bad day. After successfully turning off the bomb, the ring no longer served any purpose. Wang Ran crushed the ring and threw it into the trash can. Chapter 190 - 190 What Are You Planning? 190 What Are You Planning? After another hour, Henry finally crawled out of the toilet. Yes, his legs were so numb that he couldn¡¯t walk. When he was washing his hands, his watch fell into the sink. As for the ring, it had gone missing. Forget it, it¡¯s just a switch, so what, if it¡¯s lost? As long as the sensor in his body was still working, the two zombies wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey him. After rubbing his legs for a while, Henry supported himself against the wall and returned to the studio. Huang Rong was munching on melon seeds. ¡°Hey, comrade, you¡¯re finally back. ¡°It seems like you foreigners have a weak stomach.¡± Huang Rong laughed. Henry¡¯s face twitched. This guy¡­ Was he mocking him on purpose? The two hours of torture had turned Henry into a vengeful reaper. This camp¡­ Must not be allowed to remain! Henry returned to his seat and picked up the walkie-talkie from the pocket of his trench coat. ¡°Seth, recall those two things, at once. ¡°I¡¯m going to let them have a good meal¡­ ¡°After you¡¯ve sent the message through, come over to my place immediately.¡± Henry immediately contacted the pilot, Seth, who was on the helicopter. Seth was a rank-four Awakened. Other than being a pilot, he was also Henry¡¯s bodyguard. Henry was also a rank-four, so he wouldn¡¯t bring Seth along all the time. But now, it was different. He was so exhausted that he probably could not even defeat a rank-two Awakened. That was why he quickly called Seth over to protect him. Almost immediately, Seth rushed to Henry¡¯s side. ¡°Captain, those two things will be here soon,¡± Seth reported. Henry nodded, and the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger. This place had caused him a lot of pain and humiliation. He had to slaughter the entire camp! When the two red-eyed zombies came back, it would be the time for a massacre! ¡°Hey, another one of you. Do you want to eat something? ¡°The food here is pretty good,¡± Huang Rong asked with a smile. ¡°Eat? F*cking hell! ¡°Are the things here for humans to eat? ¡°Seth, kill this guy first!¡± Henry looked at Huang Rong¡¯s appearance, and his anger immediately rose. If this guy hadn¡¯t used rotten meat, he wouldn¡¯t have pooped like this. When Seth heard that, he immediately took out a dagger from the outside of his thigh and walked toward Huang Rong. Both of them were rank-four Awakened Ones, but Seth had a wealth of combat experience. Huang Rong leaned to the side unhurriedly. ¡°Boss, save me!¡± Huang Rong shouted to the door. The next second, Wang Ran, who was eating melon seeds, walked in leisurely. ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t say. Melon seeds are pretty good in the apocalypse. ¡°They¡¯re such a great pastime,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°It¡¯s you! Derek Zhang! ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡± Henry immediately stood up. He suddenly had a feeling that he had been fooled. Something was off¡­ ¡°Seth, do it! ¡°Use your gun, don¡¯t give them a chance!¡± Although Henry¡¯s stomach was currently murdering him, his brain still reacted quickly. Seth also felt the severity of the situation and immediately pulled out his gun. Just as the muzzle was raised, Wang Ran took a big step forward and grabbed the gun. Seth was shocked and immediately tried to pull the trigger. Wang Ran squeezed, hard! The entire pistol and Seth¡¯s hand were crushed into a ball. He pulled the trigger! ¡°BOOM!¡± The pistol exploded! Seth¡¯s hand instantly turned into a bloody mess. ¡°F*ck!¡± Seth¡¯s left hand was holding a dagger as he thrust it towards Wang ran¡¯s neck. Wang Ran grabbed Seth¡¯s arm in midair and forcefully pointed the dagger at his throat. The fear in Seth¡¯s eyes grew! ¡®Why? ¡®I¡¯m clearly a rank-four Awakened. Why do I look like a weak elementary school student in front of him?¡¯ The dagger was getting closer and closer to Seth¡¯s throat. It slowly pierced in! Seth continuously choked on his own blood. He did not stand a chance¡­ Wang Ran released his grip, and Seth immediately fell to the ground. Soon, he stopped breathing. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re mighty!¡± Huang Rong spat out the shell of a melon seed and clapped his hands. It felt good to see the boss kill so ruthlessly. From Wang Ran¡¯s attack to Seth¡¯s death, Huang Rong had only eaten one melon seed, which demonstrated how fast his speed was. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve taken all the vials and gold from me, haven¡¯t you? ¡°You never intended to help me from the beginning!¡± Henry glared at Wang Ran and said. ¡°It¡¯s a free gift, why should I not accept it? ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. ¡°After all, villains die from talking too much. ¡°In your eyes, I must be the villain, right?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Damn it, do you know who you¡¯ve offended?! ¡°The power behind me is beyond your imagination!¡± Henry shouted. At that moment, a tall figure suddenly broke through the window and jumped in. It was the male red-eyed zombie. Henry finally heaved a sigh of relief. The red-eyed zombie was at least equivalent to a rank-five or six Awakened. It should be enough to buy him some time. When the other female zombie showed up, things should turn to his favor. ¡°You, help me kill all these people and slaughter the entire camp,¡± Henry barked an order. The red-eyed zombie did not say anything, but looked at Wang Ran. ¡°Did it turn off?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s off. Thank you,¡± the red-eyed zombie said gratefully. When he was wandering outside earlier, he felt a click go off in his head. Immediately after that, the persistent beeps in his head disappeared. He knew that Wang Ran had successfully shut down the bomb in his head. He was free! ¡°You guys¡­ What are you guys talking about? ¡°Kill him, idiot!¡± Henry started to panic. The red-eyed zombie was given to him by his superior, but he only viewed him as a tool. ¡°Idiot?¡± The red-eyed zombie looked at Henry, his blood-red eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°You¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing? ¡°If I die, you¡­ f*ck!¡± Henry instantly understood what had happened. His ring¡­ It had not fallen into the sewer, but was stolen by this group of people! They had planned this! Henry gritted his teeth and glared at Wang Ran. He didn¡¯t know why this person would do this to him. I didn¡¯t offend him. ¡°You, let me go! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred containers of food!¡± In order to survive, Henry offered everything he had. He could tell that Wang Ran was the actual boss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t lack food. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t stop the zombies if they¡¯re in a killing mood.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. The red-eyed zombie gave Wang Ran a grateful look. Henry had treated him like a dog all along the way. He had long been unhappy. Chapter 191 - 191 Judgment Time 191 Judgment Time While Henry was in despair, a red-eyed female zombie broke through the window. ¡°Captain, why did you summon me so urgently?¡± the female zombie asked. Unlike the male zombie, she was not caught up with the events. She thought that Henry still held leverage over her. Henry¡¯s eyes brightened. He immediately pointed at Wang Ran. ¡°Kill him! ¡°Hurry up!¡± Henry decided to make the first move. Before the female zombie could figure out what was going on, he had asked her to kill Wang Ran. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± The male zombie was about to stop her, but the female zombie had already darted out like an arrow. Wang Ran raised his hand and gave her a slap! The female zombie¡¯s head shot out of the window, and her body flew back to Henry¡¯s feet. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± The male zombie swallowed his saliva. Was this guy that powerful¡­? Fortunately, he had met the blonde girl before. Otherwise, he would probably have ended up like his colleague. Henry was just as shocked. It was a red-pupiled Mutated Zombie that the boss had personally given him! In terms of combat power, they were equal to rank-five or six Awakened Ones! One slap and one such being was eradicated? This was too much! How was this even possible? Henry didn¡¯t have much time to think. Sharp claws were already wrapped around his neck. ¡°Crack!¡± The male zombie directly broke Henry¡¯s neck. ¡°Thank you for today, human. ¡°I said that I would give you insider information about the research institutes. I can take you there anytime. Just give me the word. ¡°I know the location of the first and third branches.¡± The male zombie betrayed the organization. ¡°It¡¯s too late today. How about tomorrow? ¡°Let¡¯s hit a branch tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Find a shelter for yourself in the meantime. Meet me here tomorrow morning. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Rong. Watch this helicopter for me. Don¡¯t let anyone near it.¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°No problem, Boss,¡± Huang Rong said, while eating melon seeds. Today, Wang Ran¡¯s performance had made him admire the man even more. After making the arrangements, Wang Ran found a car in the camp and drove to Eastlake Island¡­ At that moment, Ada and Xiao Jin were sweating bullets on Eastlake Osland. The two of them had run out on their own, causing everyone trouble. When Wang Ran returned, he would definitely teach them a lesson. Ada was the main culprit, so she would definitely be severely educated. As an accomplice, Xiao Jin would not escape punishment, either. ¡°Ada, no matter how Master punishes you later, you have to take your punishment. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t run out on your own. ¡°Don¡¯t you know better? It¡¯s very dangerous outside, not to mention that people are actively searching for you.¡± Lin Momo lectured her. ¡°Yeah, we were all looking for you all day. Everyone was so worried. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to get a beating today.¡± Tang Tang deliberately took out a ruler and patted the table. The slapping sounds made Ada shiver in fear. If this were to hit her butt, it would definitely swell. ¡®I¡¯m so scared, what should I do¡­¡¯ ¡°Ada, are you afraid of the pain? ¡°How about I teach you a method?¡± Tang Tang said with a smirk. ¡°Ah, you have a solution? ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Ada immediately grabbed Tang Tang¡¯s hand, as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw. ¡°You can do this¡­¡± Tang Tang moved closer to Ada¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. As she spoke, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°This¡­ Would it really work?¡± Ada¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Tang Tang¡¯s method sounded a little strange. Would her big brother really like this? ¡°Ada, don¡¯t listen to Tang Tang. She¡¯s full of wicked ideas. ¡°I have a feeling that if she¡¯s not trying to set you up, then she¡¯s trying to set Master up,¡± Lin Momo reminded her. She was well aware of Tang Tang¡¯s personality. Ada, believe me. This is the only way your ass won¡¯t bloom~¡± Tang Tang said as she ran to a console to play Gwent. Ada went through Tang Tang¡¯s method in her mind. Yes, let¡¯s go with that! The sky gradually darkened. When Wang Ran returned to the island, it was already dusk. The ripples on the sea¡¯s surface were bedazzling. Dinner on the island had already been prepared. Wang Ran took in the fragrance before he even walked in. ¡°Ah, master, you¡¯re back!¡± Lin Momo came up to him. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, do you want to eat first or¡­¡± Lin Momo asked tentatively. ¡°Call Ada and Xiao Jin to my house first,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Let¡¯s set the rules first. Lin Momo stuck out her tongue. It seemed that they would not be getting away with this. Soon, Lin Momo brought Xiao Jin and Ada to Wang Ran¡¯s door. ¡°Master, Ada is still young. A simple reprimanding will do,¡± Lin Momo advised him. ¡°She¡¯s young? Which part of her is young?¡± Wang Ran pointed at Ada. Lin Momo glanced at Ada¡¯s chest and then looked at herself. They were about the same size¡­ ¡°Master, if you want to punish someone, just punish Xiao Jin. Without him, Ada couldn¡¯t have gotten out.¡± Lin Momo continued to persuade him. Xiao Jin¡¯s body trembled. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you were like this, Lin Momo!¡¯ What about the friendship they shared when they were fighting for food in the warehouse on the ground? She was selling it out, just like that? ¡°Xiao Jin will definitely be punished. ¡°How about this, nothing but dog food for a week. ¡°No meat or milk,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Xiao Jin¡¯s face instantly fell. It would prefer being beaten up, compared to this! Could a life without meat be called a life? It had been eating steak before! ¡®I won¡¯t mess around with Ada anymore.¡¯ ¡°As for you ¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at Ada. A child¡¯s mind trapped in an adult¡¯s body. How should I punish her¡­? When Ada saw Wang Ran¡¯s gaze on her, she knew that it was her turn. Xiao Jin had just been punished to eat dog food for a week. Would she suffer the same fate¡­ She had tried the dog food. It didn¡¯t taste good. Meat was better. She would not last a week. In order to avoid being as miserable as Xiao Jin, Ada decisively chose the method Tang Tang had taught her. Strip ¡°What the f*ck, Ada, what are you doing!¡± Wang Ran trembled. This version of Ada was ridiculously lethal! Wang Ran looked at Lin Momo. She was right beside Ada, and Wang Ran hoped that she could stop her! ¡°Argh! Xiao Jin, follow me!¡± Lin Momo misunderstood Wang Ran¡¯s meaning, and immediately ran out with Xiao Jin. Before she left, she even cast a meaningful look at him. ¡°F*ck, Momo, you¡­¡± Before Wang Ran could stop Lin Momo, she had already run out with Xiao Jin. Only Wang Ran and Ada were left in the villa¡­ Chapter 192 - 192 Bleeding 192 Bleeding Ada was following Tang Tang¡¯s instructions to the letter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, just take off your clothes.¡± Wang Ran quickly grabbed a bath towel from the side and wrapped it around Ada. He could not survive this for long! ¡°Who taught you this? ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me¡­ It¡¯s definitely Tang Tang!¡± Wang Ran frowned. Tang Tang was the only one who could come up with such a ridiculous plan. He had to give her a good spanking when he got back. However, for now, he should educate Ada first. ¡°Big brother, was I wrong? ¡°Don¡¯t punish me by making me eat dog food. Dog food really doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± Ada opened her eyes wide and said pitifully. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Wang Ran picked up a tree branch from the side and held it in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my hand, hit my butt. ¡°There¡¯s more meat on my butt, so it might not hurt that much.¡± As Ada spoke, she obediently lay down on the sofa and turned to look at Wang Ran with teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bargain your way out of this.¡± Wang Ran walked to Ada¡¯s side and flicked his wrist. ¡°Smack!¡± The tree branch hit Ada¡¯s butt. Even though there was a towel between them, it created quite a thump. Ada gritted her teeth, only to realize that it didn¡¯t hurt that much. ¡°Uncle, did you forget to eat?!¡± Ada covered her mouth and laughed. She had been prepared for a lot of pain! ¡°Dear me¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not getting it?¡± Wang Ran felt like he was being laughed at. He had gone easy on her. After all, she was still a child. Who would have known that she would laugh it off?! It seemed that the progenitor virus within her gave her enhanced abilities. ¡®Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the power of traditional household weapons!¡¯ Wang Ran walked into the room and took out an old-school styled wire clothes hanger. This item was sturdy and durable. It was a childhood nightmare for many people, and it was the most effective way to teach disobedient children. ¡°Lie down properly and raise your butt!¡± Wang Ran ordered her sternly. Ada pouted and obediently lay down. Her curves bulged out, threatening to knock Wang Ran¡¯s eyes out. Wang Ran had to remind himself to remain calm¡­ ¡°Smack!¡± Wang Ran slapped her hard. This time, Wang Ran used 30% of his strength. The wire hanger was indeed sturdy, and it smacked Ada¡¯s butt heavily. Two red marks instantly appeared on Ada¡¯s butt. ¡°Owowow¡­ It hurts!¡± ¡°Big brother, you should stick to the branch!¡± Ada instantly burst into tears. Sister Tang Tang was right, it really hurt to be spanked! ¡°Tell me, will you still run around without telling anyone in the future?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Wang Ran twitched again. ¡°Owowow, I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­ ¡°I will be obedient in the future! ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Ada cried her heart out. It didn¡¯t even hurt that much when she had her blood drawn in the laboratory! ¡®Big brother, you¡¯re too much!¡¯ Ada instantly made a decision to ignore Wang Ran for three days! ¡°Beast¡­¡± A mumble suddenly came from outside the wall. Wang Ran was stunned. Who was eavesdropping¡­ Could there be a misunderstanding¡­? He had only hit her butt. Wasn¡¯t it the same for hitting a child? ¡°Alright, alright. Hurry up and put on your clothes. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Since Ada was already repenting, Wang Ran decided to let her go. Ada¡¯s tears continued to fall as she rubbed her butt and picked up her clothes, putting them back on one by one. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Wang Ran called out to the pouting Ada and walked out of the house. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Ada rubbed her butt as she followed Wang Ran. Outside the door, the sound of dense footsteps instantly dispersed. It seemed that many people had been listening at the foot of the wall. They all seemed quite concerned about Ada¡­ Wang Ran brought Ada to the dining table. All the girls were looking at Wang Ran with a strange expression. He soon realized that Ada was walking a little awkwardly. Wang Ran felt that he had fallen victim to a strange misunderstanding. ¡°Ada, does it hurt?¡± Lin Momo asked with concern. ¡°It hurts! My butt hurts! ¡°I¡¯m already crying! ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t care about me at all. He kept going even when I¡¯m crying!¡± Ada buried herself in Lin Momo¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°Beast¡­¡± Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Hey, I was educating her. What are you guys thinking?¡± Wang Ran felt a slight headache setting in. It must be a misunderstanding. ¡°Oh dear, your dress is stained with blood.¡± Lin Momo noticed that there was a little blood on the back of Ada¡¯s light-colored pleated skirt. The gazes on Wang Ran became even stranger. Hey, hey, hey, I only used the clothes rack to hit her butt twice. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to look at me like that¡­¡± Wang Ran protested. He explained to them what had happened. ¡°Oh! I see!¡± Everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief. They had almost taken Wang Ran for a pervert. It was dinner time. Today¡¯s dishes were quite sumptuous. Everyone ate very happily except for Xiao Jin. After eating, Wang Ran wiped his mouth. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to lead a team to attack a research institute. ¡°Who¡¯s interested?¡± Wang Ran looked around. ¡°Me, me, me! I¡¯ll go! ¡°An underground science lab dungeon run? This is interesting!¡± Tang Tang was the first to raise her hand. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu also raised their hands. ¡°Momo and Xiaoyu¡­ One of you will have to stay at home to look after the house. ¡°Xiaoyu, this time, you¡¯re up.¡± Wang Ran thought about it. Last time, he had brought Momo out. This time, in the name of fairness, he would bring Xiaoyu. Of course, Xiaoyu was more efficient in killing people. The flight attendants also wanted to go, but considering the fact that they were generally only rank-two or three Awakened Ones, Wang Ran did not choose them. ¡°You guys are¡­ Are you going to attack the research institute that I know of?¡± Liu Shiyao asked in a daze. ¡°Yes, branches one and three. ¡°I got us a guide,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Whenver I get sent there, they always blindfold me. I¡¯m impressed that you actually got to know its location. ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s possible, can you bring me some experimental equipment?¡± Liu Shiyao reminded him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as I see fit.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°By the way, what do you have stocked there?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food, but it¡¯s all canned food. ¡°There are at least a few hundred containers of canned food there. It¡¯s enough for all the researchers to eat for decades. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of shipping all of them¡­ ¡°The Mi-26 won¡¯t be able to take them all.¡± Liu Shiyao adjusted her glasses. ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a voyage.¡± Wang Ran decided, after thinking for a while. Although the Sugar¡¯s deck had yet to be repaired, it was fully functional. Chapter 193 - 193 Liu Shiyaos Research 193 Liu Shiyao¡¯s Research ¡°Big Brother, can I come with you?¡± Ada asked weakly from the side. ¡°You? They¡¯ve thrown everything but the kitchen sink to try getting you back, and you want to walk right into their arms?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re protecting me. How could I possibly be captured? ¡°I still have a few friends there. I want to go and see them. ¡°Big Brother, please take me with you,¡± Ada pleaded. ¡°Master, Ada¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed the safest for her to be by your side, ¡°She¡¯ll only think of running again if you keep her here, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take her with you?¡± Lin Momo spoke up for Ada. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°But you have to be obedient. If you mess around again, I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡± Wang Ran glared at Ada. Ada quickly lowered her head. She was scared. ¡®Still, I¡¯m so happy to be able to go out and play with Big Brother¡­ ¡®I think I¡¯ll forget about ignoring him for three days.¡¯ After the dinner was over, Liu Shiyao went to find Wang Ran. ¡°Come to my lab. I¡¯ve made some new progress.¡± Liu Shiyao pushed up her glasses and then hooked her finger at Wang Ran. Wang Ran felt that Liu Shiyao¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem like she was inviting him to view her scientific research¡­ The two of them arrived at the house where Liu Shiyao was doing her experiments. The vegetables in the swimming pool¡¯s greenhouse were thriving. They were making good progress. ¡°Here, take a look at this tomato.¡± Liu Shiyao jumped into the pit of the drained out swimming pool, picked a tomato, and handed it to Wang Ran. Wang Ran took a look at it. The size of the tomato looked normal, but its color was a little brighter than usual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It looks pretty ordinary,¡± Wang Ran said after carefully looking at it. ¡°Were you expecting more abnormal growths and shapes? ¡°This is the perfect tomato that I cultivated! ¡°The virus inside is very stable, so it came out with minimal deformities. ¡°This is much more potent than those strange-shaped tomatoes! ¡°I¡¯ve already tried it myself. Eating this would boost one¡¯s strength! ¡°If a rank-three Awakened like me eats about a hundred of them, I may rank up. ¡°Two or three of them might cause an Awakening on a regular human. ¡°It¡¯s not as potent as the formula the institute produces, but it is superior in terms of stability and it produces no side effects,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°This is not bad!¡± ¡°Crunch!¡± Wang Ran took a bite of the tomato. It was delicious. It was fresh, tender, and juicy, sweet and sour, all at the same time. Moreover, he felt a wave of energy spreading in his stomach. Liu Shiyao was right. The vegetables she cultivated were practically magical. It could not only fill one¡¯s stomach, but also increase one¡¯s strength. If this was cultivated on a large scale, it would be much more valuable than gold! Moreover, the vegetables could solve a big problem for Wang Ran. Wang Ran¡¯s followers were currently exercising hard to improve their strength. The flight attendant girls who occasionally drank his blood were very weak. His underlings in the villa had been left to their natural progression. I can¡¯t possibly power him up that way¡­ Just the thought of him pinning Wu Jianguo beneath his body made Wang Ran feel nauseated. Even if he fed them blood, he would rapidly turn anemic. With these vegetables, things would be different! His underlings would be able to gain some power-ups! ¡°It doesn¡¯t end there! ¡°You should know that zombies only like to eat flesh and blood. They don¡¯t eat other food, right? ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it. After the zombies mutated, their stomachs changed, and it¡¯s hard for them to absorb other food. ¡°But when it comes to these vegetables, because of the unique virus content within, can be used as food for zombies! ¡°If we plant it on a large scale, we might be able to solve the conflict between zombies and humans for the time being!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s a good point¡­ ¡°If zombies can eat tomatoes and cucumbers¡­¡± Wang Ran quickly realized that he could take it easy in some aspects now. ¡°Shiyao, start large-scale planting as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran patted Liu Shiyao¡¯s shoulder. The scientist that he had picked up had indeed come in handy. Of course, Wang Ran did not consider sharing this with others. Otherwise, his camp¡¯s monopoly would be threatened. ¡°Hey, my research is going so smoothly. Aren¡¯t you going to reward me with something?¡± Liu Shiyao walked in front of Wang Ran and lowered her head slightly, but her eyes were looking straight at Wang Ran. Wang Ran immediately understood what she meant. He grabbed Liu Shiyao¡¯s soft waist¡­ ¡°Wait, on the ground?!¡± Liu Shiyao was shocked. Not only was the ground full of soil, but there were also all kinds of vegetables next to it! Cucumbers, tomatoes¡­ What if they crushed it! Wang Ran did not care about Liu Shiyao¡¯s concerns. He directly pulled off her white coat and short skirt and threw them into the sky¡­ When Wang Ran walked out of the house, Liu Shiyao was left lying on the ground with a sad face. She had forgotten to collect a sample again¡­ The sky had already turned completely dark. Wang Ran walked to the computer and sent a message to the villa¡¯s group on the other side of the local area network. ¡°Get me Zhao Dong,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here! ¡°Do you have any orders?¡± Zhao Dong replied. ¡°Do you know how to set up a radio station?¡± Wang Ran asked. The night radio station that he had heard in the car made Wang Ran very interested in establishing one himself. After he thought about it, Zhao Dong, who studied Computer Science, was probably the most suitable for this task. ¡°Setting up a radio station¡­ I only took it as a module in my course, but never went in-depth. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go to the library to look for some information, and then I¡¯ll go to the city¡¯s traffic radio station to salvage some equipment and study it,¡± Zhao Dong replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been paying more attention to the outside world when I¡¯m free, especially regarding the various frequencies of the radio. ¡°If there¡¯s any important news, let me know immediately,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. He didn¡¯t have the time to listen to the radio all day long. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss,¡± Zhao Dong replied quickly. ¡°Boss, do you want to play Counter Strike? ¡°Jin Bao and his gang are are smashing us. Shall we form a team and beat them up?¡± Zhao Dong suggested. ¡°Alright, go set up a room. I¡¯ll go get someone.¡± Wang Ran was a veteran of that game. Very quickly, Wang Ran had formed a team of eight. The main force of the team was naturally Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Lu Shuangshuang had betrayed Jin Bao and joined Wang Ran¡¯s team. In this post-apocalyptic world, it was necessary to have some fun. It was a one-sided massacre. Jin Bao even crushed his mouse in his panic. When it was almost 12 midnight, they ended the game. Wang Ran still had business to attend to the next day. Chapter 194 - 194 Get Ready To Set Off! 194 Get Ready To Set Off! ¡°Hey, what are you still doing here?¡± Wang Ran asked Lu shuangshuang, who was preparing to return to her house. He remembered that Lu Shuangshuang had said that she would only be staying for a day or two. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I think you asked me to strengthen the security here. ¡°As a responsible person, of course, I have to stay and see the job done.¡± Lu Shuangshuang found an excuse that she had repeated in her heart many times. To be honest, this place was truly like heaven. There was good food and drink, the scenery was beautiful, and there were so many entertainment facilities. Lu Shuangshuang really didn¡¯t want to leave. However, she couldn¡¯t lower her face and beg Wang Ran to let her stay longer. Tang Tang had once given her a wicked idea, but she blushed when she heard it. ¡®Sigh, what should I do¡­¡¯ ¡°By the way, are you guys going out tomorrow? ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± Lu Shuangshuang did not want to be a freeloader. She wanted to help Wang Ran. ¡°Alright, you should rest early and get some rest.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Lu Shuangshuang was a rank-four Awakened. Her strength was always welcome. She could also be an extra set of hands to swipe the loot ¡°Rest¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang rolled her eyes internally. ¡®You guys made so much noise last night, how do you guys even get enough rest?! ¡®I can¡¯t even fall asleep with all that noise!¡¯ Wang Ran said goodbye to Lu Shuangshuang and went to Tang Tang¡¯s house. Tang Tang and Xiaoyu were already waiting in the pool. They were going to fight a tough battle tomorrow, so they had to power up tonight¡­ The next morning, Wang Ran, who had finished breakfast, drove to the football stadium with Wu Jiaxin. The eyes of the young men at the door lit up when they saw a long-legged beauty like Wu Jiaxin. This beauty¡­ put even movie stars to shame. However, no matter how bold they were, they would not dare to have any ideas about Wang Ran¡¯s woman. Wang Ran brought Wu Jiaxin to the field. They were here for the Black Hawk. It was smaller than the Mi-26 and more flexible and convenient. ¡°You, contact Huang Rong and ask him to bring the red eyes over. ¡°Just say that we¡¯re moving.¡± Wang Ran randomly grabbed a passing Awakened and spoke to him. ¡°Alright!¡± The Awakened did not dare to dally about and immediately contacted Huang Rong with the walkie-talkie. Soon, the red-eyed male zombie came over with Huang Rong. ¡°Boss, do you need me to go with you this time? ¡°I don¡¯t have much ability, but I¡¯d make a good porter,¡± Huang Rong said respectfully. ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Wang Ran smiled pointedly. Huang Rong trembled. ¡°I was just being polite, but Boss, you didn¡¯t have to take me up on it¡­¡± He was afraid of such a dangerous place¡­ ¡°Alright, you can stay here. ¡°Collect more supplies, especially consumables like gasoline and fertilizer,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. Wang Ran didn¡¯t consider Huang Rong as one of his own, just yet. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble. ¡°Alright! Boss, don¡¯t worry! ¡°Just leave this small matter to me.¡± Huang Rong instantly sagged with relief. ¡°Boss. ¡°I¡¯ve convinced some Mutated Zombies in the city. They¡¯re willing to come with us. ¡°I can¡¯t be of much help, but I can show you the way,¡± the red-eyed zombie said. He was very, very enthusiastic about striking the research institute. ¡°Sure, with more people, it¡¯ll be faster to move things. ¡°How about this? Jiaxin, take the Black Hawk back. Give the people who are going with us a ride to the ship first. ¡°I¡¯ll get a truck and take the Mutated Zombies there,¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Jiaxin¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Compared to the Mi-26, Wu Jiaxin preferred a more agile helicopter like the Black Hawk. It was like the difference between driving a truck and a supercar. With a loud roar, Wu Jiaxin activated the Black Hawk and slowly rose into the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go, call your little brothers over and gather at the parking lot,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. The red-eyed male zombie nodded and ran out of the football field. Soon, more than ten Mutated Zombies gathered in the parking lot. Wang Ran recognized some of them from yesterday. They were the ones who had formed a team with Ada and wandered around the city. There was one golden-eyed, four to five silver-eyed, and a bunch of regular Mutated Zombies. He did not expect much from them in terms of combat, but this meant more porters. Wang Ran had never intended to do the hard work himself. ¡°Hello, hello. It¡¯s an honor to be working with you.¡± The golden-eyed zombie¡¯s waist was almost bent to 90 degrees. After he heard that Wang Ran had sent a red-eyed zombie¡¯s head flying with a single slap yesterday, he had even more respect for Wang Ran. ¡°Forget about the boot licking. Work hard for me today. If you do well, I might give you some rewards.¡± Wang Ran thought of the mutated vegetables that Liu Shiyao had developed. They would be good food for the otherwise carnivorous zombies. Wang Ran started the truck and brought a truck full of zombie laborers to Eastlake Island. Wu Jiaxin was already prepared. She lowered the ladder and the rope, then lifted the zombies and Wang Ran into the boat in batches. The Black Hawk helicopter was temporarily parked on the bow. It was a pity that there was not enough space at the bow. Otherwise, it would have been more convenient to bring the Mi-26. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you guys! ¡°We meet again!¡± Ada went up and greeted the zombies. They were all teammates who had wandered around the city together and had established an odd friendship. Xiao Jin also greeted them. ¡°Ah, little girl, you¡¯re here too! ¡°Hello, doggie.¡± The zombies greeted Ada and Xiao Jin. ¡°Hey, why did you bring Xiao Jin along? ¡°Do you think this is a roadtrip?¡± Wang Ran frowned. ¡°Big brother, Xiao Jin¡¯s strength is not bad, and I can ride it! ¡°I¡¯ll take it with me. It can still protect me.¡± Ada shook Wang Ran¡¯s arm and begged him. A sexy girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and massive curves was waving her arms and acting coquettishly. The scene was indeed a little out of place¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, but you have to keep it close to you. Don¡¯t cause me any trouble!¡± Wang Ran glared at Ada. Ada suddenly felt a sharp pain in her butt. The scene of the clothes rack sending waves across her butt yesterday appeared in her mind. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll be good¡­¡± Ada was so scared that she immediately nodded. ¡°Tang Tang, how¡¯s the situation on the ship? Can we set off?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There¡¯s enough fuel. We can set off at any time! ¡°Oh, right, Uncle. You said that we might be able to snatch a lot of supplies this time, right? ¡°We¡¯re not a cargo ship, we can¡¯t transport so many things.¡± Tang Tang raised a major concern. This was a medium-sized cruise ship, so the space and load capacity were limited. ¡°I¡¯ve taken this into consideration. ¡°Let¡¯s just go first.¡± ¡°You, go to the driver¡¯s seat and lead the way,¡± Wang Ran ordered the red-eyed zombie. Chapter 195 - 195 The Assault Commences 195 The Assault Commences After Tang Tang and Hong Tong left, Wang Ran looked at the zombies on the deck. ¡°You guys, let¡¯s get some tasks done. ¡°Clean up all the guest rooms except the luxurious suite on the top floor. ¡°If you come across any beds, cabinets, tables and chairs, TVs and refrigerators in the rooms¡­ Throw them all into the sea. ¡°There are dozens of arcade machines in the entertainment room. ¡°In any case, as long as you come across something big and heavy, dismantle it for me,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. Since he wouldn¡¯t be using the regular guest rooms anyway, he might as well clean them up. This way, he would be able to clear a lot of space to store cargo. They could probably carry a great deal of supplies. Those Mutated Zombies nodded and immediately went to work in the cabins. They were not good at building things, but they could dismantle things. As the cruise ship moved forward, furniture and equipment were thrown into the sea. Although it was damaging to the environment, it was hardly a concern at this point. Wang Ran brought Su Xiaoyu and Wu Jiaxin to the open-air pool on the top floor to bask in the sun and enjoy the sea breeze. A few hours later, islands of different sizes began to appear on the surface of the sea. ¡°Uncle, the zombie says we¡¯re almost there. Stop basking in the sun and come down.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°I know.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily and directly jumped from the top platform to the window of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Uncle, there might be a lot of submerged reefs up ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll have to be very careful.¡± Tang Tang reported. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about that. ¡°Oy, cuttlefish, watch out for me in the water. If my boat gets damaged, I¡¯ll cook you!¡± Wang Ran shouted at the sea outside the window. The body of the ship shook slightly. It was obvious that the mutated cuttlefish had heard Wang Ran¡¯s words. With the mutated cuttlefish watching them from the bottom of the water, they didn¡¯t have to worry about running into a reef. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been to Branch One. How¡¯s the security there?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°The last time I was there, it was quite chaotic. It seemed like some mutant creature had caused chaos and escaped. ¡°As for their defenses, they only have about twenty rank-two to three Awakened Ones. They are all equipped with firearms and other weapons. ¡°The branch has been in a semi-stagnant state because the their experimental unit One has escaped. ¡°Most of their manpower and resources have been transferred to other branches. ¡°I think we can easily take it down.¡± The red-eyed zombie was very confident. ¡°Low-ranked Awakened Ones, huh¡­ ¡°We also have to be wary of them using drugs to forcefully increase their power output. ¡°Besides, their guns would be a problem,¡± Wang Ran muttered. Although he was not afraid of bullets, his underlings were. He had to proceed with caution. Soon, Wang Ran saw a relatively large island on the surface of the sea. ¡°We have to go approach it from the south, where the water is deep enough,¡± the red-eyed zombie reminded them. Tang Tang nodded and changed course. ¡°Tang Tang, you and Jiaxin will remain on the boat. ¡°If something comes up, you can escape by ship or plane. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Wang Ran touched Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle, who are you looking down on?! ¡°I¡¯ll watch the boat, but don¡¯t expect me to run. ¡°I¡¯ll go down swinging with you.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. Wang Ran cupped Tang Tang¡¯s small face and kissed it. Then, he jumped to the bow deck with the red-eyed zombie. ¡°Attention, everyone! ¡°After we get on the island, eliminate all threats. ¡°If you encounter any leaders, remember to leave them alive.¡± Wang Ran picked up his massive hammer. With this old partner, he would start a massacre. ¡°F*ck them up!¡± All the Mutated Zombies raised their arms. When they learned that it was a virus from the research institute that had turned them into zombies, they were all furious. Soon, the ship entered a crescent-shaped harbor. The island was quite big, and the dock was well-built. As soon as the ship approached the dock, two security guards with guns approached. ¡°Who are you people? ¡°This is a private island. Please leave at once! ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to use force!¡± The security guard pointed his gun at Wang Ran, who was at the front of the boat. The two security guards appeared to be at the level of regular Awakened Ones. ¡°Xiaoyu, clear the way,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Su Xiaoyu smiled, and her eyes flashed red. She rushed toward the two security guards like a bolt of lightning. The security guard was shocked and immediately tried to aim his gun at Su Xiaoyu. However, Su Xiaoyu was too fast. Before one of the security guards could turn his head, her sharp claws had already pierced his neck. The other security guard managed to level his gun at Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot was heard, and a large bloody hole appeared in the security guard¡¯s head. Lu Shuangshuang put down her AWM proudly. It was impossible to miss at such a close distance. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re too much! ¡°Master asked me to kill this guy. Why are you snatching my kills?¡± Su Xiaoyu glared at Lu Shuangshuang. This new woman had long legs like her and possessed similar characteristics. She was a threat. Originally, Master could play with her legs for a year, but with the addition of more long legs, her playtime with him could be cut down. Therefore, Su Xiaoyu was a little concerned about Lu Shuangshuang. ¡°I was just helping you¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang was a little depressed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mind the details. ¡°Let¡¯s make land!¡± At Wang Ran¡¯s command, everyone except Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin jumped off the boat. ¡°This way. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t go too far out on the main road. ¡°Other than the main road, there are mines everywhere else.¡± The red-eyed zombie guide led the way. After passing through the dense forest, the group came to a concrete structure. ¡°Not good, invaders! ¡°Quickly, sound the alarm!¡± The guards in front of the stone house knew that they were up to no good when they saw the formation. Su Xiaoyu once again took advantage of her speed and skewered the heads of the guards before they could sound the alarm. ¡°Big brother, I know this part! ¡°There¡¯s an elevator below this structure. We¡¯ll reach the research institute if we go down!¡± said Ada, raising her hand. She had escaped from here before. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how the monkey and pig are doing. ¡°It was all thanks to their help that I managed to escape.¡± Ada sighed. She came here to see if her friends were still there. ¡°A monkey and a pig¡­ ¡°Journey to the West, huh?!¡± Wang Ran smiled. It was not odd for research institutes to experiment on animals. Wang Ran raised his hammer and smashed the steel doors apart. A large cargo elevator appeared in front of them. The legendary Branch One was right beneath the elevator¡­ Chapter 196 - 196 The Assault 196 The Assault On the basement floor, the researchers were busy. The mutated cuttlefish had damaged a lot of equipment when it escaped, and they had spent a lot of energy to repair most of it. ¡°Director, didn¡¯t Boss say that if we can¡¯t find Number One within three days, our Branch will have to close down? ¡°Isn¡¯t fiddling with these things now a waste of effort?¡± a researcher complained. ¡°A waste of effort? ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen if Number One was found? ¡°If you slack off now and set us behind schedule¡­ ¡°Think about it. When we let Number One escape, how many people were dragged away to be experimental subjects?¡± The Director of Branch One, a white man in his 60s, lectured the offending researcher. The researcher sighed. He was a top talent who had graduated from a top university, but now he had to screw a device back together. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The virus had spread too quickly, and maintenance workers quickly became an endangered species. This was at least the case within their research institute. Maintenance workers were even rarer than researchers, and they were forced to get their hands dirty. ¡°By the way, Director, what should we do with the mutant creatures that are locked up? ¡°We don¡¯t have enough manpower at the moment. We can¡¯t spare anyone to manage them. ¡°A lynx threw a tantrum a few days ago. It gave us a hard time.¡± The researcher brought up a pressing matter. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Have the specialized teams shoot anything above Class B. ¡°Especially that gorilla. It¡¯s always causing trouble,¡± the director said, after thinking for a while. Last time, when Number One escaped, the gorilla happened to go crazy at the same time, which spread their manpower thin. If not for that gorilla¡¯s tantrum, Number One wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape so easily. The researcher nodded and immediately went to make arrangements. Not long after, the researcher brought a few staff members in protective clothing to the room where the animals were held. These mutated animals had rough skin and thick flesh, and they were especially prone to going berserk. They had to be fed a bout of tranquilizer gas before being shot to death. In the corner of the room, there was a huge glass container. A burly female gorilla was playing with stones. There were many wounds on its body. It had been heavily experimented on before human experiments began. Although the gorilla was covered in injuries, it had been imbued with supernatural strength, thanks to the heavy doses of virus within its bloodstream. Before the mutated cuttlefish went berserk, it could be considered the strongest mutated creature in the institute. ¡°Stupid ape, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? I¡¯m here to kill you today!¡± the researcher said proudly through the glass. The gorilla had injured many people, and this researcher was one of them. Seeing the gorilla die with his own eyes today would give him some satisfaction. Just as the researcher was feeling proud of himself, the gorilla suddenly punched the glass, causing him to shiver in fear. ¡°F*ck! Are you trying to scare me? ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll shoot myself! ¡°Do it!¡± the researcher said angrily. The squad immediately stepped forward and prepared to inject anesthetic gas. This gorilla was very violent. If it was not tranquilized before they fired their rifles, it might go berserk. If its mutation advanced in the struggle, it would break out and escape. At that moment, an alarm blared throughout the entire facility. ¡°What is it now¡­¡± Everyone stopped what they were doing. ¡°Worry about that later. Just get this gorilla neutralized, first!¡± the researcher urged them. The alarm had been a constant recurrence, so it was possible that someone had been infected. The security team would take care of those minor issues, so it was not their concern. Just as the team was about to proceed with the anesthesia, a loud noise was heard¡­ A female zombie with long legs and red eyes showed up at the door. ¡°Red¡­ red eyes! ¡°How did you get in?¡± The researchers and the dangerous goods handling team were all shocked. The female zombie was covered in blood, so he was sure that she wasn¡¯t a zombie under the organization¡¯s control. ¡°Shoot! Shoot her!¡± The researcher screamed. The dangerous goods handling team immediately reacted. They put down the anesthesia equipment and pulled out their guns from their waists. The red-eyed female zombie turned into a streak of red and appeared in front of the group. Her sharp claws, which were covered in blood, quickly pierced through the heads of those people. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The heads of the team were skewered in two like candied haws. The researcher was so terrified that he peed in his pants and fell to the ground. ¡°Master, I¡¯m done here. ¡°I¡¯ve found some mutated animals.¡± The female zombie spoke into the walkie-talkie and kicked the researcher¡¯s throat. ¡°Alright, Xiaoyu. Let the animals out.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s voice was heard from the walkie-talkie. The long-legged female zombie was Su Xiaoyu. She used her sharp claws to cut open the glass and let out the gorilla and some other animals. Most of these animals had mutated, and they were not weak. Once they came out, they tore at the bodies on the ground, venting their anger. After the gorilla stuffed the researcher¡¯s head into the researcher¡¯s butt, it looked at Su Xiaoyu warily. Although Su Xiaoyu had saved it, its experience had made it difficult for it to trust others so easily. At that moment, a flash of gold came in from the door. ¡°Big monkey, you¡¯re still here!¡± Ada rushed in and hugged the gorilla. The gorilla trembled! ¡®Who the f*ck is this?!¡¯ However, it instantly came back to its senses. She said ¡°big monkey¡±. Blonde hair¡­ Could it be¡­ The gorilla looked at Ada in disbelief. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, Number One! ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me when I¡¯m older?¡± Ada sighed with her hands on her hips. The gorilla stretched out a finger and scratched its head. It was indeed a familiar smell¡­ Previously, this gorilla¡¯s child had turned into a zombie gorilla in an experiment and was euthanized by the people of the research institute. It had met Ada in its despair, and little Ada had aroused its maternal instincts, so it had been taking care of Ada like she was its child. In order to help Ada escape, it had even injured itself on purpose to drive itself berserk and attract the attention of the security guards of the research institute. It didn¡¯t expect that Ada would return after only a few days, as a grown-up too, at that. The gorilla was shocked. She really was Number One¡­ The gorilla immediately gave Ada a hug. ¡°Oh, right, where¡¯s the pig?¡± Ada looked around and didn¡¯t see her wild boar friend from before. The gorilla sighed and made a gesture of cutting a steak and stuffing it into its mouth. ¡°The little pig was eaten? ¡°Damn it, I want to kill them all!¡± Ada was very angry, and her brows were tightly knitted together. The little pig was one of her few companions, and it was eaten. That was too much! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master is waiting for us in the main hall,¡± Su Xiaoyu said. Ada nodded and led the gorilla and the other animals to the main hall on the first floor of the research lab. Chapter 197 - 197 Directors Pleas 197 Director¡¯s Pleas In the hall, the director and several researchers were tied up and thrown aside. The Mutated Zombies were cleaning up the remaining combatants. With the help of Xiao Jin¡¯s sharp sense of smell, no matter how deeply they hid, they were all dragged out. Not long after, other than the few non-combat personnel who were tied up, everyone else in the research institute had been cleaned up. Ada and the mutated animals came to the hall. The director¡¯s body trembled when he saw Ada. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Number One!¡± The director recognized Ada and was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He didn¡¯t dare to believe it at first, but when he saw Ada and the gorilla holding hands, he had to accept the truth. In the past, the two of them were often locked together, so they had a good relationship. In addition to her hair color and eyes¡­ This was definitely Number One. Viruses could cause mutations in living things, but he had never seen such a growth rate! It had only been a few days, and she had grown from a little girl to an adult? This didn¡¯t make sense! ¡°Wretched old man, did you eat the little pig?¡± Ada glared at the director and asked. This old man had always taken her blood, and now he had even eaten her friend. Ada was furious. ¡°Little pig? Are you talking about that wild boar? ¡°The food here doesn¡¯t taste good, isn¡¯t it normal to eat something good ocassionally¡­¡± The director felt a little wronged. Was it a crime to eat pork? If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of resources here, he would have preferred beef. ¡°Big Brother, kill him, kill him! ¡°You actually dared to eat my little pig!¡± Ada stomped her foot in anger. The gorilla also roared in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°I¡¯m just a researcher. ¡°Henry killed the wild boar. I only had a few bites. ¡°Besides, everything I do here is the company¡¯s idea. I¡¯m just an employee!¡± he said. The director looked at Wang Ran. He knew that Wang Ran was the leader of this odd team. ¡°Whether you can live or not depends on your tact,¡± Wang Ran said with a kind smile. ¡°Tact? ¡°Argh! If there¡¯s anything you want to know, just ask! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± The director quickly responded. In the current situation, there was no need to care about confidentiality agreements, pensions, and so on. Survival was all that mattered. ¡°Who is really behind all this? ¡°Are you the ones who spread the virus?¡± Wang Ran asked the most pertinent questions on his mind. The director¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fear. If he answered¡­ If the company found out about this, it was not going to end well for him. But in this situation, he could only answer obediently. ¡°We were originally backed by a biotechnology company called TangTec. ¡°Our purpose was to develop drugs to strengthen the human body. ¡°Along the way, we found the progenitor virus in Number One. ¡°The higher-ups had some disputes over whether to continue researching the virus. ¡°After that, new leaders took over and expanded us into four branches. We pushed hard on the development of viruses. ¡°As for the spread of the virus, we do not know.¡± the director answered truthfully. ¡°Tang¡­¡± Wang Ran remembered Tang Tang saying that her grandfather ran a biotechnology company. Could it be related to the company behind this research institute? ¡®I¡¯ll find an opportunity to ask Tang Tang when I get back.¡¯ ¡°Where are your company¡¯s headquarters?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the headquarters. I heard it¡¯s in America. ¡°Some say it¡¯s in the South Pole.¡± the director answered. Wang Ran saw that he did not seem to be lying, so he did not continue to ask. ¡°You should have a lot of supplies here, right? ¡°Where did you hide them?¡± Wang Ran felt that he would not be able to get any more information out of him, so he decided to wrap it up. ¡°Ah, you mean the materials? ¡°There¡¯s a hidden warehouse next to the dock. I can take you there. ¡°But most of the supplies inside have been transported to other research institutes. There are about a hundred containers of canned food left.¡± The director hurriedly nudged his subordinates. ¡°Xiaoyu, bring the Mutant Zombies to the dock to move the goods. ¡°The rest of you, collect the weapons and ammunition here. Don¡¯t waste them. ¡°As for the researchers¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t see any countrymen here. Let¡¯s just kill them all,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The researchers who were tied up were all shocked. He had sentenced them to death without even hesitating? Why didn¡¯t he ask if they had any value in living! ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°I¡¯m Chinese!¡± a black man cried out. ¡°Chinese? Which state are you from?¡± Wang Ran frowned. This black man¡¯s acting was not bad. Wang Ran had almost believed him. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m from California.¡± The black man didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and blurted out a name. ¡°California, my ass! ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± Wang Ran said, as he walked to the side and made coffee. Ada and the animals had been tortured by these researchers for a long time, and now, they could finally let out a breath. The gorilla was at the forefront. It reached out and crushed the black man¡¯s head. The other animals also rushed toward the researchers. Wailing sounds instantly rang out in the hall. When the director was taken away by the zombies, he had secretly hid a few doses of medicine in his pocket. They were the vials of Branch Three that the Boss had brought with him the last time. They were very potent. It could greatly stimulate the cells in the human body and send them into a state of berserk. As long as the person could withstand it, there was a high chance that they could increase their strength by several folds. However, the side effects were also very apparent. All the people who injected it turned into zombies, without any exceptions. To the director, all that mattered was to survive. If he turned into a zombie, so be it. It was better than dying. Soon, the researchers in the hall were all killed by the animals. ¡°Big brother, these animals are so pitiful. Can I take them back to the island?¡± Ada asked with an innocent expression. ¡°F*ck! Are you trying to turn our base into a zoo?¡± Wang Ran glanced around. There had to be dozens of animals here. ¡°We can¡¯t bring them all back. Pick one or two and they¡¯ll be your pets. ¡°As for the rest, we¡¯ll release them the moment we find land. At their current strength, they¡¯ll be able to fend for themselves.¡± Wang Ran took a step back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the big monkey. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that the little pig is no longer here¡­ ¡°Big monkey, let me introduce you. This is my big brother. He is the one who saved me.¡± ¡°But he hit my butt yesterday, so I¡¯m still angry,¡± Ada said this very softly. ¡°This Golden Retriever is called Xiao Jin. I love riding it. You can try it too. Ada introduced them one by one. Xiao Jin¡¯s body trembled. This gorilla? It would break its back! Chapter 198 - 198 Heading To Branch Three 198 Heading To Branch Three Next, Wang Ran packed some of the reagents into boxes. He didn¡¯t know if they would be useful, so he might as well take them back and ask Liu Shiyao. Of course, the gorillas were responsible for carrying the boxes. It was impossible for Wang Ran to do the hard work himself. After a round of inspection, Wang Ran and the animals returned to the ground. In the direction of the dock, the zombies had already started to move supplies onto the ship. It had to be said that these mutated zombies were good at hard labor. They could easily lift a hundred to two hundred pounds. The weakest Mutated Zombie was arranged to watch over the director. The director touched the vial through his clothes. He was waiting for an opportunity. The red-eyed female zombie was always wandering around, so he didn¡¯t dare to attack her. At that moment, Wang Ran and the others walked out of the path in the dense forest. ¡°Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately went up to him. The red-eyed female zombie has left! The director was overjoyed! The other red-eyed zombie was moving things. It was time to strike! The director immediately took out two vials and stuck them into his arms. Very rapidly, the virus in the reagent had spread throughout his body. An immense pain was eroding his body. The veins on his forehead were popping out. ¡°Hurts like hellfire¡­¡± The director gritted his teeth in pain. He had always used other creatures and humans for his experiments, but he had not expected to suffer the same fate in the end. The director¡¯s strong desire to live allowed him to survive the first wave of pain. The second wave followed! The bones and muscles on his body had started to morph. It felt like his body was being torn apart. ¡°Hey, what are you up to?¡± The Mutated Zombie next to him noticed the director¡¯s abnormality. The director roared in a low voice and raised his head. Golden, they were golden pupils! The director could feel the power surging in his body. There was no time to hesitate. The director ran in the direction of the ship. He knew how to fly a helicopter, and the Black Hawk on the deck was his only hope of escaping. Just as the director jumped to the bow of the ship, two huge tentacles suddenly burst out of the sea and wrapped themselves around the director. ¡°A-A mutated cuttlefish! ¡°Didn¡¯t this guy run away? Why are you this close by?¡± The hope that the director had just ignited was extinguished in an instant. ¡°Ripo!¡± The director¡¯s body was torn into two by the mutated cuttlefish. ¡°Little sea monster, I need his torso.¡± Wang Ran walked to the side of the dock and ordered. The tentacle obediently handed the director, who was now a body with intestines hanging from it, to Wang Ran. The director was already a Mutated Zombie, so he was relatively durable. He was still alive. ¡°It¡­ It actually listens to your command! ¡°Just who are you?!¡± The director was shocked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, ¡°By the way, do you want scotch tape? I can try taping you back together,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Very funny! ¡°Just kill me already!¡± The director was well aware of his current situation. He had lost all desire to live. ¡°Boss, hurry up and kill him. We still have to go to Branch Three.¡± the red-eyed zombie reminded him. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re going straight to Branch Three? ¡°It won¡¯t be anything like our neglected Branch One. ¡°The experimental units there are all very violent. In terms of martial strength, it is probably the strongest of all branches.¡± The director sighed. How good would it be if these people went to Branch Three first? They might not even make it here alive. How could he be so unlucky? ¡°Do you have any more details about Branch Three? ¡°Play nice, I can give you a quick death,¡± Wang Ran said to the director. ¡°I only know that the security personnel of every Branch will send a security code to the headquarters every two hours. ¡°You guys have killed everyone in Branch One. In another hour, the other Branches will start to fortify their defenses. The headquarters might even send armed forces over to support them. ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± The director sighed. ¡°A timed security code¡­ ¡°You guys sure are professional. ¡°Little sea monster, give him a quick death.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. The tentacle threw its food into the sky, and the tip of the tentacle opened up like a flower and swallowed the man¡¯s head. Judging from the wriggling of the tentacles, the director¡¯s death might not have been that quick. ¡°One and a half hours¡­ ¡°It¡¯ll take an hour to move all the goods here¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at the zombies who were busy moving the things. Although Wang Ran was not afraid of the other party fortifying their defenses, a sneak attack had its own thrill! It was a pleasure to see the other party¡¯s panic-stricken look. After thinking for a while, Wang Ran made a decision. ¡°Xiao Yu, Red eyes, you two, come with me on the little sea monster to raid Branch Three. ¡°The rest of you stay here and continue to transport the supplies. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, go back to the base. ¡°Lu, you have the most disciplined mind among the rest of us. You are in charge of leading the team. Don¡¯t entertain Tang Tang¡¯s stupid ideas.¡± Wang Ran ordered. The resources here were enough to fill the ship, so there was no need to take the ship to Branch Three. It just so happened that he could travel light. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handcuff anyone who wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Lu Shuangshuang nodded. After preparing themselves, Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu, and the red-eyed zombie got on the tentacle. Under the red-eyed zombie¡¯s direction, the mutated cuttlefish brought the three of them and quickly rushed in the direction of Branch Three. ¡°Master, it¡¯s so cool on the sea! ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the little sea monster submerge the zombie in the sea first, and we¡­ Su Xiaoyu¡¯s long hair was blown by the sea breeze, and her face was slightly red. The red-eyed zombie trembled. ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯ The water would bloat his body up in an hour. ¡°We can try that when we go back. There¡¯s no rush. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for business first.¡± Wang Ran pinched Su Xiaoyu¡¯s little face. Sigh¡­ In the past few days, Momo had advanced to the red-eyed level, Xiao Yu had also advanced to the red-eyed level, and Tang Tang was about to awaken to rank-six. They were getting a little difficult for even his robust body to handle. It seemed like he would have to exchange bodily fluids with Ada again when he got back. Otherwise, when Wu Jiaxin and Liu Shiyao became stronger, he would be in serious trouble. Soon, an island appeared in front of them. Flocks of startled birds were constantly flying out from the depths of the island. This island did not seem peaceful. ¡°Boss, we call this island Purgatory Island. ¡°There¡¯s a large area in the middle of the island, surrounded by a high-voltage grid. ¡°After we are injected with the drug, we are usually thrown inside to kill each other. Only the survivors are qualified to continue fuelling the research. The red-eyed zombie¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he recalled his past. Chapter 199 - 199 Slaughter 199 Slaughter ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Red eyes. I¡¯ll definitely let you vent your anger today,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Although there were only three of them and one squid, their combat power was enough to crush everything. ¡°Little sea monster, can you go ashore?¡± Wang Ran asked as he patted the tentacles. The tentacle nodded. It could still exert 40% of its combat power. Soon, the mutated cuttlefish brought the three of them close to the shore. ¡°What the f*ck is this?¡± a guard who was peeing on the shore screamed. Just as he was about to pull out his gun, a tentacle came at him with great speed. The guard didn¡¯t even have time to put on his pants before he was turned into a meat patty. Immediately after, the mutated cuttlefish stretched out its tentacles and climbed onto the shore like a spider. The tentacles that were originally cut off by Tang Tang had already grown back. More than a dozen tentacles were crawling on the ground at a rather fast speed. ¡°Little sea monster, throw Xiaoyu to that tower.¡± Wang Ran ordered. There was a tall tower not far away, and the guard on top was smoking. He was about to turn around. The mutated cuttlefish understood and immediately flung Su Xiaoyu away. Su Xiaoyu shot toward the tower like a cannonball. The smoking guard had just turned his head when he saw a flash of red in front of him. ¡°Red eyes¡­ ¡°The power grid is broken?¡± The guard instantly felt the world spinning. Su Xiaoyu had taken off his head. Su Xiaoyu finished off the guard and jumped down from the tower, running back to the mutated squid. ¡°Boss, the research institute is located on the eastern side of the power grid. ¡°Branch Three has no underground infrastructure. It¡¯s all surface buildings, so everything¡¯s much clearer. ¡°One more thing, due to the production of so many powerful mutations, they have a lot of heavy weapons. We must be careful.¡± The red-eyed zombie reminded them. As soon as he finished speaking, a bullet grazed his scalp. ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered, be careful!¡± Wang Ran called out. It seemed that the security on this island was far sharper than that of Branch One. Even though they had taken out the guard tower, they were still discovered. Soon, the sound of gunfire and bullets began to intensify. There were at least a dozen rifles firing at them. The mutated cuttlefish used a few of its tentacles to shield Wang Ran and the others. The tentacles were soon riddled with holes, their juices dripping to the ground. The mutated cuttlefish quickly grabbed two off-road vehicles to shield itself. The two cars blocked a lot of bullets, allowing the mutated cuttlefish to catch its breath. At that moment, Wang Ran peeked through the gap and saw someone carrying a rocket launcher. ¡°F*ck, RPG! ¡°Be careful, little sea monster.¡± Wang Ran reminded it. As soon as he finished speaking, the rocket was fired at the mutant squid. The target of the rocket was the off-road vehicle in the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s hand. As long as it was hit, the explosion would blow up a few of the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s tentacles. The mutated cuttlefish was already prepared after Wang Ran¡¯s reminder. When the rocket arrived in front of it, the mutated cuttlefish quickly moved the off-road vehicle away, grabbed the rocket with one of its tentacles, and threw it back. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud bang, the rocket exploded, blasting the shooter into pieces. Immediately after, the mutated cuttlefish threw out two bumpy off-road vehicles, which hit several guards with rifles. ¡°We¡¯re close enough now, let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran raised his hammer and prepared for battle. The mutated cuttlefish waved its tentacles, and Wang Ran and the other two were thrown in three different directions. ¡°Master, let¡¯s see who can kill more!¡± Su Xiaoyu smiled, licked her lips, and brandished her claws. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a red-eyed zombie! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me! ¡°My hand! My hand is broken!¡± Anguished wails rang out continuously. Once they entered the melee range, it would be a one-sided slaughter. Su Xiaoyu and the red-eyed zombie killed the armed guards as if they were cutting grass. Wang Ran¡­ was randomly flourishing his hammer about like Negan. There was no need for him to get involved in such a one-sided slaughter. Very quickly, over twenty guards were killed. At that moment, the doors opened. Two well-built Awakened Ones, one in black and one in white, walked out, side by side. They were the strongest combat force of Branch Three, both rank-fives. Normally, they were the ones who kept the red-eyed zombies under control. ¡°Number Thirteen? ¡°Weren¡¯t you taken away by the Boss? ¡°Did you kill Henry?¡± the man in white said in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Henry has already died in my hands. ¡°Today, none of you will leave this place alive! ¡°I will return all the pain you have inflicted on me!¡± The red-eyed man shouted at the two men. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can beat us just because you¡¯ve brought help. ¡°They don¡¯t call us the mightiest in Branch Three for nothing.¡± Although the man in white was a little afraid of the mutated cuttlefish, he could tell from the way the bullets wounded him that its combat power on land was only at the level of the red-eyed zombies. ¡°Master, this guy is too much. Can I just kill him?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked as she shook off the blood on her hand. ¡°Let Thirteen do it himself. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll make our move. ¡°Thirteen, was it? I¡¯ll give you three minutes. Good luck.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he leaned back leisurely. A tentacle tactfully held Wang Ran up. Su Xiaoyu nodded, walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side, and sat in his arms. The red-eyed zombie looked at Wang Ran gratefully, and then walked to the two rank-five Awakened Ones. ¡°Are you guys coming one by one or all at once?¡± the red-eyed zombie asked. With his strength, he could fight them one at a time. It would be a little difficult to fight them both at once. However, he was now filled with rage and wanted to take revenge. If he fought with reckless abandon, he could fight on equal ground. The two men looked at each other and nodded. ¡°One at a time, then.¡± The man in white stepped out. The other side clearly had the advantage in numbers, but they had not chosen to surround them. This surprised them. To be honest, this was actually beneficial to them. On one hand, he could buy time. On the other hand, as long as he killed the red-eyed zombie, the enemy¡¯s advantage in numbers would decrease. As long as he could drag this out for half an hour and wait for the headquarters to send someone over, his mission would be considered a success. The red-eyed man clenched his fist and began to gather his strength. The white man entered a traditional martial artist¡¯s stance and got ready for battle. The red-eyed zombie let out a furious roar, then the two of them charged at each other at the same time. ¡°Smack¡­¡± The muffled sounds of impact continued to ring out. The red-eyed zombie and the man in white continued throwing punches at each other. The wounds on both sides continued to pile up, and blood splattered everywhere. Chapter 200 - 200 Blind Manipulation 200 Blind Manipulation As they fought, the man in white started to panic. In terms of strength, he was about the same as the red-eyed zombie, and neither of them could kill the other in one go. However, he was not ready for such a battle! The zombie didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death at all. It fought him head-on and exchanged injuries with him. The zombies weren¡¯t afraid of death, but the man was! It had not been easy for him to become a rank-five Awakened. How could he die here so easily? In addition, a man, another red-eyed female zombie, and a mutated cuttlefish were watching him covetously. If he didn¡¯t think of something, he may not live through this. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The man was distracted and was punched in the ribs by the red-eyed zombie, breaking a few ribs in an instant. This limited his mobility to a certain extent. ¡®F*ck, I can¡¯t let this continue!¡¯ The man in white gritted his teeth, took out a potion from the small bag on his waist, and stuck it into his arm. This drug was the berserk drug produced by Branch Three. It was one of the most potent versions out there. The only side effect was that regardless of whether one was an Awakened or not, one would turn into a zombie. So be it. At this level, being a zombie was as good as being a human. Under the effect of the potion, the man¡¯s body quickly swelled up. The power that burst out of his body made him unable to resist letting out a roar. Blood vessels appeared in his pupils and began to spread to the middle¡­ After a few seconds, his pupils turned completely red. ¡°Is this the power of zombies? ¡°I think I¡¯m even stronger than a rank-six Awakened!¡± The man was extremely excited about his newly obtained power. If he had known that he would be so powerful, he would have injected it long ago. The red-eyed zombie had a bad feeling. Just now, he had barely been able to match the other party, but from the looks of it now, he had to be prepared for death¡­ At that moment, Wang Ran, who was watching, jumped down from the tentacle. ¡°Thirteen, stand back.¡± Wang Ran walked up with his hammer. Three minutes was no longer a possibility. He would have to do it himself. Wang Ran also knew that the other party was trying to stall for time. Three minutes was the time limit he had given Thirteen to take his revenge. Since the other party had cheated first, then Wang Ran couldn¡¯t be blamed for taking action personally. ¡°Boss, be careful. This guy has been injected with their latest formula. It¡¯s an extract from one of their many mutated subjects.¡± The moment he said that, he realized how stupid he sounded. What kind of person was Boss? He was a man who could kill a red-eyed zombie with one slap. Why would he be afraid of him? Wang Ran walked up to the man in white and placed the hammer on the ground. The man in white looked at Wang Ran and heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally absorbed all the energy from the vial. Now, he could kill the red-eyed man with a few punches. ¡°They tagged? ¡°It¡¯s no use! ¡°The current me is even stronger than a rank-six Awakened. ¡°As far as I know, there hasn¡¯t been a rank-six in the world yet, right? ¡°Yet, you¡¯re so eager to die? ¡°I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. Why don¡¯t you¡­ Before the man could finish his sentence, Wang Ran had already swung his hammer at him. ¡°Splat!¡± The man¡¯s body was split in half by the hammer¡­ As for his head¡­ Maybe it exploded when the hammer came down. ¡°F*ck, Boss is awesome¡­¡± the red-eyed zombie beside him couldn¡¯t help but mutter. This was a guy who had been injected with the Berserker formula! Killed in a single swing? Forming a team with Ada had been the wisest decision he had ever made in his life. Otherwise. he would probably end up like this man¡­ ¡°Wh-wh-wh-what¡­?¡± The man in black was dumbfounded. He was equal in strength to the man in white. He knew very well how powerful he could be after injecting the Berserker formula. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single hammer strike? It was too terrifying! The man¡¯s thoughts drifted away. He seemed to see dry and cracked earth and dancing yellow sand. That was his hometown. He wanted to go home¡­ ¡°Splat!¡± The man¡¯s head was also smashed by Wang Ran¡¯s hammer. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for a massacre.¡± Wang Ran led his underlings and walked forward. Not far away was a low-rise building that covered an area of several thousand square meters, which was the main structure of Branch Three. At that moment, everyone in the institute were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. The scene outside was played on the big screen through the surveillance camera, and they saw the death of their powerhouses. They had never expected that the two strongest fighters in Branch Three would be killed in seconds! Where did this terrifying fellow come from?! A human weapon developed by other organizations? ¡°Inspector, what should we do?¡± a researcher asked, sweating profusely. When he sweated, the whole room was filled with the smell of curry, which was very pungent. ¡°The reinforcements from the headquarters will only arrive in 20 minutes! ¡°No, we must hold on¡­¡± ¡°How about this¡­? You guys open the gate of the power grid and let out all the zombies inside!¡± The director was a red-haired, middle-aged white woman. After much thought, this was the only solution she could come up with. ¡°Let them all out? ¡°There are two red-eyed zombies and a dozen golden-eyed zombies! ¡°Things would get out of control!¡± Curry reminded her. ¡°We can¡¯t control them, and neither can the intruders outside. ¡°Zombies are bloodthirsty. If they fight, they can buy us a lot of time! ¡°In addition, our iron gate is one meter thick. They won¡¯t be able to break in for a while. ¡°Just do as I say!¡± The female director made up her mind. The other researchers thought about it and realized that there was no better way. They immediately operated their consoles and opened the door of the electric net circle. Through the surveillance, they saw the zombies swarming out of the gate and running towards them. Soon, those zombies came to the door of the research room and met the invaders. From the monitor screen, both parties seemed to be communicating. ¡°Fight! Start fighting! ¡°Hurry up and fight to the death! ¡°Bring out your usual irascible self!¡± the researchers surrounded the screen and muttered. As long as the two sides started fighting, they would have more time to wait for help. Suddenly, the mumbling stopped. Things kept falling from the researchers¡¯ hands to the ground. On the screen, the group of zombies that had just been released all kneeled down on one knee before the hammer-wielding intruder¡­ The people in front of their screens were all shocked! ¡°No way¡­ ¡°What do the Chinese mean when they do this?¡± someone asked. Kneeling on one knee? No matter which country you¡¯re in, it meant the same! ¡°It means the same everywhere¡­¡± someone said in a trembling voice. Chapter 201 - 201 Number Three 201 Number Three They couldn¡¯t believe that these violent zombies had kneeled down to a human¡­ They were supposed kill each other! In the end, they had only given them reinforcements. The female director was on the verge of tears¡­ Now, they could only place their hopes on the sturdy bunker doors. They would even withstand the direct blasts of rocket launchers, so it should buy them time¡­ The red-eyed zombie stood in front of the cold steel. ¡°Boss, it won¡¯t be easy getting through this. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these two guys are dead. I didn¡¯t manage to get the password.¡± The red-eyed man used his fist to strike the door, but it did not move. ¡°Where¡¯re your brains? Did you lose your brains, after turning into a zombie? ¡°If you can¡¯t go through the door, make a new one!¡± Wang Ran raised his hammer, walked to the side, and smashed it against the wall! A large number of cracks appeared on the wall! Another swing! ¡°BOOM!¡± A large hole was created in the wall! Wang Ran kicked it a few times, and the gap quickly widened. ¡°F*cking awesome¡­¡± All the new zombies showed admiration on their faces. Just now, they had been persuaded by Thirteen to submit to Wang Ran. After all, Thirteen used to be a fairly famous influencer on social media, so the other zombies were willing to believe his words. However, when they saw Wang Ran¡¯s power with their own eyes, they were still shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and say hello to your old acquaintances,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. More than a dozen zombies swarmed into the cave. As soon as they entered, they began a massacre. Broken limbs and blood flew in the air, and the wails grew louder and louder. By the time Wang Ran entered, the female director was the only researcher left inside after the massacre. These zombies also knew that Wang Ran needed to have some questions answered. ¡°Who are you¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± She kneeled in front of Wang Ran and begged. Wang Ran frowned. This was a freaking middle-aged woman¡­ If a young girl had said this, it would feel good, but when it came out of the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth, it was a little lethal¡­ ¡°Come, spill everything about Branch Three. ¡°No point keeping secrets, now¡¯s the time to pour your heart out.¡± Wang Ran demanded as he resisted the urge to slap her to death. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ ¡°We primarily focus on producing Berserk formulas, derived from test subject Number Three. ¡°Number Three was one of the test subjects injected with the virus in the early stages. The virus caused a severe reaction, causing him to become extremely violent. ¡°His body started reproducing a variant of the virus that also drove others berserk. ¡°The side effects make controlling the subjects very difficult, but the increase in strength, agility, durability is undeniable. ¡°The company planned to let us study this Berserk virus in depth and use it to build an army of berserkers for them. ¡°As for the supplies¡­ ¡°The cold storage inside is filled with food.¡± The female director did not dare to hide anything. Su Xiaoyu went into the cold storage to check it out and quickly returned to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Master, it¡¯s mostly canned food, but there¡¯s also some frozen meat and vegetables.¡± Su Xiaoyu reported. ¡°Yo, the food¡¯s not bad. ¡°Branch One only eats canned food, but you guys are eating meat.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Branch Three produces the most practical and applicable assets, so it¡¯s only natural that we would get favorable treatment¡­ ¡°Branch One can¡¯t even keep an eye on their subjects. It¡¯s not far from closing.¡± The female director muttered. There was a bit of competition between the Branches. As the director of Branch Three, her results were far ahead of others, which made her proud for a long time. It was a pity that the intruders had made a mess of things today. Otherwise, she might have been able to enter the company¡¯s top management in no time. ¡°What about test subject Number Three? ¡°Take me there.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s interest was piqued by Number Three. If his virus could allow others to quickly improve their strength¡­ Would it also have an effect on him? His body was strong, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of the zombie virus, so he probably didn¡¯t need to worry about the side effects. ¡°Please follow me¡­¡± The female director brought Wang Ran to a room. As she walked, the female director tried her best to twist her hips, hoping to entice Wang Ran. Su Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and kicked the female director¡¯s butt. The female director fell on her face, breaking a few teeth. For the rest of the journey, she was much more well-behaved. After a metal door opened, the female director brought Wang Ran and su Xiaoyu into a dimly lit room. In the middle of the room, a beating heart was soaked in a tank of liquid, and tubes had been inserted into it. ¡°Is this f*cking thing Number Three?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Where¡¯s the rest of it? ¡°That¡¯s right, this is test subject Number three! ¡°The virus was so potent, that even test subject Number Three couldn¡¯t withstand it. Therefore, his body was constantly decaying. ¡°Last week, half of his body still remained, and now, only his heart is left. ¡°Based on the current situation, we did not have much time left. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve extracted most of his virus. It¡¯s fine, even if he¡¯s completely gone.¡± The female director explained. At that moment, Su Xiaoyu swallowed her saliva. Wang Ran turned around and saw Su Xiaoyu staring at the heart with glimmering eyes. ¡°Xiaoyu, do you want to eat it?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Master, I have a strong feeling that eating this thing will be good for me,¡± Su Xiaoyu said, licking her lips. Wang Ran nodded, walked to the glass jar, and put his hand in. ¡°Argh! You can¡¯t come into direct contact with it. It¡¯ll get you infected!¡± The female director subconsciously reminded him. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Ran¡¯s suppression, the Mutated Zombies outside would have torn her into pieces. Wang Ran ignored her. He took out the heart that was still beating and pulled out the tubes that were inserted into it. Wang Ran felt a strong burning sensation in his palm, and a force was constantly drilling into his body. It seemed like Number Three¡¯s strain was really potent. ¡°Xiaoyu, be careful and eat it slowly.¡± Wang Ran handed the heart to Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu licked her lips and took a bite. Fresh blood spilled everywhere¡­ Su Xiaoyu swallowed a small piece of the heart along with the blood. ¡°BOOM!¡± Su Xiaoyu felt as if a wave of energy had exploded in her stomach and was spreading throughout her body. Such power! Su Xiaoyu did not stop and gobbled up the heart in a few big bites. ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu subconsciously muttered¡­ Chapter 202 - 202 Xiaoyu Evolves! 202 Xiaoyu Evolves! Wang Ran reached out and touched Su Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re burning up¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, how are you feeling?¡± Wang Ran was a little worried. ¡°I feel so hot¡­¡± ¡°This power is so strong. It¡¯s tearing my body apart¡­ ¡°Master, please help me!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s body began to wriggle involuntarily. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to do that¡­¡± Wang Ran picked up the female director and threw her out of the room. ¡°Thirteen, don¡¯t let anyone near this door.¡± After Wang Ran gave Thirteen an order, he returned to his room and locked the door. Su Xiaoyu was already on the ground, her hands scratching at her body. It seemed that the power was indeed a little too strong for Su Xiaoyu to digest. In this situation, he could only use the most primitive method¡­ Ten minutes later, a roar that reverberated throughout the entire research institute erupted in the room. Su Xiaoyu straddled Wang Ran¡¯s body and wrapped her arms around Wang ran¡¯s neck. She heaved a sigh of relief. Su Xiaoyu had evolved under the combined effects of the heart of Number Three and Wang Ran¡¯s bodily fluids! Su Xiaoyu¡¯s long black hair had turned white, and her red pupils had turned black. Her eyes were indistinguishable from a regular human. Her skin had become smoother and more tender, and her legs seemed to have grown a few centimeters longer. ¡°Master~~~¡± Su Xiaoyu whispered in Wang Ran¡¯s ear. Wang Ran¡¯s entire body trembled. What a charming voice! He felt like he could not help but start another round¡­ No, no, the time and place were not suitable. He had been trying to save Xiaoyu just now. Since she was fine now, they should hurry home. They had plenty of time tonight. The two of them stood up and tidied their clothes. ¡°Xiaoyu, how do you feel now?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I feel like I want to do it a few more times~¡± Xiaoyu lowered her head, her face red. ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that! ¡°I¡¯m talking about your strength. How do you feel?¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about strength! ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become much stronger! ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, try punching me!¡± Su Xiaoyu said confidently. ¡°Be careful.¡± Wang Ran also wanted to know how strong Su Xiaoyu would become after this evolution, so he prepared his fist. One punch! Wang Ran used 50% of his strength to hit Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu protected her chest with her arms and took the punch. ¡°Harder, master!¡± Su Xiaoyu swung her arms. ¡°Xiaoyu, here I come!¡± Wang Ran smiled and increased his strength! This time, he put in 80% of his strength. The punch broke through Su Xiaoyu¡¯s defense and landed on her chest. Su Xiaoyu fell to the ground and coughed a few times. ¡°Master, that was about it! ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take it if you use any more force.¡± Su Xiaoyu stood up, rubbing her chest. Wang Ran massaged Su Xiaoyu¡¯s chest, and he had a rough idea of what was going on. His strength should be between that of a rank-eight and rank-nine awakened. He should be able to break through, if he put in a little more effort. Xiaoyu¡¯s ability to withstand his punch must be equivalent to a rank-eight Awakened One. The combination of his body fluid and the heart of Number Three had set off a nuke. Su Xiaoyu had advanced several levels. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that they will never find a second heart like this. If he could power up his followers en masse, he could live leisurely. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We were delayed for more than ten minutes. Their company¡¯s support will be here soon.¡± Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu packed some reagents from the refrigerator into boxes and walked out of the room. ¡°Boss, did you guys use hair bleach?¡± Thirteen was stunned to see Su Xiaoyu¡¯s white hair. Only the powerful would use such unfathomable tactics. ¡°Hair bleach?¡± Su Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Thirteen. This simple glance made Thirteen feel as if his heart had been struck by a hammer, and he instantly kneeled on the ground. What a strong sense of oppression! This feeling¡­ He felt as if he was viewing an empress. The other Mutated Zombies looked at Su Xiaoyu and also knelt down. ¡°You guys¡­ How did you guys do it?¡± The female director was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. She had been studying viruses for a while, but she had never seen such a powerful zombie. This¡­ To make a red-eyed zombie kneel down, must be the birth of a Zombie Monarch¡­ Wang Ran ignored the female director. They were here to burn Branch Three to the ground, while salvaging what they could from it. Leaving the food behind was still a bearable loss. Regardless of the situation, he had taken two boxes of Berserk vials, and Su Xiaoyu had evolved. This trip was not in vain. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this guy to you guys. ¡°Finish this quickly and let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Wang Ran glanced at the female director. The female director trembled. Was this the end¡­? She really didn¡¯t want to die! More than a dozen Mutated Zombies surrounded the female director. They had all been tortured by Branch Three for a long time. At that moment, the phone in the middle of the room suddenly rang. Wang Ran motioned for the zombies to stop and let the female director answer the phone. The female director shakily pressed the speaker button. ¡°Hello, Branch Three, what¡¯s the situation? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report with new security codes?¡± The man on the phone asked. ¡°Mr. Burke! We¡­¡± The female director glanced at Wang Ran and realized that Wang Ran had no intention of stopping her from speaking. ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked by intruders! ¡°I¡¯m the only one still alive in the entire branch. The rest of my colleagues, the security guards, and Number Three are all dead. ¡°Come and save me!¡± The female director cried as she spoke. ¡°Dr. Teresa? ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ Everyone in the branch is dead, and you¡¯re the only one left?¡± The person on the phone asked. ¡°Yes, the intruders are right next to me. ¡°Hurry up and come!¡± The female director begged. ¡°Our units should be reaching your island soon. ¡°But¡­ If what you just said is true, then there¡¯s no need for Branch Three to continue existing. ¡°Thank you for your service to our company over the years. Emergency plan number 42 will be activated in one minute. ¡°Have a safe journey, Dr. Teresa.¡± The other party hung up after saying that. The female director¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. ¡°Number 42¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m really dead this time.¡± The female director muttered with a bitter face. Chapter 203 - 203 Is This Sea Monster Male Or Female? 203 Is This Sea Monster Male Or Female? ¡°What the hell is emergency plan number 42?¡± Wang Ran asked. That didn¡¯t sound like a good thing. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Scorched earth. They¡¯ll bring hellfire down upon the entire Island indiscriminately. ¡°There are no underground facilities on this island. There¡¯s no place to hide. ¡°In another 50 seconds, we¡¯ll all be blown to dust.¡± The female director sat on the ground in despair, having completely lost her desire to live. She had not expected the company to give up on her just like that. They were truly heartless and shameless ¡­ ¡°50 seconds? ¡°Everyone, gather at the entrance!¡± Wang Ran called out. The Mutated Zombies immediately ran out after Wang Ran. At the entrance, the mutated cuttlefish had long been ready. ¡°Little sea monster, take us away from this Island as soon as possible!¡± Wang Ran ordered. The mutated cuttlefish unfurled its tentacles and brought Wang Ran and the Mutated Zombies toward the sea. It had many tentacles, so it could run fast. Wang Ran raised his head and saw a few fighter jets rapidly approaching from not far away. ¡°Little sea monster, faster!¡± Wang Ran pinched the tentacles. The mutated cuttlefish shuddered and grabbed the sentry tower and boulders beside it. With the elasticity of its tentacles, it shot itself toward the sea like a slingshot. The moment they entered the sea, missiles were fired. Explosions rang out continuously, and the entire island was instantly engulfed in a sea of fire. Not a single spot was left intact. Branch Three was truly living up to its name, Purgatory Island. The mutated cuttlefish had already dived into the sea. Its speed in the sea was over ten times faster than it was on land. In the blink of an eye, it had already left the island behind. After a period of rapid swimming in the water, the mutated cuttlefish carried Wang Ran and the other zombies out of the water. ¡°Cough, cough. cough¡­ ¡°I almost choked to death¡­¡± Thirteen beat his chest with all his might, trying to get the water out of his lungs. The other zombies were in similar situations. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was as calm as Wang Ran. It seemed that after evolving to a new level, Su Xiaoyu had gotten rid of the zombie¡¯s innate fear of water. ¡°Master, what do you plan to do with these zombies?¡± Su Xiaoyu looked at the zombies who were spitting out water. ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t mind, we can follow you.¡± ¡°Branch Three has been destroyed, and my wish has been fulfilled. If you don¡¯t take us in, we have nowhere to go,¡± Thirteen said. ¡°Yeah, let us follow you. ¡°We will definitely follow your rules.¡± The zombies who had escaped from Branch Three all expressed their opinions. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t accept zombies in my base¡­¡¯ Wang Ran was about to utter that line. At that moment, Wang Ran realized that Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were zombies. ¡®¡­I only accept beautiful female zombies.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s okay, boss. We can stay in the city. ¡°If you have any orders, just let us know.¡± Thirteen continued. He had long noticed Wang Ran¡¯s base was filled with women, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for male zombies like him to go in. ¡°That would work¡­ ¡°How about this? You guys go back and clean up all the zombies in N-City. ¡°Keep the obedient ones, eat or kill the disobedient ones. ¡°Go to shops, warehouses, and other places to collect supplies. Set up a base of your own. ¡°As for the humans¡­ ¡°If they didn¡¯t provoke you, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way hunting them.¡± Wang Ran made the arrangements. It was impossible for these zombies to not eat humans at all. Zombies needed to survive too, so he could only restrain them as much as possible. After all, he was not a saint, and it was not his life¡¯s mission to save everyone. Two hours later, the mutated cuttlefish brought everyone back to the coast of N-City. After sending the Mutated Zombies off, the mutated squid brought Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu to the direction of Eastlake Island. ¡°Master, do you want to¡­ ¡°I think I still need to consolidate my strength!¡± Su Xiaoyu whispered in Wang Ran¡¯s ear. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was already tempting on its own. This time, she was whispering in his ear. Wang Ran could not help but give in. ¡°Wait, one thing first¡­¡± ¡°Little sea monster, are you a male or female?¡± Wang Ran had extended his right hand when he said ¡°male¡±, and his left hand when he said ¡°female¡±. A tentacle immediately wrapped itself around Wang Ran¡¯s left hand. ¡°It¡¯s a female. That¡¯s fine. Come.¡± Wang Ran opened his arms. Su Xiaoyu pounced on Wang Ran. The mutated cuttlefish was also tactful. It brought the two of them away from the shore and used its tentacles to weave a hammock¡­ An hour later, Su Xiaoyu put her clothes back on, satisfied. Wang Ran wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had not felt so tired in a long time. Last night, he had used 60% of his strength to make Su Xiaoyu beg for mercy. Today, he had used all of his strength, but Su Xiaoyu had actually managed to withstand it. Wang Ran felt that his good days were finally coming to an end¡­ The mutated cuttlefish was also unhappy. The two of them were so powerful that they almost tore its tentacles during the battle. ¡®I can¡¯t let them play like this again.¡¯ However, the mutated cuttlefish wasn¡¯t without gains. Some of the liquid that fell into the sea was absorbed by it. Now, the mutated cuttlefish faintly felt itself on the cusp of evolving. Soon, the mutated cuttlefish sent the two of them back to the island. The unloading process on the island had just been completed. A large number of canned food filled the warehouse, and Lin Momo had to use the guest room in the main building as a temporary warehouse. ¡°Hey, Xiaoyu, did you bleach your hair? ¡°It looks good!¡± Lin Momo ran up to Su Xiaoyu and stroked her hair. As she approached Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo had a faint urge to submit to her. This was¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯ve become stronger again?¡± Lin Momo looked envious. It seemed that Su Xiaoyu had been given special treatment this time. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll catch up to me very soon.¡± Su Xiaoyu prodded Lin Momo with two fingers. Wow, white hair and no facial lines. Any hot-blooded man would contemplate life with her. ¡°Did Uncle ask you to bleach it?¡± Tang Tang jumped out. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything to it. It seems to be a side effect of my power-up, so¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu explained. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go. I also want to become stronger! ¡°Hurry up and give me extra lessons!¡± Tang Tang took Wang Ran¡¯s hand and was about to drag him into the villa. ¡°Hold up, not so fast. ¡°Lu, can you drive a truck of canned food to the housing area? ¡°Consider it some bonus supplies for them.¡± Wang Ran called out. There were vegetables, fish, and meat, but Wang Ran didn¡¯t lack food, so he naturally paid no heed to the canned food. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t eat canned food until he finished eating all the other food. However, to the people at the housing area, this would be an upgrade. They deserved it. Chapter 204 - 204 The Company 204 The Company The Company After arranging everything, Wang Ran took Tang Tang to her villa. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! ¡°Let me take off my clothes first.¡± Tang Tang thought that Wang Ran was in a hurry to exercise. She was in such glee that her big eyes turned into crescent moons. In the past, she was always the more anxious one. She didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative today. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Put on your clothes! ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters first!¡± Wang Ran tapped Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. He should have said so earlier¡­ ¡®I was happy for nothing¡­¡¯ ¡°I remember you saying that your grandfather runs a biotechnology company, right? ¡°What is it called?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°The company my grandfather opened in China is called Sheng Tang biotechnology. ¡°He opened a branch overseas under a different name. It seems to be part of a multinational cooperation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called. ¡°He kept asking my dad to help, but my dad is too busy having fun with women¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why my uncle is helping to take care of it now,¡± Tang Tang answered without reservation. ¡°Your uncle?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t see such a person in Tang Tang¡¯s family photo before.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s the son of my grandfather¡¯s research partner. ¡°More than 20 years ago, my grandfather¡¯s research partner and his wife had an accident in the laboratory. They both died. ¡°My grandfather took pity on him, so he adopted him. ¡°But there¡¯s a problem with his legs, so he¡¯s wheelchair-bound. ¡°My grandfather has been working hard all these years to find a way to cure his legs. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times when I was young, but I haven¡¯t seen him in recent years,¡± Tang Tang explained. ¡°What, Uncle, are you interested in my uncle?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. ¡°I keep having a feeling¡­ ¡°The zombie virus must be related to your grandfather¡¯s overseas joint venture company¡­ ¡°I heard from the research institute that the company behind them is called TangTec. ¡°What a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Oh, TangTec? ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go to my dad¡¯s house. ¡°I remember seeing this name before.¡± Tang Tang suddenly became excited. Wang Ran and Tang Tang arrived at the bridgehead, just in time for Lu Shuangshuang to drive over, transporting the canned food. ¡°Lu, let¡¯s get a ride later.¡± Wang Ran and Tang Tang directly jumped onto the top of the truck. ¡°Please drive carefully this time, we don¡¯t want a repeat of last time!¡± Wang Ran reminded her. ¡°I know. I¡¯m very good at driving! ¡°The last time was an accident!¡± Lu Shuangshuang snapped back. The last time she had an accident, she had been taken advantage of by Wang Ran¡­ Her favorite leather pants turned into hot leather pants¡­ She had to drive carefully this time. The distance from the island to the base was very close. In just a few minutes, the truck arrived at the entrance of the houses. ¡°Boss, why are you on the car roof?¡± Wu Jianguo greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver some supplies. Unload the goods on your own.¡± Wang Ran and Tang Tang jumped down. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so touched!¡± Wu Jianguo looked at the cart full of canned food and was extremely excited. Recently, he had grown tired of eating vegetables and fruits, so he had been craving for oily, savory canned food. ¡°Canned herring? ¡°I remember that Zhu Ming likes to eat fish. I¡¯ll leave a few cans for him. ¡°Come, come, come, help unload the goods.¡± Wu Jianguo called out to the guardhouse. Wang Ran took Tang Tang to Unit One, her father¡¯s house. The residents of this camp were still in awe of Wang Ran. Units One and Two were still unoccupied. When they arrived at Unit One, Tang Tang looked at the garage thoughtfully. She remembered that the last time she was here, she and Uncle had a battle here. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. He could tell what she was thinking with one look. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and brought Wang Ran to her father¡¯s study. After rummaging through the desk, Tang Tang took out an envelope. ¡°I found it! ¡°I told you I remember seeing it somewhere!¡± Tang Tang handed the envelope to Wang Ran. Wang Ran took a look at it. It was a very ordinary envelope, but it had the words ¡°TangTec¡± and a spiral logo on it. There was a piece of paper in the envelope. It was a simple greeting, signed by Tang Jun. ¡°Oh, Tang Jun is my uncle¡¯s name. ¡°He used to be surnamed Fang, but he changed his surname after my grandfather adopted him,¡± Tang Tang explained. ¡°That¡¯s it. ¡°The organization that is going against us is truly your grandfather¡¯s company. ¡°Do you think your grandfather will get a brain hemorrhage if he finds out that you were involved in the destruction of his facilities¡­¡± Wang Ran shrugged, looking helpless. They had burned down two of their four branches, abducted Number One, and eaten Number Three¡­ The company had suffered heavy losses¡­ ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡°When I was young, I once went to my grandfather¡¯s company to play. He didn¡¯t even blame me for burning down an entire building. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t contact Grandpa now. Otherwise, we could just give him a call and no one from the company would come to harass us in the future.¡± Tang Tang sighed. ¡°Wait¡­ ¡°I remember them saying that there¡¯s been a change in the company¡¯s top management¡­ ¡°Maybe the person in charge of the company is no longer your grandfather,¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Oh, right¡­ My grandfather is a good man. He wouldn¡¯t be so callous. ¡°Someone else must have taken control of the company. ¡°I wonder how my grandfather is doing now.¡± Tang Tang clenched her little fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The next time we catch them, we¡¯ll interrogate them and find out where their headquarters is. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll just go there ourselves.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Tang Tang¡¯s head. With Wang Ran¡¯s strength, no one could stop him from going anywhere he wanted. ¡°Uncle, are you done with your business? ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to do me now?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly turned big, and she sat on her father¡¯s desk. ¡°You rascal, your head is filled with¡­¡± Before Wang Ran could finish his words, Tang Tang had wrapped her legs around him. His father-in-law¡¯s desk¡­ It was quite exciting¡­ An hour later, the two of them got up from the ground. The table had long collapsed. Wang Ran estimated that if he visited a few more times, this house would no longer be standing. The two of them left the house, hand in hand, and walked out. Lu Shuangshuang, who was at the door, was in an extremely awkward situation. Should she go back to the island after transporting the goods? If she didn¡¯t go back¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such a good environment. If she went back, she could not find any suitable excuse. It was awkward¡­ Chapter 205 - 205 The First Batch Of Mutated Vegetables 205 The First Batch Of Mutated Vegetables ¡°Lu, how have you been these days? ¡°Did you finally get to spar with the boss?¡± Jin Bao asked. Sparring? Against that monster? It was quite futile¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been quite comfortable these few days.¡± Lu Shuangshuang muttered. ¡°It¡¯s good to feel comfortable! However, you¡¯re still a young lady, so you have to take care of your body and not overdo it. ¡± Jin Bao reminded her with a smile. ¡°Overdo? What are you talking about? ¡°Captain Jin, you must be misunderstanding something!¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red. Wang Ran should be the one who overdoes it! He was busy incapacitating several ladies in multiple batches, each night, hours at a time. She¡­ She hadn¡¯t even participated in it yet! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t¡­ ¡°For crying out loud, Lu, you have to work as hard as you used to! ¡°In this day and age, can you find a man more suitable for you than Wang Ran? ¡°Quite a few survivors have been pairing up these days. You¡¯d better put in more effort.¡± Jin Bao urged her like an old lady. At that moment, Wang Ran and Tang Tang walked to the door. ¡°Lu, are you going to stay on the island or come back here?¡± Wang Ran asked. Lu Shuangshuang was stunned. Why did he ask such a direct question? ¡°I¡­ ¡°I think I¡¯ll head back to the island. ¡°After all¡­ Eh.¡± Lu Shuangshuang muttered some excuses. ¡°What?¡± Wang Ran did not hear her clearly at all. ¡°Uncle, she said she hasn¡¯t slept with you yet.¡± Tang Tang translated from the side. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡®I couldn¡¯t even hear what I was muttering just now. Tang Tang, how did you translate it?¡¯ ¡°Knock it off. ¡°Look, Lu¡¯s face is red.¡± Wang Ran smacked Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. She wasn¡¯t joking. Even a fool could see it, okay? ¡°Oh, right. Jin, remember to remind Wu not to go out these few days. ¡°It¡¯s not safe in the city,¡± Wang Ran reminded him. In the next few days, Thirteen would lead a team to clear the zombies in the city, so it would be chaotic. It was better to remain in the base. ¡°Alright, with so many supplies, we can indeed rest for a while.¡± Jin Bao nodded. After giving his orders, Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and Lu Shuangshuang back to the island. As soon as she got out of the car, Lin Momo ran over anxiously. ¡°Master, Shiyao is looking for you. She seemed very anxious! ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Lin Momo tripped and fell into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Wang Ran caught Lin Momo, making her blush and her heart race. Lu Shuangshuang, who was nearby, saw everything clearly. So, it could be done this way¡­ She jotted it down in her little notebook. Wang Ran patted Lin Momo¡¯s head and went straight to meet Liu Shiyao. ¡°Why are you so agitated? Did you find a major breakthrough? Was it the vials I brought back?¡± Wang Ran muttered as he walked into the villa. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here!¡± Liu Shiyao put down the things in her hands and ran over. She almost lost her glasses. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Momo said you were in a hurry,¡± Wang Ran called out to her. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ ¡°I just got a call on the satellite phone. They said that the capital has already been recovered up to the forth ring. They¡¯ve raised fortifications around it. ¡°They¡¯re planning to send a plane to pick me up in a few days¡­¡± Liu Shiyao looked a little conflicted. Indeed, after staying here for a few days, Liu Shiyao no longer felt like leaving. The environment was amazing, she had her own lab, her work was progressing amazingly, and more importantly¡­ Some of the benefits were also quite good. In the beginning, Liu Shiyao had seduced Wang Ran with the purpose of collecting research liquids. However, as the number of times she did it increased, Liu Shiyao soon realized that she was enjoying the process more and more. So much so that she forgot to collect the liquid every time¡­ ¡°They recovered it so soon? They must have quite a force with them¡­ ¡°Then, what do you think? ¡°Are you going back, or are you staying here?¡± Wang Ran asked. Although Wang Ran valued Liu Shiyao¡¯s ability and wanted her to stay, he was not a tyrant. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Didn¡¯t I promise to work here for three months¡­ ¡°So I¡¯ll stay.¡± Liu Shiyao lowered her head, her voice trailing away. ¡°Well, how are you going to explain that to them?¡± Wang Ran asked, smiling slyly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll try to work on some vaccines in the next few days. ¡°The reagents you brought this time are quite comprehensive. I think I can come up with a new version of the vaccine and medicine in a few days. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll let them bring it back. The researchers in of the government will follow up on it,¡± Liu Shiyao said, after thinking for a while. The government didn¡¯t lack talents. As long as they were pointed in the right direction, they would make huge leaps in advancements. As for her¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll renew the subscription after three months!¡¯ Anyway, this place was like heaven, and she didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Ah, right. The first batch of experimental vegetables are ready to be harvested. ¡°There are about 100 tomatoes and 50 cucumbers. ¡°You can give it to everyone to try. ¡°Next, we can start planting them on a large scale.¡± Liu Shiyao proudly puffed out her chest. This was the result of her beautiful research. ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked so hard, I¡¯ll reward you with some employee benefits!¡± Wang Ran carried Liu Shiyao and jumped into the greenhouse¡­ An hour later, Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao climbed up with a large basket of cucumbers and tomatoes. These were the harvests from the experimental fields. ¡°Hey, hey, that one won¡¯t do. That¡¯s mine!¡± Liu Shiyao took back a cucumber. It was almost time for dinner. Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao came to the dining room with baskets. ¡°Hey, uncle, is this the mysterious vegetable that Shiyao cultivated? ¡°Why does it look so ordinary?¡± Tang Tang casually took a tomato and took a bite. Her eyes instantly lit up! ¡°Ah! This is delicious! ¡°Sweet, sour, juicy, and delicious! And power seems to be flowing in my stomach after eating it¡­¡± Tang Tang said in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s only so much in this batch. Everyone can share it over the next few days. ¡°Next, we can plant it on a large scale in the vegetable garden. ¡°Come, Momo, you should try too.¡± Wang Ran took out a cucumber and handed it to Lin Momo. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Master, have you forgotten that I can¡¯t¡­¡± Lin Momo reminded him. She and Su Xiaoyu could not eat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give it a try?¡± Wang Ran stuffed the cucumber into Lin Momo¡¯s mouth. Lin Momo sniffed the cucumber. It smelled pretty good, and did not make her feel nauseated. ¡°Crunch¡­¡± Lin Momo took a bite, and the juice flowed down her throat. ¡°Mm! ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Lin Momo seemed to have discovered a new world. Ever since she had become a zombie, she had never eaten anything other than Wang Ran. After tasting the specially cultivated cucumber, Lin Momo was very excited. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some to Sister Xiaoyu!¡± Lin Momo grabbed a few tomatoes and cucumbers and ran to the surveillance room. Chapter 206 - 206 The Plan To Attack N 206 The Plan To Attack N-City In a hotel suite in the Hawaiian Islands. Tang Jun sat in his wheelchair, frowning as he smoked a cigar. In just a few hours, he had lost Branch One and Branch Three. He had never been this furious for a long time. Branch One was nearly defunct, having most of its resources transferred elsewhere. However, Branch Three had dozens of armed security guards and two rank-five Awakened Ones. They were all killed? The other party had to be extremely powerful¡­ Could it be a high-level zombie cultivated by some mysterious organization? Tang Jun could not wrap his mind around it. ¡°Boss, the defenses in Hawaii is almost complete. ¡°The air and sea defenses have been set up. ¡°Branch Two and Branch Four can already start evacuating to Hawaii.¡± A subordinate in a black suit lowered his head and reported to him. ¡°Be quick about it! ¡°In the future, consolidate all our assets and forces in Hawaii. ¡°If you fail me again, the few hundred of you will be my test subjects,¡± Tang Jun said coldly. In an apocalyptic environment, the defenses here could be said to be the highest level that humans could achieve at present. It was comparable to the company¡¯s headquarters. Tang Jun did not believe that it would be breached. ¡°Do you have any leads on the people who attacked us?¡± Tang Jun asked, as he blew out a cloud of smoke. ¡°From the information left behind by Captain Henry, that group of people should be from one of the bases in N-City. ¡°Also, Number One also disappeared in N-City. ¡°Professor Hagrid surmised that they might have obtained the method to increase their strength from Number One,¡± his subordinate reported. ¡°N-city¡­ Tang Yan and his daughter live there¡­ ¡°Could this matter be related to him¡­¡± Tang Jun muttered softly. ¡°Previously, I asked you guys to investigate Tang Yan¡¯s whereabouts. Have you guys made any progress?¡± Tang Jun asked his subordinate. ¡°He appeared in America half a month ago. ¡°There was no news of him after the virus broke out. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s already dead or turned into a zombie¡­¡± The subordinate did not dare to raise his head. Tang Yan¡¯s existence was a threat to Tang Jun, so ever since he came to power, he had been searching for Tang Yan¡¯s whereabouts. Tang Jun didn¡¯t even let the old Dr. Tang off, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let Tang Yan off so easily. ¡°Keep looking. I need to see his body. ¡°Also¡­ ¡°We have to deal with N-City. We can¡¯t let them continue developing. ¡°Their existence is a great threat to our plan.¡± Tang Jun put out the cigar and thought for a while with his fingers on his chin. ¡°Has H-City been occupied by zombies?¡± Tang Jun asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. There were three waves of zombie forces. ¡°Humans are basically all dead.¡± The subordinate quickly replied. ¡°Send someone over and persuade one of them. ¡°As long as they agree to destroy N-City, I¡¯ll provide them with 3,000 living people and a batch of berserk potions. ¡°I want N-City wiped within a week,¡± Tang Jun said coldly. Tang Jun was very familiar with this method of using resources to attract a third party to deal with his enemy. After all, the company had already spent a lot of time stocking up on supplies before the apocalypse. Supplies was the least of their concern. Manpower was what the company lacked the most. ¡°Boss, 3,000 living people¡­ We¡¯re running out of test subjects. ¡°If we give them to zombies, our progress will be affected.¡± The subordinate spoke up. ¡°Are you daft? ¡°Who told you to touch our subjects?! ¡°In the States, didn¡¯t the company set up a few survivor camps under various names? ¡°Just find a few insubordinate camps and capture all the people inside.¡± Tang Jun banged the table. He had set up survivor camps in various places in order to save some people. It was useful for both experiments and making friends with zombies. As for the matter of their happiness and survival, Tang Jun couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Okay, Boss¡­¡± The subordinate stood there for a long time and broke out in a cold sweat. If they said something wrong in front of the boss, they would end up like these poor test subjects and survivors. At that moment, Tang Jun¡¯s satellite phone rang. ¡°Professor Hagrid? ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll return to the headquarters immediately.¡± Tang Jun hung up the phone with a smile. He had waited for so many years, and finally, the improved version of the formula had appeared. He could finally stand up again. Although the previous versions strengthened the body, the unexpected side effects of zombification had occurred. Tang Jun would not put himself through that risk. He was only willing to inject it when it was absolutely safe. ¡°Boss, congratulations!¡± The subordinate immediately began to flatter him. ¡°There¡¯s more good news¡­ ¡°There¡¯s also good progress on the vaccine in Branch Four. ¡°From the results of the test, the vaccine reduces the combat power of zombies and Awakened Ones by 90%. ¡°Even red-eyed zombies would struggle. ¡°The duration depends on the strength of the user, ranging from 10 minutes to 1 hour. ¡°Branch Four has already produced a large number of gas grenades, laced with the suppressant. They will be sending them here soon. ¡°I have a new idea about exterminating the group of people in N-City¡­ ¡°The previous plan remains the same. We¡¯ll still go to H-City and recruit a group of zombies to attack N-City. ¡°Reinforce them with a combat squad, equip them with the grenades. ¡°When the battle is at its most intense, we¡¯ll use the grenades to pin them down and then kill them all in one fell swoop.¡± The corners of Tang Jun¡¯s mouth curved up slightly as he smiled smugly. With the zombies in H-City, his combat squad could easily control the battlefield with the grenades. They could get rid of the people in N-City at a very low cost. ¡°But, Boss¡­ The zombies from H-City will die with them. ¡°This is also¡­ Ah! I understand! ¡°You can save resources this way, right?!¡± The subordinate immediately caught on. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow me for nothing. ¡°Make the arrangements, immediately! ¡°Also, get me a jet. I¡¯m going back to the headquarters.¡± Tang Jun maneuvered his electric wheelchair out. He would be able to stand up very soon. Just thinking about it made him a little excited¡­ Not only would his legs return to normal, but his little brother would probably be able to stand up again after so many years. When he got back, he would ask them to get him a few pretty female zombies and send them to his room. He had to make up for all the regrets he had these years. Chapter 207 - 207 The Exhibition Center 207 The Exhibition Center It was another sunny day. The group exercise on Eastlake Island started early in the morning. Wang Ran led all the girls and started a large-scale vegetable planting. Some of the greenery that had been left behind had been dug out, leaving a lot of space for planting vegetables. Perhaps it was the tomatoes and cucumbers that gave them strength, but the girls worked especially hard. Even Xiao Jin and the gorilla were helping to dig. Naturally, Wang Ran was able to skive at the side. ¡°Shiyao, isn¡¯t the variety of vegetables a little too monotonous? ¡°Can other crops be cultivated?¡± Wang Ran asked Liu Shiyao. Liu Shiyao had rolled up her trousers and was planting seedlings on the soil while barefooted. When Wang Ran leaned over and exhaled, her body almost went soft, and she sat on the soil. ¡°You have to get the other crops first before I learn whether I can cultivate them!¡± Liu Shiyao rolled her eyes. As the boss of the camp, he was not working properly. It was bad enough that he was slacking off, but he even came to disturb her, hmph¡­ ¡°Where am I supposed to get that¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered. Previously, he had gotten these seeds and fruit seedlings from the agricultural department in a college, and that place had long since been emptied. As for the other places¡­ The exhibition center! Wang Ran suddenly thought of the place where he had died once. Before the apocalypse, the exhibition center happened to be holding an agricultural product exhibition. There was definitely no lack of seeds inside. There might even be a large amount of food. It seemed like a trip was in order. It would be best if he could find the white-haired man. If he couldn¡¯t find him, he would just treat it as a supply run. ¡°Everyone, work hard! ¡°I¡¯m going out to find some seeds.¡± Wang Ran dusted off the dirt on his hands, even though there was not much dirt on them. ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯ll come with me this time. ¡°We can move faster if there are fewer people.¡± Wang Ran had no intention of flying the helicopter over. He might meet the white-haired man this time. He was afraid of alerting the enemy with a helicopter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring me along too? ¡°I shoot well. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be able to provide timely assistance.¡± Lu Shuangshuang volunteered and raised her hand. She was constantly trying to find a sense of presence and value. Otherwise, she would be too ashamed to continue staying here. ¡°Alright, then you can be the driver and coolie.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He couldn¡¯t bear to order the other girls around, but he didn¡¯t feel any pressure ordering Lu Shuangshuang around. The three of them got into the armored Hummer and drove toward the exhibition center. Lu Shuangshuang had no choice but to drive with a red face. This was too much! Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu were actually in the back seat¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Shuangshuang had developed a strong heart these past few days, she might have crashed many times¡­ In a lounge in the exhibition center. A zombie with golden eyes was holding a human hand and gnawing on it like a chicken feet. A bald man was sitting opposite him. ¡°Brother Lee, business has been pretty good these past two days, right? ¡°Can you give me more food?¡± The bald man didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the golden-eyed zombie at all. ¡°Alright, take one bag of peanuts and two bags of rice. ¡°You¡¯re smart. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t eat you.¡± The golden-eyed zombie let out a burp. At that time, he was occupying the exhibition center when he met the bald man who was looking for supplies. He was planning to eat the man. However, the man¡¯s words made him change his mind. In order to survive, the bald man had proposed a cooperation. After following his suggestion, the golden-eyed zombie ordered all the zombies under his command to stay somewhere in the exhibition center, making the exhibition center look like it was deserted. When someone came, they would directly launch a sneak attack and eat those unlucky people. The bald man¡¯s role was to wander around the exhibition center and let others see a supposedly friendly human face. Usually, zombies wouldn¡¯t be very strong in places with human activity. Otherwise, this person definitely wouldn¡¯t have lived that long. By using this method, the bald man had already attracted dozens of unfortunate souls to the golden-eyed zombie, allowing it to eat happily. The man had also gotten quite a lot of food from the Golden-eyed zombie. Sometimes, when he tricked female survivors into coming in, he could have some fun first. It was a win-win situation. ¡°Brother Lee, the next time there are female survivors, can you let me play with them for a few more days? ¡°I¡¯ll find a few more men for you to eat,¡± the man suggested. ¡°That won¡¯t do! ¡°Men¡¯s feet are not tender and not tasty. ¡°If you catch a woman, I¡¯ll let you have fun for one night at most. You can eat the next day. Is that enough?¡± The zombie glared at him. ¡°Sure, thank you, Brother Lee!¡± The man nodded. One night was better than none. It was time for work again. He wondered how many unlucky people would be tricked into coming in today. ¡°Brother Lee, I¡¯m off to get you more food!¡± The man carried a bag of peanuts and walked out of the exhibition center. ¡°Brother Lee¡­ Hehe¡­ ¡°Wait until my strength surpasses yours, then I¡¯ll let you know who¡¯s the real deal.¡± The man muttered in his heart as he carried the peanuts to the entrance of the exhibition center. He was only a rank-two Awakened One, so it would be difficult for him to kill the golden-eyed zombie. However, he had already started to eat zombie meat in secret, and his power had been increasing rapidly. He estimated that in less than a month, he may end up as a rank-four Awakened One. At that time, he could free himself. The man stood in the square at the entrance of the exhibition center and deliberately scattered the peanuts all over the ground. Then he squatted down and picked them up. This was his usual trick, and also a reasonable excuse to stay at the door for a long time. Previously, many people would come up to him and ask him questions when they saw him picking peanuts. The man would tell them that there was a lot of food inside and that he would come a few times a day to renew his stocks. Once those people believed the man and lowered their guard, what awaited them would be the bloody mouth of the golden-eyed zombie. Just as the man was picking up the peanuts, a few figures appeared not far away. The man smiled. Business was here! From their figures, they seemed to be a few strong men. There were no women, but strong men were meaty. The golden-eyed zombie would reward itself with something when it was happy. Just as he was feeling smug, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Not far away, the man who was leading the group¡­ He had ridiculously long claws! His eyes seemed to be glowing red¡­ ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s a mutant zombie!¡± The man shivered in fear. He immediately left the peanuts behind and fled back to the exhibition center. He had never seen a red-eyed zombie before, but he had a vague feeling that the zombie leader was much more powerful than the golden-eyed zombie that he had been working with. What was such a powerful guy doing here? Looking for territory? Finding someone to chat with? He didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The man quickly found a place to hide in the exhibition center. Chapter 208 - 208 Is That All You Got? 208 Is That All You Got? Thirteen walked into the exhibition center with a few of his underlings. He was following Wang Ran¡¯s instructions to organize all the zombies in N-City. He had heard that there was a small group of golden-eyed zombies in this area, so he had headed this direction. ¡°Brother, I think I saw a human just now. ¡°Could there be mutated zombies inside?¡± one of his underlings asked. ¡°I think so. I heard that the golden-eyed zombies lay here in hiding, waiting for humans to come. ¡°We¡¯ll know once you go in and take a look.¡± Thirteen led his little brothers inside. Once inside, Thirteen sensed the golden-eyed zombie¡¯s presence. There was also the stench of blood. Thirteen released some of his aura. Not long after, a zombie with golden eyes ran over. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°H-Hello, is there anything I can help you with?¡± the golden-eyed zombie stuttered. The difference in levels between zombies was obvious, and the golden-eyed zombie did not dare to act rashly in front of Thirteen. ¡°I¡¯m tidying up the Mutated Zombies in N-City. ¡°You have two choices. ¡°One, join us. ¡°Second, die now. ¡°Please make your choice,¡± Thirteen said indifferently. ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll join you!¡± the golden-eyed zombie immediately answered. He had worked hard to reach this level. He did not want to die like this. As long as he could live, he would be anyone¡¯s underling. ¡°This place looks pretty good. ¡°Do you have a lot of supplies?¡± Thirteen asked. ¡°There are a lot of resources, but they are mostly food and seeds for humans. We don¡¯t need them,¡± the golden-eyed zombie replied. ¡°How about this¡­ ¡°I think this Exhibition Center is quite big. Why don¡¯t we use it as our warehouse? ¡°In the future, if you come across any supplies, move them here.¡± Thirteen recalled Wang Ran¡¯s instructions. The exhibition center was big enough to store supplies. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Boss, you have the final say.¡± The golden-eyed zombie nodded repeatedly. He had no idea why red-eyed zombies wanted human supplies for, but he did not dare to ask. ¡°Get someone to clean up this place and deal with the blood and zombies. ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing some supplies over for storage later,¡± Thirteen instructed his underlings. ¡°Human? Why are you hiding there?¡± Thirteen suddenly turned to a certain corner. Were there really people who were not afraid of death and eavesdropped on the conversations of red-eyed zombies? ¡°Human? Ah, it¡¯s him! ¡°Baldy, hurry up and come out!¡± The golden-eyed zombie shouted toward the corner. Not long after, the bald man ran over, trembling. ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate, he¡¯s working for me. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to eat him, Boss.¡± The bald man¡¯s body trembled and he almost peed his pants. ¡®Did the golden-eyed zombie just sell me out like that?¡¯ This was too much! ¡°He¡¯s one of yours? Then let him live.¡± ¡°Remember to clean up the place properly. I¡¯ll be sending the supplies over in a while. Thirteen didn¡¯t find it strange for a human to be a zombie¡¯s underling. Wasn¡¯t he a human¡¯s underling? After that, Thirteen left with his subordinates. The bald man and the golden-eyed zombie both heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Lee, are we still going to continue with this project?¡± the man asked. ¡°We probably can¡¯t do this anymore. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been running errands for me for so many days, I won¡¯t eat you. ¡°Take your rice and leave.¡± The golden-eyed zombie waved its hand. ¡°Brother Lee, can you let me take a little more? ¡°After all, you have no use for these things.¡± the bald man asked. ¡°You want more? I¡¯ll let you have more if you can find me a few humans.¡± The golden-eyed zombie rolled its eyes at the bald man, then told its underlings to clean up the place. The man could only carry the two bags of rice that he had been given earlier and walk out of the exhibition center with a gloomy face. After loading the two bags of rice and the bag of peanuts on the ground into the car, the man looked at the exhibition center reluctantly. There was so much food inside that even a few hundred people wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it¡­ It was a pity that he would not be able to get food from here in the future. Just as the man was about to leave, he suddenly heard the roar of an engine. ¡°A car? ¡°Someone¡¯s coming!¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡®I can bring them in for the golden-eyed zombie to eat!¡¯ If he parted with some gifts, he could get more food! The man immediately picked up the peanuts and scattered them all over the square of the exhibition center. He squatted down and slowly picked them up. Not long after, he saw an armored Hummer driving toward him. The Hummer stopped in the square. A man and two women got out of the car. The man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the two women. Were there only legs below the waist?! Two leg models! Not only did they have long legs, but their curves were also perfect. They looked¡­ Too beautiful! The man¡¯s body was agitated. He was definitely going to do this! As long as he could lure them to the golden-eyed zombie, the two women would¡­ Hehehe¡­ ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone picking peanuts up in front.¡± Su Xiaoyu, with her white hair fluttering in the wind, pointed out. ¡°It looks like he just came out of the exhibition center. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look strong. I don¡¯t think there are any powerful zombies in the exhibition center.¡± Lu Shuangshuang deduced. ¡°Lu, have you always been this careless when handling cases? ¡°Use your brain, would you? ¡°Look at the ground. The peanuts are spread out in 360 degrees. ¡°If this person had accidentally spilled it, it should be in the shape of a fan, or spread out in a 180-degree direction. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he deliberately scattered the peanuts around. ¡°In addition, even while he¡¯s picking up the peanuts, his eyes have never left us. He must be up to something.¡± Having lived in the apocalypse for a year, Wang Ran had gained sharp senses. Even though he had become stronger, he never once let his guard down. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just perving on us?¡± Lu Shuangshuang was a little unconvinced. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Ran did not know what to say. Lu Shuangshuang had been acting a little weird recently. This didn¡¯t sound like something Officer Lu would say in the past. Wang Ran and the other two approached the man. ¡°Hey, did you get these peanuts from inside?¡± Lu Shuangshuang asked. ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes! ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food inside! ¡°I come here a few times every day to transport them out, and I can¡¯t even come close to finishing them,¡± the bald man said with a smile, his eyes wandering between the two girls from time to time. ¡°Is there any danger inside?¡± Lu Shuangshuang continued asking. ¡°No, there are only some ordinary zombies inside. They¡¯re easy to deal with. ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you in? I¡¯m familiar with the road inside!¡± the man said, as he suppressed his excitement. Lu Shuangshuang frowned slightly. This time, even she had realized that there was a problem. This was the apocalypse, and it was impossible for there to be such warmth and generosity to strangers. Chapter 209 - 209 The Boss Of The Boss Of The Boss 209 The Boss Of The Boss Of The Boss ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Lu Shuangshuang was stunned. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell it¡¯s a trap? ¡°Why are you still going in?¡± That was the unspoken question Lu Shuangshuang threw at Wang Ran with her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve just solved the mystery inside. It¡¯ll be easier for us when we¡¯re expecting it.¡± Wang Ran replied with a look of his own. ¡°Come, come, come, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± The man was very happy. He stopped picking the peanut and directly led Wang Ran and the others into the exhibition center. Getting one last major haul before their operation disbands gave the man more joy than he ever had before the apocalypse. ¡°There was an agricultural product exhibition here, and there are a lot of agricultural products. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this place is so empty, I would have lived here,¡± the man explained, as he led the way. ¡°It¡¯s a good place, but zombies could easily wander here.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Zombie? No, no, how could there be any?! ¡°I come here every day. It¡¯s safe here! ¡°Regular zombies that do wander here are easily taken care of.¡± The man continued to bluff. Soon, he led Wang Ran and the other two into one of the exhibition halls in the exhibition center. The moment they entered, they saw dozens of zombies holding brooms and cloths, cleaning the place. They looked like primary school students in the midst of spring-cleaning. Even Wang Ran was stunned. ¡®What are these guys doing¡­?¡¯ ¡°Baldy, you¡­ Ah! You got me more humans? ¡°Baldy, you¡¯re good! ¡°A final meal before the handover!¡± The golden-eyed zombie¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the bald man and his men. The man immediately rushed to the golden-eyed zombie. ¡°Brother Lee, you can eat the man first and let me have some fun with the women, okay?¡± The man¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower. ¡°No problem! ¡°Take ten more bags of dried sweet potato and leave. That¡¯s your reward,¡± the golden-eyed zombie said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Brother Lee!¡± The bald man rubbed his hands together, his eyes darting between Su Xiaoyu and Lu Shuangshuang. The thought of having fun with these two beauties made the man drool. Very soon, two silver-eyed zombies went around and blocked the exit. The other zombies slowly moved over as well. Wang Ran and the other two had nowhere to run. ¡°So, that¡¯s the arrangement. ¡°Not bad.¡± Wang Ran nodded. In order to survive these days, people have become very creative. ¡°Still putting up a strong front when you¡¯re about to die, tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± The man laughed in disdain. At that moment, the golden-eyed zombie suddenly noticed that his underlings had all stopped moving, and they all seemed to be terrified. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The golden-eyed zombie took a few steps forward and also felt an immense pressure. It felt like the gravity around him had increased many folds. Many of the surrounding zombies kneeled down, one after another. The golden-eyed zombie was a little further away from the source, so he could still hold on. ¡°Is there a high-level zombie here? ¡°No way, I don¡¯t see him¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie glanced at the three people in front of him. Their pupils were all black, so they didn¡¯t look like zombies. Then where did this pressure come from¡­? At that moment, the door behind Wang Ran and the other two opened. Thirteen walked in with his underlings. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s you!¡± The golden-eyed zombie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®It should have been this guy.¡¯ They had turned around. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s you!¡± Thirteen blurted out the same sentence in surprise. ¡°I caught a glimpse of your back when I was leaving just now. I thought it looked like you, so I turned around to take a look. It¡¯s really you, haha¡­¡± Thirteen laughed naively. The golden-eyed zombie and the man were stunned. Did they hear it wrongly¡­? This red-eyed boss called a human, ¡°Boss¡±? What was wrong with this world? It was so hard to understand¡­ ¡°Thirteen? What are you doing here?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m following your orders to clean up the zombies in N-City. ¡°I¡¯ve already accepted these zombies. ¡°Also, I think this place is very suitable to be a warehouse for storing materials. ¡°Boss, if you need supplies in the future, you can just visit this place first,¡± Thirteen replied. ¡°Hey, why are you guys surrounding my boss?¡± Thirteen glared at the golden-eyed zombie. The golden-eyed zombie trembled in fear and kneeled down. This human was the boss of the red-eyed zombie¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he be the boss of his own boss? ¡°I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ve been deceived by this fellow. ¡°He wants me to eat your boss¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie directly sold the man out. ¡°Eh?¡± The man was stunned. After listening to the conversation just now, the man had also understood the current situation. He was the underling of the golden-eyed zombie, and the golden-eyed zombie was the underling of the red-eyed zombie. The red-eyed zombie was that human¡¯s underling. So he was the lowest level of trash¡­ He had actually wanted to kill the boss of the boss of the boss and even wanted to have fun with his women¡­ It was a death sentence! As he thought about it, the man was so scared that he peed in his pants. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you can eat him. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life if you eat him.¡± Wang Ran looked at the golden-eyed zombie and spoke indifferently. ¡°Eat him?¡± The golden-eyed zombie was stunned. This man hadn¡¯t taken a bath for days! He had just peed his pants! ¡®I really can¡¯t bring myself to eat this¡­¡¯ However, in order to survive, the golden-eyed zombie gritted its teeth and pounced on the man. Screams rang out in the exhibition hall. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go and eat.¡± Wang Ran glanced at the underlings of the golden-eyed zombie. They didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately joined in the operation of gnawing on the man. ¡°Remember to discipline the zombies in N-City after you¡¯ve taken them in. ¡°If anyone causes trouble, just kill them. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran lectured Thirteen. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Thirteen nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this place for you guys to clean up. ¡°I¡¯ll find something on my own.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he brought Su Xiaoyu and Lu Shuangshuang around the exhibition center. Most of the agricultural products here were of various varieties and quantities. ¡°This spicy dried fish is pretty good. Take a box. ¡°Lao Gan Ma, spicy strips, dried tofu¡­ ¡°Ah, there¡¯s quite a lot of food here.¡± Wang Ran felt like he was on a shopping trip, and the more he shopped, the happier he became. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here to look for seeds and fruit seedlings,¡± Su Xiaoyu reminded him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. ¡°Lu, carry those things and stay close.¡± Wang Ran left the physical work of carrying the boxes to Lu Shuangshuang. After a round of searching, he did not find any fruit seedlings, but he did find a lot of seeds. Wang Ran took some of each and filled a few big boxes. It should be enough for Liu Shiyao to cultivate. If it was not enough, he could come back later. Thirteen was going to watch over the place either way. It would soon serve as his private warehouse. Chapter 210 - 210 A Million Zombies 210 A Million Zombies The supplies filled the entire car, and even the back seat was filled with boxes. Wang Ran had no choice but to squeeze into the front row with Su Xiaoyu. This method of sitting¡­ made Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face blush and her heart race. ¡°Can you guys let me drive properly¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang mumbled softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive, and you sit with Master?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked with an evil smile. Bang!!! The Hummer hit a car that was randomly parked on the side of the road. Fortunately, the Hummer was heavily armored. It was unscathed. Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, snorted at the impact. The atmosphere in the car became even more ambiguous. Lu Shuangshuang had no choice but to turn on the radio to ease the atmosphere. ¡°This is the broadcast of the night forum. We will play the latest news every day on a loop. ¡°The government has recovered the 4th ring and has set up a defense line. ¡°I estimate that we¡¯ll be able to recover the fifth ring soon. ¡°The government is regularly flying helicopters to the periphery to search for survivors. If you¡¯re nearby, you can try to go to the roof. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll come to rescue you. ¡°The government¡¯s God of War, Lin Liye, has reached the strength of a rank-six Awakened and has successfully led a team to kill three red-eyed zombies. ¡°He is worthy of the title of the number one Awakener in China. ¡°At the same time, the government has made some progress in developing a vaccine. It¡¯s expected to be developed within a month. ¡°If any biologists or virologists are still alive, please contact the government using the following two methods: xxxxxxxxx. ¡°There are currently three zombie forces in S-City, and they are fighting for territory. ¡°Humans¡­ The humans in S-City are basically extinct. ¡°If you¡¯re still in S-City, please hunker down. ¡°The massive horde of zombies in the western region has already crossed the Taihang and Wushan Mountains. Survivors in the eastern region must be careful. This horde consists of millions of zombies. ¡°In addition, large and small survivor camps have appeared in various places, and all survivors are welcome. ¡°Next, we have news from overseas. ¡°In the past few days, a large number of survivors have fled to Russia, leading to multiple strains of the virus being developed. Russia has already fallen. ¡°In the cold area to the north of Russia, a mutant animal habitat has been formed under the organization of a certain mutant animal monarch. It is extremely dangerous, so please do not approach it. ¡°There¡¯s been no news from India these few days. I guess it has completely fallen. ¡°At the same time, zombies that appear to be of Indian ethnicity have been sighted in the surrounding countries. I guess the zombies are wandering for food. ¡°Many mutant sea creatures have climbed up the coast of Japan. The situation is worrying. ¡°Korea has sent a message, claiming that Lin Liye is one of theirs¡­ ¡°The US is demonstrating its full use of the Second Amendment. The zombies have been effectively controlled, and powerful camps are constantly being built. ¡°If you have any information, you are welcome to call the satellite phone or send us a radio message. Our contact information is as follows¡­ ¡°Next, we¡¯ll broadcast today¡¯s latest news. ¡­ After listening to the broadcast, Wang Ran frowned. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°What worries you?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked considerately. ¡°A million zombies are heading from the west and killing their way to the east¡­ ¡°We¡¯re pretty far from the action, but facing a million zombies would soon be inevitable. ¡°That number is no joke.¡± Wang Ran felt a little uneasy. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just zombies. I¡¯ll go over and shout, and they¡¯ll all kneel down,¡± Su Xiaoyu said proudly. ¡°You could force a dozen, perhaps two dozen zombies to submit. ¡°But we are talking about a million zombies. ¡°Even if they walk past us, we can¡¯t stop them from spreading across the land. ¡°Regular zombies are brainless. They only know how to charge forward. A million regular zombies are scarier than a hundred red-eyed zombies. ¡°If you want me to kill a hundred red-eyed zombies, it would only take a few minutes. But if it¡¯s a million regular zombies.. ¡°I might die of exhaustion and then be eaten by them.¡± ¡°Although you can intimidate the zombies around you, the range of your aura is limited. Even if you stop the ones in front, the zombies behind will swallow them in an instant. ¡°If you get swallowed up by the horde, even if they don¡¯t do anything to you, hundreds of thousands of footsteps to the face would not be a pleasant experience. ¡°We do have to work on something.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and thought. What could stop the tide of zombies¡­ A city wall? That¡¯s right, we can build a city wall! China was a massive country, and they could construct buildings at lightning speed. Didn¡¯t the government already build walls around the third and fourth ring roads?! He could also build a wall on the outskirts of N-City! The city wall couldn¡¯t stop high-leveled zombies, but it could stop the bulk of regular zombies! High-level zombies were easy to kill anyway, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them climbing over. ¡®Yes, build a wall, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡¯ Wang Ran immediately made a decision. Now that he could mobilize the resources of the entirety of N-City, it was not a problem for him to direct them all to a single-minded goal. In terms of labor, he had many human survivors and zombies. Zombies were robust and consumed few resources, so they were very suitable for such hard labor. By then, the humans and zombies would build the wall from two different directions and then meet in the middle. If any of the humans who were willing to work, he could provide them with food and safety. If they were not willing to work¡­ Wang Ran would not interfere with the natural hunting behavior of zombies. As for the zombies, he could provide them with some mutated vegetables as a reward. Now that his island has begun a large-scale cultivation of mutated vegetables, it would be possible to start planting them in the housing area in two days. The growth rate of mutated vegetables was very rapid, so there was no need to worry about the yield. Wang Ran pondered for a while. In a rare moment, Lu Shuangshuang could finally drive in peace. The car safely arrived at the housing area. Wang Ran picked up a few boxes of coarse grain seeds and carried them out of the car. Although he was going to grow mutated vegetables on a large scale, he still needed a balanced diet for himself. ¡°Boss, you got us more good stuff?!¡± Wu Jianguo greeted him through several layers of masks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you catch a cold?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°What are you talking about¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you send some canned food over earlier? I found a few canned herring for Zhu Ming to eat. ¡°Good Lord, that smell¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to breathe now,¡± Wu Jianguo said with a long face. Wu Jianguo was not alone in his agony. Many people in the camp also wore several layers of masks. The smell was not just overpowering, but it also drifted far away and showed no signs of dissipating for a few days. Chapter 211 - 211 Do It Yourself 211 Do It Yourself ¡°If you¡¯re all barely able to function, how is Zhu Ming holding up?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Him? He¡¯s fallen in love with this thing! ¡°I tried a few cans.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of kicking him out of the camp.¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. At that moment, Zhu Ming, who was in the guardhouse, also saw Wang Ran and immediately came over to welcome him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Jianguo almost fainted as soon as Zhu Ming opened his mouth. This smell was ridiculous! Wang Ran winced and turned his face away. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s reaction was even more intense. She bent down and retched. ¡°Hey, is sister-in-law pregnant?¡± Zhu Ming asked in surprise. ¡°Shut up, you!¡± Wu Jianguo glared at Zhu Ming. ¡®Do you not smell it?¡¯ ¡°From now on, canned herring is forbidden in the camp,¡± Wang Ran said decisively. Zhu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed when he heard that. ¡°Xiaoyu, why are you reacting so strongly to this smell?¡± Wang Ran asked, as he stroked Su Xiaoyu¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s just too much. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding my breath, but the smell is still trying to get into my nose. ¡°It¡¯s too uncomfortable,¡± Su Xiaoyu said, covering her nose. Wang Ran chose that moment to have a epiphany. If even a zombie at Su Xiaoyu¡¯s level could not handle the smell of the canned herring, wouldn¡¯t canned herring be a secret weapon to suppress zombies? When the time comes, I¡¯ll smear a little on the wall¡­ The zombies may even take a detour! ¡°Gather all the remaining canned herring here. I¡¯ll take it with me the next time I come. ¡°Plant these seeds in one-third of the land. ¡°Clear out the other two-thirds of the land. We¡¯ll use that for mutated vegetables,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Damn, have even vegetables mutated these days?! ¡°Would I turn into a zombie after eating it?¡± Wu Jianguo asked curiously. ¡°It won¡¯t turn you into a zombie, but it can make you stronger. ¡°You do have to work harder. As our facilities improve, so should your personal strength. Lin Liye is already a rank-six, but you¡¯re still at rank-five, right?¡± Wang Ran asked him. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t been out killing zombies recently. My strength has indeed been plateauing. ¡°Jin Bao is too weak. There aren¡¯t many people in the camp who can fight me.¡± Wu Jianguo sighed. Lin Liye had gained so much power at a heavy cost of slaughtering his way out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He was enjoying life a little too much here, sigh¡­ ¡°By the way, can you help me ask if there are any construction-related specialists in the camp? ¡°I plan to raise a massive city wall. ¡°Do update me, I¡¯m heading back. Get Zhu Ming to brush his teeth a few more times.¡± Wang Ran left with Su Xiaoyu and Lu Shuangshuang after he finished speaking. On the island, the girls were cleaning up. All the girls were wearing aprons, including the gorilla. Under Lin Momo¡¯s lead, the girls cleaned up the entire Island. The outer wall of the main building, which was originally not easy to clean, was wiped clean with the gorilla¡¯s efforts. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re quite diligent.¡± Wang Ran was very satisfied with the girls¡¯ performance. Today, they had planted vegetables and cleaned the house. They had been excellent staff members. However, Wang Ran sensed that the girls were up to something. ¡°Uncle, they¡¯re planning to get you drunk tonight and force you to¡­¡± Tang Tang whispered in Wang Ran¡¯s ear. Wang Ran trembled. What did they take him as?! So many girls? He would die! Now that Xiaoyu had become stronger, she had grown a little too much for him to handle. If so many girls took their turns¡­ It was terrifying! ¡°Tang Tang, you did the right thing. I¡¯ll reward you tonight.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Tang Tang¡¯s head. Although Wang Ran did not support the act of ratting out others, he would always appreciate it if it benefited him. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll have to think about the future development of the camp these few days, ¡°In order to keep yourselves sharp, alcohol is prohibited in the camp for the next few days,¡± Wang Ran said to Lin Momo in a stern tone. Lin Momo was stunned. She looked at Tang Tang. That little vixen must have warned him. ¡®Sigh, Fang Shutian and the other twelve girls were going to be disappointed again.¡¯ ¡°Come, help me move these seeds to Shiyao¡¯s lab,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. A few girls helped to move the boxes over. Liu Shiyao was in the laboratory, intently studying the reagents Wang Ran had brought from Branch Three. She was very invested in it. Tang Tang quietly pinched Liu Shiyao¡¯s butt. ¡°Ah, stop it. I¡¯m working.¡± Liu Shiyao didn¡¯t even turn her head. Tang Tang held back her laughter and reached out to touch it a few times. ¡°Alright, alright, do it yourself. You do your work and I¡¯ll do mine,¡± Liu Shiyao said impatiently. ¡°Pfft, hahahaha!!!¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu also laughed. Scientists were built different¡­ They could perform the act while doing lab work. ¡°Hey, Tang Tang, that¡¯s not cool!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face turned red. She looked like a ham could be cooked on her face. ¡°Till next time. I¡¯ll go fire up some videogames¡­ ¡°Haha! ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You guys take your time!¡± Tang Tang smiled and walked out of the villa. ¡°Master, we¡¯re leaving too. It¡¯s almost time to eat. Remember to finish this quickly!¡± Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu also followed Tang Tang out of the villa. ¡°Y-y-you want to do it? ¡°If you want to do it, get it over with quickly. ¡°I still got work to do.¡± Liu Shiyao took off her white coat, turned around, and continued fiddling. Since she had decided to stay here, she had to come up with some results before the government¡¯s people arrived. She would be remiss of her duties, otherwise. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t torment you anymore. Research is research, but you have to take care of your health.¡± Wang Ran patted Liu Shiyao¡¯s shoulder and left the house. Liu Shiyao was stunned. Had she been too polite? Had she been too passive? He¡¯s leaving? If she had known¡­ She should not have ¡­ Liu Shiyao sighed and went back to work. Branch Three¡¯s reagents were on an entirely different level. If she could unravel their formula, she would easily conquer the other branches! Liu Shiyao had tested the vaccine she brought back from the Rose, and it was no match for the virus. However, her blood had been serving her research well. After thinking about it, her blood must have been changed, only because she had absorbed a lot of Wang Ran¡¯s¡­ It would be great if she could directly milk Wang Ran¡¯s bodily fluids for research. Unfortunately, he was always too good at it. She was often far too incapacitated to collect them every time. Sigh¡­ Liu Shiyao turned around and prepared to continue working, but she found a test tube filled with blood beside her. From the way the blood had coagulated, this tube of blood had just been squeezed out. ¡°This¡­ Did Wang Ran leave this for me?¡± Liu Shiyao placed the test tube on her chest, her heart filled with warmth. With this tube of blood, she could save a lot of energy! Chapter 212 - 212 Tang Tangs Tricks 212 Tang Tang¡¯s Tricks Liu Shiyao took a drop of Wang Ran¡¯s blood with a drip tube and dropped it on the petri dish. Then, she added the reagent. As soon as the reagent came into contact with the blood, it had a violent reaction. Even without a high power microscope, the changes could be seen clearly. Very rapidly, the reaction in the petri dish slowed down. Liu Shiyao placed the petri dish under the microscope. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really something else!¡± Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The incomparably brutal virus had been eradicated! It had only taken a few seconds! Branch Three¡¯s strain was many times more powerful than the ordinary zombie virus! Liu Shiyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wang Ran¡¯s physique was truly God given. Of course, Liu Shiyao was not stupid enough to give Wang Ran¡¯s blood to the country. That would be equivalent to exposing Wang Ran¡¯s secret. What she needed to do was to use Wang Ran¡¯s blood to make a vaccine during this period of time, and then find an intermediate subject to deliver the vaccine into. After the premature vaccine takes effect in the intermediary¡¯s body, the blood of that subject would be extracted to produce the final version of the vaccine. This way, not only would the effect of the vaccine be guaranteed, but it would also protect the secret of Wang Ran¡¯s body. ¡°Ah, the intermediary¡­ Isn¡¯t it me?!¡± Liu Shiyao suddenly came to a realization. She had absorbed so much of Wang Ran¡¯s bodily fluids. Wasn¡¯t she the perfect intermediary? Liu Shiyao immediately drew a tube of her own blood and put it into the petri dish. There was no movement. ¡°Hey, is my blood useless?¡± Liu Shiyao placed the liquid in the petri dish under a microscope. Under the microscope, the virus and Liu Shiyao¡¯s blood coexisted harmoniously. Neither attacked the other. ¡°Coexistence¡­¡± ¡°In other words, if the vaccine is made with my blood as the foundation, it can at least prevent the virus from infecting the target. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that precisely the goal of a first stage vaccine?!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as the virus remained harmless to humans, the number of zombies wouldn¡¯t continue growing, and humans could live in the survivor camps with peace of mind. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the people around them turning into zombies. As long as it was stable, with the speed of human construction and development taken into consideration, there would be a day when social order would be reestablished. Of course, turning zombies back into humans was the ultimate goal of Liu Shiyao and several other scientists. Although Wang Ran¡¯s blood showed great promise, it was not the best solution. After all, Wang Ran was only one man. How much medicine could be made with Wang Ran as the main ingredient? It would not even save half the people in the city. She had to find more options. ¡°Let¡¯s get the vaccine done first!¡± Liu Shiyao found a new direction. She became excited all of a sudden. She continued to devote herself to her research. As long as a vaccine was produced, she would be able to give the government something. With her obligations being fulfilled, she could then stay here in peace! In front of the pool next to the restaurant, Tang Tang and Ada were playing games. ¡°Ah, Ada, don¡¯t let your gorilla play games next time. It crushed a few of my controllers,¡± Tang Tang complained. Computer parts were becoming difficult to find. ¡°But they really look alike!¡± Ada pointed at Donkey Kong on the screen and then at the gorilla beside her. The gorilla shrugged innocently. It had merely pinched the plastic objects. ¡°Oh, right, Ada¡­ ¡°You and Uncle¡­ You haven¡¯t done that yet, have you?¡± Tang Tang leaned over and asked mysteriously. ¡°That? What?¡± Ada was at a loss. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Come, come, come. I¡¯ll play some cartoons for you.¡± Tang Tang pulled Ada and sneakily ran to an isolated corner. Ada was a little dumbfounded. She could not understand the reason behind such secrecy. Tang Tang took out a tablet and turned on a video. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little sea monster?¡± Ada pointed at the tentacles on the screen. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. This is too much. I¡¯ll get something more vanilla.¡± Tang Tang was a little embarrassed, so she scrolled to another video. ¡°You see, a few of the girls who are close to Uncle have been like this with him. ¡°There¡¯s also this and this.¡± Tang Tang pointed out more key points. ¡°Is that something Uncle does? ¡°I¡¯m an adult now!¡± Ada blushed a little, but the more she looked, the more interested she became. ¡°Yes, this is something that he does. ¡°You¡¯re even more mature than I am now. It¡¯s time to try it out with him,¡± Tang Tang said, pretending to be serious. Well, she lived for the thrill of this. It was very interesting. ¡°Good, good! ¡°I¡¯ll go tell him.¡± Ada clapped her hands. She really wanted to prove that she was an adult now. ¡°You can¡¯t just tell him. ¡°He will definitely turn you down. ¡°You have to use your actions!¡± Tang Tang tried to hold back her laughter. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Ada nodded, not fully understanding. ¡®Sister Tang Tang is the best. She knows everything.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Lin Momo shouted from the restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat first.¡± Tang Tang held Ada¡¯s hand and went to the restaurant. Other than Liu Shiyao, who was buried in her work, everyone else came to the dining table. The flight attendants were all visibly depressed. They had just been told that Wang Ran had decided to ban alcohol for a period of time. Their plans had fallen apart. ¡®Sigh, when can I push Wang Ran down¡­¡¯ As soon as Wang Ran sat down, Ada sat next to him. She had always sat next to him, so no one found it odd. However, the next moment was most irregular. Ada directly sat on Wang Ran¡¯s lap and started to take off her clothes. Wang Ran was speechless. The others were speechless. Tang Tang was speechless. When he finally recovered, Wang Ran immediately grabbed Ada¡¯s arm to stop her from taking off her clothes. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you bewitched?¡± Wang Ran asked with a frown. Even though Ada¡¯s body was already an adult, Wang Ran still treated her like a child. Besides, there were so many people around! This was nuts! ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t all adults have to be like this? ¡°I¡¯m already an adult!¡± Ada said pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Tang Tang!¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. She was the only one who came up with such stupid ideas. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m full!¡± Tang Tang immediately fled. Wang Ran picked up Ada and placed her in the chair beside him. ¡°Eat well, I¡¯m going to teach Tang Tang a lesson.¡± Wang Ran left the table in anger. That imp was too much. She had to be taught a lesson. Soon, screams could be heard from Tang Tang¡¯s house¡­ Chapter 213 - 213 The Plan To Attack N 213 The Plan To Attack N-City A helicopter was hovering in the sky above H-City. Below the helicopter, tens of thousands of zombies were engaged in an intense battle. ¡°Mr. Butler, there appear to be two distinct factions locked in combat.¡± The helicopter pilot looked down. ¡°I heard that H-City was occupied by three factions of zombies. ¡°They¡¯re probably fighting for territory,¡± a refined-looking white man in a suit said with a smile. He was the newly appointed field team leader, Butler. Although he only had the strength of a rank-three Awakened One, he was famous for his hard-hitting strategies. Therefore, the company had appointed him for this important task. Two red-eyed zombies were sitting opposite him. They were bodyguards assigned by the company. ¡°Mr. Butler, among these three factions, who should we approach? ¡°It seems like the group in the city center is stronger,¡± the pilot said after looking at the battle. ¡°No¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head east. We¡¯ll approach the losing party. ¡°The more desperate one is, the more malleable the heart becomes. ¡°The strong won¡¯t even bother to work with us,¡± Butler said indifferently. ¡°Yes, Mr Butler!¡± The pilot changed direction and headed east. Soon, a few tall buildings appeared in front of them. ¡°The tall building that looks like a bottle opener. ¡°Their boss is there.¡± Butler put down his binoculars and pointed at the financial center building in front of him. The pilot complied. There was no tarmac on the top of the financial center. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Awakened Ones and Mutated Zombies. While the helicopter hovered over the roof, Butler jumped down with the two red-eyed zombies. On the roof, a few zombies had heard the commotion and were climbing up. ¡°Human¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± One of the zombies pointed its sharp claws at Butler. However, he did not dare to act rashly. After all, Butler had two red-eyed zombies with him. They only had two red-eyed zombies in their organization. ¡°Take me to your boss. ¡°I have something to discuss with him,¡± Butler said indifferently. The golden-eyed zombie thought about it for a while and retracted his claws. ¡®I¡¯ll let the boss decide.¡¯ The golden-eyed zombie led Butler and the two red-eyed zombies to the viewing hall downstairs. A red-eyed zombie was leaning on the sofa and drinking a glass of bright red liquid. Next to him was a pale-faced human who was tied up and bleeding. He was on the verge of death. ¡°Sen, this human wants to talk to you,¡± the golden-eyed zombie reported. Guo Sen sat up straight and looked at Butler and the two red-eyed zombies beside him. This combination was very interesting. ¡®Two red-eyed zombies are escorting this ordinary human. Interesting. ¡°Human, why are you looking for me? ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, so be quick about it,¡± Guo Sen coldly said. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood because you¡¯ve suffered a lot of losses in the fight for territory, right?¡± Butler asked with a smile. ¡°You! ¡°Human, are you trying to provoke me on purpose?¡± Green veins popped up on Guo Sen¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who provoked you. It¡¯s the zombies in the city center, right? ¡°Your army should have been wiped out. Soon, they will send back the news of defeat.¡± Butler shrugged. Guo Sen crushed the glass cup in his hand, and his body trembled slightly. It was obvious that he was outraged. Today, he had sent another red-eyed zombie to lead an army in clash. If he won this battle, his territory would gain a foothold in the city center. It was said that those city zombies had imprisoned a lot of humans there, and were keeping them as food, like livestock. His faction had been suffering from a lack of food. However, this human was saying that his army was about to be wiped¡­ This human had come in a helicopter, so he probably saw it from the skies¡­ Did he really lose¡­ Guo Sen would have suffered severe losses if that was the case. Guo Sen really wanted to go on a murderous spree to vent his anger. If not for the two red-eyed zombies behind Butler, Guo Sen would have attacked this insolent human long ago. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so broken up over it. ¡°I¡¯m here to offer you a solution.¡± Butler sat directly in front of Guo Sen. He was within arm¡¯s reach. If Guo Sen wanted to kill Butler, the two red-eyed zombies would not be able to stop him. But Butler was unperturbed. He looked at Guo Sen with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear it.¡± He had Guo Sen¡¯s full attention. Butler had indeed piqued his interest. ¡°I just need a group of people in N-City killed.¡± Butler said with a smile. ¡°Are you daft? ¡°We¡¯re two-hundred kilometers away from N-City. You want me to leave my home base and kill someone in N-City? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask the zombies in N-City for help?¡± Guo Sen coldly grumbled. ¡°N-City might have already been taken over by my target. ¡°That¡¯s why I need the help of forces like you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you help me, H-City would be yours.¡± Butler smiled. ¡°You require my help to conquer N-City, yet you are promising me victory over H-City? ¡°How does that work?¡± Guo Sen was very suspicious. ¡°You, come here.¡± Butler crooked his finger at the golden-eyed zombie that had led them here. The golden-eyed zombie looked at Guo Sen, then walked to Butler¡¯s side after receiving his approval. Butler took out a vial. It was one of Branch Three¡¯s products. Butler wordlessly injected the vial into the golden-eyed zombie¡¯s arm. The golden-eyed zombie was stunned for a moment and then grabbed his arm in pain. A powerful force was tearing his body apart. The golden-eyed zombie couldn¡¯t help but wail. Gradually, his eyes became bloodshot. His pupils slowly turned from gold to red. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The golden-eyed zombie let out a long breath. He had advanced! He had become a red-eyed zombie! ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I became stronger? ¡°I became stronger, just because I was stabbed by that thing?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. Guo Sen was even more shocked. However, he quickly understood. This human did have something that could make zombies stronger. If he could obtain more of this magical potion, his faction would be¡­ It was very possible for him to take over H-City. ¡°Pretty good, don¡¯t you think? Well, it doesn¡¯t always work. ¡°The current success rate is about 50%. If it fails, the target would explode and die. ¡°Your boy here is quite lucky,¡± Butler said indifferently. The newborn red-eyed zombie trembled. A 50% chance? ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡¯ Fortunately, he had survived¡­ Chapter 214 - 214 Were Going To Build A Wall, Folks 214 We¡¯re Going To Build A Wall, Folks ¡°A 50% success rate?¡± Guo Sen¡¯s eyes betrayed a glint of joy. To him, those numbers were astronomically high. Those who did not survive could only blame their bad luck. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying, that as long as we help you exterminate those people in N-City, you¡¯ll provide me with a large amount of this magic, right?¡± Guo Sen asked while licking the blood on his mouth. ¡°Fifty vials, upfront. ¡°After it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll get another fifty, and I¡¯ll throw in three-thousand humans for you to feast on. ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Butler asked with a smile. ¡°Good!¡± Guo Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. Even if his underlings were particularly unlucky, a hundred vials could still produce a force strong enough to kill a few red-eyed zombies and a few dozen golden-eyed zombies. With such combat power, he could go anywhere he wanted. H-City would just be the start of it all. He could expand his power beyond the borders! In addition to that, there were three-thousand live humans for him to feed on! Living humans were a scarce resource now. Three thousand of them could last for a long time! Guo Sen¡¯s ambition quickly swelled with the benefits Butler had offered. Guo Sen poured two cups of blood, handing one to Butler. ¡°Then, I wish us a happy cooperation! ¡°Ah, this is human blood. Are you used to it?¡± Guo Sen asked with a smile. ¡°No problem. When in Rome, do as the Romans do.¡± Butler took the glass and clinked it with Guo Sen¡¯s before drinking it all in one go. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll bring all my men and set off for N-City. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be there the night after tomorrow. ¡°Just wait for my good news,¡± Guo Sen was full of confidence. ¡°Here¡¯s your fifty. Consider the first one a gift. ¡°I hope you can succeed in one go. ¡°By the way, this is a very important target. I hope you can help me keep an eye out for her. ¡°Even if she¡¯s dead, her corpse would prove useful to us.¡± Butler took out a photo of a blonde girl and handed it to Guo Sen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let my men know.¡± Guo Sen put away the photo. Butler stood up and shook Guo Sen¡¯s hand, then left with the two red-eyed zombies. It would soon be time for the decisive battle between the two forces. Butler was not yet done recruiting. After this meeting, he would immediately approach another party in a similar situation as Guo Sen. It would be great if N-City was attacked from all sides. The company would gain an excellent foothold. If this assault did not work¡­ Well, those grenades would come in handy¡­ At the football stadium in N-City. Wang Ran and more than twenty survivors were sitting in a conference room. Everyone here was an expert in Architecture and Civil Engineering, found from several camps in N-City. ¡°Next up, we¡¯ll be carrying out a large-scale construction project in N-City. ¡°I plan to build a semi-circular wall. One large enough to surround the entire city. ¡°The specific purpose of the wall is to resist a million zombies from the west. You must have all heard about it by now.¡± ¡°A number like that will wipe us all out. ¡°We are facing actual annihilation. We¡¯ve got a tight schedule here, the situation demands it. ¡°I need you to come up with a design plan within two days. ¡°Within half a month, we must get this wall up,¡± Wang Ran said, as he slapped the table. ¡°Anyone can come up with such a sketch in two days, but to physically build it in half a month¡­ ¡°That is quite a stretch! ¡°It¡¯s impossible with the current manpower and resources!¡± An old professor raised his doubts. ¡°Impossible? ¡°The government has already finished building defensive walls at the third and fourth ring roads. It took them half a month. ¡°I¡¯m only asking for a semicircle around N-City. That¡¯s not even half the work! ¡°You¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s impossible? ¡°We have access to the materials and resources in N-City and the towns around it. ¡°Many real estate and commercial plazas are still in the midst of construction in N-City and the surrounding cities, right? Several construction sites that are left abandoned? ¡°We have the raw materials, the machinery, the tools. ¡°If we need electrical power, I¡¯ll send people to the surrounding cities to find us more solar panels and meet our upkeep. ¡°In terms of manpower¡­ ¡°There are at least 10,000 survivors in N-City, right? ¡°You¡¯re looking at it from a 9-5 perspective. That¡¯s no longer the case. Mobilize everyone who can work. 15 hours of work a day without rest, if they have to. Their lives depend on it. ¡°This way, the efficiency will be much higher. ¡°There are also tens of thousands of zombies. Zombies don¡¯t need as much rest. They don¡¯t need as much food. They can work for 20 hours a day and are more efficient than humans. ¡°This amount of manpower and resources should be enough to build this wall, right?¡± Wang Ran looked around at the people present and asked. ¡°Zombies working for us??? ¡°Are we not building this wall to prevent zombies¡­ ¡°Won¡¯t they attack us?¡± The people present began to mutter. ¡°Leave those concerns to me! ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. ¡°I only need the wall up within a certain timeframe, and for it to be up to spec! ¡°One more thing, the outside of the city wall must be smooth to prevent ordinary zombies from climbing up. ¡°If Mutated Zombies slip through, let them come over. I¡¯ll deal with them myself. ¡°That¡¯s all. You guys can start discussing the specifics. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t mistreat anyone who¡¯s involved in the project. ¡°You will get more supplies than average. ¡°You will also live in comfort. You can temporarily live in the Eastlake villa area. ¡°I won¡¯t attempt to tell you how good living conditions there are. You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting,¡± Wang Ran said as he stood up. ¡°A villa? ¡°That sounds pretty good. ¡°I suddenly feel full of energy!¡± Most of the people here were people who lived in the stadium camp and lived a hard life. When they heard the word ¡°villa,¡± they instantly perked up. ¡°As long as you guys work hard, you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of benefits. ¡°But if anyone slacks off¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll be delegated to hard, bricklaying labor. ¡°Get started on the plan. A car will come to pick you up at night.¡± Wang Ran left the meeting room after he finished speaking. The group of professionals began a heated discussion. It wasn¡¯t just for the living environment and supplies in the villa area. If the zombies got through, they would be finished too. In the face of desperation, no corners could be cut. Under the guidance of an old civil engineering professor, they spent the entire afternoon coming up with a basic plan. Chapter 215 - 215 Finalizing The Plan 215 Finalizing The Plan ¡°F*ck, am I seeing things? ¡°It really is a villa district!!! ¡°Oh my God, this environment¡­ I almost thought that the end of the world hadn¡¯t come yet! ¡°Look, they¡¯re growing vegetables. They¡¯re so fresh! ¡°There¡¯s even a swimming pool!¡± On the bus, the group of professionals who had just arrived were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect such communities to have survived the apocalypse. It was really enviable. They had to work hard for this living environment! ¡°Everyone, the boss has arranged two adjacent villas for you to discuss your plans. ¡°Inform him as soon as there¡¯s any progress. He¡¯ll give you feedback as soon as possible,¡± Wu Jianguo said to the experts from the passenger seat. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve spent a few hours coming up with a preliminary plan, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, please invite your boss over,¡± the old professor said, as he pushed up his glasses. ¡°Sure. ¡°Zhu Ming, send a message to boss,¡± Wu Jianguo shouted to Zhu Ming, who was waiting outside the car. ¡°F*ck, you guys still have wireless communication? ¡°Are we not out of power and radio stations?!¡± The experts were shocked again. ¡°Why are you guys making such a big fuss? ¡°Let me tell you, our camp is different from the other camps. ¡°I won¡¯t go over the details. You¡¯ll understand after a few days.¡± Wu Jianguo led them out of the car. These experts acted like primates and were continually amazed. When they arrived at the villa, they were even more shocked. ¡°This¡­ This is a computer? ¡°2080ti graphics card? ¡°Damn, this graphics card is awesome! ¡°Am I seeing things? Air conditioning and hot water? ¡°This is f*cking heaven!¡± The experts were on the verge of tears. ¡°Alright, alright. Get ready to explain the plan to the boss. He said he¡¯ll be here in five minutes. ¡°You guys should start getting comfortable.¡± Wu Jianguo walked out of the villa with a smile. In fact, when he first came here, he had been no different from these experts. They had all acted like primates. Not long after, Wang Ran and Tang Tang arrived at one of the villas where the experts were. ¡°Ah, Sir, you¡¯re here! ¡°Please take a seat!¡± This time, the experts were obviously more enthusiastic. After all, they had truly felt the huge difference between this base and the outside world. ¡°You have a plan already? ¡°You guys are pretty efficient!¡± Wang Ran laughed. ¡°We¡¯ve come up with the basic structure of one. ¡°Boss¡­ We have a rudimentary presentation prepared.¡± The old professor followed suit and called him ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see it.¡± Wang Ran sat on the sofa, while Tang Tang sat on the armrest of the sofa and leaned against Wang Ran. ¡°We¡¯ve talked over it. If we want to complete such a wall in such a short time, we have to utilize modular production. ¡°Since our goal is to build a strong and practical wall in a short time, we plan to use the filling method to build it. ¡°On one hand, we¡¯ll send excavators to dig the foundation. ¡°At the same time, we need to get a few factories up and running to focus on producing the wall¡¯s panels. ¡°When the time comes, we will insert panels on both sides of the excavated foundations and fill it with cement or sand. ¡°The advantage is that it¡¯ll be fast, standardized, and allows for a reasonable margin of error. ¡°The disadvantage is that this wall won¡¯t hold for long. Cracks will start forming in a month or two¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no other way. In such an urgent situation, there¡¯s no better way to balance efficiency and quality.¡± The old professor laid out the advantages and disadvantages of the plan. ¡°One or two months? That¡¯s enough. ¡°We have to stem the flow of a million zombies. ¡°Once we get past that crisis. We can toss the wall aside. We only need it to fulfill its purpose. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll rebuild, this time with quality in mind. ¡°Remember, there must be some anti-climbing measures on the outside of the wall to prevent ordinary zombies from climbing up. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t stop the parkour mutants. I¡¯ll make arrangements for them,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°We¡¯ve already considered this in mind. ¡°The outer panels will be polished and greased up. ¡°When the time comes, they will struggle to find purchase on its surface, let alone climb up,¡± the old professor said with a smile. ¡°Alright, come up with the design as soon as possible and set a schedule for yourselves. ¡°The zombies won¡¯t wait for us to build the wall,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ll get the blueprints out, even if we have to pull several all-nighters. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect there to be computers here. We were expecting to have to hand-draw. ¡°As for the lists, we¡¯ve already come up with a first draft. Please take a look.¡± The old professor handed a stack of papers to Wang Ran. ¡°200 people for excavators and cranes, 2,000 people for the factory production panels, 5,000 people for the panel assembly, 20,000 people to fill in the concrete, and 1,000 people for transportation and logistics.¡± Wang Ran gave it a read. The manpower requirement was quite high. ¡°This is the manpower required when the work is relatively synchronized. ¡°If we want to speed up, we¡¯d have to increase the number of people proportionally,¡± the old professor explained. Wang Ran nodded and called Wu Jianguo over. ¡°Jianguo, including the bases, there are only about a thousand people here. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to unify the entire N-City. ¡°Take a team and sweep through all the camps in N-City. ¡°It¡¯s best if they¡¯re willing to join. If not, subdue them with the necessary amount of force. ¡°Once everyone is on the same page, gather them into the two large shopping malls in the city center. ¡°It should house them comfortably. ¡°If you need food, contact Thirteen. He¡¯s constantly running supply sweeps with the zombies. ¡°Try to get the unification done in a day. After that, you can start screening for candidates for the various positions according to this list. ¡°Excavators and crane drivers are at the top of the list. If you can¡¯t find enough of them, get them to train more. ¡°In terms of equipment, we¡¯ll do a stock keeping of what we have. If we¡¯re lacking in any, I¡¯ll get Jiaxin to fly some back from the neighboring city. ¡°N-City will have to hustle fast or be swept up by a million zombies. We cannot afford any delays.¡± Wang Ran made the arrangements. Wang Ran was mainly worried about the humans. After all, humans formed their own opinions and were difficult to control, unlike zombies, who were effectively mindless, compliant drones. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll quickly make the arrangements!¡± Wu Jianguo knew that time was of the essence, so he immediately went out to make preparations. The experts were busy drawing and making calculations. Wang Ran saw that everything had been set in motion, so he took Tang Tang to her house¡­ Chapter 216 - 216 A Call From Tang Tangs Father 216 A Call From Tang Tang¡¯s Father ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we try it in my parents¡¯ room today?¡± Tang Tang said, with a face full of anticipation. ¡°You, what fetish are you working on this time¡­¡± Wang Ran always felt that Tang Tang had long spiraled out of control, the moment he popped her. However, since he was already here, there was no reason to turn down a workout session. The two of them walked towards the other house. When they passed by Tang Tang¡¯s place, Wang Ran suddenly stopped. ¡°Tang Tang, do you hear something?¡± Wang Ran asked with a frown. ¡°Sound? What sound?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t as good as Wang Ran¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. ¡°It¡¯s coming from your place¡­ ¡°Something is ringing¡­ I think it¡¯s a phone¡­¡± Wang Ran walked over with Tang Tang. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right!¡± After getting closer, Tang Tang also heard it. ¡°That¡¯s weird, why would it ring¡­ ¡°Right now, only satellite phones would get through. ¡°I don¡¯t remember having a satellite phone at home. ¡°Is there a freeloader inside?¡± Tang Tang was a little confused. The two of them pushed the door open and entered. The sound of the phone became clearer and clearer. ¡°It¡¯s the kitchen,¡± Tang Tang led the way in front. The two of them entered the kitchen and realized that the phone was ringing from a cupboard. Tang Tang decisively stepped forward and opened the cupboard. There was a first aid kit, some fire-fighting equipment, a pistol, a box of bullets, and a satellite phone. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t know that my kitchen had this kit, in the first place¡­¡± Tang Tang muttered. ¡°How many times have you been in the kitchen since you moved in?¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever being here¡­¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and picked up the satellite phone. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± A deep male voice said from the other end of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re my father? I¡¯m your mother!¡± Tang Tang hung up the phone angrily. The apocalypse truly made people crazy. In such an environment, one would even be driven to throw out prank calls. ¡°Hey, wait¡­ ¡°That guy sounded a little familiar¡­ ¡°Damn, it really was my father!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s whole body trembled. She had spoken without thinking and scolded her father. She had even hung up on him¡­ She was dejected. Soon, the phone rang again. ¡°Hey¡­ Dad¡­ ¡°Would you believe me if I said that it wasn¡¯t me just now? Haha¡­¡± Tang Tang said weakly. ¡°Cut the crap. ¡°Where have you been all this time? ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you every day for more than a week! But no one picked up! ¡°Do you know how worried I was?! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t leave, I would¡¯ve already sent my men over!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s father, Tang Yan, reprimanded her on the phone. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve moved to Eastlake Island. ¡°How would I know that you set a phone up in the kitchen?!¡± Tang Tang explained. ¡°Eastlake Island? That¡¯s a good spot. ¡°How¡¯s the situation in N-City? I heard that a rank-five Awakened One is in charge of your base, right? ¡°If you can reach out to him for protection, that would be great. I¡¯ll come to you immediately after I¡¯m done with my current problems.¡± Tang Yan suggested in a serious manner. ¡°A rank-five? Are you talking about Wu Jianguo? ¡°He¡¯s my little brother now. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very strong!¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. Over the past few days, she and Wang Ran had been having private lessons from time to time, and she was close to reaching rank-seven. ¡°You little brat, can¡¯t you be more serious? It¡¯s the apocalypse! ¡°A rank-five is your little brother? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that a red-eyed zombie is also your little sister? ¡°There¡¯s a tremendous wave of zombies heading in your direction. You must be careful! ¡°If you can¡¯t fight it, hunker down. ¡°Our houses both have underground bunkers. They can withstand bombardment, and they¡¯re all connected. The food inside will last you a long time,¡± Tang Yan explained. ¡°What? We have underground bunkers?! ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so mean. Is that where you hide your mistresses?¡± Tang Tang questioned. ¡°What are you talking about! ¡°Am I that kind of person? ¡°Just tap around the floor tiles until you hear a change. That would be the trapdoor. ¡°Eastlake Island is a good location, but it¡¯s out in the open. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the bunker and hide? I will come to find you in a few days. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a few thousand comic books for you in the bunker. It¡¯s enough for you to pass the time.¡± Tang Yan tried to persuade her. ¡°Yeah, I know, I know. ¡°You and mom just have to be careful. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Tang Tang was a little impatient. ¡®I¡¯m so strong, and Uncle is with me. He¡¯s big in all aspects. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡¯ ¡°There are some guns in my study. It¡¯s in the secret cabinet, you know where it is. You can take them for self-defense. ¡°The sound insulation of the bunker is pretty decent. You can practice your shooting there. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of attracting zombies.¡± Tang Yan reminded her. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve already put those to good use. ¡°What else can I hide in our house?¡± Tang Tang said proudly. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°You must be careful! ¡°Hold on to this phone. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. After I catch my breath, I¡¯ll go and kill that red-eyed guy,¡± Tang Yan said, and hung up the phone. ¡°Damn, I was curious about the panting sounds coming from my dad¡¯s side. He¡¯s fighting a red-eyed zombie! ¡°I thought he had found himself a mistress.¡± Tang Tang put the satellite phone into her small satchel. ¡°I¡¯m guessing your dad already knew about the virus. ¡°A secret room filled with weapons, an underground bunker¡­ ¡°But it doesn¡¯t answer the question as to why he left you alone in N-City.¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and thought. ¡°I had school! ¡°I¡¯d been expelled if I skipped classes.¡± Tang Tang shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go take a look at these bunkers. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Wang Ran grabbed Tang Tang¡¯s ponytail and pulled her out of the kitchen. ¡°Bunkers¡­ ¡°With good soundproofing¡­ ¡°Uncle, I have an idea¡­¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking! ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we¡¯ve checked the place out!¡± Wang Ran smacked Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and led Wang Ran to the basement. Tang Tang followed her father¡¯s instructions and found the entrance. Wang Ran and Tang Tang lifted the wooden boards, and a large iron gate appeared in front of them. The bunker should be beneath their feet. Chapter 217 - 217 The Underground Bunker 217 The Underground Bunker Tang Tang easily opened the big iron gate. There was a vertical passage below, one so deep that the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Uncle, you first. I¡¯m afraid of the dark¡­¡± Tang Tang wasn¡¯t afraid of anything but the dark. ¡°Your father dug this up, how could it be dangerous? ¡°Look at how terrified you are¡­¡± Wang Ran shook his head and sat at the dark entrance. There was a long ladder that extended all the way down. Wang Ran slowly climbed down and took out a flashlight. It was indeed quite deep. Tang Tang¡¯s father said that it could withstand missiles. It really seemed possible. It was said that the Americans built basements to shelter themselves from Russian missiles. Many of these basements were quickly used by the Americans to shelter themselves from the zombies, to good effect. Wang Ran slowly climbed down, and Tang Tang followed. Tang Tang was wearing a short skirt today. As she was crawling, Tang Tang suddenly slipped and slid down, only stopping when she hit Wang ran¡¯s face. Wang Ran tried to open his mouth to speak, but no words came out. What was wrong with her and Wu Jiaxin? Wang Ran could not help but snort. With this snort, Tang Tang lost all her strength in an instant. Her whole body slid down softly, and she ended up riding on Wang Ran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Wang Ran could finally breathe smoothly. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Tang Tang seemed to have realized something and sighed with regret. If she had known, she would have sat a little longer. Wang Ran continued to climb down with Tang Tang on his shoulders. After crawling for a few dozen meters, Wang Ran¡¯s feet finally touched the ground. Tang Tang was a little embarrassed, so she quickly jumped down. ¡°Your father sure dug deep! ¡°Having such structures built beneath your house must have cost more than a building of this size.¡± Wang Ran picked up the flashlight and shone it forward. In front of him was a large iron gate. ¡°Ah, my dad¡¯s company built this housing area. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to lay down such foundations?¡± Tang Tang directly stepped forward and turned the big iron ring on the door. The door opened with a few muffled sounds. After Tang Tang pushed the door open, she shrank back behind Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s dark in front, but it¡¯s not dark behind us? ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiding behind me?¡± Wang Ran said as he walked towards the door. ¡°F*ck, Uncle, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Tang Tang quickly realized it. Hiding seemed to be meaningless¡­ After thinking it through, Tang Tang directly took Wang ran¡¯s hand and walked forward. Wang Ran found an electric switch behind the door and flicked it up. A series of rumbling sounds rang out. Soon, the lights above them were lit up one by one. The underground space was lit up in an instant. Wang Ran took Tang Tang around. ¡°F*ck, is your father trying to feed an army?¡± Wang Ran opened a room, which was filled with canned food. It could probably fill ten containers. ¡°F*ck! How many rooms are there?!¡± After Wang Ran opened the few rooms behind him, he found that they were all filled with canned food. They ended up with a total of twenty rooms filled with canned food. The other two were filled with bottled water. The shelf life of bottled water was not as long as canned water, and they would probably have to boil them again. There were so many supplies. If Tang Tang was alone, she would never be able to finish them in her lifetime. Her father was rather ridiculous. He had too much money to spend¡­ Further in, there was a large lounge. There were a few arcade machines, more than a dozen bookshelves filled with comic books, a large-screen TV, and a few computers. Tang Tang¡¯s father really knew her well. With all of this, Tang Tang could remain underground for a few years. ¡°Uncle, this place is really not bad! ¡°We can come here often for some special exercise!¡± Tang Tang looked very excited. Why didn¡¯t she find out earlier that there was such a fun place in her house? ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy here. It¡¯s fine to come here for a change of pace, but what¡¯s the point? ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to exercise in the pool? ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to exercise while watching the sea? ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to exercise on the back of a little sea monster?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Shit¡­ ¡°Uncle, what you said makes sense! ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with the sea monster?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Uncle, have you already tried it with someone! ¡°How was it?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. it¡¯s alright. There were many new and interesting experiences¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s hurry up. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Wang Ran urged her. Tang Tang nodded. ¡®Next time, we¡¯re definitely doing it.¡¯ There was a bedroom next to the lounge. It was not big and there were many plastic green plants inside. If not for the dust on the bed, Tang Tang would have dragged Wang Ran here to try it out. On the other side of the lounge was a long passageway. Without a doubt, it must be the safe house that led to her father¡¯s house. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang through the passage and arrived at the other bunker. The structure here was completely symmetrical, but the layout of the lounge was a little different. A shooting range had been set up. It seemed that Tang Tang¡¯s father truly loved his guns. There were so many guns hidden in the house, and there was even a shooting range beneath it. Wang Ran continued to walk forward. When he opened the door of the supply room, he was shocked once again. The first room was filled with bulletproof vests¡­ They were more than mere vests, they could almost be considered to be plate armor. They came complete with spaulders, shin and arm guards. With the addition of a helmet, it encased a person in armor. The entire set might be too heavy for regular humans, weighing dozens of kilograms. If other equipment and rifles were added to the set, it would total up to a hundred kilograms. An ordinary person would not be able to hold on for long. Therefore, unless there were special circumstances, very few people would equip themselves with this. However, the environment was different now. Awakened Ones were everywhere. This amount of weight was not a problem for Awakened Ones. Putting aside the fact that it was bulletproof, it also gave them an edge in melee combat. At the cost of some flexibility, one could become a durable juggernaut. These heavy bulletproof vests would come in handy when N-City faces the million zombies. Chapter 218 - 218 A Fruitful Harvest 218 A Fruitful Harvest Wang Ran counted and found that there were a total of 500 heavy bulletproof vests in the room. The room next door was almost a carbon copy, so he could assume that there were 1,000 heavy bulletproof vests in his hands. Of course, only Awakened Ones above rank-two could wear this and move unimpeded. Having 1,000 of these was more than enough. The Eastlake houses could only churn out thirty Awakened Ones who were rank-two and above. It should be a similar case at the football stadium. On the other hand, all the members of his Eastlake Island were above rank-three. 100 sets would be enough to arm them. If he ver equipped a standing army of a thousand Awakened Ones, they would crush everything! Wang Ran had often been worried about letting his flight attendants gain some actual combat experience, so he had been holding them back. If they armored up a little, he would be less worried. ¡°Uncle, look, my father owns so many good things. What¡¯s my father¡¯s is mine, and what¡¯s mine is yours. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you reward me with something?¡± Tang Tang grabbed the hem of her short skirt and lifted it up a little. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s work all this out, first! ¡°Come, help me move these heavy bulletproof vests and helmets out. ¡°Let¡¯s get 100 sets up to the people.¡± Wang Ran stopped Tang Tang from continuing to lift her skirt. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°By the time we move 100 sets, would we still have time to try out the bed in my dad¡¯s bedroom¡­?¡± Tang Tang was a little depressed. ¡°Little sea monster, twice.¡± Wang Ran extended two fingers. ¡°Deal!¡± Tang Tang jumped up happily. The hem of her dress naturally floated up¡­ ¡°You can get started with the hundred units. I¡¯ll go to the other rooms to take a look,¡± Wang Ran said as he walked out of the room. Tang Tang was motivated now, so he naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about her. Wang Ran opened the door to the room behind him. ¡°F*ck, this is heavy stuff!¡± The room was filled with maces, hammers, and other heavy weapons. It was a perfect combination with those heavy bulletproof vests. Wang Ran was now very sure that Tang Tang¡¯s father definitely knew about the virus in advance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to prepare so many things. Living by the phrase, ¡°finders keepers,¡± Wang Ran picked up a bunch of maces and piled them at the door. These would be transported up later. The rest of the rooms were similar to the ones below Tang Tang¡¯s house. They were mostly filled with canned food. Now that they were about to undertake the construction of a massive wall, Wang Ran had to provide the workers with basic food. With so many cans here, this would no longer be a problem. He only had to transport them. Wang Ran climbed up and found some rope and a large canvas. After hoisting it up over a dozen times, they finally transported the 100 sets of heavy bulletproof vests and 100 maces and hammers up. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m so tired! ¡°I need a recharge!¡± Tang Tang glanced at Wang Ran. ¡°Sure, two times. Do you want to do it here or go to the little sea monster?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel tired anymore! ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later!¡± Tang Tang said in a serious manner. The current Tang Tang was no longer satisfied with anything vanilla-flavored. The two of them took 20 sets each and loaded them into the car. The rest were piled up in front of Tang Tang¡¯s father¡¯s house. He would ask Wu Jianguo to fetch them himself later. Wang Ran drove the car, carrying the equipment and Tang Tang to the gate of the housing area. As soon as he reached the courtyard, Wang Ran saw Wu Jianguo running over with a panicked look on his face. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a situation! ¡°Thirteen just contacted me. He just got word from a J-City zombie! ¡°I¡¯ll get Thirteen to bring him over. They¡¯ll probably be here soon.¡± Wu Jianguo looked a little nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the rough situation?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There¡¯s a massive horde coming towards N-City,¡± Wu Jianguo answered. ¡°Another horde? ¡°Aren¡¯t we expecting a horde from the west? ¡°Why would there be activity coming from J-City¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. Since Thirteen was already heading this way, he might as well wait here for a while. ¡°Oh right, I have some equipment in front of the first house. Go and collect them. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to use them for future battles.¡± Wang Ran told him offhandedly. Wu Jianguo nodded, got a truck, and drove off. Wang Ran drove to the entrance of the base and waited for Thirteen. Not long after, Thirteen arrived. An old zombie was beside him. ¡°Boss, something big has happened! ¡°I¡¯ll let him tell you.¡± Xiao Hong¡¯s expression was serious. It seemed that the situation was indeed quite serious. ¡°Wait¡­ Ah, it¡¯s you, young man!¡± The old zombie trembled. ¡°Director?¡± Wang Ran was just as surprised. Wasn¡¯t this the former director of the biological research institute in J-City? ¡°So, you¡¯re the boss of N-City! ¡°I was wondering who could have the power to unify an entire city. ¡°Ah, we have more pressing matters! ¡°I was enjoying the sun in J-City, but I didn¡¯t expect to see tens of thousands of zombies to come from H-City this afternoon. ¡°Red-eyed zombies are leading them. They are heading south. ¡°Along the way, they kept snowballing over passing zombies. Their numbers are constantly swelling. ¡°I¡¯ve done some research, and their destination is N-City! ¡°I knew you and Shiyao were in N-City, so I drove here to warn you. ¡°I met this red-eyed lad the moment I entered N-City. He brought me here after we exchanged words. ¡°Young man, there are more than 10,000 zombies this time, led by several red-eyed zombies, and no less than thirty golden-eyed zombies. ¡°They¡¯ll probably be here by tomorrow night. ¡°You guys should hurry up and evacuate! ¡°We can even go to the nearby W-City or T-City!¡± The director¡¯s tone was urgent. ¡°Tens of thousands of zombies¡­ Don¡¯t panic just yet. ¡°Thirteen, have all the zombies in N-City been unified?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, those who refuse to join were either chased out of N-City or eaten by us. ¡°Currently, about 20,000 zombies in N-City stand at your command. ¡°In terms of strength, there are more than 70 silver-eyes, more than 10 gold-eyes, and 3 red-eyes,¡± Thirteen replied. Most of the red and gold-eyes were from the laboratory. It could be seen that the zombies in N-City were generally weak. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not thinking of fighting them head-on, are you?! ¡°Even as we speak, they continue to snowball. When they get here, it will be a number unlike any other.¡± The director looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. ¡°Before we face a million zombies, we can use these guys as practice. ¡°We can even recruit some extra hands for hard labor.¡± Wang Ran smiled. He had been concerned about the lack of manpower, but now, thousands of applicants were coming up to his door. Chapter 219 - 219 Aquatic Evolution 219 Aquatic Evolution ¡°Boss, just give me the word. ¡°If I don¡¯t put my life on the line, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever grow stronger.¡± Thirteen thumped his chest. The stronger zombies had all been saved by Wang Ran from the laboratory, so they were very indebted to him. This was a good opportunity for them to show their value. ¡°Boss, are we having a fight? ¡°Count me in! ¡°Sigh, the equipment you got us is stellar.¡± Wu Jianguo jumped down from the truck. ¡°We¡¯ll expect about 20,000 of them, and many of them are high-leveled zombies. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle. ¡°This is going to be N-City¡¯s first major test. Everyone must be on guard. ¡°How about this? Jianguo, go to the football stadium and inform the people there to evacuate before noon tomorrow. ¡°The stadium is in the north. If we don¡¯t get them out of the way, they¡¯re doomed. ¡°Blow up all the bridges except the Jiangbei bridge. ¡°The zombie horde can either take a detour, or squeeze through the Jiangbei bridge. ¡°Oh, right. Take 20 sets of the equipment to the stadium. You guys keep 30 sets for yourself and give 30 sets to Thirteen and the others. ¡°All the combat forces must go to the front line tomorrow,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s finally time for a tough battle. My hands are getting rusty!¡± Wu Jianguo rubbed his palms together, looking very excited. ¡°Alright, have a good rest tonight. Get up early tomorrow to prepare. ¡°Director, you are a zombie. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay in this camp. You can go with Thirteen and the others,¡± Wang Ran said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been a zombie for a while, and I¡¯m used to it.¡± The director waved his hand. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his appetite if he stayed around humans all the time. After giving his instructions, Wang Ran drove Tang Tang to Eastlake Island. ¡°Uncle, can I join the battle this time?¡± Tang Tang looked a little excited. For Tang Tang, this was a limited-time event in a game. She could even defeat the lower-end of red-eyed zombies, so she was not afraid in the slightest. ¡°I want those with lesser combat experience to get stronger. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of holding the line. Don¡¯t do anything, unless it¡¯s necessary,¡± Wang Ran said. In fact, with Xiaoyu¡¯s mere presence and Momo¡¯s ability to control regular zombies, they were not in actual danger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had to deal with an upcoming million zombies and let his underlings gain experience, Wang Ran could have easily dealt with such a force using a small team. After Wang Ran parked the car, Lin Momo and a few girls immediately came up to him. ¡°Momo, there¡¯s a batch of equipment in the car. Let all the girls get familiar with it. ¡°We¡¯re expecting many visitors tomorrow. We need to fight. ¡°Oh right, drain a bottle¡¯s worth of blood from me later. Give them some nourishment and increase their strength,¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°A battle is about to begin? That¡¯s great! ¡°My fists are already thirsting for blood!¡± The flight attendants became excited at once. Of course, it was also good news to be able to drink Wang Ran¡¯s blood again. They had not had it for a while. The girls helped Lin Momo unload the cargo. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang to the edge of the cliff. If he didn¡¯t give Tang Tang some special treatment, she would go start rioting. Wang Ran whistled, and a few of the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s tentacles emerged from the water. Wang Ran jumped down with Tang Tang¡­ ¡°Uncle, I feel like I¡¯m about to advance in rank. Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Tang Tang grabbed on to Wang Ran and refused to let him go. ¡°We agreed on two times, and now it¡¯s the third time! ¡°I still need to donate my blood later! ¡°Besides, Xiaoyu hasn¡¯t even eaten yet!¡± Wang Ran decisively refused Tang Tang¡¯s suggestion. There was still a big battle tomorrow, and he couldn¡¯t let his legs go weak at a critical moment. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. ¡®Alright, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d lose out on much.¡¯ At that moment, the mutated cuttlefish beneath them suddenly started shaking. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the situation with the little sea monster?¡± Tang Tang was a little worried. Had they hurt the little sea monster and angered it? ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s about to level up¡­?¡± Wang Ran could feel the intense energy change in the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body. After thinking about it, he figured that some of their fluids had fallen into the water and was absorbed by the little sea monster¡­ ¡°Little sea monster, let¡¯s go ashore.¡± Wang Ran patted the tentacles. On the shore, Wang Ran could still help, if something croppedup. The mutated cuttlefish tried its best to swim to the shore with Wang Ran and Tang Tang. As soon as it reached the shore, it lay limply on the beach. ¡°Uncle, look, the colors of its body wouldn¡¯t stop changing!¡± Tang Tang said in surprise. Wang Ran could also tell that the mutated cuttlefish was currently in a critical state and was just a step away from evolving. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed and took out a dagger to cut his arm. A large amount of blood fell on the mutated cuttlefish. The blood was directly absorbed into the body of the mutated cuttlefish through its skin. The mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body began to tense up. ¡°Uncle, I think it needs another squirt!¡± Tang Tang suggested. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang. He exerted a little more force in his hand, and another wave of blood dripped down. After absorbing this fresh splash of blood, the mutated cuttlefish¡¯s body began to wriggle. Its skin and tentacles were constantly peeling off, and its body was becoming more and more transparent. Layer after layer of its tissues were peeled off, and its body became smaller and smaller. Wang Ran and Tang Tang looked on with interest. Ten minutes later, the mutated cuttlefish finally stopped moving. Wang Ran stepped forward and removed the outer layer of skin. ¡°F*ck! Little sea monster, I know I call you ¡®little¡¯, but why did you shrink?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. The mutated cuttlefish, which was originally about the size of a medium-sized cruise ship, had shrunk to the size of a car. This time, it really was a ¡®little sea monster¡¯. ¡°Wow, this little sea monster is so cute!¡± Tang Tang ran up and touched it here and there. The little sea monster was now transparent with a little pink, and it was no longer producing the dangerous aura from before. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being cute?!¡± The little sea monsters used to be so domineering. Now that it has become so small, riding it would not be as convenient. Wang Ran sighed. Wang Ran preferred utility to aesthetics. The little sea monster stood up in protest. In the dangerous sea, size was not all. What it lost in size, it more than made up for in the sheer amount of power gained! ¡°Little sea monster, I¡¯ll bring Uncle to play with you more next time! ¡°You will become stronger and stronger.¡± Tang Tang secretly whispered in the little sea monster¡¯s ear. The little sea monster blinked its big eyes, which were glimmering with joy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. ¡°I still have to get my blood drawn for the other girls.¡± Wang Ran pulled Tang Tang and climbed up the seaside road. The little sea monster disappeared into the sea with a splash. Chapter 220 - 220 Youre Wu Jianguo? 220 You¡¯re Wu Jianguo? Early in the morning, the girls gathered in the dining area in high spirits. Last night, they had drank some of Wang Ran¡¯s blood. In addition, they had been eating mutated vegetables for the past few days, so they had grow considerably stronger. However, they still had not improved as rapidly as Tang Tang and Wu Jiaxin, who were being administered special treatment. Wang Ran yawned as he arrived at the restaurant. He was once again introduced to the sensation of fatigue again. It could not be helped. He had finished far too many times last night, and while at it, he was also borderline anemic. Moreover, Xiaoyu¡¯s current strength was not something that he could handle leisurely. Sigh, it¡¯s difficult being a man. Wang Ran drank a cup of soy milk with raw eggs to nourish his body. ¡°Tonight, a wave of zombies will be coming from the north. ¡°Most of you haven¡¯t killed a zombie before. I think you¡¯re all eager to try, right? ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll get Jiaxin to fly you guys to the neighboring city. ¡°On one hand, I¡¯m looking for some construction equipment. On the other hand, I¡¯ll let you guys run wild and get the feel of it. ¡°Go ahead and kill as many zombies as you can in the neighboring city. Someone has to clean them up, anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Momo, you¡¯re in charge of leading the team. Keep an eye on them,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. Originally, Wang Ran had wanted to let Tang Tang lead the team, but he gave it more thought, he realized that Tang Tang was too unreliable. It was better for Momo to keep them in line. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Lin Momo nodded. Soon, the girls set off on the Mi-26. At that moment, Wang Ran suddenly received a satellite call from Wu Jianguo. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve run into a little trouble and need to consult you about this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to demolish all the bridges except the Jiangbei bridge? When I was about to demolish the bridge, I met a group of survivors nearby. ¡°They are trying to stop us from destroying the bridge, so we are currently at an impasse. ¡°Boss, what do you think we should do? What do you want to do with these guys?¡± Wu Jianguo asked. ¡°F*ck¡¯s sake, beat them into submission. Tell me the address and I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Wang Ran decided to go and take a look personally. It would be good if these people could be made to cooperate, but if it couldn¡¯t be helped, they would have to be moved out of the way. This time, Wang Ran left his girls behind. He drove alone to the bridge where Wu Jianguo and the others were. Well, no matter who he brought along, he always had a nagging feeling that he would have to use up some energy on the road. He hadn¡¯t recovered from last night¡¯s battle. Ten minutes later, Wang Ran arrived at Wu Jianguo¡¯s location in an armored Hummer. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Wu Jianguo was holding a mace in his hand, while on a man in a shirt. Blood was oozing from the man¡¯s butt, and it looked like it was the work of the mace. ¡°F*ck, you guys just wait! ¡°Our boss will be here soon with his men! ¡°My boss is a legend in N-City! ¡°Just wait for your ass to bloom!¡± the man in the shirt, whose butt was covered in blood, said through gritted teeth. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran ignored the man in the shirt lying on the ground and questioned Wu Jianguo. ¡°We happened to be rigging the bridge up to blow, when these guys came up to us. ¡°They claimed this was their territory. They are very arrogant about it. ¡°Since they were being stubborn, we had to knock them around. ¡°They¡¯re really weak. Most of them are rank-ones. We didn¡¯t even break a sweat,¡± Wu Jianguo answered. ¡°Well, you did the right thing. If words don¡¯t get through, fists would. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, leaving them alive would be a threat to our safety. We¡¯ll either chase those guys out of the city, or call Thirteen and the others to clean them up. ¡°I think they¡¯re in need of food.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Who do you think you are?! ¡°This is N-City, my boss¡¯s territory! The man in the shirt was lying on the ground with a defiant expression. ¡°Oh, your boss is Lin Liye?¡± Wang Ran could not help but smile. ¡°My boss is as famous as Lin Liye¡­ Wu Jianguo!¡± The man in the shirt shouted proudly. Wang Ran, Wu Jianguo, and Zhu Ming and the others around them were all stunned. Wu Jianguo? Wasn¡¯t Wu Jianguo right tthere? He was just only tearing your butt open with a mace! Wu Jianguo was a little upset. Someone was impersonating him! Just as Wu Jianguo was about to question this young man, dozens of people with weapons came from the other side of the bridge. It looked like their reinforcements had arrived. ¡°You guys, you actually dare to touch my people! ¡°Don¡¯t you have any respect for me?¡± The leader was a man with a fire axe in his hand and a tuft of white hair in front of his head. Their numbers were about three times that of Wang Ran¡¯s side, and they swaggered over confidently. Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up! White hair! This was the rat that he had seen before he died! He didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. This was interesting! ¡°Who the f*ck are you? ¡°You¡¯re being so arrogant in front of our boss. Are you looking for a beating? ¡± Wu Jianguo raised the spiked club, which was dripping with blood, and pointed it at the white-haired man. ¡°Me? Hehehe¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of me? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Wu Jianguo from N-City!¡± The white-haired man looked at Wu Jianguo arrogantly, his head tilted to one side. ¡°Pfft¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain Wu, I really couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Behind Wu Jianguo, Zhu Ming, Liu Quan, and the others all burst into laughter. A white-haired man had appeared out of nowhere and was impersonating Wu Jianguo in front of him. Their stomachs were hurting from laughter. ¡°What are you all laughing at?! ¡°Don¡¯t you have radios? ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Wu Jianguo?¡± The white-haired man frowned. Recently, the night radio station had been broadcasting the current situation in the country and abroad. The name of Wu Jianguo would strike fear into everyone¡¯s hearts! Even Wu Jianguo did not know where this fame had come from. Even so, he had much more pressing matters to worry about. The white-haired man was a rank-four Awakened One and led a camp consisting of a few hundred people. The people in the camp worshiped him like a god. His days could be said to be quite refreshing. ¡°You¡¯re Wu Jianguo?¡± Wu Jianguo asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll never change my name. Wu of the Wudang Mountains, and Jianguo as in building a country. I¡¯m the Jianguo of Wu!¡± the white-haired man said arrogantly. ¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­ ¡°Captain Wu, it¡¯s really Wu Jianguo! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Zhu Ming and the others laughed so hard that they couldn¡¯t even remain upright. Chapter 221 - 221 Reaching The Stomach In A Single Thrust 221 Reaching The Stomach In A Single Thrust Wu Jianguo¡¯s face twitched. Was he actually given the same name by his parents? ¡®Even if we have the same name, you should at least have some self-awareness!¡¯ Boss Wang Ran had used his name to perform acts of miracles. What does it have to do with this impostor? ¡°Kid, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. ¡°You injured my little brother. As long as you kneel down and apologize to them, I can consider letting you go. ¡°Otherwise, experience my wrath!¡± the white-haired Wu Jianguo pointed his axe at Wu Jianguo¡¯s face and said. ¡°Boss, can I just kill him already?¡± Wu Jianguo turned around and asked for instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, just cripple him. I still have question for him.¡± Wang Ran took out a packet of melon seeds from his arms and started munching on them. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Jianguo picked up his mace and walked toward the white-haired man. The white-haired man was stunned. He seemed to be a little intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura. However, the reputation of Wu Jianguo gave him confidence. ¡®I¡¯m a rank-four Awakened, a legendary figure. Why should I be afraid of a brute like you?¡¯ The white-haired man picked up his axe and went forward. Wu Jianguo¡¯s mace whistled as he swung it, and the white-haired man¡¯s axe was sent flying. Immediately after, Wu Jianguo kicked the white-haired man in the chest and sent him flying. Dozens of underlings from the white-haired man¡¯s side were instantly dumbfounded. This¡­ The Wu Jianguo that they admired so much was sent flying with a single kick? This did not seem right! ¡°Wu Jianguo¡± clutched his chest as he crawled up from the ground, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He had been arrogant in N0City for many days. No one had dared to hurt him, and no one could hurt him. He had not expected some stranger to be this powerful! ¡°You¡­ Who are you¡­ ¡°Are you Lin Liye?¡± The white-haired man¡¯s eyelids kept fluttering. ¡°I¡¯m Wu Jianguo! I¡¯ll never change my name!¡± Wu Jianguo struck the ground with his mace, showing off his dominance. ¡°Wu¡­ Wu Jianguo?¡± The white-haired man was stunned. Is this the real deal? Thinking about it this way¡­ a lot of things made sense¡­ ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s Wu Jianguo? ¡°He¡¯s much more powerful than Boss. It seems like he¡¯s the real Wu Jianguo! ¡°Look again, our boss¡­ His character had been so¡­ How could he have been the real deal? ¡°F*ck, we were tricked by him! ¡°Damn it, I became his lackey for a week. I¡¯m so angry!¡± The white-haired man¡¯s underlings started muttering. The image that he had built up instantly collapsed. ¡°F*ck, are you guys saying that it¡¯s my fault?! ¡°You guys were the ones who insisted on me being the boss! ¡°Now, you¡¯re criticizing me?¡± The white-haired man spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. ¡°Who asked you to impersonate Wu Jianguo in the first place?! ¡°Yes, we followed you because we thought you were the legendary figure. We didn¡¯t expect you to be a fake! ¡°Trash, get lost!¡± One after another, the underlings turned away from him. The man, who was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his butt, also followed suit and ranted at him. The white-haired man was left in an awkward situation. None of his underlings supported him, and the group of people standing over him looked very strong¡­ There was no place to run now. At that moment, Wang Ran walked over while spitting out melon seed shells. ¡°Come, come, come, let me ask you a question. ¡°Answer me properly.¡± Wang Ran put the melon seeds in his arms and avoided Zhu Ming¡¯s hand. The white-haired man was stunned. He did not know what Wang Ran was up to. ¡°My boss is asking you a question, answer him honestly! ¡°Did you hear that?!¡± Wu Jianguo lifted his mace and looked at the white-haired man coldly. The white-haired man¡¯s heart trembled. The person who was eating the melon seeds was Wu Jianguo¡¯s boss¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that make him even more powerful than Wu Jianguo? What kind of person was this?! ¡°Alright¡­ Please ask¡­¡± the white-haired man said, pretending to be calm. ¡°You are sweeping for supplies, but there are many zombies wandering about. ¡°You discovered that other survivors also came to the same place to look for something. ¡°If it were you, what would be the easiest way to get the supplies?¡± Wang Ran directly revealed the situation before his death. The white-haired man frowned. ¡®He was¡­ Testing my intelligence? ¡®Ah! His subordinate, Wu Jianguo, is obviously a brute! ¡®The group behind him was the same. ¡®He was definitely lacking a think tank! ¡®He¡¯s testing me! ¡®If I answer well, I might be able to become his right-hand man! ¡®This is the true boss of N-City! ¡®Following him would absolutely give me a good life. ¡®I have to answer this question properly and fully display my intelligence and wisdom!¡¯ After some thought, the white-haired man raised his head proudly. ¡°If it were me, I would hide close by a survivor and deliberately make a sound near him when he is looking for supplies to attract the zombies. ¡°The zombies will be lured away by him, and I can easily get the supplies here.¡± The white-haired man was very smug with his answer. This method directly avoided battle and danger, and he could just sit back and reap the benefits. ¡°I¡¯m really a little genius!¡± The white-haired man nodded proudly. Wang Ran also nodded. As expected, this guy had deliberately caused his death! Today, he could finally vent his anger! ¡°Come, mace.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand in Wu Jianguo¡¯s direction. Wu Jianguo tactfully handed the mace to Wang Ran. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing! ¡°Are you not satisfied with my answer? ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I have better options!¡± The white-haired Wu Jianguo started to panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was precisely the plan I wanted to hear. ¡°I¡¯m glad you got it right.¡± Wang Ran smiled and walked towards the white-haired man. ¡°Right? ¡°If I got it right, why would you¡­¡± The white-haired man glanced at the bloody mace and panicked. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a conniving, murderous, son of a bitch!¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he pressed down on the man¡¯s head and thrust the mace that was as thick as an arm into his mouth, all the way to his stomach¡­ The white-haired man raised his head, and only a small part of the hilt was exposed outside his mouth. Blood was constantly flowing out. He didn¡¯t even have time to wail before he fell to the ground a few seconds later, dead. His former subordinates all subconsciously clenched their mouths shut. Such a way of dying was too tragic¡­ It was more terrifying than being stabbed in the back! Their legs turned to jelly, and they felt the urge to run. ¡°All of you, come here.¡± Wang Ran beckoned to the underlings with his finger. None dared to disobey him and came to Wang Ran while trembling. ¡°I am taking over your camp. Do you have any objections?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. The underlings looked at each other for a while. Who the f*ck dared to have an opinion?! The corpse was right at their feet! Chapter 222 - 222 The Horde 222 The Horde ¡°No objections? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡°Jianguo, get to their camp and evacuate everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s move to the townsquare. There should be plenty of space there. ¡°Get the bridge down ASAP. ¡°We¡¯re about to be overrun by 20,000 zombies,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Shi¡­ A fresh wave!¡± The former underlings trembled. ¡°Were you guys trying to tear down the bridge to keep those zombies out? ¡°F*ck, then we have to evacuate quickly! ¡°The bridge must be destroyed!¡± The underlings muttered, one after another. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Jianguo.¡± Wang Ran stretched his back and went back to the Hummer. Wu Jianguo looked at the mace in the white-haired man¡¯s mouth. He hesitated pulling it out¡­ Later that evening, N-City lay in silent anticipation. Most of the streets were empty. Only errant garbage scraps rolled on the ground, carried by the wind. On the southern side of the bridge, tens of thousands of zombies were facing north, waiting silently. As the leader of this group of zombies, Thirteen stood in the front. Tremors could already be felt coming from the north. The enemy was approaching. At that moment, a helicopter arrived at the bridge. One by one, girls in heavy armor jumped down the rope. Then, it was Wang Ran, Tang Tang, and Xiaoyu¡¯s turn. The tens of thousands of zombies around them glanced at Wang Ran and his group, not daring to make a sound. They could feel an immense pressure. The white-haired zombie was even more terrifying than Thirteen¡­ ¡°The horde is one kilometer away. They¡¯ll be here in a few minutes. ¡°Get ready for battle.¡± Wang Ran raised his massive hammer over his head. He probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to use it today, but it was theatrical, and he felt good with it. ¡°Roar!¡± Thirteen roared at his zombies. All the zombies perked up. N-City¡¯s zombies were on the weaker side of the spectrum. Thirteen was uncertain if it had anything to do with Wang Ran¡¯s activities in N-City. He would have to treat them sparingly. ¡°Xiaoyu, Tang Tang, you two hold the line. ¡°If the girls aren¡¯t in a particularly dangerous situation, don¡¯t move in. ¡°Give them more opportunities to train. ¡°Xiaoyu, you need to hide your presence for a while, in case you scare the zombies,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. Tang Tang and Su Xiaoyu nodded. Both of them had ample combat experience, so they naturally knew their way on the battlefield. This was a rare opportunity for the flight attendants. The drum-like footsteps were getting closer and closer, and soon, a dense army of zombies appeared on the other side of the river. This wave of zombies had set off from H-City and had steamrolled their way over. They had also absorbed many zombies along the way. Their numbers had already exceeded 30,000. Branch Three¡¯s formula had made its rounds among the horde, producing a few red-eyed zombies, and no less than thirty golden-eyed zombies. Without Wang Ran¡¯s forces, the other party would completely crush the zombies in N-City. Soon, the zombies on the other side of the river stopped. Guo Sen appeared at the end of the bridge. When he spotted the opposition, Guo Sen laughed disdainfully. Just this? The number of people was less than one-third of his side, and they actually dared to show up? If it wasn¡¯t for the river separating them, they would¡¯ve already killed their way over with the momentum of a steamroller. ¡°You, go over and ask their leader to come over and have a chat with me,¡± Guo Sen waved his hand. A zombie with golden eyes walked towards Wang Ran. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss here? ¡°Our boss is calling your boss over for a talk!¡± The golden-eyed zombie glanced around with disdain. Hehe, just three red pupils? There were only a dozen or so golden eyes. Tsk, tsk, tsk, it wasn¡¯t even enough! However, something awkward happened. No one paid any attention to the golden-eyed zombie. The golden-eyed zombie was enraged. ¡°I have golden eyes, and you guys are looking down on me? ¡°Believe it or not, we could just slaughter our way over and exterminate you!¡± The golden-eyed zombie roared. Still, no one paid him any attention. This situation was similar to a failing talk show. He had thrown out all the jokes, but no one was laughing. It was very awkward. The golden-eyed zombie wanted to kill a few people to establish its might. Even if the red-eyed zombies wanted to kill him, he was still strong enough to escape. He immediately saw Wang Ran, who was eating melon seeds. How arrogant! He was too arrogant! The golden-eyed zombie walked toward Wang Ran. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re out of luck today. I¡¯ll make you my target!¡± The golden-eyed zombie swung a claw at Wang Ran. Wang Ran sighed. ¡®I¡¯m just sitting here and munching on melon seeds, and people are offering themselves up to me.¡¯ He shook his head. Wang Ran grabbed the hammer with one hand and smashed it down on the golden-eyed zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Smash!¡± The golden-eyed zombie was smashed into a pancake. Wang Ran¡¯s allies were already used to such situations. Taking the initiative to provoke Wang Ran was courting death. On the other side of the river, Guo Sen¡¯s eyes turned cold. The other party was too arrogant! He actually killed his herald! ¡®¡±Alright, since you¡¯ve given up on the chance to live, I won¡¯t be polite with you!¡¯ ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Destroy this city!¡± Guo Sen waved his hand, and the zombie army swarmed up the bridge like a tide. The six-laned bridge was quite wide, and thousands of zombies swarmed onto the bridge in an instant. Fortunately, they did not walk in unison. Otherwise, the bridge would not be able to hold up under the resonance. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Thirteen roared. Tens of thousands of zombies on Wang Ran¡¯s side formed a semi-circle around the bridge, ready to fight. The flight attendants were also wearing heavy armor and holding maces in their hands. They were extremely excited. ¡°Roar!¡± The first zombie had crossed the bridge and was charging into the semi-circle! Then, zombies rushed down the bridge and pounced on the other party. Blood splattered everywhere, and limbs were sent flying! The two sides instantly clashed! Howls, sounds of bones breaking, and wails overlapped each other! From time to time, Wang Ran would strike the ground with his hammer, as if he was beating a war drum. Although Wang Ran¡¯s side was outnumbered, they had the advantage of terrain. They held their ground. In addition, with Wang Ran¡¯s encouraging drum beats, it was obvious that they had the upper hand. The flight attendants were growing addicted to killing. It felt so good! Was this the feeling of a battle? ¡®I¡¯m so happy!¡¯ Killing those ordinary zombies was as easy as chopping vegetables. Only the occasional golden-eyed zombie gave them some challenge. Although they would occasionally take a hit or two, they remain unperturbed. At most, they would just go back and ask Wang Ran to heal them up. The girls were constantly improving their strength in the battle. A few rank-three Awakened girls even advanced during the battle! More than half of the first wave of thousands of zombies were directly killed. On the other side, Guo Sen¡¯s face turned green. Chapter 223 - 223 Squat Down, Children 223 Squat Down, Children There were many cannon fodders in the first wave, but there were also dozens of silver-eyed zombies and several golden-eyed zombies. He had thought that the enemy¡¯s defense line would quickly buckle, but who knew that he couldn¡¯t even make a small gap¡­ Guo Sen had to re-evaluate his opponent¡¯s strength. From the looks of it, if he didn¡¯t do something drastic, he was not going to gain any progress. ¡°Liu Long, take golden pupils and attack the left. ¡°Zhang Shi, take ten golden pupils and attack the right.¡± ¡°Wu Gan, Li Liang, identify their powerhouses and take them on. Buy time for both side to flank them. ¡°As long as we break through their encirclement, we can surround them from the outside and annihilate them in one fell swoop!¡± Guo Sen barked out orders. ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± A few red-eyed zombies immediately led their men and rushed onto the bridge. The zombies continued to charge towards the other side, but this time, there were a few red-eyed zombies hidden in the tide. On the other side, Wang Ran¡¯s sharp senses detected their dangerous presence. ¡°Xiaoyu, keep an eye on those red-eyed ones. ¡°If they dare to start a rampage, just teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Su Xiaoyu nodded, her long white hair dancing in the wind. She looked very domineering. Soon, the red-eyed zombies reached the bridgehead. They were all high-spirited and ready to show off their skills. From H-City, they had left behind a trail of blood. Rival red-eyed zombies were quickly ripped to shreds. They were as confident as one could be. ¡°Kill! Kill our way out of the encirclement and surround them!¡± A red-eyed zombie roared and led a group of golden-eyed zombies to break out of the encirclement. The flight attendants who were scattered around the defense line instantly felt the pressure. Fang Shutian was attacked by a few golden-eyed zombies at the same time, and a wound opened up on her neck. However, she held her position and did not back down. The red-eyed zombie leader grew impatient and decided to personally take care of Fang Shutian. Su Xiaoyu stood up. Her long white hair fluttered to one side, and her black pupils were instantly dyed red. A powerful aura spread out like water ripples. The zombies on both sides stopped fighting. All the zombies trembled in fear. Some of the weaker zombies even knelt down. The red-eyed zombie that had pounced at Fang Shutian felt as if his heart had been hammered, and his body shook violently. Terrifying, this was too terrifying! This feeling¡­ He remembered his mother smacking his butt with a paddle during his childhood¡­ The other red-eyed zombies reacted similarly. They were all terrified. ¡°Those with red eyes, go to the bridge and wait there,¡± Su Xiaoyu said coldly. The seductive voice sounded like a stern reprimand to the red-eyed zombies. None of them dared to disobey. They squatted at the end of the bridge obediently. ¡°Hey, Thirteen, where are you going? ¡°Come back!¡± Wang Ran sighed. Thirteen and other allied red-eyed zombies had squatted down as well. Xiaoyu¡¯s anger was indeed extraordinary. Thirteen returned to the group awkwardly. ¡°Continue, continue.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. The zombies on both sides were a little confused. ¡®Do we still fight? ¡®Let¡¯s fight. Since the other party has spoken, then let¡¯s fight.¡¯ The two sides were once again in harmony. However, after what had just happened, the zombies on both sides seemed to have lost their will to fight, and were fighting more casually. After all, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s words had dominated the red-eyed zombies. What was the point of fighting¡­? On the other side of the bridge, Guo Sen¡¯s face was grave. What was going on? Where were the red-eyed zombies that he had sent over? Why were they still at a stalemate? Indeed, they were all squatting there. It would be a wonder if he could spot them. After considering for a few seconds, Guo Sen decided to go and take a look personally. With his strength, even if he was surrounded, he had the ability to escape unscathed. Moreover¡­ He still had a vial from Branch Three in his pocket. He had not found the courage to use it. After all, this thing had a 50% chance of causing death. However, if it came down to it, he would have to take a gamble. ¡°All of you, charge!¡± With a wave of his hand, Guo Sen brought the tide of zombies to the other side. The bridge had grown extremely crowded, and they could only waddle through the scattered limbs and innards. Many zombies were shoved off the bridge. None of this mattered to Guo Sen. They were just expendable pawns. He wanted to see what was going on with his men. Soon, Guo Sen arrived at the bridge. Guo Sen was dumbfounded when he saw the red-eyed zombies crouching at the end of the bridge. ¡°Are you guys taking a dump??? ¡°Kill them!¡± Guo Sen roared. The red-eyed zombies looked at each other, but didn¡¯t answer. In comparison, that white-haired female zombie was much scarier than Guo Sen. ¡®Only a fool would listen to you, Guo Sen.¡¯ ¡°You guys¡­¡± Guo Sen¡¯s face twitched. ¡®What was going on with these guys! ¡®Were their brains damaged by the formula?¡¯ At that moment, a human girl with an axe came flying at him. Guo Sen did not have time to process it. He instinctively waved his axe to meet the attack. Clang, clang. clang¡­ The two axes collided violently, and sparks flew everywhere. Guo Sen¡¯s face turned ashen. This human was strong! Each of her attacks forced Guo Sen back. What was even more terrifying was that her attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer, without showing any signs of weakening. It was too terrifying! ¡®No, I¡¯ll be suppressed if this continues!¡¯ Guo Sen did not dare to hesitate any longer and quickly made his decision. Guo Sen jumped back to regain some distance. He took out the vial and stuck it into his leg. A powerful and violent force instantly tore through Guo Sen¡¯s body. Guo Sen had no choice but to grit his teeth and persevere. At that moment, Tang Tang, who was holding the axe, attacked again. Guo Sen could only grab the zombies around him and throw them at Tang Tang. Tang Tang directly chopped the poor zombies that were thrown over in pieces. However, these zombies successfully slowed her down. Guo Sen roared loudly, his whole body exuding a powerful force of energy. He had become stronger! He still had red eyes, but he felt much closer to advancing! However, the side effects of the potion were not completely zero. Guo Sen¡¯s hair fell down in massive tufts. A gust of wind blew past, and Guo Sen¡¯s forehead became bald. Before he had time to be depressed about it, Tang Tang¡¯s giant axe had already reached him. Guo Sen, who had become stronger, took the blow with his axe. ¡°This feeling¡­ This is good!¡± Guo Sen quickly recovered from the depression of losing his hair. He quickly regained his confidence. Chapter 224 - 224 Opportunists 224 Opportunists ¡°Captain Butler, when do we make our move?¡± a fully armed combat squad member asked. Butler took a final puff and threw the cigarette butt at his feet. They were now on the top of a tall building. A transport helicopter was parked on the roof. Butler did not dare to get too close to them, for fear of being discovered. He wanted to strike when the two sides have sufficiently weakened each other, and then reap the benefits. Through the telescope, he could see the zombies from the north continuously swarming to the other side, and the corpses had piled up into many hills. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Gather up and set off!¡± Butler walked into the transport helicopter. In the transport helicopter, more than thirty fully armed combat members were ready to go. A loud roar was heard as the transport helicopter slowly took off and flew in the direction of the bridge. Soon, the transport helicopter arrived above the battlefield. The cabin door opened, and rubber balls the size of basketballs fell from the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± The rubber balls exploded when they hit the ground, sending white dust into the air. Dozens of rubber balls filled the entire battlefield with dust. ¡°What is this¡­ ¡°Argh! My strength seems to have been sucked away! ¡°I¡¯m out of strength! ¡°What¡¯s going on?! The zombies on the battlefield all fell into a state of weakness. Guo Sen, who had just been injected with the formula and gained great strength, was not spared either. Before he could enjoy the pleasure of power, he had lost all his strength. ¡°F*ck! What the hell?! ¡°I got bald for nothing?¡± Guo Sen instinctively knew that he was currently about as strong as an ordinary mutated zombie. He had lost more than 90% of his strength. Meanwhile, Wang Ran¡¯s girls had tactfully retreated to his side. The Awakened Ones had also been affected by the dust. Most of the flight attendant girls had been weakened to the level of ordinary people. Tang Tang was equivalent to a rank-one or rank-two Awakened One. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s situation was slightly better, but she was not completely free of the debilitating effects. At least, she had fallen to the golden eye level. When Wang Ran heard the sound of the helicopter, he had summoned them to his side and asked them to put on their helmets and heavy bulletproof vests. The transport helicopter got closer and closer, and two gatling guns extended out of the hatch. ¡°F*ck! Find cover!¡± Wang Ran shouted to his surroundings. Thirteen and the weaker zombies immediately started to crawl under the pile of dead bodies. Wang Ran also led the girls behind a pile of corpses. ¡°Da da da¡­¡± The machine guns on the plane began to fire ruthlessly. A hail of bullets mercilessly penetrated the weak zombies. The red-eyed zombies crouching helplessly at the bridgehead were quickly turned into hornet¡¯s nests, weakened as they were. Some zombies possessed enough self-awareness to jump into the river. They would rather sink than be shot to pieces. They had a chance of climbing back out, at the very least. A round of firing ended. The gun barrels were glowing red, and it would probably take some time for them to cool down. ¡°We got quite a few red-eyed ones. That was a nice sweep!¡± The machine gunner smiled proudly. ¡°Captain Butler, when are we going down to harvest them?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait for the machine gun to cool down and fire another round. ¡°Switch to your rifles.¡± Butler was extremely cautious. He would only feel at ease after killing all the red-eyed monsters below. After all, this suppression powder had just only been developed, and it was hard to say whether the effects were stable, or lasting. A few of the team members took out their M4s and began to fire at the area below. ¡°F*ck! It must be the people from the company!¡± Wang Ran cursed, from behind the pile of corpses. He thought that he had only needed to deal with the tide of zombies this time. As long as he took care of the boss, Xiaoyu could command the rest. They would all have served as excellent coolies. Now that they had been swept away, in addition to those who had fallen into the river and had no ability to come back up, they had lost a few thousand laborers. Wang Ran¡¯s heart ached. Wang Ran was even more displeased over how these guys had swooped down like vultures, while they were locked in combat. It would not be a stretch to surmise that they had instigated the other party into this assault, biding their time, as their chess pieces played their parts. F*ck¡­ They had also developed a powder that could suppress strength. This was a big problem. Even Xiaoyu had been greatly weakened. ¡®I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m really not happy about this.¡¯ ¡°Jiaxin, give me a mace!¡± Wang Ran stretched out his hand. ¡°Master, it¡¯s too dangerous to go out now! ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a bulletproof vest!¡± Wu Jiaxin looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already recovered my strength. ¡°I¡¯ll knock that piece of shit out of the sky.¡± Wang Ran took the mace. ¡°What?!¡± The girls were stunned. He had recovered so quickly? As expected of Master! ¡°Uncle, if only you could recover that quickly when we do it.¡± Tang Tang licked her lips. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang and rushed out of the pile of corpses. The transport helicopter was lowering its altitude to make it easier for the rifles to take their shots. ¡°Captain, someone¡¯s coming!¡± One of the team members called out. Butler picked up the telescope and looked. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Butler trembled. The surveillance cameras at the gates of Branch One and Branch Three had sighted this person. He was the mastermind behind the attacks! ¡°Shoot him! Shoot him to death! ¡°He is the secondary target of this operation!¡± Butler screamed. The gunners fired at Wang Ran. Wang Ran suddenly began to move like a rapidly advancing boxer, causing a large number of bullets to miss. The few bullets that hit him didn¡¯t cause him any damage, and they all bounced off. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Bullets can¡¯t kill him?¡± Butler punched the back of the chair. ¡°Captain, it seems like we need bigger rounds. ¡°But the powder is effective against zombies¡­ ¡°We killed the red-eyed zombies! Why is he fine¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the suppression powder is ineffective against Awakened Ones?¡± The gunner muttered. ¡°Use the Gatling gun! ¡°Mow him down!¡± Butler ordered. ¡°But Captain, the gun barrels haven¡¯t cooled down yet! ¡°If we force it, the guns will be unusable!¡± The gunner was in a difficult position. ¡°Let¡¯s increase our altitude and lock onto the target¡¯s position. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡± Butler quickly regained his calm. He had lost his composure when he found his target, but Butler was known for his calm and cautious nature, so he quickly steeled himself. Wang Ran, who was below, saw the helicopter start to rise. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Coward! ¡°But¡­ For me, this distance is¡­ ¡°It¡¯s very easy!¡± Wang Ran stomped on the ground, causing a large area of the concrete floor to crack. Immediately after, he threw the mace in his hand in the direction of the helicopter! The mace whizzed through the air and hit the tail of the helicopter! Chapter 225 - 225 Cheater 225 Cheater The transport helicopter instantly lost its balance. The experienced pilot tried his best to regain control, but he could only delay the inevitable. After spinning for a while, the transport plane crashed to the ground. The propeller cut through many zombies and broke into a few pieces after hitting the ground. As the pilot had controlled the speed of the fall, the crash was not very serious. More than thirty fully armed combatants helped each other out of the plane. ¡°F*ck, what did he do just now? He brought down the helicopter!¡± Butler¡¯s arm was dislocated, and he gritted his teeth and put it back. Numerous zombies were wandering around, but these ordinary zombies were so weak that they could not even walk steadily. They did not pose a threat to Butler and the others. ¡°All party members, the target is in the 11 o¡¯clock direction. Advance with caution!¡± Butler quickly found his bearings. The helicopter had been shot down. They would not be escaping this. It was better to kill or be killed. After all, the zombies would be paralyzed for at least ten minutes under the effect of the dust. Three minutes had passed, and the remaining seven minutes were enough for them to kill a human and retreat. ¡°Captain, the suppression dust that was released earlier has been blown away by the wind. ¡°Do you want to add a few more dust grenades?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°No need for that now. ¡°From the combat power that person displayed just now, the dust doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect on him. ¡°Pick your shots when we meet him! ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t have a weakness.¡± Butler pulled out a Desert Eagle. The group of people cleared the zombies in their way while advancing in Wang Ran¡¯s direction. Two minutes later, Butler and his men finally saw Wang Ran. ¡°F*ck! ¡°When did this guy get all that gear on?¡± Butler could not help but curse. Wang Ran, who was standing in front of him, had already changed into a heavy bulletproof vest and even put on a ballistic helmet. He was also holding a rather domineering hammer in his hand. Wang Ran looked at the thirty or so fully armed combat personnel in front of him, and the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. They had delivered themselves to him. As the helicopter was falling, Wang Ran had run back to the pile of corpses and put on his equipment. After all, being shot by rifles at close range would still hurt. Now that his little followers had been rendered helpless, Wang Ran could only gear up and go on his own. ¡°Team 1, fire! Team 2, fall back!¡± Butler made a decisive decision. If a single mace-throw could bring down a helicopter, the other party must at least have the strength of a rank-five Awakened One! The average person in this combat squad was only at rank-three. If he could not be suppressed, it would be difficult for them to restrain this guy. The methodical and pragmatic Butler had picked the safest option. Fifteen rifles from Team 1 started to fire at Wang Ran. The gunmen were reloading the bullets in batches in an orderly manner, and their cooperation was very tacit. But¡­ Wang Ran, in his heavy bulletproof vest, was not afraid of these bullets at all. He directly walked forward without any care. Team 1 began to panic. They slowly backpedaled while firing. Unfortunately, they had their orders and did not dare to break rank and run. Wang Ran was getting closer and closer to them. Many of the bullets had even ricocheted at their feet. One of the team members couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He took out a dust suppression grenade from his waist and threw it at Wang Ran. Wang Ran reacted quickly and directly hit the dust grenade back with his hammer. The dust grenade exploded in the midst of Team 1. A large amount of dust filled the air. The team members inevitably came into contact with the dust. ¡°Not good! I¡¯m losing strength!¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯m rapidly weakening!¡± ¡°F*ck! This suppression powder is effective against us!¡± The members of the 1st team instantly panicked. Meanwhile, Wang Ran had already arrived in front of them. With a swing of the sledgehammer, three team members were immediately smashed to meat pies. ¡°The dust works. Hit him with a grenade!¡± someone shouted in a panic. Soon, a dozen dust grenades blew up. The soldiers were no longer concerned about being weakened. Their first priority was to weaken this terrifying target, Wang Ran! Wang Ran was indeed weakened. However, he returned to normal after a few seconds. As long as he held his breath, he had nothing to fear. It was not the case for these soldiers. A part of their skin was exposed, and they didn¡¯t wear gas masks. The powder easily affected them. ¡°Why? ¡°Why is this powder only effective on us?! ¡°This is too much!¡± One of the soldiers wanted to abandon his gun and flee, but he had been in contact with too much dust. His legs had turned to jelly, and he couldn¡¯t run at all. Wang Ran easily finished off Team 1 with a few more swings. Meanwhile, Team 2 and Butler had only made it a few hundred meters. They saw Wang Ran walking out from a cloud of white dust. Obviously, Team 1 had been completely annihilated. ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡± Butler did not forget to contact the headquarters with the satellite phone, as he commanded his men to escape. As soon as the call went through, Butler was about to speak, when a black shadow descended from the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± A tall and sturdy mutated gorilla heavily smashed into the ground, and two soldiers were directly smashed into meat patties by its fists. A panicked team member tried to shoot at the gorilla, but the gorilla grabbed his leg and lifted him up. The poor guy randomly fired his gun in all directions, killing several teammates. The guy didn¡¯t end up well either. The gorilla grabbed his leg and smashed it back and forth a few times, just like how Hulk had smashed Loki. More than half of the bones in his body were broken, and he stopped breathing. One of the team members steadied himself and raised his gun, ready to shoot at the gorilla. A flash of white suddenly appeared and smashed the team member¡¯s head with a claw. ¡°A dog? ¡°A gorilla?¡± Butler gritted his teeth so hard that they almost broke. Where did these mutated animals come from at this time?! Butler raised his Desert Eagle and fired at the Golden Retriever. The gorilla was quick to react. It threw the broken man in the path of the bullets. At that moment, Wang Ran arrived. Other than Butler, everyone else had been killed. Butler had no choice but to put down his gun and raise his hands. ¡°Good man, let¡¯s sit down and have a good chat,¡± Butler suggested with utmost sincerity. ¡°A chat? ¡°Tell me first, this horde of zombies was your doing, right?¡± Wang Ran raised the hammer to Butler¡¯s eye level and asked coldly. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°I was on the company¡¯s mission. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Butler knew that there was no use in defending himself, so he decisively admitted to it. ¡°F*ck, forget about the horde. It was finally a good time for my followers to practice, and for me to gain some good laborers. ¡°You tried to pull one on us. ¡°Thankfully, I caught on. If you had gotten any of my girls hurt, do you believe that I would set 100 zombies upon you? That I would have them rape you?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes turned cold. Butler trembled in fear. This murderous aura¡­ It was terrifying. Chapter 226 - 226 Whats Wrong With Ada? 226 What¡¯s Wrong With Ada? Even the usually calm Butler could not help but grow nervous. A hundred zombies¡­ Could the zombies still function down there? I¡¯ve never asked that question before¡­ ¡°Good sir¡­ ¡°Now that things have come to this, why don¡¯t you let me go? ¡°I¡¯ll go back and talk to the company. They won¡¯t come and find trouble with you in the future. ¡°I still have some say in the company,¡± Butler said in all seriousness. Wang Ran laughed in disdain. Only a fool would believe such words. ¡°Hey! Hey! ¡°Is that you, Butler?¡± The satellite phone in Butler¡¯s hand was connected, and an inquiry was heard from the phone. Wang Ran curled his finger. Butler could only obediently hand the phone over to Wang Ran. ¡°Butler has betrayed you. He said that your boss can go ahead and play with his own ass! ¡°He also told me the location of your base. Just sit tight and wait for me. I¡¯m expecting a warm welcome!¡± Wang Ran blabbered into the phone. When Butler heard this, he trembled. ¡®This f*cking guy¡­ ¡®He was ridiculous!¡¯ After Wang Ran finished speaking, he brought the phone to Butler¡¯s mouth and raised the hammer with his other hand. The meaning was obvious. ¡°Boss¡­ f*ck yourself!¡± Butler cursed with tears in his eyes. The other end of the phone was silent. It seemed like he had suffered a huge shock. Before the other party could reply, Wang Ran directly hung up the phone. ¡°Well, there we have it. You don¡¯t have any more feelings for your organization, right? ¡°Answer my questions honestly. ¡°Where are your company¡¯s headquarters?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°Shit¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°Our company has a massive base in Hawaii. Branches Two and Four have moved there. ¡°Also, the company has large bases in Europe, North America, and Antarctica. ¡°The company does not have a fixed headquarters. They use the different bases according to varying situations. ¡°Our boss should be in America right now,¡± Butler replied obediently. ¡°You boss, meaning¡­ Tang Jun?¡± Wang Ran wanted to confirm the information. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ You actually know who he is¡­¡± Butler felt that Wang Ran was becoming more and more mysterious. What kind of person was this?! He was so powerful and knew so much. ¡°Come, tell me what your company is trying to do. ¡°Why did you create a virus for no reason? ¡°The virus spread because of you, right?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°Our company¡­ ¡°At first, it was a decent multinational company, and the research was aimed at reversing permanent disabilities and injuries to the human body. ¡°Under Dr. Tang¡¯s leadership, progress was slow, but it was present. ¡°Later on, we discovered the test subject Number One, and the virus in her body became the key to our breakthrough. ¡°However, after the research reached a certain level, Dr. Tang decided to suspend the project because he felt that the virus was uncontrollable. ¡°When the virus started mutating living creatures, he drew a line. ¡°But the boss¡­ he thinks that this was his only hope of recovering his legs. ¡°So, Dr. Tang was imprisoned. The boss seized control of the company, and aggressively funneled resources into the virus¡¯ research. ¡°The virus mostly worked, but it often produced side effects. Most of the test subjects have turned into zombies. ¡°In order to produce the antibodies as soon as possible, the boss decided to spread the virus en masse to achieve the effect of group immunity. ¡°You should know what happened after that,¡± Butler answered honestly. ¡°F * ck, he did all this just for his legs? ¡°When I find him, I¡¯m going to break all three of his legs.¡± Wang Ran frowned. Just as Wang Ran was about to continue his interrogation, the gorilla beside him could no longer sit still. It ran in front of Wang Ran, gestured, and then took out a piece of paper and handed it to Wang Ran. ¡°Something happened to Ada, come back quickly!¡± It was Lin Momo¡¯s handwriting. ¡°What the f*ck, something happened to Ada? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡± Wang Ran glared at the gorilla. The gorilla had an innocent look on its face. ¡®You didn¡¯t give me a chance to step in¡­¡¯ ¡°Tie him up and give him to Thirteen. I¡¯m going back to the base first.¡± Wang Ran immediately ran to the Mi-26 after giving his instructions. He was afraid that it would be damaged during the battle, so he left the satellite phone on the helicopter. Momo must have been unable to contact him, so she instead sent the gorilla and Xiao Jin to find him. Ada¡­ What exactly happened¡­ ¡°Uncle, are you done?¡± Tang Tang asked, when she saw Wang Ran running back. ¡°Xiaoyu, work with Thirteen to take care of these zombies. ¡°Something happened to Ada. I¡¯ll head back to the island first.¡± Wang Ran quickly told them. Xiaoyu nodded. There would be no problems with her here. Tang Tang and the flight attendants immediately followed Wang Ran onto the Mi-26 and flew in the direction of the island. The helicopter landed on the island. Wang Ran went straight to the house. In the house, Ada was lying on the big bed, with Liu Shiyao by her side. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran stepped forward and asked. At this moment, Ada¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and her teeth were clenched tightly. She looked like she was in great pain. ¡°She fell a little sick two days ago, but it didn¡¯t last long. I couldn¡¯t find the reason. ¡°She probably passed the critical point today. She collapsed. ¡°I performed a full-body examination of her and found the general cause. ¡°She¡­ Because she suddenly grew up, her body couldn¡¯t keep up to the sudden change. ¡°As time goes on, she¡¯ll collapse. ¡°Her internal organs are failing. It¡¯s very serious,¡± Liu Shiyao replied with a frown. ¡°Then what should we do? ¡°Is my blood of any use? ¡°Let her drink my blood!¡± Wang Ran quickly said. I¡¯ve already given her some blood from the blood bank. It stabilized her, but there are no signs of improvement for the time being. ¡°She must have exerted herself too much. Her body finally gave out.¡± Liu Shiyao looked worriedly at Ada on the bed. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s my fault! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept letting her supply me with the original virus.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s punch created a hole in the floor. If he had known that this would damage Ada¡¯s body, he would rather not have forced it. ¡°Now¡­ ¡°There¡¯s only one way now¡­ ¡°Blood won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s try something else. ¡°After all, it¡¯s almost ten times as potent.¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face turned red at her own thoughts. But in this situation, saving a life was more important! Chapter 227 - 227 Saving A Life Was All That Mattered 227 Saving A Life Was All That Mattered ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Is this the only way?¡± Wang Ran was shocked by Liu Shiyao¡¯s suggestion. She was just a¡­ ¡°I guess this is the only way.¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. In her current situation, even if Ada was in a top research institute or hospital, there was no other way to save her. They could only rely on Wang Ran to perform. Wang Ran furrowed his brows. If Tang Tang had said this, Wang Ran would wanted to smack her, hard. But the one who said that was Liu Shiyao, an actual scientist! It seemed like this was the only way. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just extract it? You can feed it to her, or¡­ inseminate?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ ¡°Her throat and esophagus have started to shrink. I can¡¯t even feed her blood. ¡°If we force it, she might choke. ¡°You¡­ Do as you see fit. ¡°It¡¯s probably not convenient for you if I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll head out first. Call me when you¡¯re done,¡± Liu Shiyao said as she walked out of the villa. Along the way, Liu Shiyao shooed the girls who were trying to climb over the wall. Wang Ran looked at Ada, who was lying on the hospital bed, and sighed. Ada was an adult now, so he wouldn¡¯t be considered a beast, right? Besides, this was to save her life¡­ After a short period of mental preparation, Wang Ran gritted his teeth and went all out¡­ After two doses, Wang Ran went to the door and called Liu Shiyao in. ¡°Oh my God! ¡°Ada¡­ Why did she shrink?¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face was filled with shock. There was still some basis for the rapid growth, but what was with the shrinking? Detective Conan? Ada looked a little younger than before. She looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old. She was sitting there and rubbing her eyes. ¡°Did she become smaller after the treatment or during the treatment?¡± Liu Shiyao suddenly glanced at Wang Ran suspiciously. ¡°What are you thinking! ¡°Of course it happened after! ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but dart to the side. ¡°I¡¯m going to check her body. You can go out first.¡± Liu Shiyao pushed Wang Ran out of the villa. ¡°Ada, how do you feel now?¡± Liu Shiyao asked as she examined Ada¡¯s pupils with a flashlight. ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad anymore! ¡°I feel quite comfortable. My whole body is full of strength!¡± Ada looked quite happy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a closer inspection,¡± Liu Shiyao said as she took out a syringe and began to draw blood. After drawing her blood, Liu Shiyao did a detailed body check on Ada. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual at all¡­ ¡°It¡¯s almost magical!¡± Liu Shiyao muttered. Ada¡¯s bones and muscles were fine. There was no excess skin from the shrinkage. It was all smooth and supple. ¡°Can I go out and play now?¡± Ada asked, blinking her big eyes. She had been lying down for half a day and was extremely restless. ¡°No, you have to lie down before the results of my blood test come out! ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll get Wang Ran to spank your butt!¡± Liu Shiyao pretended to be angered. ¡°Spanking? ¡°Like just now?¡± Ada¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡­¡± you were awake during the treatment process just now?¡± Liu Shiyao was stunned. ¡°Yes, I was awake for a long time!¡± Ada smiled sweetly. Liu Shiyao rubbed her temples. ¡®Forget it. In any case, Wang Ran should be the one embarrassed. It¡¯s fine as long, as Ada is fine.; ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll go check your blood first,¡± Liu Shiyao said, as she took the blood she just drew and walked out. The moment Liu Shiyao left, the gorilla and Xiao Jin jumped over the wall. ¡°???¡± The gorilla bent a finger and scratched its head. Why did Ada become smaller?! Were humans that strange? One moment she was big, and the next moment, she was small. ¡°Go out to play?¡± The gorilla gestured outside. Xiao Jin also pointed his muzzle outside. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going! ¡°Glasses said I need to rest. Sigh¡­¡± Ada sighed. The gorilla patted Ada¡¯s head, indicating that resting was the right thing to do. ¡°By the way, was it fun when you guys went out to look for Big Brother?¡± Ada raised her head and asked. The gorilla nodded and took a few steps back, then demonstrated how it flattened its enemies. In order to make it look more realistic, the gorilla even grabbed Xiao Jin as a demonstration. Xiao Jin was speechless. ¡°Argh! I also want to go out and fight! ¡°Unfortunately, big brother won¡¯t let me! ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s going to spank me the moment I go out.¡± Ada sighed. The gorilla scratched its head and pointed at Xiao Jin as if it had suddenly realized something. Then, it made a gesture as if it was going to hit Xiao Jin. ¡°Are you saying that you want to push the blame to Xiao Jin? ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve already tried it.¡± Ada sighed. Xiao Jin looked at the gorilla in confusion. ¡®Aren¡¯t we comrades? ¡®Why am I always getting the short end of the stick?¡¯ At that moment, Wang Ran pushed the door open and entered. Xiao Jin and the gorilla obediently sat at the side. ¡°Ada, how are you feeling? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± Wang Ran looked a little embarrassed. Well, it was indeed quite awkward. ¡°Uncomfortable? ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I still feel a little uncomfortable! ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so uncomfortable. Big brother, please treat me.¡± As Ada spoke, she gave the gorilla and Xiao Jin a look, telling them to leave quickly. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Your acting skills¡­ needed some work. ¡°Have a good rest. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Shiyao to understand the situation,¡± Wang Ran said as he quickly left the villa. For some reason, whenever Wang Ran got close to Ada, he would grow incredibly uncomfortable. Wang Ran quickly escaped to Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. Liu Shiyao was testing Ada¡¯s blood. ¡°How is it? ¡°Is she alright?¡± Wang Ran walked over and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve done a basic examination. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her body. ¡°From the blood test, the virus concentration in the blood has returned to normal. ¡°It should be fine for now. ¡°But for safety¡¯s sake, I think you should supplement her from time to time,¡± Liu Shiyao said in all seriousness. ¡°What?! ¡°In her current form?¡± Wang Ran trembled. It had been an emergency and he had no choice. It would be too awkward if he had to do it regularly¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t keep up?¡± Liu Shiyao pushed her glasses up and smiled evilly. Wang Ran had always been merciless to her. Why was he cowering before Ada? Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ ¡°F*ck, are you challenging me?!¡± Wang Ran picked up Liu Shiyao and threw her into the large shed. His body was very much capable of keeping up¡­ Chapter 228 - 228 Lack Of Materials 228 Lack Of Materials Wang Ran patted the dirt off his body and walked out of the large shed. As for Liu Shiyao¡­ She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for a while. As he walked out of the laboratory, Wang Ran saw Su Xiaoyu waiting outside. ¡°Master.¡± Su Xiaoyu approached him and greeted him. ¡°How is it? Have you dealt with the zombies?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes. Thirteen and I have gathered all the surviving zombies. ¡°There are about 20,000 of them. ¡°All the zombies are now concentrated in the northern area of the bridge,¡± Su Xiaoyu reported. ¡°20,000? So be it.¡± Wang Ran was a little unhappy. Originally, there were more than 10,000 zombies in N-City, but the invading side had 30,000. After taking into account some projected losses from their clash, Wang Ran had been expecting a total of 30,000 usable coolies. In the end, those meddlesome soldiers had shot thousands of them to death and drowned thousands more. There were only about 20,000 remaining. Well, he still gained some working pairs of hands from it. ¡°By the way, have you dealt with the corpses? ¡°We can¡¯t keep them out in the open for long. ¡°It¡¯ll be terrible if a plague happens.¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Thirteen dealt with them. ¡°The zombie corpses have been arranged to be food for the ordinary zombies. ¡°If an ordinary zombie eats a big meal before it rots, it can go without food for days.¡± Su Xiaoyu replied. ¡°Poor zombies.¡± Wang Ran sighed. It made sense. In such an environment, the number of humans would only decrease. How could there be so many humans for zombies to eat? They could only resort to cannibalism. Of course, a zombie at Thirteen¡¯s level could eat the mutated vegetables that Wang Ran had cultivated. If he took zombies into the housing area, it would cause unease, not to mention the logistics and lodging required. ¡°By the way, is that man still locked up?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s buried beneath a pile of zombies. Hundreds of zombies are watching him. He won¡¯t escape. ¡°How do you plan to deal with him?¡± Su Xiaoyu leaned against Wang Ran and asked. ¡°How about this? Have Thirteen turn him into a zombie. ¡°With your presence and Momo¡¯s ability, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do anything. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll have him lead us to the company¡¯s lair,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. From their interactions, Wang Ran could tell that Butler was a very cautious person. He should also be aware that he had burned all bridges with his superiors. He might as well obediently be their guide. ¡°Master, it¡¯s getting late. Shouldn¡¯t you rest?¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand was wrapped around Wang Ran¡¯s waist. Wang Ran felt a faint ache in his back. He had already gone past his quota today. Did he still have to deal with Xiaoyu? ¡®Sigh, I should just deal with it.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be good if he ran out of energy like Ada. A night passed¡­ Wang Ran held his waist as he walked out of the villa. Xiaoyu was no longer human¡­ She could go berserk, regardless of the battlefield¡­ Wang Ran was almost envious of that ability. He suddenly remembered the Awakened Ones from his past life. They had not been one-dimensional, combat juggernauts. Many of them used their abilities for many other purposes. For example, super vision, super hearing, super sensitive smell, and so on. ¡°Why did all the Awakened Ones with me end up being so combat-oriented? ¡°Could it be because they all relied on me to become stronger?¡± Wang Ran muttered as he walked toward the dining area. At the table, Tang Tang and Ada were talking and laughing together. From a distance, the two of them looked like two sisters. Their figures were very similar to each other. From the looks of it, the girls had accepted Ada¡¯s current state very quickly. Wang Ran felt embarrassed when he thought about how he had treated Ada yesterday. ¡°Big brother, do you want to play together?¡± When Ada saw Wang Ran, she immediately ran over and threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s play together!¡± Tang Tang also came over, her gaze being pointedly nefarious. ¡°You guys go ahead¡­ ¡°I still have important things to do.¡± Wang Ran grabbed a few eggs and fled. Wang Ran drove to the housing area while eating eggs. The small-scale zombie tide from the North had been dealt with, and it was time to seriously deal with the next big zombie tide of a million. In the villa area, Wu Jianguo and the others were about to head out. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here! ¡°The professionals have come up with the specific construction plan. I was just about to seek out more human volunteers,¡± Wu Jianguo reported. ¡°How is it? Do you have enough equipment and manpower?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°We have enough manpower, but we¡¯re still lacking in terms of equipment. ¡°We need more excavators. ¡°We¡¯ve searched the entire city. There are only about twenty functional ones. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to work round the clock. ¡°Also, I heard from the professionals that our city might not have enough rubber. I don¡¯t know the details about that.¡± Wu Jianguo scratched his head. ¡°Alright, try to get started wherever you can. I¡¯ll go ask them,¡± Wang Ran said as he walked into the housing area. At that moment, Zhao Dong ran over to Wang Ran. ¡°Boss! Boss! ¡°The radio station that you asked me to get running? I¡¯ve finally done it!¡± Zhao Dong had deep dark circles under his eyes. He seemed to be sleep-deprived. As for whether he was obsessed with his task, or if it was the widow, Wang Ran did not know. ¡°Oh? Not bad, not bad! ¡°Can we broadcast it to the outside world?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve dismantled the sound of traffic radio station¡¯s equipment and transmitter and brought them over. ¡°It should be able to reach within a few hundred kilometers.¡± Zhao Dong had a smug look on his face. ¡°Alright, go get some rest. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do with it.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhao Dong¡¯s shoulder. This was a good underling. ¡°I still have things to do. We¡¯ll talk in detail later.¡± After Wang Ran gave a few simple words of praise, he walked to the house where they had put the professional experts. In the house, the professionals were engrossed in their calculations and did not even notice Wang Ran¡¯s arrival. ¡°I heard that you guys have some problems with the materials?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Argh! Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± The old professor took off his glasses and walked to Wang Ran. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing! ¡°The wall partition we designed earlier consists of a multi-layer composite. ¡°We do have the materials and the means to create it, save for rubber. ¡°If we recycle used tires and then refine them, it would take too long, and the quality would be rubbish. ¡°It would be best if you could get your hands on some polyethylene. ¡°Otherwise, progress will be slow, and the quality will take a toll,¡± the old professor said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡°By the way, other than working on the design, you should also go to the site and take a look. ¡°After all, most of the builders don¡¯t have any relevant experience. ¡°We need supervision, more than ever. ¡°As for the materials, leave it to me.¡± Wang Ran suddenly thought of an idea. Chapter 229 - 229 An Announcement 229 An Announcement ¡°Zhao Dong! Zhao Dong, come out!¡± Wang Ran shouted, at the entrance of Zhao Dong¡¯s house. Not long after, Zhao Dong ran out, his fingers working feverishly on the buckle of his pants, his face a little red. It looked like he was resting¡­ ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Dong asked, as he fiddled with his pants. ¡°I need an announcement to be broadcast indefinitely. ¡°We are in urgent need of a material, and we need survivors from the surrounding cities to provide us with clues,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done immediately. ¡°By the way, do you want to use a female or male voice for the recording? ¡°Captain Jin Bao is a decent candidate. His voice is deep. If we¡¯re in need of a female voice¡­ ¡°Boss, do you know anyone?¡± Zhao Dong asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go with a female voice. I¡¯ll get Jiaxin to come over later. ¡°A flight attendant¡¯s voice should be quite attractive. ¡°Start working on it. I¡¯ll bring the voice and the manuscript over. ¡°Have this first to replenish your strength.¡± Wang Ran took out a mutated cucumber and gave it to Zhao Dong. Zhao Dong held the cucumber tightly with a grateful expression. Not long after, Wang Ran brought Wu Jiaxin to the housing area. The sports center had been transformed into a radio station. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°She should familiarize herself with the script first. Just call me when she¡¯s ready,¡± Zhao Dong said, as he left the broadcast room. Wang ran and Wu Jiaxin were the only ones left in the room. The atmosphere instantly changed. ¡°Be serious, let¡¯s read the script first.¡± Wang Ran decisively extinguished the seeds of ambiguity. ¡°Oh!¡± Wu Jiaxin nodded, picked up the script that Wang Ran had written, and started reading. ¡°This is N-City, this is N-City. ¡°N-City has basically been recovered. We are currently building a defensive wall. ¡°If you¡¯re talented in construction, you¡¯re welcome in N-City. We¡¯ll provide you with food and job opportunities. ¡°Also, N-City is in urgent need of raw materials such as polyethylene and rubber. If you have these materials in your city, you are welcome to contact us! ¡°Our contact number is xxxxxxxx. If you don¡¯t have a satellite phone, you can send the goods to our door by car. ¡°Please take the west highway. The other roads are closed. ¡°If you are delivering it to our door, each ton of raw materials can be exchanged for 100 cans or 100 grams of gold. ¡°If you provide us with a location of a pickup point, those rates will be 20 cans or 20 grams of gold per ton. ¡°Please note that N-City¡¯s survivor camp is a non-governmental camp, and it does not accept any humanitarian requests.¡± Wu Jiaxin read out the script smoothly after a while. The contents of the manuscript had been decided by Wang Ran after careful consideration. In addition to finding materials, he could also recruit more talents. Moreover, considering that not everyone had a satellite phone, Wang Ran had even allowed the other party to deliver the goods to his door. Regardless of whether the other party delivered the goods to his door or if they dropped it off at a pickup point, as long as he had absolute strength, he would not be afraid of the other party¡¯s tricks. If food and gold were offered, some survivors were probably willing to find these raw materials. After all, materials that no one wanted would definitely be easier to find than food and gold. ¡°Not bad, not bad. A true flight attendant. You¡¯re beautiful, and you have a sweet voice.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then, do I get a reward?¡± Wu Jiaxin strode forward with her long legs and sat directly on Wang Ran¡¯s lap. Wu Jiaxin wore a plaid short skirt today. It was the same one she wore when she was trapped on the streetlamp and saved by Wang Ran. ¡°Wait¡­ ¡°Get the recording out first¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Wang Ran pressed down the upturned ¡®streetlamp¡¯. Wu Jiaxin nodded and sat down obediently. Then, Wang Ran called Zhao Dong in. The recording process was very smooth, and it was a success on the first try. After Zhao Dong ensured that the broadcast had commenced, he left the room. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll go back and rest now. ¡°Ah, right! I¡¯ll turn off the microphone. ¡°If you want to do it here¡­ It¡¯s fine to take a break,¡± Zhao Dong explained in detail. Wang Ran did not say anything, but Wu Jiaxin¡¯s face instantly turned red. After Zhao Dong left, the moment Wang Ran turned around, Wu Jiaxin immediately wrapped herself around him like an octopus¡­ ¡°A short skirt is indeed very convenient. ¡°But don¡¯t wear it when you go out to battle in the future.¡± Wang Ran rubbed his waist. He hadn¡¯t recovered from last night¡¯s battle. ¡°I have something even shorter¡­ ¡°If you want to take a look, you can come to my house tonight,¡± Wu Jiaxin said, as she put on her black stockings. Wang Ran held Wu Jiaxin¡¯s feet and helped her put on her black shoes. He would never get tired of these legs, yes. However, Xiaoyu¡¯s and Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s legs were not bad either. Lu Shuangshuang¡­ Wang Ran recalled Lu Shuangshuang, who ended up in short leather pants that night. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s legs were more toned and compact. ¡®I wonder if they¡¯ll be fun¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, Master, again?¡± Wu Jiaxin, who was sitting on Wang Ran¡¯s lap, felt something. ¡°Nope, nope! ¡°It¡¯s time for business! ¡°Tell Momo to pay attention to the satellite phone when you get back. ¡°If someone provides a pickup point, fly the chopper and bring a team over. ¡°Remember to be fully armed before you go out. ¡°If someone is trying to play tricks on you, just kill them.¡± Wang Ran pinched Wu Jiaxin¡¯s waist and pulled her down from his body. ¡°Yes, yes, I know! ¡°You¡¯ll reward me for this trip, okay?¡± Wu Jiaxin grabbed the hem of her dress and asked. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. ¡°You even learned to bargain¡­ ¡°Where did you learn that¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. Fortunately, it was Wu Jiaxin, who was the weakest among the girls. If Su Xiaoyu was the one haggling, he would¡­ After sending Wu Jiaxin back, Wang Ran drove to the city alone. He had to find some supplements. Otherwise, his body would soon break down. The pills he had found in the pharmacy before were not of any use. What Wang Ran lacked wasn¡¯t immediate performance, but recuperation. Wang Ran set his sights on a Chinese medicine hall. She didn¡¯t know if the smell of medicine was too overpowering, but the building looked clean, and it didn¡¯t seem to have been visited by zombies. Wang Ran parked his car and walked in casually. ¡°It seems like antlers, Chinese knotweed, and Chinese wolfberry would work¡­¡± Wang Ran recalled some useful Chinese medicine from the pop-up ads on the computer. The place was well-stocked and well-organized. Each drawer was labeled, so it was not too difficult for Wang Ran to find them. Wang Ran was most familiar with wolfberries, so he directly swept it clean. Wang Ran had never eaten knotweed root and antler before, so he tried some. Wang Ran didn¡¯t pass on the opportunity to grab some ginseng, wormgrass, and other medicinal herbs. Several sacks were soon filled to the brim. ¡°If I cook all of this together, it should be enough to let my waist catch a breath.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, the sound of an engine suddenly came from the door. ¡°F*ck, my car!¡± Chapter 230 - 230 Survivors In The Subway 230 Survivors In The Subway Wang Ran grabbed the sacks and rushed out of the door. He saw his Hummer driving into the distance. ¡°F*ck! Who would carjack me in this city?!¡± Wang Ran immediately ran after the car. As the leader of both the humans and zombies in N-City, his car should have been recognized, by now! Someone actually dared to steal his car! If he caught the thief, he would send 100 zombies to teach them a lesson! The people in the car probably saw Wang Ran desperately chasing after them through the rearview mirror, so they immediately stepped on the accelerator and sped up. However, the obstacles on the road continuously got in the way, allowing Wang Ran to keep up. ¡°F*ck, stop ramming into shit! ¡°My car!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s heart ached when he saw the Hummer continuously knocking away the abandoned vehicles blocking the road. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to sprint. The distance between the two parties was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, the Hummer came to a sudden stop! Wang Ran immediately changed his direction and avoided the Hummer. It was almost totaled! The door to the driver¡¯s seat opened, and a short man jumped out and ran to the subway entrance. Wang Ran threw the sack into the car, pulled out the car key, locked the car, and then ran down the subway. Wang Ran walked down the stairs to the subway platform, but darkness blotted his vision out. ¡°F*ck, I didn¡¯t bring my flashlight,¡± Wang Ran muttered. However, Wang Ran¡¯s superhuman physique allowed him to adapt to the darkness very quickly. His eyes slowly got used to the darkness. It was a very ordinary subway station with security checks, ticket vending machines, and a sentry box. However, Wang Ran immediately spotted the anomaly. Sharpened wooden sticks were placed on the ticket gate leading into the station. If one were to charge forward mindlessly, they could end up getting skewered. ¡°An underground camp? ¡°Interesting.¡± Wang Ran gradually got used to the darkness. He easily avoided the sharp spikes and flipped over the obstacle. Humans were indeed capable creatures. When Wang Ran reached the stairs, he could already hear the commotion below. There were quite a few of them¡­ A few dozen people? There might be more than a hundred people. Wang Ran walked down the stairs step by step, his steps light and slow. When he reached the last step, Wang Ran suddenly stepped on something. ¡°Oh!¡± It was the sound of a screeching chicken! Wang Ran had stepped on a shrieking rubber chicken! The sound was particularly pronounced in the empty and quiet platform. Then, a trash can, which was hung on a rope, swung at Wang Ran like a wrecking ball. Wang ran turned his body slightly and easily dodged the trash can¡¯s attack. Wang Ran took a step forward and stepped on some glass marbles. He almost slid and fell. Wang Ran relied on his strong waist and abdomen to maintain his balance. ¡°F*ck, my waist¡­¡± Wang Ran was already overworked, and this time, he sprained his waist. However, these traps made Wang Ran lower his guard. A mechanism of this level seemed to be made by a child. Coupled with the figure that had jumped out of the car earlier, Wang Ran was sure that this was a campsite mainly comprising children. Wang Ran steadied his body and looked around. A train that was parked at the platform caught Wang Ran¡¯s attention. If any place served as a good hideout, it should be the train carriages. As expected, Wang Ran saw some faint lights through the window. Wang Ran walked over and knocked on the subway door. ¡°Open the door, I know there¡¯s someone inside. ¡°Don¡¯t make me break it down,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. A soft mumble came from inside the door. After a while, something on the door seemed to have been taken down. Then, the door opened. A small battery light was lit up. Wang Ran saw it clearly. The carriage was filled with childish faces. Their faces were filled with fear. One of the children was holding a bag of biscuits in his hand. The bag was shriveled, and it looked like it had been mostly divided up. Many children still had biscuit crumbs on the corners of their mouths. ¡°Are you here to catch me? ¡°There¡¯s still a little left. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± A little girl in her early teens handed a bag of biscuits to Wang Ran. Wang Ran recognized her. She was the one who had stolen his car. It was such a small child? These¡­ Dozens of children had survived by hiding in the subway for so many days? They all looked listless and haggard. It must have been a tough time. ¡°You guys can keep it. ¡°I¡¯ve got some jerky here, have some.¡± Wang Ran took out the beef jerky from his shirt pocket and handed it to the child. To be honest, Wang Ran hated naughty kids. However, Wang Ran did not really hate this child who had stolen his car. On one hand, she had not kept it all for herself, but shared it with her companions. On the other hand, she had not tried to mouth him off. After she was caught, she was willing to hand over the remaining biscuits. This had not been done out of malice, or mischief. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± The little girl took the jerky and immediately distributed it to her friends. There were only twenty strips, which was not enough for them all. Many children could only swallow their saliva. ¡°Forget it, take all of it!¡± Wang Ran took out more snacks and stuffed it into the little girl¡¯s hand. The children cheered as if they were celebrating a festival. The snacks were quickly divided among them. At that moment, Wang Ran felt a presence¡­ Zombie! Wang Ran followed his gut feeling and walked deeper into the carriage. The children who were eating beef jerky seemed to have realized something. They immediately rushed into the depths of the carriage and blocked Wang Ran. ¡°This is interesting¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. It was obvious that there were zombies in the car. However, not only were these children not afraid, but they also stood in front of him. What kind of situation was this? Wang Ran intended to find out. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t go any further in! ¡°If you come any closer, we¡¯ll have to fight you! ¡°You gave us food. You¡¯re a good person. We don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± The little girl opened her arms and blocked the way. It seemed that she was the leader of this group of children. ¡°I know your secret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt the guy inside,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The little girl was stunned. She did not expect Wang Ran to guess what was inside so quickly. However, could Wang Ran¡¯s words be trusted¡­ While the little girl was hesitating, the children behind her gradually parted. A dark figure was staggering forward¡­ Chapter 231 - 231 Ill Check Your Body 231 I¡¯ll Check Your Body As the black silhouette moved forward, Wang Ran finally made out its features. It was a¡­ A young nun with a pale face! It was very scary under the dim light. How were the children not frightened by her? The Sister walked unsteadily to Wang Ran. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for the children. They only want to protect me.¡± The Sister¡¯s voice was very weak, and it seemed that she had suffered a serious injury. ¡°This is interesting¡­ ¡°A group of children protecting a zombie Sister¡­ ¡°Eat this first,¡± Wang Ran took out a mutated cucumber from his pocket and handed it to the nun. ¡°I can¡¯t eat this¡­ Hmm?¡± The Sister felt that the cucumber was different. It emitted a smell that attracted her. She subconsciously took the cucumber and put it in her mouth. ¡°Crack!¡± The fresh and tender juice exploded in her mouth. A stream of energy flowed down her throat and into her stomach. The Sister was surprised to find that she had recovered some strength! This cucumber was magical! The Sister did not hold back and gobbled up the entire cucumber. ¡°Phew¡­ I feel much better!¡± The Sister finally stopped swaying. ¡°What happened here?¡± Wang Ran sat on the carriage seat. The Sister sat opposite Wang Ran. ¡°These children are from the city¡¯s orphanage. ¡°On the day of the zombie outbreak, I happened to be at the orphanage to hand the children clothes that I had donated. ¡°Zombies came. ¡°The director and I first took the children to hide in the basement. ¡°Two days later, we ran out of food and the basement started leaking. We couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so the director took us on a bus to find a new place to hide. ¡°The situation outside was even worse than we thought. ¡°In a moment of desperation, we abandoned the bus and escaped into the subway station. ¡°There were some zombies in the tracks, but most of them couldn¡¯t climb up. ¡°The children and us used sharpened wooden sticks to clean up all the zombies. ¡°We also lured the zombies into the carriages down there and killed them, one at a time. ¡°But the director was unfortunately bitten by a zombie during the process¡­ ¡°Even since then, we¡¯ve been hiding here. ¡°A few days ago, when I went out to look for food, a Mutated Zombie came after me. ¡°He followed me all the way down here. ¡°Although we got rid of it with our traps, I was bitten.¡± After saying this, the Sister paused and sighed. It was clear that turning into a zombie had impacted her faith. ¡°I planned to jump off the platform and begged the children to deal with me like they did with the zombies. ¡°But the children couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°I had no choice but to lock myself in the last carriage. ¡°After a few days, I suddenly regained some self-awareness. ¡°I realized that I might have become¡­ a Mutated Zombie. ¡°It was then that I realized that these children had been squeezing a bowl of blood for me to drink every day¡­ ¡°After that, I started to go out and help the children find food. ¡°As a zombie, it was much easier to find food outside. ¡°The children let me drink their blood regularly so that I could maintain my strength. ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to do that at first, but if I fall, who¡¯s going to find food for them¡­ ¡°We survived for a few days just like that.¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, I was suddenly attacked when I went to a residential area to look for food. ¡°Someone shot me repeatedly with an air rifle. I still have the steel bearings in my body. ¡°I managed to return here. ¡°But, I¡¯m in a terrible condition. I can¡¯t go out to look for food. ¡°The poor children, they had to risk themselves out there¡­ ¡°Fortunately, for some reason, the number of zombies in the city has decreased significantly these days. The children are safe.¡± After saying that, the zombie Sister felt a sharp pain in her chest and couldn¡¯t help but keel over. Although she had recovered some strength, her wounds were still hurting her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look¡­¡± Wang Ran went up to check the wound of the female zombie Sister. Just as his hand was about to touch her clothes, Wang Ran was stunned. Dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at his hand. He had almost forgotten that there were so many spectators around. This treatment process was probably not suitable for children to watch. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the back.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand to the zombie Sister. The zombie Sister was stunned. When she thought about the magical cucumber Wang Ran had just given her, the Sister decided to trust him. She handed her hand to Wang Ran, and Wang Ran helped her to the back of the carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t peek!¡± Wang Ran turned around and instructed the children. The children nodded, not fully understanding. There was no light inside, so they couldn¡¯t see, even if they wanted to. Wang Ran brought the nun to the depths of the carriage and let her lie down on the seat. As there was not much light, Wang Ran could only grope around to undo the nun¡¯s clothes. ¡°Lord, please forgive me¡­¡± the Sister said in her heart. Very quickly, Wang Ran had completely taken off the nun¡¯s top. The next step was to check the wound. Due to the lack of light, Wang Ran still had to rely on his hands to feel around ¡­ The fumbling process was a little too much for the Sister. ¡°There¡¯s a bump here¡­ ¡°Steel balls are embedded here.¡± Wang Ran took out his swiss army knife. After confirming the position, he used the tip of the knife to pick out the steel balls. The sister gritted her teeth and endured it. Fortunately, after turning into a zombie, the pain had been lessened, so she could still bear it. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s not a wound!¡± The nun suddenly exclaimed. He had almost¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wang Ran apologized after identifying what he had been twiddling between his fingers. It was a little awkward. Although it was awkward, he still had to continue. After searching for more than ten minutes, Wang Ran finally removed all the steel balls from the nun¡¯s body. The wounds left behind did not look like they would not heal so easily. ¡°Should I save her¡­¡± Wang Ran felt conflicted for a moment. Wang Ran had always adhered to the good virtue of not helping others when they were in danger, and he rarely interfered in other people¡¯s affairs. However, Wang Ran still had a good impression of these children. They were not the mischievous pests he was used to. They would add life to his camps. Moreover, zombies could eat mutated vegetables now. If he saved this Sister, she would not cause much trouble. ¡®Alright, alright, I¡¯ll save her.¡¯ Wang Ran made a cut on his palm and then pressed his palm against the nun¡¯s chest. Chapter 232 - 232 An Extra 232 An Extra The Sister had many wounds on her body. Wang Ran had no choice but to spread his blood over her skin a few times. Blood seeped into the Sister¡¯s body. The Sister suddenly felt an electric current coursing through her body, and all the cells in her body were activated. She couldn¡¯t help but twist and turn in her seat. Wang Ran had seen this many times before, so he was already used to it. A few minutes later, the Sister regained her calm. Wang Ran touched her body. The wounds on her body had already healed, leaving only a little marks. It would not take long for her to fully recover. ¡°Master¡­¡± Just like Momo and Xiaoyu, the Sister had also submitted to Wang Ran. ¡°Oh, right, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Wang Ran did not even know her name, yet he had touched her. ¡°My name is Zhou Meng. You can call me Xiaomeng,¡± Sister Zhou Meng said in a soft voice. ¡°Right, master, do you need¡­ Do you still want to continue?¡± Zhou Meng asked with her head lowered. ¡°Continue what? ¡°No way¡­ It¡¯s not that nuns can¡¯t¡­¡± Wang Ran suddenly realized what Zhou Meng was talking about. ¡°Ah, I have not yet made my vows! ¡°After I became a zombie, my faith wavered. With this, I¡¯ve given up on it,¡± Zhou Meng said softly. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean¡­ ¡°There are so many children in the next carriage!¡± Wang Ran righteously shot her down. After all, his lumbar muscles had been severely strained over the past few days, and he had even sprained his waist just now. ¡°You¡¯re right, Master.¡± Zhou Meng nodded obediently. ¡°By the way, master, the children outside have been hungry for many days ¡°Can I head out and find them some food?¡± Zhou Meng pleaded. Even though her attitude had changed, she still cared about those children. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange a campsite for these children. ¡°There¡¯s no lack of food there.¡± Wang Ran helped Zhou Meng put on her clothes. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Zhou Meng heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them returned to the front carriage. ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± When the children saw Zhou Meng, they immediately surrounded her. ¡°Sister, you look much better! ¡°Sister, have you turned back into a human? ¡°This uncle is so powerful!¡± The children were chattering. They started to look at Wang Ran with admiration. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for stealing your car. ¡°I went too far out to look for food. It¡¯s four blocks away, so I¡­¡± The girl who had stolen Wang Ran¡¯s car came over and apologized. ¡°So be it. But, look at what you¡¯ve done to my car¡­ ¡°If I had not installed the anti-collision bar in front, I¡¯d probably have to walk home. ¡°Also, where did you learn to drive at such a young age? Where did you get your driver¡¯s license?¡± Wang Ran asked sternly. ¡°I learned it from Mario Kart¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just the gas, acceleration, and braking¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good when you step on the gas. The rest is similar to the game.¡± The girl mumbled, with her head lowered. Wang Ran was stunned. Wang Ran remembered having to retake his diving test a total of seven times¡­ ¡°Xiaoye, don¡¯t do that anymore! ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Zhou Meng lectured her. ¡°I know, Sister¡­¡± Xiaoye stuck out his tongue. ¡°Everyone, pack up and follow me to the surface. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a safe place. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to keep hiding in such a dark underground.¡± Wang Ran took the lead and walked out of the carriage. The children looked at Zhou Meng. After getting Zhou Meng¡¯s nod of approval, they also walked out of the carriage and carefully followed Wang Ran. Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng and more than thirty children back to the surface. The long-lost sunlight shone on the children, making them cover their eyes subconsciously. It was a little glaring. Wang Ran finally saw that these children were all girls. They were all emaciated, and their faces were pale because they had not been exposed to the sun for too long. Moreover, their fingers were full of wounds. It seemed that it was because they often bled themselves for Zhou Meng. ¡°Xiaomeng, were you gender-biased when saving people? ¡°Why are they all girls?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Someone wanted to adopt a child from the orphanage that day. He specifically asked for a boy. ¡°All the boys were taken out to be chosen. I stayed with the girls. ¡°I wonder how the other children are doing¡­¡± Zhou Meng sighed. It was not easy to survive in this apocalypse¡­ ¡°Hey, Uncle, what¡¯s this?¡± Xiaoye suddenly realized that there were a few more sacks in the car. ¡°Wolfberry, antler¡­ I don¡¯t recognize this one,¡± Xiaoye muttered, as she rummaged through the sack. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Xiaoye, don¡¯t touch other people¡¯s things!¡± Zhou Meng lectured with a red face. Wang Ran looked at Zhou Meng¡¯s expression and knew that she recognized these medicinal herbs ¡­ ¡°My grandfather is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, and I used to help out in his medicine shop when I was young, so¡­¡± Zhou Meng explained with a red face. At the same time, Zhou Meng seemed to have guessed why Wang Ran had not been very enthusiastic just now¡­ ¡°You need to prevent these herbs from clashing. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy and get more compatible ingredients,¡± Zhou Meng said, with her head lowered. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched again. Was his image going to collapse just like that? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not good enough, it¡¯s just that my girls are all too powerful! Wang Ran sighed and took out the satellite phone in his car. ¡°Hey, Jianguo! ¡°I¡¯m at the No. 4 subway entrance of the Drum Tower. ¡°Get two buses here.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after giving his instructions. Ten minutes later, two buses pulled up in front of Wang Ran and the others. The children were brought into the car one by one. ¡°Boss, where should we send these children? ¡°The houses, or the island?¡± the driver, Zhu Ming, asked. ¡°Head for the island first. ¡°Ask Momo to take good care of them,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Zhou Meng was probably going to follow him. If these children were to be separated from Zhou Meng, they would not be able to accept it easily. Since they were all girls, he could live with it. ¡°Sister, are you not coming with us?¡± Xiaoye stuck her head out of the car window and asked. ¡°Go with these good men! Behave yourselves! ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with that bastard who hurt me!¡± Zhou Meng released the murderous presence of a nun. Chapter 233 - 233 Cowards! 233 Cowards! After waving goodbye to the two buses, Zhou Meng jumped in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to take care of the people who injured me. Is that okay?¡± Zhou Meng asked, as if she was praying. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to take a look,¡± Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng into the car. Wang Ran could completely empathize if the other party had acted out of self-preservation. A simple lesson would have sufficed. If it was just for fun¡­ That wasn¡¯t something that could be solved with a little education. Under Zhou Meng¡¯s guidance, Wang Ran drove the Hummer to a nearby neighborhood. ¡°This is the place, Master!¡± Zhou Meng¡¯s voice was always soft and gentle. Wang Ran and Zhou Meng got out of the car. It was a very ordinary neighborhood. The person who fired the shot was probably hiding in one of the rooms on the first floor. Although Wu Jianguo and the others had taken over all the survivor camps in N-City, there were still some individual survivors. ¡°Do you remember which building it was?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Probably¡­ It¡¯s in that direction.¡± Zhou Meng pointed. As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Ran felt something coming at him. Wang Ran tilted his head slightly, and a steel ball flew past his eyes and hit the door of the Hummer. The door was bulletproof, so it could naturally block these small steel balls. ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s doing it for fun!¡± Wang Ran was furious. It was obvious that he was a living human being. The other party had still shot at him. This could only mean that the other party was deliberately doing it. Moreover, judging from its power, it had been illegally modified. ¡°Master, I see it! It came from the rooftop!¡± Zhou Meng pointed at the top floor of a residential building. As soon as he finished speaking, a few more steel balls were shot over. Zhou Meng was just a regular Mutated Zombie, so her reaction wasn¡¯t as agile as Wang Ran¡¯s. Another steel ball hit her chest. Zhou Meng seemed to have thought of something. Not only did she not frown, but her face also turned red¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go and get him!¡± Wang Ran grabbed his hammer from the back seat. Zhou Meng quickly followed behind him. There were iron doors on the first floor of the residential building that required a door card to unlock. Of course, this could not stop Wang Ran. Wang Ran reached out and grabbed the iron door, pulling it hard! The door was directly torn down. Wang Ran started to climb the stairs with Zhou Meng. The stairs had been deliberately filled with lubricant, and the handrail had been removed. It was probably used to defend against zombies. Wang Ran and Zhou Meng could only hold onto the wall and slowly climb up. A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at the sixth floor. The guy had shot from the rooftop, but there was no way of reaching him. Wang Ran took a look, and immediately swung his massive hammer upwards, breaking off a section of the building. There were exclamations and curses from above. Wang Ran jumped up and used the hammer to boost Zhou Meng up. On the rooftop, a man and a woman were looking at Wang Ran and Zhou Meng in horror. ¡°You guys¡­ What are you guys trying to do?! ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± A young man in a cap held an air rifle in his hand, and his eyes were a little panicked. In the past few days, he had taken pot-shots at zombies and survivors on the roof, but no one had ever reached him. This made him a little frightened and uneasy. ¡°You shot my girl and my car. ¡°Why else would i be here?¡± Wang Ran took the hammer and lightly hammered the ground. ¡°I¡­¡± The man in the cap was about to answer, when the woman beside him stepped forward. ¡°Feng, why are you talking to him? Shoot him!¡± the woman said coldly. Wang Ran smiled. This woman was a rank-two Awakened. Just this? Was a rank-two Awakened so arrogant these days? The man in the cap didn¡¯t dare to disobey the woman, so he obediently raised his gun and pointed it at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was not afraid at all and walked straight to the man in the cap. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Zhou Meng nervously clenched her hands in front of her chest. She had never seen Wang Ran in combat before, so she was worried for him. The man in the cap saw Wang Ran getting closer and closer, and he couldn¡¯t help but pull the trigger. The steel balls were shot at Wang Ran¡¯s chest. It was the most lethal distance of the weapon. The man in the cap was very confident that he could kill Wang Ran. But¡­ They bounced off Wang Ran¡¯s chest like marshmallows. ¡°No way¡­ ¡°There¡¯s so much PSI in this gun. How did you¡­¡± The man in the cap became more and more flustered as he repeatedly fired. He had never encountered such a situation before! ¡°Sir, don¡¯t come over. I was wrong, sir!¡± The man in the cap couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He threw his gun away and knelt down. Wang Ran had done nothing. His mere aura was enough to oppress him. ¡°Useless shit, you¡¯re so weak in bed, and so weak in fighting. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s hard to find men, I would have slapped you to death! The woman glared at the man in the cap. At the same time, the woman realized that Wang Ran might be an Awakened. The woman looked at Wang Ran, and then at the man in the cap. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. ¡°Hey handsome, how about this. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this person to you. How about we be friends?¡± The woman licked her lips and threw Wang Ran a flirtatious look. Wang Ran blanched. ¡®I really don¡¯t want to be friends with you¡­ ¡®Besides, is it really a good idea to abandon your little boyfriend like this?¡¯ ¡°Sister Li, how can you do this to me! ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it four to five times every night these past few days, serving you with all my heart ¡­ ¡°Sir! Sir! Sister Li was the one shooting at people! ¡°She was the one who shot your car just now, don¡¯t hit me!¡± the man in the cap cried. These days, he had relied on his handsome appearance to catch Li¡¯s eye, so he had survived. However, his days weren¡¯t easy, especially at night¡­ Now that Li was selling him out, he finally broke down. ¡°F*ck, you ungrateful wretch!¡± Li slapped the man¡¯s head, and it spun 360 degrees. ¡°Handsome, look at how I killed him. Can we be friends now?¡± Li looked at Wang Ran and found him more and more pleasing to the eye. He would definitely be more fun to play with. As Wang Ran was walking, he suddenly felt an ache in his waist. He had sprained his waist earlier, and had not fully recovered yet. Wang Ran had no choice but to grab his waist and slow down. ¡°No way, another impotent one?¡± Li frowned. ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have killed the cricket cap man!¡¯ Chapter 234 - 234 No Time To Hesitate 234 No Time To Hesitate After seeing how those air rifle bullets had bounced off him, she had been certain that he was an Awakened One. She didn¡¯t expect his waist to hurt after just two steps¡­ Li looked at the beautiful nun behind Wang Ran and could guess the reason. He must have overindulged in his desires¡­ ¡°Xiaomeng, come here. How do you want to do it?¡± Wang Ran ignored Li and turned back to call Zhou Meng. Zhou Meng ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side with small steps. ¡°She shot steel balls at me. Why don¡¯t you just shoot them back? ¡°Let her have a taste of pain,¡± Zhou Meng said, after thinking for a while. Giving her a taste of her own medicine was not a bad choice. ¡°You two¡­ You¡¯re really asking for it! ¡°I¡¯m a rank-two Awakened¡­¡± ¡°Smack!!!¡± Before Li could finish her sentence, she was slapped by Wang Ran and fell to the ground. Wang Ran had only used 10% of his strength in this slap. If he used too much force, Li would probably die like the man in the cap. ¡®That won¡¯t do, Xiaomeng hasn¡¯t even vented her anger.¡¯ Li, who was lying on the ground, instantly came to a realization. This man¡­ Was strong! He should be at least a rank-three Awakened One! Even if his waist was giving him problems, he should still be far more powerful than regular men! ¡°Handsome, I was wrong! ¡°I apologize for the steel ball incident. Why won¡¯t you forgive me? ¡°I have many moves! I definitely knew how to perform than this little girl! Do you want to give it a try?¡± Li covered her face and winked at Wang Ran again. Zhou Meng¡¯s face turned red. She had been a devout nun before, so she had never come into contact with such a creature, nor had she ever heard of it. Now that this woman was being so explicitly expressively, Zhou Meng¡¯s face turned red-hot. ¡°Xiao Meng, ignore her. Just shoot her.¡± Zhou Meng nodded and picked up the air bullet gun on the ground. When Li saw that the two of them were serious, she immediately prepared to get up and run. Wang Ran kicked her to the ground. ¡°If you run again, the hammer is next, understand?¡± Wang Ran held the hammer and gently placed it down on the man in the cap. With a ¡°splat¡±, the man¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. Li¡¯s body trembled, and she didn¡¯t dare to run anymore. ¡°Girl, girl! ¡°Looking at your outfit, you must be a nun, right? ¡°Don¡¯t nuns believe in God? ¡°Just let me go this once!¡± Li looked at Zhou Meng and begged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I stopped believing in God a few days ago. ¡°Now, I believe¡­ ¡°In the devil!¡± Zhou Meng raised her gun. Her black dress fluttered in the wind, and she really did look like a devil worshiper. Zhou Meng fired a series of shots at Li! The steel balls continued to enter Li¡¯s body. The gun had been modified, and it was quite powerful at close range. Not even an Awakened One could withstand it. Li was quickly turned into a hornet¡¯s nest, and her body was covered in bloody wounds. Even so, she did not dare to move. Wang Ran¡¯s hammer was still stained with brain-matter¡­ Zhou Meng shot randomly and only put down the gun after she had emptied it. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been suppressing her emotions for too long when she was a nun, but this violent outburst awoke something in Zhou Meng¡¯s heart. ¡°Have I really been seduced by Satan¡­ ¡°Why did I enjoy it¡­?¡± Zhou Meng muttered in her heart. ¡°How is it? Do you feel better?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m feeling much better! ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zhou Meng put down her gun and returned to her gentle and quiet self. ¡°Handsome, can you let me go this time?¡± Li propped herself up gingerly and begged. Her face and body were covered in bloody holes. She didn¡¯t know if those steel balls could even be dug out. It was a pitiful sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran ignored Li and walked away with Zhou Meng. He was truly letting her off. After all, Zhou Meng had already vented her anger on her. She was no longer worthy of their attention. Li¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at Wang Ran¡¯s back. ¡°You bastard, you actually destroyed my devastatingly beautiful face¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off!¡± Li mumbled, as she climbed into a pile of materials and took out a pistol. She had gotten it from a zombie who was wearing a police uniform when she went out to look for supplies. Because of the limited ammunition, she had been reluctant to use it. Now was a good time for it! ¡°Steels balls are nothing to you, but let¡¯s see what bullets do!¡± Li raised her gun and aimed at Wang Ran¡¯s back. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out! A bullet was fired directly at Wang Ran¡¯s back! ¡°Master, be careful!¡± When Zhou Meng heard the gunshot, she immediately stood in front of Wang Ran. However, the speedy bullet had already struck Wang Ran. Of course, a regular pistol¡¯s bullet would not harm Wang Ran. Li didn¡¯t know this. She was too demented to care. ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± She emptied the gun. Wang Ran frowned. It was fine for him to be shot, but for Zhou Meng¡­ She was still a regular Mutated Zombie. Sure enough, there were several bullet holes in her abdomen. ¡°Master¡­ Are you alright?¡± Zhou Meng quickly realized that she was losing strength. ¡°I¡¯m fine, hang in there¡­¡± Wang Ran helped Zhou Meng to the side. Then, he walked toward Li with his hammer. When he was almost in front of Li, Wang Ran raised the hammer as if he was playing golf. ¡°Pfft!¡± Li¡¯s head drew a beautiful arc like a golf ball and finally fell into a waste bin. After killing Li, Wang Ran immediately picked up Zhou Meng and jumped down the roof. The bullet wounds were not fatal for a zombie, but they had still caused severe damage. She had to be treated quickly! Wang Ran kicked open the door of a unit on the sixth floor. There were some traces of life inside. It was probably where that wretched couple lived. Wang Ran carried Zhou Meng to the master bedroom. The bed sheets in the master bedroom¡­ were not worth mentioning. It must have been the work of the cap man and Li. Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng to the second bedroom, which was a child¡¯s room with a small bed that was around 1.2 meters wide. It looked quite clean. Wang Ran carefully placed Zhou Meng on the bed. Zhou Meng¡¯s face was even paler than before. The steel balls from before had only caused surface damage. This time, she had been shot with real bullets! There was no time to hesitate. Wang Ran tore Zhou Meng¡¯s clothes with his hands¡­ Chapter 235 - 235 Is This How Medical Interventions Worked? 235 Is This How Medical Interventions Worked? Wang Ran spotted the bullet holes in Zhou Meng¡¯s lower abdomen. The biology of zombies had been altered, so it was not bleeding as much. But, there was definitely damage inside. ¡°I have to take out the bullet first¡­ ¡°Bear with the pain.¡± Wang Ran took out his knife. After making a small cut, Wang Ran inserted the blade into the wounds. After fumbling around for a while, Wang Ran finally extracted the bullets. Wang Ran realized that the damage inside was no laughing matter. He had to treat her. Wang Ran cut his palm open and pressed it against Zhou Meng¡¯s lower abdomen. The blood seeped into the wounds, and Zhou Meng¡¯s external injuries healed quickly. However, the internal damage¡­ After much thought, he made up his mind¡­ After a few rounds of treatment, Wang Ran carressed Zhou Meng¡¯s lower abdomen with his hand. ¡°How is it? Does it still hurt?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­ ¡°So this works like that¡­ ¡°Do all the doctors in the hospital treat their patients like this?¡± Zhou Meng asked, blushing. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Wang Ran did not know how to explain it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back to the base. ¡°Ah, I tore your clothes¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll find you a set of clothes.¡± Wang Ran started rummaging through the closet. It was a middle school girl¡¯s room. Wang Ran found a set of school uniform and came out. ¡°We¡¯ll make do with this.¡± Wang Ran handed the clothes to Zhou Meng and turned around. Even though he had seen it all, he had to remain polite. Zhou Meng blushed as she changed into the uniform. She felt pretty good. She was barely indiscernible from the rigid nun that she was before. ¡°Master, thank you!¡± Zhou Meng cupped her fists and chanted in her heart. The treatment just now had opened the door to a whole new world for her, and her emotions were out of control. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand to Zhou Meng. The two of them went downstairs, hand in hand. As soon as they walked out of the building, a few Mutated Zombies surrounded them under the lead of a silver-eyed zombie. ¡°A human and a zombie together? ¡°This is interesting¡­ ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t drunk any blood today. Mind moistening my throat?¡± A Mutated Zombie looked at Wang Ran and licked his lips. ¡°The hell are you saying?¡± ¡°The silver-eyed zombie slapped the Mutated Zombie. ¡°If you have a death wish, don¡¯t rope us along with you! ¡°This is the f*cking boss¡¯s boss!¡± The silver-eyed zombie kicked the Mutated Zombie a few more times. ¡°The boss¡¯s boss¡­ ¡°He¡¯s that¡­¡± The zombies were all shocked. They had also participated in the defense against H-City, but because they were weak and were far from the central battle zone, they never got a clear view of Wang Ran. They had never expected to see him here. ¡°Boss, are you taking your lady friend for a walk? ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± the silver-eyed zombie said courteously. ¡°What are you guys up to? Looking for blood?¡± Wang Ran paid the Mutated Zombie no heed, but he was interested to know what these zombies were doing. ¡°Thirteen has forbidden all the zombies in N-City from killing humans indiscriminately. ¡°If we encounter humans, we could request for their blood. We are not allowed to hurt them, and we may offer a trade. ¡°He called this ¡®sustainable development¡¯,¡± the silver-eyed zombie quickly replied. ¡°Wow, Thirteen is managing his subordinates pretty well. ¡°He¡¯s worthy of praise. ¡°By the way, there are two fresh bodies on the rooftop of this building. Go and eat them. Don¡¯t let them rot to waste.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he led Zhou Meng into the Hummer and left. The silver-eyed zombie looked at the disappearing car in admiration. ¡°Boss¡¯s boss is so awesome. He drives around different ladies, each time. ¡°When will I be able to live like that?¡± The silver eyed zombie sighed. ¡­ At Zhou Meng¡¯s suggestion, Wang Ran went to the Chinese medicine hall again to get some medicinal herbs, before returning to Eastlake island. As soon as he got on the island, Wang Ran saw a lively scene. Ada seemed to have become the ruler of the children, leading the girls from the orphanage to play wildly on the island. Well, she had finally met a group of people her age, so it was understandable. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here! ¡°It¡¯s fun here! ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food here too! ¡°I left you some buns, have one¡­ Oh, right, you can¡¯t eat it, so I¡¯ll have to eat it myself. ¡°Sister, you look wonderful in this dress!¡± The girls crowded around her. Zhou Meng¡¯s heart warmed up. ¡®My trust has not been misplaced! ¡®Thank you, Master!¡¯ ¡°Momo, arrange a house for Xiaomeng first. ¡°Let her have a good rest,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Lin Momo saw Zhou Meng and immediately understood what had happened. ¡®Master brought back a female zombie.¡¯ ¡°Sister, come with me~ ¡°I¡¯ll give you an introduction to the situation here.¡± Lin Momo held Zhou Meng¡¯s hand and led her away. Zhou Meng looked at Wang Ran. She was reluctant to leave, but still followed Lin Momo obediently. ¡°I want to ride the big dog too! ¡°I want to ride the gorilla!¡± The new children kept circling Ada. ¡°Alright! Line up, one by one!¡± Ada proudly held her chin up. She had finally experienced what it was like to be a boss. The pitiful Xiao Jin and the gorilla had become the children¡¯s playthings¡­ At that moment, the Mi-26 flew toward the island. Jiaxin had probably gone off on a supply run. The plane slowly landed on the tarmac. Xiaoyu and a few flight attendants got off the helicopter. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± The girls greeted Wang Ran. The children also ran over and hugged the girls. It seemed that they had already gotten familiar with each other before Wang Ran returned. ¡°How was it? Did you find anything?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°We received two phone calls in total. One of them was a trap. We were surrounded by dozens of people as soon as we got off the plane. ¡°But we easily killed them all and salvaged their supplies. ¡°The other phone call turned out to be legit. We exchanged tons of materials with the food we had just only taken off the other party. They were delivered to the factory in three trips,¡± Su Xiaoyu replied. ¡°In other words, you moved dozens of tons of materials back without spending anything. Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t just want any verbal praise.¡± Su Xiaoyu gently tapped Wang Ran¡¯s chest with her finger. Wang Ran sighed. Out of all the girls, Su Xiaoyu was the most expensive. ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Xiaoyu licked her lips. Chapter 236 - 236 A Rescue Mission In H 236 A Rescue Mission In H-City Three days later. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. The excavation work was almost half-done. On the human side of things, Wang Ran found another 30 excavators, bringing their total to more than 50 excavators. Work was progressing well. On the other side, Thirteen was leading a few hundred Mutated Zombies and using the most primitive of tools and shovels to dig. Since these zombies were superhuman, they were not far behind the progress of the excavators. The Tank Zombies were powerful and used massive wedges like doors as shovels. Thirteen¡¯s only regret was the inability of the regular zombies. They were too fragile, and their motor controls were hopeless. They would only end up falling into the holes they struggle to make. He would have to delegate them to lighter chores. While the excavation was going on, the first batch of baffle plates from the factory arrived at the construction site. Wu Jianguo led thousands of survivors and got to work. After the boards were assembled, they only needed to fill the middle with sand, and a section of the solid wall would stand ready. Assembling the barriers required a bit of skill, and even more manpower to operate. The simpler task of filling the soil was naturally left to the zombies. Wang Ran would come to inspect the construction site twice a day. Ada could help him break through, but Wang Ran still couldn¡¯t bear to put her through it. Previously, Ada¡¯s body had suddenly shrunk because she had exerted herself too much. ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s so hard to be a man.¡¯ As Wang Ran patrolled the construction site where the zombies were, Thirteen came over. ¡°Boss, I have something to ask. ¡°It concerns Butler, whom you handed over to me¡­ What do you plan to do with him?¡± Thirteen asked, scratching his head. Wang Ran had never brought him up again. It had left Thirteen a little unsure. ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that guy¡­ ¡°What¡¯s his condition now?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to turn him into a zombie? ¡°I¡¯ve locked him in a cage and set 100 zombies each day to take turns¡­ ¡°He doesn¡¯t look pleased. He looks like he has nothing to live for,¡± Thirteen replied. ¡°What, wait a minute¡­ ¡°I remember telling you to turn him into a zombie. ¡°But that part about the 100 zombies¡­ did I say that?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. This was tragic! He was starting to feel a little sympathetic for Butler. ¡°Hey, I remember you saying that if any of your people got hurt, you would set 100 zombies upon him. ¡°You see, I broke a nail in the last battle.¡± Thirteen extended his hand in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡®I was referring to my girls! ¡®What does it have to do with you?! ¡®Sigh, forget it, forget it, it¡¯s already been done¡­¡¯ ¡°Uh, call off the zombies? ¡°Give him something to eat and let him recover. ¡°We still need him to point us to their bases,¡± Wang Ran said, as he patted Thirteen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Thirteen nodded. If this continued, not only Butler fall apart, but his 100 underlings would probably fall apart too. At that moment, a phone call came in. ¡°Wang Ran! It¡¯s me! ¡°Come back quickly! ¡°I can¡¯t explain it over the phone.¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Jiaxin, return to the base,¡± Wang Ran quickly ordered. Wu Jiaxin nodded and immediately got ready to pull up. ¡°Whoa, I thought it was the cyclic stick¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, it felt the same!¡± Wu Jiaxin blushed and immediately adjusted the position of her hand. Soon, the Black Hawl landed in Eastlake Island. Liu Shiyao was already waiting on the tarmac. ¡°Why are you so frantic? Did the greenhouse collapse?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s not about that! ¡°The government sent a team over to retrieve the vaccine and medicine I developed. ¡°They had some issues and stopped at the airport of H-City. Now, they¡¯re surrounded by zombies. ¡°The government is very far from H-City. It¡¯ll take a long time for them to send help¡­ ¡°Wang Ran, why don¡¯t we go and help them? ¡°After all, they came for me. I¡¯ll feel bad if they¡¯re sacrificed,¡± Liu Shiyao said, while begging him. ¡°How about this? Take your completed products and come with me to H-City. ¡°We can rescue them while getting the handover done with,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get packing!¡± Liu Shiyao immediately ran to the laboratory. Soon, Liu Shiyao ran over with a small box. ¡°Jiaxin, do you have enough fuel for a trip to H-City?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°We do. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to refuel at the airport in H-City,¡± Wu Jiaxin replied. ¡°Hey, are you guys heading out? ¡°Bring me along!¡± Lu Shuangshuang, who was passing by, rushed over. When she found out that the newcomer Zhou Meng had already done it¡­ Lu Shuangshuang felt a little uncomfortable. Were her legs not long enough, or was her waist not thin enough? She had been here for so long, but Wang Ran never touched her¡­ This was too much! When she learned that Wang Ran was about to leave, Lu Shuangshuang took the initiative to join the group. Wang Ran had no reason to refuse a volunteer. The Black Hawk helicopter took Wang Ran and the other three to H-City. During the flight, Liu Shiyao and Wang Ran began to have an in-depth discussion. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face and ears turned red as she listened from the front passenger seat. She glanced at Wu Jiaxin, who was beside her. She had to admit that this girl was truly exquisite. She would definitely be the campus Belle, if she were in college. Her legs were not only long, but also fair and tender. It was unlike the case for her¡­ Her legs were long, but her skin was tanned. That Wang Ran¡­ ¡®He must love long, fair legs. Hmph!¡¯ ¡°Lu, I know what you are thinking.¡± Wu Jiaxin, who was flying the plane, suddenly spoke up. ¡°What? What do you¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang panicked. Had she been seen through? ¡°Out of all the girls, you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Even an idiot could guess what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Wu Jiaxin smiled. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face was red. Were her thoughts so transparent now? ¡°Actually¡­ ¡°After some digging around, I learned of a method with a high success rate.¡± Wu Jiaxin smiled. ¡°What method??? ¡°Jiaxin, quickly tell me! ¡°I¡¯ll take over ten of your night watch shifts!¡± Lu Shuangshuang quickly went up to her. Chapter 237 - 237 Trapped 237 Trapped Wu Jiaxin glanced behind her. After making sure that Wang Ran wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, she leaned over and whispered into Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s ear. ¡°If you want to reach third base with him, you only need to get injured. ¡°You¡¯ll have to play it just right. ¡°If your injuries are too light, Master might only give you some of his blood to deal with it. ¡°If you¡¯re too heavily injured, you might get yourself into trouble. ¡°Right, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s internal. Somewhere he can¡¯t reach with his blood.¡± Wu Jiaxin analyzed and summarized all this information as if she was taking notes in class. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang came to a sudden realization. No wonder that nun ended up¡­ So there was such a method. If she had known¡­ From the looks of it, she had to get herself injured this time. Lu Shuangshuang started to think about how to get injured in a seemingly natural way. This was more complex than she had imagined¡­ In one of the Hangouts of H-City¡¯s airport, a few Awakened Ones in Camo uniforms were hiding inside a small plane. One of the Awakened Ones seemed to be slightly injured. ¡°Damn it, who would have thought that airport would be occupied by zombies¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve landed smack-dab in the middle of a zombie¡¯s nest¡­¡± one of the Awakened Ones muttered. ¡°I told you to down south. It¡¯s remote, and there has got to be fewer zombies there.¡± The person beside him sighed. ¡°South? ¡°Our plane broke down. It¡¯s already a miracle that we landed¡­.¡± The pilot felt a little wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Captain Lin. ¡°Let¡¯s hold on for a few hours. Captain Lin will personally lead a team to save us.¡± Captain Zhang Guozhu consoled his men. ¡°The zombies have already started to search the airport. ¡°A few hours may just be more than we can manage. ¡°Ah Long, can this plane fly?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s out of gas! ¡°There are other planes on the runway, but once we get out, they¡¯ll come for us. ¡°If the plane we end up on isn¡¯t airworthy, we¡¯ll be stuck here, fighting zombies.¡± The pilot, Ah Long, sighed. ¡°A drawn out battle¡­¡± ¡°Intel suggests that H-City is teeming with red-eyed zombies. ¡°If we get stuck with the swarm here, we¡¯ll never leave here alive.¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s expression was grave. This group of people was planning to go to N-City to get the latest research results from Liu Shiyao. For the sake of mobility, they had kept their team small. They were not equipped to face a swarm of zombies. If they got caught up in battle until the red-eyed zombies arrived, they would be finished. ¡°Captain, do you think N-City will send anyone for us?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°N-City?¡± ¡°Many have claimed that Wu Jianguo is almost Captain Lin¡¯s equal. ¡°But I do not know that man. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Researcher Liu. She¡¯ll try to get us some help. ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope for a rescue from N-City.¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. At this moment, there was a sudden movement at the hangar door. ¡°Everyone, get down and keep quiet.¡± Zhang Guozhu immediately gestured. The team members all laid down. The zombies were probably searching for them. As long as the zombies didn¡¯t climb up, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. However, they had no control over that. A Mutated Zombie walked into the hangar. He had been assigned to this direction to search for the humans who had landed at the airport. ¡°This place is so bloody far, yet they sent me here. ¡°Are they bullying me for being weak?¡± The Mutated Zombie cursed, as it walked around the hangar. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to find those humans. If they ran into each other, they would have to fight. However, he was weak¡­ If these humans were just a little more capable than most, he would be finished. ¡°Hey, you better not be hiding here.¡± The Mutated Zombie walked around carelessly. There was only so much space in the hangar. ¡°Damn. Please don¡¯t be hiding here, please¡­¡± The Mutated Zombie began to hesitate. Should he proceed? If someone was inside, it would be awkward for everyone. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t hurt to neglect this plane. At that moment, a loud noise came from the plane. I sounded like a¡­ fart? Perhaps the sphincter muscles of Awakened Ones were superhuman, so it was terrifyingly loud. The Mutated Zombie was stunned. ¡®Are you luring me in?! ¡®Can¡¯t you guys just hold it in?!¡¯ It was so loud He couldn¡¯t even pretend that he didn¡¯t know! Immediately after, a few more farts were heard. The Mutated Zombie started to shiver. ¡®These humans have gone too far. Just kill me already!¡¯ ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Ah Long, your fart is a breach of the Geneva Convention!¡± Zhang Guozhu opened the cabin door and jumped down. The zombie must have heard the fart, so Zhang Guozhu gave up hiding. The other team members helped the injured to get off the plane. A few of the team members took out their guns and took aim. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°If you guys use guns, it¡¯ll cause a lot of commotion! ¡°The other zombies will find us,¡± the Mutated Zombie said with a trembling voice. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zhang Guozhu put away his gun, took out a dagger, and raised it at the Mutant Zombie¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t do this! ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, they¡¯ll be suspicious, and they¡¯ll come here.¡± The Mutated Zombie¡¯s strong desire to live made his brain work faster. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°Hold him for now, we¡¯ll adapt to the situation¡­ ¡°You, tell me honestly, how many zombies are there, and what is their strength? ¡± Zhang Guozhu patted the Mutated Zombie¡¯s face with the dagger. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! ¡°There are about 1,000 zombies in the airport. ¡°A golden-eyed one is leading us, and there are more than a dozen silver-eyed ones with him. ¡°But there many more zombies close by. Your plane made a lot of noise when it landed. You would have attracted a great deal of them. Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± the Mutated Zombie explained quickly. Of course, he was more worried about his own safety. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. ¡°Looks like we can only rely on our luck. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a plane and run to it. Bet it all on a dice roll, and pray that the plane flies. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t fly, make your peace,¡± Zhang Guozhu said, after thinking for a while. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re lucky, you pick!¡± ¡°Well, if I die, I know I won¡¯t be dying alone.¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ll fight to the death or live through this!¡± The team members all expressed their opinions. Chapter 238 - 238 Black Hawk Descends 238 Black Hawk Descends Zhang Guozhu gritted his teeth. This was the only way in this situation. Since they had decided to rush out, they had to kill this Mutated Zombie. Zhang Guozhu aimed the tip of the dagger at the Mutated Zombie¡¯s chin and was ready to drive it home. The Mutated Zombie trembled in fear, and his legs went soft. However, he still had to hold on, because if his legs gave way, he would drive the dagger up into his own brain. Just as Zhang Guozhu was about to finish him off, a roar suddenly came from outside the hangar. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s a helicopter! ¡°A Black Hawk is flying over!¡± The pilot, Ah Long, peered through the gap of the door. ¡°Black Hawk? ¡°Where would a Black Hawk come from?! ¡°HQ wouldn¡¯t be able to send anything here this soon! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu thought of a possibility. ¡°Researcher Liu! ¡°Did Researcher Liu manage to get through?¡± The entire team was excited. He had only called to remind the other party that they might be wiped out. He didn¡¯t expect them to directly send a rescue team. He was touched! ¡°Captain, what do we do now?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°I think you should get on that chopper and leave this place happily. ¡°Of course, I will send you off with a cheer,¡± the Mutated Zombie squeezed out a smile and said. ¡°Did I f*cking ask you?¡± That team member directly kicked the Mutated Zombie. The zombie was too weak to talk back. The weak had no human rights, or in this case, zombie rights. ¡°How about this, when the Black Hawk is about to land, we¡¯ll rush out together. ¡°As for this zombie¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu looked at the Mutated Zombie. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll distract them!¡± The Mutated Zombie begged. Zhang Guozhu pondered for a while and nodded. ¡°You know how to use a grenade, right? ¡°How about this, take these two grenades. ¡°Go straight to the terminal and detonate it. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching you from behind. ¡°If you drop a grenade or fail to detonate it, we¡¯ll shoot you. ¡°All the members of our team are very accurate marksmen. Don¡¯t even think about getting away. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. There was no point in killing such a weak zombie. It would be better to use him as a distraction. As long as the explosion attracted the attention of the other zombies, they would have more time to board the plane. ¡°Understood! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely blow up the terminal and seal the route! The Mutated Zombie¡¯s strong desire to live made him temporarily change sides. Zhang Guozhu nodded. This zombie was so afraid of death, so he would not have to worry much. Even if the grenade did not explode, they would not suffer any losses. ¡°Ah Long, Ah Qing, help Ah Lu out. ¡°Listen to my instructions and get ready,¡± Zhang Guozhu ordered. The Black Hawk helicopter outside slowly lowered its altitude, as if it was looking for a suitable place to land. ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Guozhu shoved the Mutated Zombie and led his team in the direction of the Black Hawk helicopter. The Mutated Zombie was afraid of being shot, so he obediently ran to the terminal with the grenades. The Black Hawk helicopter slowly landed in front of the Mutated Zombie. The cabin door opened, and Lu Shuangshuang and Wang Ran jumped out. ¡°This way!¡± Wang Ran waved at Zhang Guozhu and the other players. Zhang Guozhu and the others grew more confident, and they accelerated as best they could. ¡°There¡¯s a zombie nearby. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Lu Shuangshuang knew that the zombies would retreat once the team members got on the plane. She wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get hurt. Wang Ran glanced at it. It was a regular Mutated Zombie. Lu Shuangshuang should be able to handle it, so he did not stop her. Lu Shuangshuang charged at the Mutated Zombie. The Mutated Zombie almost burst into tears. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me today? Why am I so unlucky?¡¯ He was about to be free, but a woman just had to charge at him. The Mutated Zombie didn¡¯t dare to do anything as he was afraid of getting shot in the back. He could only run forward with his head lowered. However, he couldn¡¯t outrun Lu Shuangshuang, who had long legs. Soon, Lu Shuangshuang caught up to the Mutated Zombie. Lu Shuangshuang kicked the Mutated Zombie to the ground. The Mutated Zombie staggered up and continued to run forward without looking back. This lady was obviously stronger than him. Only a fool would fight her. Lu Shuangshuang was stunned. Were zombies so spineless? ¡®I¡¯ve already kicked you down and you¡¯re still running? ¡®Come over and hit me!¡¯ Lu Shuangshuang stomped her feet in anger. Given the current situation, there was no point in pursuing him any further. Since the soldiers were almost in front of the Black Hawk, Lu Shuangshuang could only change her direction and run back to Wang Ran¡¯s side. It seemed like she would have to find another opportunity. At that moment, zombies who heard the sound of the helicopter began to show up in the terminal. A large number of zombies jumped down from the second-floor windows and pounced in the direction of the Black Hawk helicopter. The Mutated Zombie held the grenade and hesitated. He looked back and saw Zhang Guozhu aiming at him with a gun. ¡°Sigh, whatever. I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± The Mutated Zombie pulled the pins and threw the two grenades into the terminal. ¡°BOOM!¡± The grenade exploded in the middle of the zombie horde, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. A gaping, smoking crater was left in the middle of the horde. Many regular, mindless zombies even grabbed the corpses on the ground and ate them. On the Black Hawk¡¯s side, the team members had successfully run into the cabin. The helicopter slowly rose. Some zombies still managed to grab on. The helicopter wobbled a little. Zhang Guozhu decisively took out two Uzis and sprayed them at the zombies. The zombies fell down in groups. As the helicopter continued to rise, it finally flew free. ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°Researcher Liu, thank you so much. ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Guozhu, the leader of this team.¡± Zhang Guozhu introduced himself. ¡°Nice to meet you. ¡°This is my boss, Wang Ran.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also the current leader of N-City.¡± Liu Shiyao glanced at Wang Ran with admiration. ¡°N-City has been reclaimed? ¡°I heard that it encountered a massive horde! ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy, dealing with it. ¡°Oh, right¡­ ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Wu Jianguo in N-City! He¡¯s as famous as our Captain Lin. ¡°If Wang Ran is the leader of N-City, who is Wu Jianguo?¡± Zhang Guozhu and his team members were all at a loss. They were all very interested in Wu Jianguo, who was as famous as Captain Lin. ¡°Oh, Wu Jianguo! ¡°That¡¯s Wang Ran¡¯s lieutenant.¡± Liu Shiyao waved her hand, making that statement almost off-handedly. Zhang Guozhu and the rest were shocked. Lieutenant?! Chapter 239 - 239 Impossible 239 Impossible ¡°Researcher Liu, you sure know how to joke. ¡°Wu Jianguo is this guy¡¯s lieutenant? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Zhang Guozhu shook his head. After all, Wu Jianguo was as famous as Captain Lin. Lin Liye was practically a living legend. Not only was he powerful, but he had also made many contributions. Although he wasn¡¯t the actual figure of authority in the government, no one treated him like any underling of sorts. ¡°We don¡¯t believe it either¡­ ¡°Wu Jianguo is a legendary figure.¡± The other team members also muttered. How could he be weak if he could be as famous as Lin Liye? Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He was too lazy to explain himself. What was the use of all that reputation? Could it be exchanged for food? Could it be exchanged for gold? ¡°Hey, we seem to be flying the wrong way¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to N-City?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to the private runway at the outskirts to refuel. There are fewer zombies there. ¡°You guys can also look around for a working plane there.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°Researcher Liu, are you really not going to consider going back with us?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m making good progress here. ¡°There¡¯s a USB flash drive and a box of reagents here. ¡°The initial stage of the vaccine has been successful. After the clinical trials, you can start mass production.¡± Liu Shiyao handed the suitcase to Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu took the box and nodded. He didn¡¯t know what made such a dedicated researcher like Liu choose to stay in N-City. If she returned with them, they would make leaps and bounds in progress. ¡°Captain, we¡¯re saved. Should we call Captain Lin to report?¡± The pilot, Ah Long, reminded him. ¡°Ah, right! ¡°It¡¯ll be awkward if Captain Lin brings his men to an empty airport.¡± Zhang Guozhu took out the satellite phone and explained himself briefly. ¡°Captain Lin is already on his way. ¡°He told us to wait for him at the airport down east, and he¡¯ll take us back,¡± Zhang Guozhu said after hanging up the phone. ¡°D*mn, Captain Lin is coming to pick me up personally? ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± The team members¡¯ eyes lit up. Wang Ran and the others remained very calm. Lin Liye was only a rank-six Awakened. His strength would be similar to Tang Tang¡¯s¡­ Soon, the Black Hawk landed at the airport. This was the easternmost part of H-City, close to the coastline. There weren¡¯t many zombies in the area. The helicopter¡¯s loud noise only attracted three zombies. One of them was a Mutated Zombie. As soon as it saw the helicopter, it immediately ran away. ¡°Lu, go with Jiaxin to find some fuel. ¡°Shiyao, do you want any makeup? ¡°There should be a lot of them in the duty-free shops.¡± ¡°Cosmetic products?¡± Liu Shiyao was stunned. She was usually engrossed in her research and did not dabble with makeup. When she recalled the supermodel-esque girls on the island, Liu Shiyao considered it for a moment. She had to bring her standards up! ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look¡­¡± Liu Shiyao nodded. ¡°Hey, you¡­ ¡°How can you put Researcher Liu at such risk?¡± Zhang Guozhu questioned. ¡°Captain Zhang, it¡¯s fine! ¡°With Wang Ran¡¯s strength, he can handle any situation,¡± Liu Shiyao explained with a smile. ¡°This¡­ ¡°No, no, Researcher Liu, you¡¯re a precious asset of the country. ¡°I have to follow. ¡°Ah Long, Ah Qiang, you take care of the injured. The rest of you, follow me to protect Researcher Liu,¡± Zhang Guozhu ordered them. Wang Ran smiled and did not say anything. If someone took the initiative to be a porter, he would naturally not turn him down. The group of people followed Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao to the duty-free shop at the airport. There were a few zombies wandering inside. Wang Ran didn¡¯t need to do anything. Zhang Guozhu and the others killed the zombies. As they fought, Wang Ran roughly gauged the strength of these team members. Zhang Guozhu was probably a rank-four Awakened, while the rest of the team members were mostly rank-twos. In addition, they were all equipped with firearms, so they were playing from an elevated ground. With these bodyguards around her, Liu Shiyao began to shop at the cosmetics counter. ¡°How can this be a moisturizing component? It¡¯s fake! ¡°This won¡¯t do either. They claim to be free of chemical components, but there are clearly several kinds¡­ ¡°This is even more outrageous. The raw materials barely adds up to two digits, but they¡¯re actually selling it for four digits a bottle¡­¡± Liu Shiyao complained as she strolled. After strolling about, not many things satisfied her. ¡°Just take whatever you want.¡± Wang Ran advised her from the side. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m hard to please?¡± Liu Shiyao pushed up her glasses, her cheeks puffing up. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re a natural beauty, and you have a more mature charm compared to the other girls on the island. ¡°You don¡¯t need much makeup.¡± Wang Ran quickly came up with a bunch of excuses. ¡°Then¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± Liu Shiyao blushed and lowered her head. Her heart was filled with joy. Mature, she had picked up on the keyword. It seemed like she had to dress more maturely in the future¡­ Just as Liu Shiyao was happily choosing her cosmetics, the sound of dense footsteps came from the corridor. Zhang Guozhu and the others who were on guard suddenly became nervous. Soon, a group of Mutated Zombies appeared, not far away. The leader seemed to possess golden eyes. The Mutated Zombie beside him seemed to be the one who had fled when the plane landed. It turned out that he had gone to call for help. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Under Zhang Guozhu¡¯s command, all the members raised their guns. The zombies pounced on them crazily. The departure hall was instantly filled with gunshots and fire. Rifles were quite lethal to zombies below the level of red eyes, and the zombies that rushed over fell in an instant. However, the golden-eyed zombie was no fool. He directly grabbed a zombie¡¯s body and put it in front of him. The other zombies did the same and rushed forward with the literal meat shields. Soon, dozens of zombies rushed to Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team. It was no longer suitable for gunfire. Zhang Guozhu and the others took out their daggers and fought with the zombies. The two sides were about the same in strength, and they were in a stalemate. Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao¡­ were still strolling around the cosmetics store. The battle that was happening just a few meters away did not seem to be their concern. At that moment, one of the team members tripped and lost his balance. He was about to be scratched by the zombie¡¯s claws. A bottle of SKII smashed into the zombie¡¯s head. Chapter 240 - 240 Lin Liye 240 Lin Liye ¡°Phew¡­ That was close.¡± The team member broke out in a cold sweat. If it wasn¡¯t for that bottle of SKII, his head would have been taken off. He glanced at the direction the SKII was coming from. It definitely came from the man named Wang Ran. It seemed that he did have some strength. The killing continued. The golden-eyed zombie was a little annoyed when Wang Ran flung bottles from time to time. If not for Wang Ran¡¯s interference, they would have already killed a few of their opponents. The golden-eyed zombie thought about it for a few seconds, forced Zhang Guozhu away with a mouthful of corrosive liquid, and rushed toward Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao. ¡°Researcher Liu, be careful!¡± Zhang Guozhu had to take a few steps back in order to avoid the corrosive liquid. He wanted to stop the golden-eyed zombie, but he was too late. The golden-eyed zombie quickly arrived in front of Liu Shiyao. He was certain that he could tear this woman into pieces with one swipe. After killing this woman, he would kill the man who was causing him trouble, and then he could kill the rest of the people smoothly. Liu Shiyao saw the golden-eyed zombie pouncing at her. She calmly picked up a spray bottle and sprayed it directly at the zombie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah! ¡°My eyes! ¡°My eyes!¡± The golden-eyed zombie covered its eyes and spun around in pain. He could not see anything. ¡°Ah, the alcohol content is really high. That¡¯s interesting. ¡°This won¡¯t be healthy for my skin,¡± Liu Shiyao said, as she threw the bottle at the zombie¡¯s head. The golden-eyed zombie only felt a buzzing sound in its head before it lost consciousness. Without the golden-eyed zombie, the other mutated zombies were quickly killed by the team members. Zhang Guozhu walked to Liu Shiyao¡¯s side with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Researcher Liu¡­ ¡°You¡­ How powerful are you?¡± Zhang Guozhu was stuttering. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe rank-five?¡± Liu Shiyao said, after thinking for a while. Anyway, she could become stronger every time Wang Ran entered the greenhouse. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had advanced. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu was speechless. Researcher Liu, who looked weak and fragile, was actually stronger than him¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed the cigarettes and wine from next door.¡± Wang Ran spoke up. ¡°Argh! Alright, alright!¡± Zhang Guozhu and the others were no longer underestimating Wang Ran, so they immediately got busy. If even Researcher Liu was a rank-five, then Wang Ran must be even more powerful¡­ After working for a while, the group of people carried big and small boxes and returned with a full load. On the other side, Wu Jiaxin was almost finished. The moment Lin Liye arrived, they should be free to head home. ¡°Ah, if I had known earlier¡­ I would have gone to the duty-free shop with them¡­¡± Lu Shuangshuang was very upset when she found out that a battle took place. They had been out for half a day, and she had not even fought once. Where would she find the opportunity to get herself injured¡­? ¡®Ah, why are there so few zombies here¡­¡¯ Just as Lu Shuangshuang was sighing, the terminal not far away suddenly collapsed. A burly zombie walked out of the smoke. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a red-eyed zombie! ¡°It¡¯s a red-eyed tank zombie!¡± Zhang Guozhu frowned. Tank zombies were durable powerhouses. For a tank zombie to have red eyes¡­ Only Captain Lin could handle such a being. ¡°Fire! Stop him from approaching! ¡°Everyone, hurry up and board the plane!¡± Zhang Guozhu immediately ordered his men into action. A few rifles were aimed at the red-eyed tank zombie, and the concentrated fire poured down on it. However, the red-eyed tank zombie held a huge arm up, and the bullets bounced off harmlessly. Every step the tank zombie took sent tremors across the ground. ¡°Researcher Liu, let¡¯s retreat! ¡°This guy is not easy to deal with!¡± Zhang Guozhu warned her. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. ¡°It¡¯s just a red-eyed zombie,¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s face was calm. Even Su Xiaoyu, a Zombie Monarch, was no match for Wang Ran. What was so scary about those little red eyes? At that moment, a plane appeared in the sky not far away and flew toward the airport runway. ¡°It¡¯s Captain Lin¡¯s plane! ¡°Everyone, hold on for a while. We¡¯ll be safe once Captain Lin is here!¡± As if the team members were injected with stimulants, they aimed at the vital points of the tank zombie and fired continuously. A bullet hit the tank zombie¡¯s weak spot, and it instantly went berserk. The berserk tank zombie jumped high up into the air and was about to land in front of everyone. At that moment, the plane that was descending had already descended. The cabin door opened, and a middle-aged man in a camouflage suit jumped out. ¡°Captain Lin is here!¡± The team members took a few steps back to give Lin Liye some space. They knew that once Lin Liye landed, he would have a huge clash with the tank zombie. Lin Liye, who was in mid-air, also thought so. He had calculated the direction so that when he landed, he could give the zombie an elbow strike. A red-eyed tank zombie wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, but he was Lin Liye, the government¡¯s God of War. He had killed dozens of red-eyed zombies. Just as Lin Liye was about to land on the ground, Wang Ran, who was in front of the red-eyed zombie, moved. He could not put the Black Hawk at risk. In a flash, Wang Ran appeared in front of the red-eyed tank zombie. Before the tank zombie could react, Wang Ran punched him in the chest! ¡°BOOM!¡± The tank zombie¡¯s body was sent flying, and it crashed heavily on the ground. On his chest, there was a fist print that looked like a crater. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The red-eyed tank zombie only managed to say one word before it died. Lin Liye finally landed on the ground. Lin Liye was very depressed. All the energy he had spent accumulating had come to nothing. However, he was more shocked than he was depressed. The red-eyed tank zombie was killed with one punch? Lin Liye estimated that he would have to put himself through a hard-fought battle, but one punch finished it off? This young man was strong! After much thought, Lin Liye could only think of one name ¡ª Wu Jianguo! The man who was as famous as him! He didn¡¯t expect Wu Jianguo¡¯s strength to be way ahead of his. ¡®Ah, I have to continue improving¡­¡¯ Wang Ran sized up Lin Liye. The man looked to be in his thirties or forties. There were some streaks of grey in his black hair, and he carried himself like a soldier. No wonder he was nicknamed the God of War. Judging from his aura, he was indeed stronger than Wu Jianguo. However, Tang Tang would probably match him in combat. ¡°Captain Lin! ¡°Captain Lin, why have you come here yourself?¡± Zhang Guozhu and his team members came forward. Chapter 241 - 241 A Warm Welcome 241 A Warm Welcome ¡°It involves national security. How can I not come? ¡°Ah, you must be Researcher Liu! ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about the results of your research. ¡°Thank you for your contribution to the country and the world!¡± Lin Liye saluted Liu Shiyao. Zhang Guozhu and the others also turned to Liu Shiyao and saluted. Liu Shiyao was a little embarrassed by such a solemn show of thanks. ¡°This must be¡­¡± Lin Liye immediately looked at Wang Ran. ¡°Captain Lin, he¡¯s not who you think he is¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu reminded him awkwardly. He knew that Lin Liye must have mistook Wang Ran for Wu Jianguo, just like his squad. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Lin Liye carefully sized up Wang Ran. Indeed, the name Wu Jianguo was a little old-fashioned, unlike the name of a young man in his twenties. ¡°This is Wang Ran. He¡¯s the current leader of N-City,¡± Liu Shiyao introduced him. ¡°Wang Ran¡­ ¡°Great, China is full of talents!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, N-City has already built a city-level survivor camp like the government, right?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°The swarm from the west will arrive in a week. ¡°The government is ready for it, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a headache. ¡°Based on our drone footage, they might split into two groups upon reaching the Yangtze river. ¡°One group is heading north and directly slaughtering their way to us. ¡°The other group¡­ may pass through N-City. ¡°The southern defense will be up to you guys!¡± Lin Liye said earnestly. Currently, the government doesn¡¯t have the manpower and resources to spare for other cities. Therefore, the survivors in the other cities can only rely on themselves for the time being¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the south. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Lin Liye was stunned. This young man was quite boastful¡­ However, he was very strong, so he may simply be confident in his strength. ¡°Alright, I have to hurry back. ¡°Mr. Wang Ran, if you have time, do drop by for a visit,¡± Lin Liye said courteously. ¡®I won¡¯t be going all the way to the capital. I¡¯m a lazy person. I like to stay at home when I have nothing to do.¡¯ Wang Ran shrugged noncommittally. If he went to the capital and got infected by their patriotism, he might even end up as a lapdog. It wasn¡¯t worth it. It was better to stay at home. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Lin Liye and Liu Shiyao also greeted each other and walked toward the plane with Zhang Guozhu and the others. Lin Liye suddenly stopped after taking two steps. ¡°Not good, there¡¯s a large group of zombies!¡± Lin Liye frowned. As expected, numerous zombies rushed in from all directions. There were at least 2,000 to 3,000 of them. Lin Liye had not come in a helicopter, so he could not take off vertically. With so many zombies around, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to accelerate on the runway. ¡°Captain Lin, what do we do now?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked nervously. ¡°There¡¯s only one way, and that is to take the Black Hawk with us. ¡°There should be a plane at the airport in N-City that can take you back,¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that! ¡°Xiaosun, come here!¡± Lin Liye nodded and immediately called for his pilot. The pilot decisively kicked through the windshield and jumped off the plane to run to the Black Hawk. Everyone quickly got on the helicopter. Xiaosun, who was at the back, also grabbed onto the helicopter frame and jumped into it. The Black Hawk quickly took off. Below them, the entire runway was filled with zombies. They wantonly destroyed the docked planes to vent their anger. From the looks of it, they would not be leaving any planes intect. The Black Hawk sped up and flew towards the south¡­ At N-City¡¯s airport. Wu Jianguo led Zhu Ming and the others to refuel the plane. ¡°Captain Wu, Lin Liye is really here. ¡°Are you excited?¡± Zhu Ming asked with a faint smile. ¡°Excited, my ass! ¡°I¡¯m not into men!¡± Wu Jianguo glared at Zhu Ming. ¡°Come on, Captain Wu! He¡¯s a big figure! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we exchange pointers when we meet? ¡°I heard that Lin Liye is already on the way to becoming a rank-seven Awakened. Captain Wu, are you nervous?¡± Zhu Ming laughed slyly. ¡°Just keep moving! Watch the gas truck! ¡°The boss has ordered us to be ready before they land. ¡°If there are any delays, you¡¯ll have to be prepared to take the blame,¡± Wu Jianguo said in an unpleasant tone. However, he was a little depressed. Lin Liye was about to reach rank-seven, but he was still at rank-five. How embarrassing! Wu Jianguo decided to push himself harder after they¡¯ve taken care of the million zombies. He would also train himself while searching for resources. After a while, the sound of a helicopter came from the north. ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡°Line up!¡± Wu Jianguo ordered. More than a dozen underlings were divided into two rows, holding colored balls in their hands, waiting for the helicopter to land. ¡°Welcome, welcome! A warm welcome!¡± As soon as the helicopter landed, the two rows of underlings began to wave the pom-poms in their hands. The atmosphere was unusually lively and¡­ awkward. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched after he jumped off the helicopter. ¡®I told you to prepare a warm welcome for them, and this is it? ¡®You must be joking! ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯ Wang Ran glared at Wu Jianguo. Wu Jianguo thought that Wang Ran was blaming him for not working hard enough, so he personally joined the cheering team. Wang Ran covered his face in shame. It was too embarassing. Sigh¡­ ¡°Wang Ran, the atmosphere in N-City¡­ I can feel the enthusiasm.¡± Lin liye did not know how to describe it. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± ¡°Do you guys want to stay for a meal before leaving?¡± Wang Ran said courteously. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. We still have to rush back to defend the line. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here in vain after getting to know you, Wang Ran. ¡°It would be even better if I could meet the legendary Wu Jianguo.¡± Lin Liye sighed. The underlings at the side all turned their gazes to Wu Jianguo, who was holding a pair of pom-poms. Wu Jianguo blushed and immediately threw the pom-poms behind him. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m Wu Jianguo,¡± Wu Jianguo answered in a deep voice. ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Liye¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been too shocked to take a closer look. Without the pom-poms, Wu Jianguo did carry himself well. As expected of an expert who was as famous as him. ¡°You¡¯re Wu Jianguo! ¡°Come, come, come, take a picture with me! ¡°Captain Lin, let¡¯s take a photo together! ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together. I¡¯m going to brag about it when I get back!¡± the team members behind Lin Liye said excitedly. Although they all knew that Wu Jianguo was Wang Ran¡¯s underling, the other people in the government didn¡¯t know this. What could be more impressive than taking a photo with Lin Liye and Wu Jianguo at the same time? Chapter 242 - 242 Taking Down Lu Shuangshuang 242 Taking Down Lu Shuangshuang ¡°Jianguo, please humor them. ¡°They¡¯re Chinese soldiers, after all. They¡¯ve done a lot for the people.¡± Wang Ran egged him on. Although Wu Jianguo was embarrassed, he could only stand obediently beside Lin Liye, since Wang Ran had spoken. As soon as the two of them got close, they felt like it was a friendship kindled too late. Wu Jianguo and Lin Liye were very similar in terms of stature and temperament. ¡°Hey, Mr. Wang Ran, you should come too!¡± Lin Liye called out. Although Wang Ran was an unknown, he was ridiculously powerful. Lin Liye knew that his fame would not be suppressed for long. Wang Ran shrugged and walked over. Lin Liye and Wu Jianguo moved to the sides at the same time, giving the middle seat to Wang Ran. Wang Ran had no choice but to accept. ¡°Get ready, say cheese!¡± Liu Shiyao took Zhang Guozhu¡¯s camera and pressed the shutter. A photo was spat out from the stand. Liu Shiyao shook the photo in her hand, and the picture on it gradually became clearer. ¡°Alright, I really can¡¯t delay my return any longer. Let¡¯s have a gathering after we get through all of this. ¡°The next time we meet, we must have a few drinks!¡± Lin Liye said with a smile. ¡°Of course we would. ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely have a spar with you,¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest and said. He was not a match for Lin Liye now, but that might change the next time they met. Since Wang Ran had created such a bloated reputation for him, he had to live up to it. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lin Liye and the others got on the plane and left the airport. Wang Ran also made his way back to the island. On the plane, Lu Shuangshuang was a little depressed. She had signed up for this trip, but had returned without a single scratch. It was too much¡­ Liu Shiyao was a few years older. She could see Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s dilemma. ¡°I want to see the scenery. Shuangshuang, let me sit in the front passenger seat for a while,¡± Liu Shiyao said to Lu Shuangshuang, as she walked up to her. ¡°Alright, Shiyao.¡± Lu Shuangshuang stood up and gave her seat to Liu Shiyao. She sat next to Wang Ran. Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang stared at each other, not knowing what to talk about. Liu Shiyao, who was sitting in the front row, could not stand it anymore. She walked to Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s side and took out a pair of handcuffs from her pocket, handcuffing her to the back of the chair. ¡°Shiyao, what are you doing?¡± Lu Shuangshuang was dumbfounded. ¡°Wang Ran, the meal is ready for you. Do you want to eat?¡± Liu Shiyao patted Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s leg. Well, her legs were really long. ¡°No way¡­ ¡°She doesn¡¯t look very willing, does she? ¡°Did she even agree to this?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He didn¡¯t know that Liu Shiyao was such a person. ¡°Well, Shuangshuang is not forcing you into this.¡± The corners of Liu Shiyao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red instantly when she heard that. ¡°Look, she¡¯s not refuting it! ¡°She¡¯s been doing her best for the security of our Island, shouldn¡¯t you show her some appreciation?¡± Liu Shiyao asked with a smile. ¡°This¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still sore!¡± Wang Ran rubbed his waist. Although Zhou Meng¡¯s Chinese medicine had helped him recover, one more person meant three more mouths to feed. He had to be careful! ¡°Anyway, I can only help you up to this point. Do as you see fit!¡± Liu Shiyao patted Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s thigh, then returned to the front passenger seat. ¡°Shiyao, do you want to make a bet? ¡°I bet that master will take down Shuangshuang,¡± Wu Jiaxin said softly. ¡°Please, of course he will¡­ There¡¯s no need for a bet. ¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­ Liu Shiyao and Wu Jiaxin started gossiping in front. Wang Ran looked at Lu Shuangshuang, whose hands were cuffed, and sighed. This scene was too stimulating. This caused Wang Ran to react strongly. Lu Shuangshuang was even more conflicted than Wang Ran. She was already in such a state, but Wang Ran was still not moving. Did she have to take the initiative? This was too much! The initiative¡­ She would have to make her move! Lu Shuangshuang stretched out a leg and reached out for Wang Ran. In the end, she kicked him in his most vulnerable spot¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Fortunately, Wang Ran was strong. It did hurt a little, but he still managed to endure it. However, Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s kick seemed to have caused all the blood in Wang Ran¡¯s body to gather below him. It was extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lu Shuangshuang had wanted to give Wang Ran a massage, so she had subconsciously used her feet. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­ Wu Jiaxin deliberately circled in the sky for an hour before driving back to Eastlake Island. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face was red. She broke free from the handcuffs easily and put on her pants silently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡± Liu Shiyao turned around and consoled her. ¡®Slowly? He didn¡¯t need to take it slow, I¡¯m already used to it.¡¯ Lu Shuangshuang muttered in her heart. He should have done this earlier! Not only did it feel good, but it gave her a massive power-up! It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to surpass Wu Jianguo in power. Lu Shuangshuang truly regretted not taking action earlier. After the helicopter landed, Zhou Meng was the first to greet them. When Wang Ran left the house, she had kept praying for him. Of course, it was more like she was praying to him. ¡°Hey, Xiaomeng, you¡¯ve changed back into your nun¡¯s clothes?¡± Wang Ran took a look and saw that this garb was a little different from the one that he had torn off. ¡°Yes, Momo made this for me. ¡°It¡¯s very convenient!¡± Zhou Meng said, blushing. ¡°Convenient? How so?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Next time you¡­ There¡¯s no need to tear the clothes.¡± Zhou Meng moved closer to Wang Ran and quietly showed off its features. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran took a glance at it. It was really convenient¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t wear this when you go out!¡± Wang Ran instructed her. Zhou Meng nodded her head obediently. ¡°How are the children? ¡°Have you adapted to the life here?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! ¡°They¡¯re living in double-rooms with hot water and food. Momo and I take turns to teach them during the day. ¡°Life is even better now than it was in the orphanage. ¡°Ah, right. Ada is also in class with them,¡± Zhou Meng said. ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ada has taught the other children. ¡°The other day. Xiaoye secretly came to ask me what ¡®treatment¡¯ is¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to answer her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± Zhou Meng cast him a complicated look. ¡°This matter is a little complicated. Let Shiyao explain it to you.¡± Wang Ran pushed Zhou Meng in front of Liu Shiyao and then fled. Chapter 243 - 243 Mutated Cake? 243 Mutated Cake? Over the next few days, Wang Ran switched between recuperating and being exhausted. Fortunately, his new partners, Lu Shuangshuang and Zhou Meng, were not very strong. If they were as strong as Xiaoyu, Wang Ran would probably be stuck in bed. As usual, Lin Momo started to patrol the island. Early in the morning, Wang Ran went out with Tang Tang. Momo had no idea if he was going to rest or exercise. She first went to the kitchen. Every day¡¯s food was different. What to eat in the morning, what to eat in the afternoon, what to eat in the evening. All of it had to be carefully planned. Since Wang Ran needed extra nourishment as of late, a pot of ginseng and wolfberry chicken stew every day became a necessity. When Lin Momo reached the kitchen door, Zhou Meng suddenly stopped her. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll be in charge of the kitchen today. ¡°You should go somewhere else!¡± Zhou Meng blocked Lin Momo¡¯s way to the kitchen. Lin Momo was stunned. This¡­ Had Wang Ran given her management rights over the kitchen to the newcomer, Zhou Meng? Lin Momo¡¯s heart ached. ¡®I¡¯m the head maid! ¡®If I can¡¯t even manage the kitchen, how could I be considered the head maid¡­ ¡®Has Master been smitten by this nun. Was she being gradually stripped of her power? ¡®No, no, no! ¡®Master must be feeling sorry for me, so he wants to take some pressure off me. ¡®Yes, that must be it.¡¯ Lin Momo felt much better at the thought of this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go elsewhere first.¡± Lin Momo walked to the warehouse, swinging her arms. It was her routine to go to the warehouse twice a day to check on the stock. Lin Momo saw Liu Shiyao in a panic as soon as she arrived at the warehouse. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Momo! ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the warehouse today. You go and get some rest!¡± Liu Shiyao quickly pushed Lin Momo out. Lin Momo was stunned. What was going on? The warehouse had always been her job! ¡®Why wasn¡¯t Liu Shiyao at the laboratory today? Why did she come here to steal my job?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t normal! Lin Momo glanced at the warehouse behind Liu Shiyao and saw a few boxes that she had never seen before. Were there any new supplies in the warehouse? She didn¡¯t even know¡­ Liu Shiyao saw Lin Momo looking inside and immediately blocked her view. ¡°Momo, you should go somewhere else. Go for a swim or a walk to relax.¡± Liu Shiyao continued to push Lin Momo out. Although Lin Momo was more powerful than Liu Shiyao, she didn¡¯t want to fight her friend. She left the warehouse quietly. The kitchen was like this, and so was the warehouse¡­ Was Wang Ran stripping her of her management rights? Thinking about it, it really was possible¡­ In the past two days, Wang Ran had only pampered her once¡­ Had she really fallen out of favor? Lin Momo turned around and left the warehouse with a sad face. Xiaojin and the gorilla were playing by the pool outside. When they saw Lin Momo, they immediately hid. Even Xiaoyu and Ada, who were whispering to each other, stopped when they saw Lin Momo. ¡°Am I being paranoid? ¡°Why is everyone avoiding me¡­?¡± Lin Momo was on the verge of tears. During this period of time, she had been doing her best to take care of everything concerning the base and everyone else. She didn¡¯t expect everyone to start distancing themselves from her. Lin Momo quietly went to the top floor of the main building and looked at the calm sea. After crying for a while, Lin Momo fell asleep on the recliner. She was usually too busy and rarely had time to slack off like this. She could finally have a good sleep today. When she woke up, the sky was already orange-red and the sun was setting. It was very lively downstairs, but Lin Momo felt very lonely. When the sun had completely disappeared, Lin Momo left the top floor and went downstairs. The dining room was brightly lit, and little colored balls were hung on the surrounding trees and by the pool. The entire atmosphere belonged to a festival. The happy atmosphere formed a sharp contrast with the lonely Lin Momo. ¡°Momo, come here quickly!¡± Su Xiaoyu saw Lin Momo and went up to her to hold her arms. ¡°We¡¯ve spent a lot of time and effort to set this up! ¡°Do you think it looks good?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡°It¡¯s nice¡­¡± Lin Momo nodded. It was indeed beautiful, but she wasn¡¯t involved at all¡­ In the past, she would definitely be in charge of such work, but now, she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to participate. Was she really being marginalized¡­ ¡°Hey, is Master not back yet?¡± Lin Momo let go of the loneliness in her heart and asked about Wang Ran. ¡°Her should be here soon! ¡°Come, come, come over here first.¡± Su Xiaoyu and Liu Shiyao held Lin Momo¡¯s arms and walked to the edge of the cliff. ¡°We can start now!¡± Su Xiaoyu said mysteriously through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Start? Start what?¡± Lin Momo asked in a daze. As soon as she finished speaking, a pillar of fire shot into the sky! The pillar of fire suddenly exploded when it reached a height of tens of meters! It looked like a blooming chrysanthemum! Then, pillars of fire shot up into the sky, one after another. The surface of the sea was completely illuminated by the fireworks. Lin Momo could vaguely see a person standing on the sea¡­ It was Wang Ran! ¡°Why is Master down there¡­ ¡°Ah, is he setting off the fireworks?¡± Lin Momo was a little surprised. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Zhou Meng was holding a small cupcake with a candle on it. The flame was dancing happily. ¡°Ah¡­ This is¡­¡± Lin Momo was stunned. Birthday? It seemed like¡­ It was her birthday today! Everyone was acting so strange today. Had they been preparing for her birthday? Lin Momo¡¯s tears burst out. ¡°Waaaah¡­ ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Lin Momo covered her mouth, not knowing what to say. The fireworks on the sea continued to bloom, and Lin Momo was so touched that she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Hurry up and blow out the candles and make a wish to eat cake! ¡°This cake is special!¡± Zhou Meng said, as she held up the small cupcake. ¡°Ah? Cake? ¡°I can¡¯t eat cake¡­¡± Lin Momo was stunned. ¡®Zhou Meng, are you stupid? We¡¯re all zombies. Don¡¯t you know this?¡¯ ¡°Ah, blow out the candles first. I¡¯ll explain to you later!¡± Zhou Meng urged her. Lin Momo nodded and wiped away the tears on her face. She made a wish with her hands clenched and blew out the candle. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s time for cake!¡± Zhou Meng and the other girls cheered. Lin Momo suspiciously picked up the cake and smelled it. ¡°Ah, it actually smells good!¡± Lin Momo took a small bite, and her whole body shuddered! Chapter 244 - 244 Progress 244 Progress ¡°This cake was not easy to make. ¡°The flour was made from the mutated wheat developed by Shiyao, and the jam was made from the mutated tomatoes. ¡°The most important thing is the protein used in place of eggs¡­ ¡°Master has put in a lot of effort these days!¡± Zhou Meng explained. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Momo instantly understood the recipe for the cake. No wonder Wang Ran had only pampered her once these few days. It turned out that he had been saving up¡­ From the looks of it, the other sisters had also missed out on several sessions because of her¡­ Lin Momo was a little embarrassed. ¡°Hurry up and eat! ¡°This was specially made for you. If you don¡¯t eat it, Master¡¯s efforts will be in vain!¡± Zhou Meng reminded her. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes!¡± With tears in her eyes, Lin Momo finished the cupcake, one bite at a time. ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn!¡± The children around them jumped up in excitement. Lin Momo and the girls returned to the dining table. Zhou Meng pushed a three-layer cake onto the dining cart. Of course, this cake was just an ordinary cake. If Wang Ran were to do produce the ingredients for such a big one, he would probably die. While surrounded by the children, Lin Momo cut the cake and distributed it to everyone. A few minutes later, Wang Ran and Tang Tang also returned to the island. ¡°Master!¡± Lin Momo¡¯s face was covered in the cream that the girls had applied. Before she could wipe it off, she directly jumped into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore, wuwuwu¡­¡± Lin Momo wrapped her arms and legs around Wang Ran¡¯s body like an octopus and burst into tears. All the grievances of the day were vented out. ¡°This was all Tang Tang¡¯s idea. If there¡¯s a grudge, we¡¯ll take revenge.¡± Wang Ran kissed Lin Momo on the cheek and ate some of the cream on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still quite happy.¡± Lin Momo wiped her tears. ¡°But Master, you must have had a hard time¡­¡± Lin Momo looked down. ¡°It was not hard. I just let the dolphins fix the floating objects and then ride on the little sea monsters to set off the fireworks.¡± Wang Ran had misunderstood. ¡°Ah, right, come and eat the cake!¡± Lin Momo jumped down from Wang Ran¡¯s body and pulled Wang Ran and Tang Tang to the dining table. The birthday party this time lasted for a few hours and was very lively¡­ At ten in the evening, the children were taken to the guest room in the main building by Zhou Meng to sleep. The other girls cleared the table. Lin Momo and Wang Ran were pushed into the villa by Su Xiaoyu. Tonight was Lin Momo¡¯s birthday, so she should naturally enjoy Wang Ran all to herself. Upon entering, Wang Ran and Lin Momo were stunned. Needless to say, having flower petals in the swimming pool was not all too surprisng. But the props on the bed were a little¡­ ¡°Master¡­ Thank you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very, very happy today¡­¡± Lin Momo was so touched that she stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. ¡°Momo, you¡¯ve done a lot for the base during this period of time. It¡¯s only natural for me to do this for you.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Lin Momo¡¯s head. ¡°Would everyone else get the same treatment on their birthdays?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± Wang Ran trembled. The fireworks were nothing. But if he made a cake for every girl¡¯s birthday¡­ He would die! ¡°Pfft¡­ ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. You can save some in advance.¡± Lin Momo reminded him considerately. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ll have to do that.¡± Wang Ran sighed. The rest of the time was naturally Lin Momo¡¯s exclusive time¡­ The next morning, Lin Momo got up from Wang Ran¡¯s chest. As expected, she had advanced in rank. Like Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo¡¯s hair had turned white, and her pupils were black. Wang Ran caressed Lin Momo¡¯s hair, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t like it white? ¡°I can dye it any color!¡± Lin Momo leaned on Wang Ran¡¯s chest again. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. ¡°White is also good,¡± Wang Ran said softly. He was not concerned about the hair color, but¡­ He had two Zombie Monarches to feed. He worried about his future¡­ At that moment, Zhou Meng pushed the door open and entered with a bowl of black medicinal soup in her hands. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to drink your medicine.¡± Zhou Meng brought the medicinal soup to Wang Ran. A chill ran down Wang Ran¡¯s spine. He felt flustered. Why did these words sound so familiar, as if they had appeared in some classic book before? However, he could not deny that Zhou Meng¡¯s Chinese medicine was very effective. After a week of recuperation, his waist felt much better. ¡°Master, Wu Jianguo just sent a message saying that the walls on both sides are ready to meet. ¡°Master, do you want to go to the construction site to take a look?¡± Zhou Meng asked. ¡°Is it finally time? I¡¯ll have to go and take a look. ¡°Momo, come with me,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. It was a good time to see if Lin Momo¡¯s ability to control zombies had improved after she became stronger. ¡°Right!¡± Lin Momo jumped up and down happily. After getting dressed, Wang Ran and Lin Momo went to the dining room for breakfast. Along the way, Wang Ran saw the thirty or so orphans learning how to tend to the vegetables under Liu Shiyao¡¯s lead. Wang Ran felt pleased. Growing vegetables wasn¡¯t a complicated job. If the children could handle it, the flight attendants class could be in charge of security with peace of mind. ¡°Good morning, Uncle!¡± The little girls greeted Wang Ran. Liu Shiyao, on the other hand, looked at Wang Ran with an evil smile. Wang Ran patted his waist, indicating that he could still do it. After a simple breakfast, Wang Ran asked Wu Jiaxin to fly the Black Hawk to the construction site with Lin Momo. From a distance, Wang Ran could see the two, long, dragon-like walls below. They were almost touching. On both sides of the wall, crowds were gathered up. On one side, there were humans, and on the other, there were zombies. Although they were quite far away, Wang Ran could still see some problems. The two sides seemed to be having a confrontation¡­ Trouble? ¡°Jiaxin, take us down quickly,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. Wu Jiaxin nodded and descended toward the center. ¡°The boss is here! ¡°That¡¯s great, he¡¯ll get the situation back under control!¡± Wu Jianguo and Thirteen both heaved a sigh of relief. The helicopter gradually came to a stop, and Wang Ran jumped down with Lin Momo. As soon as Lin Momo appeared, Thirteen and the zombies behind him felt a strong pressure. This feeling was exactly the same as when Su Xiaoyu had shown up. This was the suppression of a superior. Chapter 245 - 245 Scouting 245 Scouting ¡°What¡¯s the situation? ¡°You¡¯re just staring at each other, not working?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I was just about to contact you. ¡°There¡¯s a small situation here.¡± Wu Jianguo looked troubled. ¡°Jianguo, let me do the talking. It¡¯s my fault¡­ ¡°Before, the zombies and humans have been working separately. ¡°It was not easy to hammer down the construction process into the regular zombies, but once their muscle memory kicked in, they did decent work. ¡°From the start of the project, they have not sighted many humans. ¡°The two sides have finally met today. ¡°The zombies behind me¡­ are having trouble controlling themselves when they see so many human beings¡­¡± Thirteen looked remorseful. The Mutated Zombies had enough self-awareness to let it slide, but when the ten-thousand ordinary zombies saw so many human beings, they acted like starving dogs catching a whiff of roasted meat. It was hard for them to suppress their nature. ¡°I wanted to call for Xiaoyu¡¯s help¡­ ¡°Ah, right. This must be Momo, right? She should be able to suppress them.¡± Thirteen could not meet Lin Momo¡¯s eyes for long. Her presence was stifling. ¡°Momo, it¡¯s time for you to show off.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Momo¡¯s head. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll try!¡± Lin Momo easily jumped over the wall and looked at the dark mass of zombies. Lin Momo focused. ¡°Do your work well¡­ ¡°Do your work well¡­ ¡°Do your work well¡­¡± Lin Momo tried her best to convey her thoughts to the zombies around her. Those restless zombies suddenly quieted down. Their eyes were dull, and their mouths opened and closed. ¡°Do your work well¡­¡± All the zombies were mumbling the same thing. Even the Mutated Zombies could not resist Lin Momo¡¯s control. Except for the red-eyed zombies, all others fell under Lin Momo¡¯s control. Tens of thousands of zombies mumbled the same words. The scene was quite eerie. ¡°F*ck, the hell is that?¡± Even Wang Ran was shocked. That was tens of thousands of zombies! Even the golden-eyed zombies couldn¡¯t resist Momo¡¯s control. It was ridiculous. ¡°Boss, if she has gained this ability, do we still need a wall to deal with the tide of zombies?¡± Wu Jianguo asked a constructive question. ¡°I can¡¯t. I feel like my range of control is only one kilometer. I can only control so many zombies at a time. I can¡¯t replace the entire wall,¡± Momo turned her head and said. Wang Ran nodded. Momo¡¯s ability was indeed useful, but he couldn¡¯t count on her completely. ¡°Alright, the zombies have been calmed down. Everyone, get to work as soon as possible. ¡°We don¡¯t know when the zombies will reach us. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can be at ease,¡± Wang Ran spoke through a megaphone. ¡°Alright, boss, we¡¯re on it!¡± Wu Jianguo and Thirteen went to manage their own teams. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after the place here.¡± Wang Ran walked to Lin Momo¡¯s side and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master. Right now, I¡¯m full of energy!¡± Lin Momo turned around and smiled sweetly. She had eaten Wang Ran¡¯s special cake and tormented Wang Ran for the entire night. In addition, she had just only powered up, so Lin Momo felt great. She could even keep this up for a day or two. Wang Ran nodded, bade Lin Momo farewell, and entered the helicopter. ¡°Jiaxin, head west. ¡°I want to see what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± Wang Ran leaned against the front passenger seat. ¡°We¡¯ll probably have to turn back after 300 kilometers. ¡°That¡¯s about as much fuel as we have,¡± Wu Jiaxin reminded him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Wang Ran nodded. If he could get some information, it would be good. If not, he¡¯ll just take it as sightseeing. After all¡­ He had pampered Lin Momo alone last night. When he went back, he would¡­ The Black Hawk flew to the west. An hour and a half later, they had covered the distance of 300 kilometers. ¡°Master, it¡¯s about time for us to return,¡± Wu Jiaxin reminded him. Wang rRan stood up, walked to the back, and opened the cabin door. He had a feeling that these zombies were not far away¡­ ¡°Jiaxin, let¡¯s just push another 20 kilometers,¡± Wang Ran said in a deep voice. Wu Jiaxin nodded and continued to push forward. Not long after, Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. To the west, there was a dust belt that extended for a few kilometers. It was the dust kicked up by the massive horde. ¡°320 kilometers from N-City¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. The zombies were advancing faster than expected. By rough calculation, they could advance 100 kilometers a day. In this case, they would reach N-City in three days. Time was not on their side¡­ ¡°Jiaxin, lower the altitude a little.¡± Wang Ran wanted to take a closer look. The Black Hawk descended to a height of 200 meters. He could make out the individual zombies. ¡°F*ck, so many¡­¡± Wang Ran felt a little uneasy. Logically speaking, a portion should have headed north, so there shouldn¡¯t be that many of them. This was much more than Wang Ran had expected. ¡°Master, that¡¯s terrifying. Is there any way to stop them halfway?¡± Wu Jiaxin was also very worried. ¡°They¡¯ll pass by a few cities on the way, but those cities shouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. ¡°Maybe we can ask for more reinforcements from the surrounding cities¡­ ¡°The path from here is basically flat plains and hills. Nothing can stop them. ¡°F*ck, we can only take it head on. ¡°The quality of our wall will determine our fate,¡± Wang Ran said in a deep voice. If the wall fell, they would have to retreat to the island and blow up the bridge. At most, Wang Ran could only rescue some of his close subordinates. As for the others¡­ He would not be able to save them. Let¡¯s hope that the wall can hold on¡­ At that moment, Wang Ran suddenly felt a dangerous gaze on him. Wang Ran immediately looked in that direction. In the middle of the zombie horde, a white-haired zombie was staring at Wang Ran. ¡°Is that their leader? ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. He had not expected Zombie Monarchs to occur naturally just yet. If it was a one-on-one fight, Wang Ran was confident that he could kill the other party. However, there was a black mass of zombies below. Even if he jumped down and killed the Monarch, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this place alive. Chapter 246 - 246 I Like Business Trips 246 I Like Business Trips At that moment, the white-haired Zombie Monarch suddenly grabbed a zombie beside him and ripped off his leg. Then, he pulled out his femur. Although Wang Ran could not see his movements clearly, he could sense the danger. ¡°Jiaxin, up, now!¡± Wang Ran told her urgently. Wu Jiaxin didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately pulled up. The femur shot through the air like a missile, right where the helicopter had been. That was close¡­ This white-haired guy was quite strong. He had to find an opportunity to kill him. The Black Hawk turned back. The Black Hawk stopped at the construction site by noon. Wang Ran made his way to Wu Jianguo, who was overseeing the work. ¡°At the current speed, when will the entire wall be completed?¡± Wang Ran asked. The zombies would take about three days to arrive. If they couldn¡¯t finish the work in advance, they would be in big trouble. ¡°We¡¯re making healthy progress. If we¡¯re talking about the two side meeting up, it¡¯ll only take a day. ¡°It¡¯ll take another two days to form the top. ¡°It¡¯ll take an additional two days to pour the filling and polish the outer wall. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll need five days. ¡°If we micromanage the workload a little, it¡¯ll take four days,¡± Wu Jianguo said, after some thought. ¡°Four days¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not good enough¡­¡± Wang Ran furrowed his brows. He had to intervene. ¡®Wu Jianguo has been watching the construction since the beginning. He should have gained a good gauge of things. If he says that it¡¯s four days, four days would be the limit.¡¯ It was time to take potshots at the advancing zombies. Before reaching N-City, they would have to pass through a few towns and cities. He could start from there.. Wang Ran decided to rally some people to the neighboring areas to see if there was a chance to stop the zombies. Momo had to stay here to ensure the stability of the construction. Only Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng would be available. Both of them were zombies, and if they were surrounded by zombies, they would be fine. ¡°This is quite a headache.¡± Wang Ran laughed bitterly. The safety of N-City depended on him. Wang Ran was no saint, and he hated the thought. Even so, he had gained so many underlings in N-City, and they had all placed their hopes on him, so he couldn¡¯t drop the ball. After adjusting their emotions, Wang Ran and Wu Jiaxin returned to Eastlake Island. As soon as they got off the plane, Wang Ran called for Su Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll be going to the neighboring city for a business trip in ten minutes.¡± Su Xiaoyu was already used to this and nodded calmly. ¡°Business trip? Xiaoyu, what does he mean by a business trip?¡± Zhou Meng asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. Master won¡¯t let you go out in your nun¡¯s clothes,¡± Su Xiaoyu reminded her. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± When Zhou Meng heard that it was a good thing, she immediately ran back to her house to change her clothes. ¡°Uncle, I want to go too!¡± Tang Tang said with her hands on her hips, pouting. She loved going on business trips and clearing instance dungeons. She was very depressed that Wang Ran had not called for her. ¡°This operation is a little dangerous. Don¡¯t you see that I brought two¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± Wang Ran decisively turned her down. Tang Tang sighed. It seemed to be a high-difficulty zombie instance! ¡®I really want to go¡­¡¯ ¡°Well, I¡¯ll allow you to move around in the vicinity of N-City with some reliable companions. ¡°But, don¡¯t go to the west. And you have to return by night. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran made a slight concession. He knew that Tang Tang would never stay idle, so it was impossible to make her stay on the island. ¡°I understand, I understand. Not to the west.¡± Tang Tang nodded and looked a lot happier. Soon, Su Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng changed into sportswear that made it easier for them to fight and came to Wang Ran¡¯s side. This time, Wang Ran did not plan to take the Black Hawk. Instead, he chose an ordinary SUV. They could afford to lose it. Wang Ran drove the car and headed west with the two girls. On the way, Zhou Meng deeply experienced the benefits of going on a trip. No wonder Tang Tang wanted to come out and play. It was really fun. An hour later, Wang Ran¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of S-City. This was an ancient city with a long history. It used to possess historical city walls, but because of the urban development, many of the city walls had been demolished. Otherwise, it would have been a good position for combat. The moment Wang Ran entered the city, he was targeted by a group of people. They quietly followed Wang Ran in their car. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a bug following us,¡± Su Xiaoyu licked her fingers. She could not waste it. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it long ago. ¡°Let them follow us. We can catch a few locals to understand the situation.¡± Wang Ran found a wide intersection and slowed down a little. Sure enough, the van behind them immediately sped up and stopped in front of Wang Ran¡¯s car. A few young men dressed like gangsters came out of the van and leaned against Wang Ran¡¯s door. ¡°You guys, did you come from the east? ¡°What are you doing in S-City?¡± A red-haired young man knocked on the door and asked. ¡°There are too many zombies in the east. Our family is here to escape. ¡°This is my wife, and the one behind her is my sister-in-law.¡± Wang Ran introduced them. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The redhead¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a white-haired girl in the car, and it seemed that she had the same taste as him. They were kindred spirits! The redhead, who used to own a barber¡¯s shop, felt a sense of nostalgia when he saw this head of white hair. This made the red-haired guy have a good impression of Wang Ran and his group. ¡°The situation in S-City is very complicated. It¡¯s very dangerous for foreigners like you to come in like this. ¡°You guys really don¡¯t understand the situation here, do you?¡± the redhead asked them. ¡°We really don¡¯t know. Please explain,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Brother Hong, why are you wasting your breath on these foreigners¡­ ¡°This girl¡¯s not bad, why don¡¯t¡­¡± the green-haired underling behind the red-haired youth said softly. ¡°You idiot! ¡°How do you think they survived apocalypse for so long. with two beautiful women in their group? ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± The red-haired young man glared at his underling behind him. The underling immediately stopped talking. The red-haired young man¡¯s words made sense. They had suffered losses from similar prior experiences, so it was better to be more cautious. ¡°Friends, this is not a good place to talk. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you come over to my place for a while?¡± Redhead made a suggestion. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. He wasn¡¯t worried about any trickery. Eastlake¡¯s powerhouses were in the SUV. It seemed that this redhead knew S-City quite well. Wang Ran drove after them to a barbershop. Well, this explained their colorful and trendy styles. Chapter 247 - 247 Fine Prey 247 Fine Prey Wang Ran and the girls sat down on the hair-dresser chairs. He had a feeling that someone was trying to persuade him to apply for a card. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re short on resources right now, so we don¡¯t have much to entertain you withm¡± the redhead said awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We brought our own.¡± Wang Ran took out a packet of melon seeds, a packet of peanuts, and two tomatoes from the bag behind him. The tomatoes were for Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng. Wang Ran, on the other hand, calmly munched on the melon seeds. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The faces of the redhead¡¯s team twitched. They brought their own snacks while visiting someone¡¯s house¡­ No one else could do this. ¡°Do you guys want it? ¡°Feel free!¡± Wang Ran threw the peanut at Redhead. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Redhead said awkwardly. As the host, he was being offered food by the guest. It was indeed quite awkward. But¡­ ¡®This peanut brand! ¡®I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time!¡¯ Redhead and the rest immediately divided the peanuts and began to eat. ¡°By the way, I heard on the radio that N-City has been unified. ¡°Why would you still be having zombie troubles?¡± Redhead asked, confused. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s a long story. ¡°The leader of N-City is in cahoots with the zombies. ¡°Although we have temporarily gained peace, our days have not been good.¡± Wang Ran started spouting nonsense. Su Xiaoyu, who was standing beside them, almost burst out laughing. ¡°F*ck, such a thing is possible?¡± Redhead and the others trembled. They had never imagined this in their wildest dreams. ¡°In comparison, the environment of S-City is much better! ¡°The zombies have almost been wiped from S-City. ¡°However, there are two survivor factions in S-City that are at odds with each other. They each occupy half of the territory and are in a stalemate. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not stupid enough to kick up a fuss, no one should make things too difficult for you.¡± Redhead explained the situation. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. If you¡¯re interested, I can bring you to the camp in the east. ¡°As long as you offer up 20 grams of gold or a certain amount of food, they¡¯ll accept you. ¡°When the time comes, the higher-ups will arrange for you to plant some sweet potatoes, potatoes, and so on. Food and clothing will not be a problem. ¡°It¡¯ll be different in the other camp. You¡¯re not allowed to retain any of your property. ¡°Besides, your wife and sister-in-law are beautiful. If you head there¡­¡± Redhead didn¡¯t continue, but everyone understood what he meant. ¡°Sure, take me to the eastern camp.¡± Wang Ran had a rough idea in his mind. Since there were two local forces here, and they had cleared out the zombies, this place had to have considerable strength. If these two forces were united, they could set up a temporary line of defense here. They would not stop the tide of zombies, but as long as they were delayed for a day, they would have served their purpose. ¡°Brother Hong, don¡¯t we still have to patrol the city? ¡°Just tell them the address and let them go by themselves.¡± A green-haired underling muttered. ¡°F*ck, who¡¯s the boss here?¡± Redhead looked at Greenhead with dissatisfaction. Greenhead pouted and didn¡¯t answer. However, it was clear that he was not subservient to Redhead. Redhead knew that his hold of leadership over this group was waning, so he did not push the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the camp. ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well in the camp. They should be willing to accept you. ¡°But, don¡¯t take out your food so easily. After all, it¡¯s dangerous to show off your wealth in this world.¡± Redhead warned Wang Ran. Wang Ran laughed. Nowadays, a bag of peanuts could be considered as showing off one¡¯s wealth. However, Redhead seemed to be a good person. He was not like his underlings, who were eyeing them with bad intentions. ¡°Sure, thank you. ¡°Come, come, come. This is a thank-you gift for you. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Wang Ran took out a bag of beef jerky from his backpack and handed it to Redhead. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too kind. ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Redhead politely accepted the beef jerky. He would be a fool if he didn¡¯t. Meanwhile, the eyes of his underlings were shining as they stared at Wang Ran¡¯s backpack. There must be a lot of food in there¡­ Greenhead exchanged glances with his other underlings and got their approval. They had decided to strike! They were just a few outsiders anyway, so they would not be breaking the rule against killing each other in the eastern camp. While Redhead was chatting with Wang Ran and the others, Greenhead and a few of his underlings took out a razor-sharp razor from the barber cabinet behind them. These long razors were extremely sharp, second only to scalpels among other tools. It was extremely easy to slit a person¡¯s throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Redhead stood up and prepared to lead the way. At that moment, a flash of green darted Wang Ran, and a razor was placed on Wang Ran¡¯s neck. The other underlings slowly walked towards Su Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng with knives in their hands, obviously not viewing them as threats. ¡°What, are you offering me a shave?¡± Wang Ran asked calmly. ¡°Hahahaha, you can still joke in this situation? ¡°I¡¯m not going to cut off your beard, I¡¯m going to cut your throat!¡± Greenhead felt that victory was in his hands. He was a rank-two Awakened, so his reaction speed and strength were far superior to ordinary people. With the razor at his neck, there was no chance of turning the tables. ¡°Ah Zhong, what are you doing! ¡°Didn¡¯t we give up on this?¡± Redhead¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Do you really think you still call the shots here? ¡°We¡¯ve been constantly starving under your lead! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you know what¡¯s good for you, fall in line. ¡°We¡¯re both rank-twos. I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡°Besides, look at what our brothers think.¡± Greenhead smiled. Redhead looked around and saw that his other lackeys were all holding razors and smiling maliciously. Nobody was on his sight. This time, not only was it a robbery, but it was also a power struggle. ¡°They¡¯re so loaded, even if we don¡¯t slaughter them, others will! ¡°How is it? Are you planning to join us¡­ Or are you going against us?¡± Greenhead looked at Redhead, waiting for his response. The camp had rules, so naturally, he did not attack him directly. However, if Redhead was going to put up a fight, Greenhead would carry on through with it. At most, he would just push the blame to the outsider who was about to die. Chapter 248 - 248 You Scared Me To Death 248 You Scared Me To Death Greenhead thought that he had Wang Ran under control, so he focused all his attention on Redhead opposite him. He didn¡¯t notice that Wang Ran¡¯s hand had already reached for his wrist that was holding the razor. Redhead, opposite him, was scared witless. This outsider was too reckless! If it was him, he would not have moved a muscle. Soon, Wang Ran¡¯s hand grabbed Greenhead¡¯s wrist. Greenhead was shocked. Why hadn¡¯t he notice the other party¡¯s movements at all? Was it as Brother Hong had said? Was he stronger than he seemed? ¡®No, I can¡¯t let him have the chance!¡¯ After Greenhead gave it some thought, he immediately tried to slide the razor across Wang Ran¡¯s neck. Even if his wrist had been held, he was going to force it to move with a sudden jerk. But¡­ His hand did not move at all. ¡°F*ck¡­ How strong are you?¡± Greenhead couldn¡¯t help muttering. He did not even budge. How far had he been outclassed¡­? Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He exerted a little more force in his hand. ¡°Crack!¡± There was a slight crisp sound. ¡°Ah! ¡°My hand! My hand!¡± Greenhead¡¯s wrist was bent 90 degrees by Wang Ran. The razor in his hand fell to the ground. Wang Ran¡¯s other hand caught the razor and swung it. Greenhead only felt a cold sensation on his neck. His wailing voice had been cut off, replaced by moist gurgling¡­ Greenhead gripped his neck and fell back in shock. ¡®I¡¯m dead? ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡¯ He was a rank-two Awakened One. He had the talents of a novel¡¯s protagonist! How could he have died in such a place? ¡°Plop!¡± Greenhead fell to the ground, his body twitching slightly. He would not live much longer. The other three lackeys holding razors panicked. This man was too powerful. Even Greenhead was no match for him, let alone the few of them, who were rank-one Awakened Ones. Right now, there was only one last option¡­ They had to hold his wife and sister-in-law hostage! As long as they could run to the door and get into the car, they would be able to survive! The three underlings looked at each other and quickly took action. They were originally close to the two girls, so they moved very quickly. Su Xiaoyu looked coldly at the three underlings who were rushing over to her. These guys were really weak. Any single flight attendant from the island could easily kill the three of them. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand lashed out like a whip. ¡°Smack! Smack! Smack!¡± With three crisp sounds, three heads were blown apart. They did not even have the chance to know that they were dead¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, you didn¡¯t even leave one for me!¡± Zhou Meng stomped her feet to express her dissatisfaction. ¡°They were too weak. What was the point? ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll find a few powerful ones for you to kill. Relax¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu consoled her. Zhou Meng nodded. That was true. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Redhead looked as if he had been struck by lightning, his jaw almost dislocated. Even the women in this group were so brutal¡­ Blowing heads up with a single slap¡­ ¡°Your boys were quite mischievous. ¡°How did you end up leading them?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°I owned this place. They were my staff and apprentices, so I remained the boss for the time being. ¡°At first, I was stronger than them, and they were quite obedient. ¡°Ever since Ah Zhong became a rank-two Awakened One, he¡¯s been a little disobedient¡­¡± Redhead explained. ¡°Fret not, lead the way.¡± Wang Ran patted Redhead, who was still in shock. ¡°Ah¡­ Alright, alright.¡± Redhead did not dare to dally about and immediately led the way. After driving through some alleys, Wang Ran followed Redhead to an old house in the rural city. The leader of this place was old-school. He actually lived in such an old house. Redhead greeted the guard when he arrived at the gate. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve brought a few outsiders with me, ¡°They want to see Boss,¡± Redhead said very politely. ¡°You want the Boss to see them, just because you said so? ¡°Are you ordering me around? ¡°If they want to join the camp, go directly to Zhang and pay up. He will arrange it. ¡°Boss is so busy, is he someone you can meet whenever you want?¡± The guard glanced at Redhead in disdain. He had once asked him for a favor and gotten a haircut from him. Now, he was expecting the favor to be repaid by troubling the boss? No way! ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, help me out!¡± Redhead took out a few peanuts and stuffed them into the guard¡¯s hands. ¡°What are you getting at?! ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± The guard accepted the peanuts, but he still waved them off. Redhead looked at Wang Ran gloomily. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He took out a packet of milk from his pocket and drank it. Immediately after, Wang Ran took out some beef jerky, chocolate, cheese sticks, and other snacks. He snacked on them with great relish. The guard was drooling. This was too f*cking seductive¡­ Even a woman wouldn¡¯t make me drool so much¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Give me a piece of beef jerky¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll help you see if Boss is busy,¡± the guard scratched his nose and said to Wang Ran. Wang Ran indifferently threw a piece of beef jerky over. The guard was overjoyed. He gnawed on the beef jerky and walked in. Redhead sighed. Beef jerky was indeed more useful than favors and relationships, these days. Not long after, the guard came out. ¡°Our boss is calling for you to go in.¡± The guard was still chewing the beef jerky in his mouth. It was so fragrant. Wang Ran brought along his two girls and Redhead into the house. After several turns, Wang Ran arrived at a small garden. A thin, old man was making tea. ¡°Young man, take a seat.¡± The old man gestured. From the respectful attitude of Redhead and the guards, it could be seen that this old man was the leader of the eastern camp. Wang Ran observed the old man for a while. Although the old man was relatively thin, his eyes were bright, and he was in high spirits. He was probably a rank-four or five Awakened One. Wang Ran and his little sidekick sat in front of the old man. Redhead did not dare to sit, so he stood at a corner. The old man poured a cup of tea for Wang Ran and the other two. ¡°Young man, I heard you came from the neighboring city. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± The old man also poured himself a cup of tea. His movements were very relaxed and betrayed no signs of wariness. This was a great show of confidence in his own strength. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, really. ¡°Can you fall under my command?¡± Wang Ran smiled and asked indifferently. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The old man had just taken a sip of tea, and he spat it in Redhead¡¯s face. Chapter 249 - 249 Dont Get Too Arrogant, Young Man 249 Don¡¯t Get Too Arrogant, Young Man ¡°Look here, sir! I¡¯m doing you a favor, please don¡¯t get me into trouble!¡± ¡®Do you want the boss to be your underling? ¡®Are you looking for death? ¡®Boss wasn¡¯t a weakling like Greenhead.¡¯ Redhead felt a chill running down his neck. If the boss got angry, he would also suffer. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± The old man quickly regained his elegant demeanor and took a small napkin to wipe the tea from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Wang Ran looked at the old man and shrugged. ¡°The west sent you, didn¡¯t they?¡± The old man put down the towel and clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. ¡°Well, they did not. ¡°But I¡¯m dropping by there after this, anyway,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. In the tangle of two major forces, things were simple. He only had to meet the bosses of both sides and beat them up. It saved time and effort, and it was much easier than slowly conquering the entire city. ¡°Are you trying to take over S-City? ¡°Young man, the zombies in S-City have indeed been driven out by us. It¡¯s a very safe city now. ¡®But, this doesn¡¯t mean that outsiders like you can simply pick the fruits of victory. ¡°We may enjoy the peace, but we will not lie down and let you do as you wish.¡± The old man slowly took off his coat, revealing his strong arms, shoulders, and neck muscles. It looked like he was planning to stretch his muscles and bones. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the power of my Bajiquan.¡± The old man lowered his elbow and did a few warm-up movements. He looked very imposing. ¡°Bajiquan? ¡°Traditional martial arts won¡¯t work in this day and age of savagery.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Since the old man wanted to warm up, that would be great. After beating him into submission, the rest was simple. Just as Wang Ran was about to stand up, the sound of a commotion came from the main entrance. Not long after, a group of people rushed in. All of them were either wearing black suits or black t-shirts, and they walked into the courtyard with fierce looks on their faces. ¡°Old Zhou, are you having tea? ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood!¡± A dark-skinned, middle-aged man walked out with an iron rod in his hand. ¡°You! ¡°How dare you show your face here?! ¡°Is the West finally waging all-out war on us?¡± Old man Zhou¡¯s heart tensed up. From the looks of it, the guards at his door had all been killed by him. The west have always been cautious. They wouldn¡¯t do anything without ample planning. This was a little troublesome. ¡°A war? ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble! ¡°As long as I kill you, Zhou, the east will fall under me! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The man laughed proudly. He had indeed come prepared today. Originally, he and old Zhou were both rank-five Awakened Ones, and their strength was equal. Neither of them could do anything about it. Over the past few days, his two underlings had broken into rank-five by eating zombies. It was a three versus one matchup. The outcome was clear! ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Old man Zhou was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t stand still. He knew that he was not going to walk out of this alive He only regretted failing the survivors he was protecting¡­ The west was cruel and shameless. The survivors would not have a good life under their rule. ¡°If you choose the path of violence, so be it! ¡°I¡¯m going to drag one of you down to hell with me.¡± Old man Zhou exerted strength all over his body, and his tight-fitting vest exploded into shreds, revealing his powerful muscles. He was going to fight to the death. ¡°Brat, move aside, don¡¯t block my way! ¡°Ho! There are two beautiful girls! ¡°Old man Zhou, you sure have your fun here¡­¡± The man from the west could not take his eyes off Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng. ¡°Master, this guy¡¯s an idiot. Can I kill him?¡± Su Xiaoyu requested for permission. ¡°Sure, but remember to leave one of his men alive.¡± Wang Ran picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. It was not bad. After getting Wang Ran¡¯s permission, Su Xiaoyu stood up and went straight to the man. Old man Zhou was stunned. What was going on? A girl? No way¡­ The atmosphere didn¡¯t seem right either¡­ ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you let me fight them first?¡± Old man Zhou suggested. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, just sit there obediently.¡± Wang Ran cast a glance at old man Zhou. Old man Zhou suddenly felt his heart clench. This presence¡­ He¡¯s very powerful¡­ After being glared at by him, he broke out in a cold sweat¡­ Su Xiaoyu was already in front of the man. The man from the west was confused. What was going on? He was supposed to kill his rival, then claim the girl! It was all out of order¡­ ¡°Uh¡­ Woman, step aside. ¡°It¡¯ll be your turn later. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way,¡± the man said, glaring at Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu looked at him coldly, as if she was looking at a dead man. A gentle breeze blew past, lifting a few strands of long white hair. Su Xiaoyu moved. One punch. It was a simple punch to his chest. The man¡¯s pupils shrank. Not good! It carried the force of death! He immediately held the iron rod in front of his chest. ¡°Smash!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s fist struck the middle of the iron bar. As the iron bar broke, her fist and shrapnel from the iron bar went through his chest. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The man lowered his head and mumbled, then rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. The entire place was silent. Other than Wang Ran and Zhou Meng, everyone else¡¯s mouth was wide open. A rank-five Awakened One was killed with one punch? This was too much¡­ Old Zhou was a little glad that the west had sought in such a timely manner, otherwise he might be the one in trouble. Redhead tidied his hair in a panic. It was a good thing he had not offended them¡­ The remaining two rank-five Awakened Ones looked at each other, their eyes full of horror. They quickly made a decision. The two of them quickly turned around and killed all the other underlings! Then, they knelt down in front of Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Sir, you said to leave some alive! ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now, please spare our lives!¡± The two men knelt on the ground and begged. They had good eyes and wits about them to react in such a manner. If this woman was already so powerful, then the man who gave the order must be even more terrifying. If they wanted to live, they had to quickly grovel. Su Xiaoyu turned around and looked at Wang Ran, asking for his opinion. ¡°Leave one,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Su Xiaoyu nodded, raised her hand, and looked at the man on the left. ¡°Why? Why me?¡± The man¡¯s tears and snot flowed out together. ¡°Your button is crooked.¡± Su Xiaoyu slapped his head as she spoke. Chapter 250 - 250 I Have An Idea 250 I Have An Idea ¡°His button was crooked? ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The surviving man immediately looked down. Fortunately, he had looked in the mirror when he left the house today. He didn¡¯t expect to survive because of this¡­ ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡± Su Xiaoyu returned to Wang Ran¡¯s side and picked up old man Zhou¡¯s coat to wipe the blood off her hands. Old man Zhou watched his coat being ruined and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Come, come, come. Both of you, come over here.¡± Wang Ran beckoned to old man Zhou and the man. The two of them obediently came in front of Wang Ran. ¡°One of you is the boss of the eastern camp, and the other¡­ should now be the current representative of the west. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to play some boring game of power struggle. ¡°I just need your men to do something.¡± Wang Ran picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. The old man was truly refined. The tea was quite fragrant. ¡°Do you need manpower? ¡°What do you need people for? To attack N-City?¡± Old man Zhou thought of a possibility. Maybe this young man had suffered a loss in N-City, so he came here to seek out soldiers for his cause. ¡®I heard that there¡¯s a powerful person in N-City called Wu Jianguo. He¡¯s probably this young man¡¯s rival.¡¯ ¡°Do you guys know anything about a million zombies roaming about here?¡± Wang Ran looked at the two of them. ¡°A million zombies? ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it on the broadcast before. ¡°But what do they have to do with us?¡± Old man Zhou asked. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t you guys know that they¡¯re coming this way?¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°What? This way¡­ ¡°Then we have to run!¡± ¡°Nobody can survive a million zombies!¡± the man from the west said in fear. ¡°Run? Where are you planning to run to? ¡°To N-City? To the south? That would only extend your life by a few more days.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Then, what do we do? ¡°Sir, since you¡¯re here, you must have a way, right? ¡°Save us!¡± The man from the west almost hugged Wang Ran¡¯s leg. ¡°How many people do the two of you have together? ¡°How many Awakened Ones do you have?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There are more than 4,000 survivors in the east. Among them, more than 120 are Awakened Ones, most of whom are rank-one and rank-two.¡± ¡°The west has 3,000 people and 200 Awakened Ones.¡± The two men answered, one after another. ¡°Go back and organize your men. Prepare to dig a large pit in the west of the city. ¡°It has to be at least three meters deep and two meters wide. ¡°Then, pour all the gasoline you can collect into the pit,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Are you planning to use fire to eliminate the zombies?¡± old man Zhou asked with a frown. He did not think that a million zombies would be so easily dealt with. ¡°Eliminate? You¡¯re too na?ve. ¡°We can only slow down the advancement of the zombies. ¡°They would have to burn at least tens of thousands of regular zombies to fill the pit. ¡°It would be even better if they take a detour. We would have more time. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day and a half. After you¡¯re done digging, there¡¯ll be other work for you. ¡°Hurry up and make the arrangements.¡± Old man Zhou pondered for a while and nodded. If the zombies really came, he would have to think of a way to deal with them, even without Wang Ran being here. Now that Wang Ran had unified the entire city in a violent show of power, it had saved them the trouble of in-fighting. ¡°Oh, what if there are deserters¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just kill them as an example for the others. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to run away without any repercussions.¡± Wang Ran warned them sternly. The man from the west broke out in a cold sweat. He had thought of escaping. ¡°Xiaoyu, go to the front line to supervise the work. ¡°If anyone is being idiotic, just do it. There¡¯s no need to be polite,¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master!¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded. She was the best at killing people. ¡°What are you two doing? ¡°Hurry up and get to work!¡± Wang Ran urged them. ¡°Ah! Yes, sir!¡± Old man Zhou and the other man immediately turned around and made preparations. ¡°Master, what do I do?¡± Zhou Meng asked. ¡°Xiaomeng, you can distinguish between humans and zombies, right?¡± Wang Ran asked her. There was a question that he had been thinking about for a long time, and now, it was time to put it into practice. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s easy for me to tell! ¡°Humans and zombies taste different. ¡°Humans smell like a good meal. ¡°The hungrier I am, the more enticing the smell is,¡± Zhou Meng replied. ¡°So, it¡¯s the smell.¡± Wang Ran nodded. It was close to his guess. ¡°Xiaomeng, help me catch that zombie.¡± Wang Ran pointed at a zombie that had just gotten up from the ground. This was one of the underlings who had just been killed by the two rank-five Awakened Ones. As his brain and heart were still intact, he turned into a zombie and stood up. Zhou Meng walked over, grabbed the zombie by the hair, and dragged him to Wang Ran. ¡°Is he strong?¡± Wang Ran did not know how to tell. ¡°Master, he just only turned into a zombie, so he¡¯s weak, like a newborn,¡± Zhou Meng replied. Wang Ran nodded and flicked the poor zombie¡¯s head off with his finger. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to meet their zombies.¡± Wang Ran got up, brought Zhou Meng along, and started driving around the city. The zombies in S-City seemed to have been cleared out by the two camps. Wang Ran walked around a big circle, but did not find a single one. Wang Ran stopped when he passed by a glasses shop. If he was pretending to be a zombie, he should work on the pupil color. Wang Ran and Zhou Meng went into the shop and rummaged about for a while. Finally, they found a pair of decent contact lenses. After Wang Ran put them on, he really did look like a silver-eyed zombie. Zhou Meng was now a golden-eyed zombie. Judging from her appearance, she was one level higher than Wang Ran. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some zombies.¡± Wang Ran and Zhou Meng continued their search in the car. Finally, Wang Ran found traces of zombie activity in a factory in the suburbs. ¡°Oh, wow¡­ ¡°This factory is actually producing ¡­¡± As soon as she entered, Zhou Meng was shocked by the silicone stick-shaped toys on the floor. ¡°We can bring some back. Maybe someone will like it,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± Zhou Meng nodded and put a few sticks into her small backpack. After taking a few steps inside, Wang Ran found a few zombies. They waved their stick-like objects and rushed toward Wang Ran. Wang Ran had easily killed them. The next scene was rather gruesome. Wang Ran cut open their stomachs and smeared their internal organs all over his body, until he was covered in blood. Chapter 251 - 251 News Update 251 News Update ¡°How is it? Do I still smell like a human?¡± Wang Ran raised his arms and asked. Zhou Meng moved closer to Wang Ran and sniffed him from top to bottom with her small nose. ¡°You definitely covered it well!¡± Zhou Meng continued to sniff Wang Ran. As she sniffed, their noses stuck together¡­ ¡°Stop, stop. stop ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the smell will be too strong and can¡¯t suppress the zombie smell.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s control it first,¡± Wang Ran pushed Zhou Meng away decisively. ¡°Ah, I did catch a whiff,¡± Zhou Meng said, somewhat sheepishly. It was probably the smell of hormones. Zombies didn¡¯t produce such strong hormones. It would be easy for him to be discovered by a group of zombies like that, especially by female zombies. He would have to resort to his secret weapon. Wang Ran took out a can of herring from his backpack. There was no need to open it completely. Wang Ran only made a small hole in it. A thick stench wafted out. Zhou Meng immediately covered her nose and reeled back. Wang Ran thought for a moment and poured some of it on his pants. This should be able to cover up the male charm that he was constantly exuding. To be on the safe side, Wang Ran also applied a little on his neck and wrist. After that, Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng outside. ¡°Come, give it a try. Do I still smell like a human?¡± Wang rRan opened his arms and asked. Zhou Meng moved her hand away from her nose with an aggrieved expression, and sniffed tentatively. ¡°Geez, this smell is nuts¡­ ¡°But Master, you no longer smell human,¡± Zhou Meng said mournfully. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡°The next part is the most interesting part.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Master, what are you planning to do? ¡°Pretending to be a zombie to scare people?¡± Zhou Meng tilted her head and asked. ¡°Jumpscares? That would be too boring. ¡°Let¡¯s walk among the horde. ¡°I want to find out why would they head east. ¡°Know thy enemy.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Zhou Meng¡¯s head. Zhou Meng shivered. Canned herring was on her head! Wang Ran drove the car and headed west with Zhou Meng. Along the way, Zhou Meng wanted to try the benefits that Su Xiaoyu had enjoyed in the car before, but she was defeated by the scent of the canned herring. Wang Ran smiled knowingly. If he ever wanted to rest in the future, some canned herring would do the trick, hehehe. More than an hour later, Wang Ran could already see the dust rising like a tide in the distance. The horde of zombies was not far away. ¡°Xiaomeng, get out of the car. Let¡¯s continue on foot.¡± Wang Ran parked his car by the side of the road and led Zhou Meng in the direction of the zombie tide. After a few steps, Wang Ran saw a rotting corpse on the ground. A large number of flies surrounded the corpse, and the smell of the burning cement floor was nauseating. ¡°We¡¯ll pretend to eat the corpses here.¡± Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng and squatted in front of the corpse. Zhou Meng sniffed the corpse, and then sniffed Wang Ran. ¡°Master¡­ ¡°Even the rotten corpse smells better than you¡­¡± Zhou Meng complained. It seemed like canned herring was quite lethal to zombies. ¡°Just play along, would you?¡± Wang Ran rapped Zhou Meng¡¯s head. Zhou Meng stuck out her tongue and could only do as she was told. Not long after, the first few lines of the horde showed up. At the front of the group, a red-eyed zombie frowned and stared at Wang Ran and Zhou Meng, who were squatting not far away. ¡°Brother Liang, our kind seems to be eating up ahead. ¡°Should I crush them or absorb them?¡± a zombie with golden eyes asked. ¡°Go and take a look. If they are ordinary zombies, eat them. ¡°If they are worth something, absorb them,¡± the red-eyed zombie replied. The golden-eyed zombie nodded and ran toward Wang Ran. ¡°You guys¡­ ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s that smell? Did you guys eat sh*t?¡± The golden-eyed zombie covered his nose disgustedly. The smell struck him like a thunderclap. ¡°Ah, food is hard to come by. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers. It¡¯s not the most tasty meal, but we don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Wang Ran feigned helplessness. On the other hand, Zhou Meng was not putting on an act. Her expression was convincing, because it was the real deal ¡°One with silver eyes and one with golden eyes¡­ ¡°You guys are lucky. ¡°Come, join us. ¡°Follow us, and we¡¯ll march on. You¡¯ll get a big meal every time we pass a city. ¡°Are you interested?¡± the golden-eyed zombie asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s great!¡± Wang Ran said, pretending to be excited. ¡°However, that S-City up ahead this path has already been occupied by humans. We were forced out by them. ¡°Do you want me to show you the way?¡± Wang Ran took the initiative to be the guide. ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to the boss, later. ¡°By the way, my name is Jin Jiawei. You can call me Wayne or Brother Jin, just don¡¯t call me¡­¡± said the golden-eyed zombie. ¡°My name is Wang Ran, and this is my sister-in-law, Zhou Meng.¡± Wang Ran also gave a simple self-introduction. ¡°Sister-in-law¡­ tsk tsk tsk.¡± Wayne revealed an expression that all men understood. Soon, the zombie tide arrived in front of everyone. Wayne brought Wang Ran and Zhou Meng to the red-eyed zombie. ¡°This is Brother Liang. He¡¯s in charge of our 100,000 vanguards. ¡°Brother Liang, this is Wang Ran and his sister-in-law. One has silver eyes and the other has golden eyes. They¡¯re quite strong. ¡°Wang Ran knows the city up ahead. He can lead the way for us,¡± Wayne introduced them. ¡°Sure, sure. ¡°Let him lead the way. We¡¯ll get ready to sweep the city. ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s that smell? Did you eat shit?¡± Brother Liang, the red-eyed zombie, looked at Wang Ran with disgust. However, as a red-eyed zombie, even Brother Liang did not realize that Wang Ran was a human. It seemed that smearing some zombie internal organs on his body, along with a touch of canned herring, worked wonders. ¡°I went a little overboard with my diet. Please forgive me!¡± Wang Ran pretended to be embarrassed and scratched his head. ¡°You¡­ keep your distance. ¡°Wayne, follow them.¡± The red-eyed zombie waved his hand, obviously not wanting to get too close to Wang Ran. Wayne quickly led Wang Ran and Zhou Meng away from the red-eyed zombie. Wherever Wang Ran went, the zombies around him would consciously keep a distance from him. Ordinary zombies were less sensitive to the smell. ¡°Oh, right. How many zombies do we have here? Wang Ran grabbed Wayne and started asking around. ¡°You can ask me questions. But please don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Wayne evaded him in disgust. ¡°I only know that there are about 100,000 zombies in our vanguard. ¡°There¡¯s at least 1,000,000 more behind. ¡°There were even more in the past! However, they split up halfway and headed north,¡± Wayne said everything he knew. Chapter 252 - 252 Shot In The Dark 252 Shot In The Dark ¡°Why did you guys part ways? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you find strength in numbers?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°Ah, any outside would think that¡­ ¡°But, every time we snowball through an area, our numbers swell significantly. ¡°As we carry on, food shortage becomes an issue! ¡°If this continues, everyone will starve. ¡°The two Monarchs decided to split up. One headed to the south and the other to the north.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the southbound army led by Tu, the Zombie Monarch,¡± Wayne explained. ¡°Tu? ¡°Is he strong?¡± Wang Ran could roughly guess that this Tu was the guy who fired a bone missile at his Black Hawk. ¡°Tu is a legend! ¡°He wasn¡¯t with us from the start. ¡°I heard that he was once a golden-eyed zombie. ¡°His family was still human, back then. He went to C-City to seek them out. ¡°After the survivors found out, they threatened him with his family. He gave up resisting and was pierced by a dozen steel bars. ¡°In the end, those survivors thought he was dead, so they went ahead and massacred his family. ¡°An inch away from death, Tu went berserk and evolved into a red-eyed zombie on the spot. He killed everyone in the city. ¡°After that, he joined the zombie horde. Every time they attacked a human city, Tu would always be at the forefront. He was filled with so much rage¡­¡± Wayne said with admiration. Tu was basically a god among them. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still confused about the elephant in the room. Why gather so many of us, and why east? ¡°Military campaigns are always costly. At this rate, you guys could raise a zombie nation. Settling down would make more sense. ¡°As you said earlier, we¡¯ll only keep snowballing. One day, there will be nothing to eat. ¡°Besides, what do we do when we reach the easternmost side? Jump into the sea?¡± Wang Ran pretended to be puzzled and asked. ¡°If only it were that simple¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a terrible infectious disease in the west¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°A terrifying infectious disease? ¡°Zombies are afraid of getting sick? ¡°Is there any virus more powerful than the zombie virus?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s bad¡­ ¡°When a zombie gets infected by that virus, their body will rot quickly. Even high-level zombies fall to it. ¡°What¡¯s more terrifying is that this disease is contagious. ¡°So we can only run east, as far as possible,¡± Wayne said in fear. ¡°Surely that can¡¯t be possible? ¡°A virus that targets zombies?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. Wayne did not look like he was lying. This should be why so many zombies were moving east. ¡°Furthermore, we don¡¯t know if this infectious disease will affect the awakened¡­ ¡°Hey, why do you have so many questions? ¡°You¡¯re like a child in a daycare center!¡± Wayne was getting impatient. Newcomers were usually not so curious. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out what¡¯s happening here,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to figure out?! ¡°Our mission is to take down the city. ¡°We¡¯ll have the priority to eat when the time comes. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. ¡°You should learn from your sister-in-law and keep quiet. It¡¯s good.¡± Wayne frowned. Zhou Meng chuckled silently. She did not dare to open her mouth. The moment she opened her mouth, the smell of canned herring would enter her mouth. For the next half of the day, Wang Ran led the main group. Although the distance was about 40 kilometers, Wang Ran had been leading them for about 50 to 60 kilometers. ¡°Hey, Wang Ran. Are you leading the way right? ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯ve taken a long detour?¡± Wayne questioned. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! ¡°I¡¯m a local here. I¡¯m know these roads! ¡°There are many rivers and hills in this area. We can cross them, but what about the ordinary zombies? ¡°Are we all going to lose them in the rivers? We¡¯ll lose tonnes of them along the way! ¡°I¡¯m just thinking for everyone!¡± Wang Ran said righteously. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wayne nodded. Wang Ran¡¯s words did make sense. As expected of a local. It was a good thing that Wang Ran had joined them. Otherwise, they would have to take a long and pointless journey. The sky had turned completely dark, and the red-eyed zombie, Brother Liang, who was not far away, roared at the army of zombies behind him. The zombies all stopped. ¡°It¡¯s time to rest. ¡°We usually rest for five to six hours and then set off at dawn,¡± Wayne explained to Wang Ran. Some of those zombies stood, some sat, and some lay on their stomachs. They all found comfortable positions and started to rest. Wang Ran also sat on the ground. Due to the smell on his body, a small circle was formed around Wang Ran. This made Wang Ran feel a lot more at peace. ¡°Master, what should we do tonight?¡± Zhou Meng came over and asked in a low voice. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡°There isn¡¯t even a tent here!¡± Wang Ran smacked Zhou Meng¡¯s head. ¡°No, no¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that. ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re planning something tonight,¡± Zhou Meng explained. Wang Ran looked around. After making sure that nobody had sufficient self-awareness to eavesdrop on them, he leaned over to Zhou Meng¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the center of the crowd and meet the Zombie Monarch. ¡°Stay here. ¡°This is the edge of the horde. If anything happens to me, you will have the chance to escape in time,¡± Wang Ran said softly. ¡°No! I definitely won¡¯t leave you behind and run away by myself!¡± Zhou Meng said agitatedly. ¡°Please, I¡¯m just saying it. ¡°Do you actually believe that my strength would fail me? ¡°But, if I really don¡¯t come back¡­¡± ¡°You have to run and let Xiaoyu take charge of N-City. ¡°There are so many children and girls on the island. If the zombies attack¡­¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Although Zhou Meng did not like hearing those words, she still nodded. ¡°Master, you must be careful!¡± Zhou Meng reminded him again. ¡°Alright, alright. Zombie Monarchs don¡¯t scare me, just yet. ¡°Besides, most of the zombies are sleeping. Even if something happens, I can escape.¡± After consoling her, Wang Ran stood up and walked toward the center of the crowd. ¡°Master, please be safe and sound!¡± Zhou Meng looked at Wang Ran¡¯s back and silently prayed. After Wang Ran left, Zhou Meng felt a little bored. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep in such an unfamiliar environment. Why not¡­ ¡°My friend, have you heard of Satan?¡± Zhou Meng grabbed a Mutated Zombie next to her and started to preach¡­ Chapter 253 - 253 Keeping Up Appearances 253 Keeping Up Appearances Wang Ran continued to walk through the zombie crowd. A million zombies was a ridiculous amount. It would take a few kilometers of walking to reach the middle. Fortunately, most of the zombies were sitting or lying down. Otherwise, Wang Ran might not even be able to tell the direction. After walking for a while, there was a sudden commotion ahead. ¡°Someone is pretending to be a zombie!¡± Someone in front shouted. All the zombies in the area stirred. Wang Ran panicked. Had his disguise been discovered? He was not even close to his goal. Just as Wang Ran was about to go on a rampage, he suddenly realized that the zombies around him were all rushing forward. ¡°It¡¯s not me?¡± Wang Ran quickly realized this. Wang Ran also went over, acting like a curious bystander. ¡°Comrade, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran grabbed a silver-eyed zombie and asked. ¡°A human hid among us when we were slaughtering the last city. ¡°He wore silver contact lenses, covered himself in zombie blood, and filled his pockets with zombie innards. He really tricked us. ¡°Just now, when everyone was sleeping, the guy actually snored! Zombies don¡¯t snore! ¡°He was ripped apart by the surrounding zombies. Now, they¡¯re having a meal. ¡°Are you thinking of joining in? It¡¯s too late now. There won¡¯t be anything left,¡± the silver-eyed zombie explained. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t had meat for a long time. What a shame,¡± Wang Ran sighed and muttered as he continued to walk towards the middle of the zombie tide. It seemed that he was not the only impostor. However, that guy was quite unlucky. He had pretended to be a zombie to escape the slaughter, but did not attempt to escape. He was actually stupid enough to spend the night among the zombies¡­ Wang Ran shook his head. Because of the incident just now, the originally silent zombie camp had been roused up. Many zombies started to look around, trying to find another human to have a sumptuous meal. Wang Ran naturally attracted a lot of attention. However, as soon as the zombies got close to Wang Ran, they quickly turned away. The smell was overpowering! After walking for a few minutes, Wang Ran saw a high-speed rest stop. A few zombies with golden eyes were guarding the entrance of the resting station. Needless to say, the Zombie Monarch had to be resting in the resting station. Wang Ran circled the area a few times, but he could not find a point where he could sneak in. From the looks of it, he would have to try talking his way in. Wang Ran went straight to the golden-eyed guard at the door. ¡°What do you want?!¡± Two guards came over and stopped Wang Ran. ¡°I have something to discuss with Lord Tu!¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. ¡°What does a puny silver-eyed boy want with the boss? ¡°Get outta here!¡± one of the golden-eyed guards said impatiently. ¡°I really have something important to inform Lord Tu. If it¡¯s delayed, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Wang Ran glared at the golden-eyed zombie. The golden-eyed zombie was stunned. He did not want to get into trouble. ¡°If you insist¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s first see what you are!¡± the golden-eyed zombie said. ¡°A test?¡± Wang Ran frowned. Even zombies are doing this? ¡°There was news just now that a human had been hiding among us. Before you meet the boss, you¡¯ll have to prove that you¡¯re a zombie. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let us scratch you with our claws.¡± The golden-eyed zombie extended a finger, and a cold light glowed from the tip of the finger. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get it over with!¡± Wang Ran calmly extended his hand. It was a simple, practical test. If it were any other human, they would immediately be infected. Even a low-level Awakened One would visibly struggle as their immune system staved off the virus. It was still very easy to tell. The golden-eyed zombie made a cut on Wang Ran¡¯s arm. Wang Ran immediately retracted his hand. Zombies shouldn¡¯t heal so rapidly. It would be troublesome if he was discovered. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Are you panicking?¡± the golden-eyed zombie asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m a shy person. I don¡¯t like to expose too much of my body in front of male zombies,¡± Wang Ran said with a straight face. The golden-eyed zombie was stunned. He had no words to refute him. He just had to see if he became infected. A few minutes passed, and Wang Ran¡¯s face remained calm. He had not been affected by the virus at all. ¡°Guess you¡¯re not a human. ¡°Enter.¡± The golden-eyed zombie waved his hand impatiently. As long as it was not a human spy, he had absolutely no reason to be concerned. Before a Zombie Monarch, nothing else mattered. Wang Ran successfully passed through the guards and swaggered into the resting station. Inside the rest station, the white-haired Tu was lying on a code-scanning electric massage chair. Behind him, a red-eyed female zombie was giving him a massage. ¡°You. Who let you in?¡± Tu suddenly opened his eyes and glared at Wang Ran. A strong force burst out, and the red-eyed female zombie behind Tu couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Wang Ran instantly analyzed the situation in his mind. Under such circumstances, it was possible to kill Tu, but it would cause too much of a commotion. After killing Tu, he would be besieged by the entire horde of zombies. As powerful as he was, he had his limits. ¡®No, I can¡¯t fight him head-on.¡¯ He could only use his wits. Wang Ran quickly put on a frightened appearance. He had to play along with the Monarch¡¯s show of force. ¡°Lord Tu, I have something important to report!¡± Wang Ran said, while trembling. ¡°Speak!¡± Tu barely acknowledged Wang Ran¡¯s presence. If this puny silver-eyed one was too tongue-tied to speak, he would simply kill him. When there was no human meat to eat, it was okay to eat some Mutated Zombie brains. ¡°Lord, Brother Ah Liang is acting suspiciously!¡± ¡°He and a few of the golden-eyed zombies close to him were discussing about hogging most of the Awakened Ones in the next city before your Lordship and the others arrive. They only plan to leave a few ordinary humans for you guys. ¡°He also said that he has done it in the past, and you fell for it.¡± Wang Ran put on a good show of acting. ¡°What?!¡± Tu smacked the massage chair so hard that it broke into pieces. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Ah Liang. I gave him the honor of being the vanguard, yet he¡¯s doing this to me? ¡°No wonder there were so few Awakened Ones in the previous city¡­¡± Tu already had some doubts about Ah Liang, and after being tricked by Wang Ran, he rapidly jumped to conclusions. In his eyes, a mere silver-eyed zombie wouldn¡¯t have the guts to lie to him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with this female zombie for a night. ¡°You can have fun here for now. I¡¯m going to f*cking kill Ah Liang¡­¡± Tu stood up and strode out. Chapter 254 - 254 Dispersal 254 Dispersal After Tu left, the red-eyed female zombie looked at Wang Ran in disgust. This fool was a mere silver-eyed zombie, yet she had to give herself to him. However, the red-eyed female zombie didn¡¯t dare to disobey Tu¡¯s order. ¡®I¡¯ll just treat it as a rough night¡¯s sleep.¡¯ The red-eyed female zombie walked to Wang Ran with a gloomy face. ¡°Squat down,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The red-eyed female zombie raised her brows. ¡®So direct? ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Tu¡¯s sake, I would have slapped you to death long ago¡­¡¯ That¡¯s right, she had to kill this guy. ¡®After tonight, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill him.¡¯ The red-eyed female zombie buried her discontent as she knelt in front of Wang Ran. An intense stench assaulted her senses. ¡°F*ck, did you shit yourself? ¡°You f*cking stink!¡± The red-eyed female zombie couldn¡¯t help but curse. However, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Lord Tu¡¯s orders. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll just treat it as eating shit!¡± The red-eyed female zombie gritted her teeth and prepared to move forward. At that moment, Wang Ran reached out and grabbed the red-eyed female zombie¡¯s head. The red-eyed female zombie didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, it was normal to hold one¡¯s head in this position. But¡­ Wang Ran grabbed her head and twisted it hard! The red-eyed female zombie¡¯s neck was broken. Even as she died, she could not understand if the stench had killed her, or something else¡­ Wang Ran kicked the red-eyed female zombie¡¯s body to the side. Next, it was time to start the next step. Tu would take some time searching for Ah Liang. He would take even more time killing him, or listening to his explanation. He had to come up with something during this period of time. Wang Ran took out a bottle of white hair dye from his backpack. Wang Ran had snagged this from Redhead¡¯s hairdressing salon. Wang Ran applied the hair dye evenly on his hair. Then, he found a plastic bag in the snack bar at the rest station and wrapped his head in it. ¡°I better use heat¡­ ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll take too long,¡± Wang Ran muttered. Heating was not necessary, but heating could speed up the dyeing process. Wang Ran did not have the time to wait for an hour. It was a pity that there was no electricity here. Otherwise, there would be numerous sources of heat. After searching for some time, Wang Ran found some heating packs in the mini-supermarket. As long as water was added, they would quickly produce a large amount of heat. Wang Ran collected a few heating packs and threw them into a pot that was used to cook herbal tea eggs. He poured some mineral water into the pot. Sizzling sounds could be heard continuously as the water in the pot started to churn, and a large amount of steam clouded the room. Wang Ran put his head above the pot, keeping it at a height that would not burn him. After waiting for a while, Wang Ran removed the plastic on his head and took out a few bottles of mineral water to wash his hair. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Wang Ran looked in a mirror and nodded in satisfaction. He wasn¡¯t very experienced, and some of his hair wasn¡¯t dyed properly, but the zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to tell in the middle of the night. After drying his hair, Wang Ran took off his contact lenses and walked out of the rest stop. Tu had been gone for 15 minutes, so he should be far away. It was time for him to start causing trouble. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you¡­¡± When the golden-eyed guard at the entrance saw Wang Ran, his body trembled. Wasn¡¯t this the guy who had just entered? When he entered, he had silver eyes. Now, he had¡­ white hair! Could it be¡­ The golden-eyed zombie was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. White hair and black eyes were the characteristics of a Zombie Monarch. What¡¯s going on? Wang Ran laughed manically, and his entire body exuded a powerful aura. The aura made the surrounding zombies shudder. ¡°So powerful¡­ ¡°Even more oppressing than Lord Tu!¡± The golden-eyed zombies showed fear in their eyes. Although they didn¡¯t feel the actual commanding force of a Zombie Monarch, Wang Ran¡¯s sheer presence had already scared them silly. ¡°Call the closest red-eyed ones over,¡± Wang Ran looked at the golden-eyed guards and said coldly. ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± The golden-eyed zombies did not dare to dally. They immediately scattered to look for the red-eyed zombies. Not long after, four red-eyed zombies came to Wang Ran. When they saw Wang Ran, they were also shocked. ¡°This is¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Tu?¡± A red-eyed zombie sneakily asked the golden-eyed zombie beside him. Lord Tu just headed out to the frontline in a rage. ¡°I think Ah Liang is very much dead,¡± the golden-eyed zombie replied softly. The red-eyed zombie was stunned. Ah Liang was one of Lord Tu¡¯s most trusted men. What did he do? The red-eyed zombies didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Wang Ran spoke up. ¡°We have a traitor among us! ¡°He colluded with the humans and led us on long detours, giving the humans time to set up traps. ¡°Lord Tu has already gone to take care of the traitor. ¡°Lord Tu has asked me to take half of the team and retreat by a hundred kilometers to a safe distance, in case we fall into an ambush. ¡°Quickly, gather your men and start retreating!¡± Wang Ran said in a serious tone. The red-eyed zombies were confused. They had never seen this Zombie Monarch before¡­ Could he be trusted? They didn¡¯t know Wang Ran, but they were familiar with the golden-eyed guards. They were Lord Tu¡¯s personal guards. They seemed to have said that Lord Tu had gone searching for Ah Liang in a rage. It all seemed to make sense. ¡°What are you all doing! ¡°Hurry up and retreat! ¡°When Lord Tu comes back and sees you lazing about, you¡¯ll all die!¡± Wang Ran emitted a powerful aura. He had to strike while the iron was hot and interrupt their thoughts before they could figure it out. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll immediately evacuate!¡± The red-eyed zombies didn¡¯t dare to think too much and immediately began to organize their men and prepare to leave. Hundreds of thousands of zombies began to retreat overnight. Wang Ran stood on the roof of the resting station, looking at the divided horde, and nodded in satisfaction. If these hundreds of thousands of zombies retreated for a hundred kilometers, the horde would effectively be broken in two. The deep pit in S-City could buy them some time. Of course, if Tu reacts and sends someone to inform the retreating team to reorganize the horde again, it would take yet another day. In any case, this bought him crucial time to complete the wall in N-City. Chapter 255 - 255 Sowing Discord 255 Sowing Discord As he watched the horde split up, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction and jumped off the roof. It would be difficult to reassemble a horde of this scale. What Wang Ran had to do now was to return to the front, find Zhou Meng, and leave discreetly. A head full of white hair would be too eye-catching. It definitely wouldn¡¯t work. Wang Ran returned to the resting station, took a pair of scissors, and cut his hair bit by bit. He now had a crew cut. He had dyed his hair casually just now, so the roots of his hair were black. Soon, not a trace of white was left. Wang Ran even took out a red t-shirt from his backpack and replaced his original green one. Wang Ran did not forget to wipe some blood on his face. Wang Ran looked completely different from before. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to recognize him. Although his silver cosmetic contact lenses were gone, he wouldn¡¯t be spotted so easily in the middle of the night. Wang Ran took advantage of the movement and chaos to lay low. He quietly made his way to Zhou Meng. As for the new white-haired Zombie Monarch¡­ No one ever saw him again¡­ Wang Ran weaved through the zombie horde, taking out a can of herring as he walked. He secretly sprinkled it on the nearby zombies. The stench stood out too much. Tu could easily trace him with it. If he were to sprinkle the canned herring on the other zombies now, it would throw him off his trail momentarily. It would be even better if Tu started slaughtering other zombies in his frustration. After dooming more than a hundred zombies along the way, Wang Ran buried the empty can in the soil. Ten minutes later, Wang Ran saw a huge billboard on the side of the road. He had reached the front. Wang Ran could smell blood from afar. It seemed like a battle had taken place here. ¡°What happened here?¡± Wang Ran grabbed a passing silver-eyed zombie and questioned him. ¡°You were attracted here by the commotion just now, right? ¡°Lord Tu found out that Ah Liang was secretly hoarding the Awakened Ones for himself! ¡°Pieces of Ah Liang¡¯s head and brains are still strewn all over the place,¡± the silver-eyed zombie said with lingering fear. ¡°Secretly hoarding? Ah Liang?¡± Wang Ran pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it normal for the frontline to snag some benefits for themselves? ¡°Ah Liang just overdid it a little for the last two times¡­¡± The silver-eyed zombie didn¡¯t dare to continue. After all, he had partaken in it as well. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. It was a happy coincidence. Ah Liang was simply unfortunate. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Tu? ¡°I want to pay my respects to him for his swift and decisive actions.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, Lord Tu just went back. ¡°Comrade, what¡¯s that smell on you? It¡¯s quite ridiculous.¡± The silver-eyed zombie moved away from Wang Ran. ¡°I ate an otaku not long ago. It¡¯s probably some otaku flavoring.¡± Wang Ran spouted some nonsense and continued to walk east. The moment he finds Zhou Meng, they could leave¡­ In a corner of the vanguard, dozens of Mutated Zombies were gathered together. All of them had a look of horror on their faces. Just now, Lord Tu had suddenly rushed out, accused the red-eyed zombie Ah Liang, and blew his head up. This scene scared the wits out of the Mutated Zombies who had participated in stealing food. Fortunately, Lord Tu had not investigated each one of them in detail. Otherwise, none of them would have been able to escape. They were in such fear that they were at their wits¡¯ end. Zhou Meng happened to be there. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys about Satan¡¯s nine teachings! ¡°He advocates indulgence instead of temperance. ¡°He advocates giving kindness to those who deserve it, instead of wasting love on ungrateful people. ¡°He advocates taking revenge instead of turning the other cheek. ¡°Humans are worse than animals who walk on fours. Animals deserve more love than humans. ¡°Give in to all the so-called sins, because it brings physical, spiritual, and emotional comfort.¡± ¡­ Zhou Meng was good at preaching, and these Mutated Zombies just happened to be desperate for psychological support, so everyone hit it off. The zombies acted like primary school students. They were listening very intently. Some even took out small notebooks to take notes. What Zhou Meng said was very much in line with the salvation that they were seeking for. This allowed them to quickly accept the thoughts conveyed by Zhou Meng. Just like that, a cult was born. ¡°What?¡± Zhou Meng¡¯s little nose twitched. She smelled a familiar scent. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Everyone, go back and digest this. ¡°Satan will bless you.¡± Zhou Meng stood up. The Mutated Zombies all watched Zhou Meng leave with great respect. Zhou Meng followed the smell and found Wang Ran in the crowd. ¡°Hey, Master! ¡°Where did your hair go?¡± Zhou Meng curiously reached out and touched it. ¡®It felt pretty good!¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ve more or less understood the situation, and we¡¯ve dug enough holes. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± Wang Ran grabbed Zhou Meng and headed in the direction of S-City. Just as he walked out of the edge of the zombie tide, a figure followed him. ¡°Hey, Wang Ran, where did your hair go to? ¡°You just shaved your head? ¡°This hairstyle is pretty good. ¡°It¡¯s so late, where are you guys going?¡± Wayne shouted from behind the two. ¡°Master, should we just run?¡± Zhou Meng asked softly. ¡°No, running away will arouse suspicion. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to set off for S-City in the middle of the night.¡± Wang Ran squeezed Zhou Meng¡¯s hand, signaling her to calm down. ¡°Wayne! ¡°We were just going off to¡­¡± Wang Ran chuckled and did not continue. ¡°Oh! ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± Wayne instantly understood what Wang Ran was going to do with Zhou Meng. It was most certainly inconvenient to carry out such an act among a crowd of zombies. However, Wayne also admired Wang Ran. The blood circulation of zombies was poor. If they wanted to perform like normal men, they had to try a lot harder. Normally, zombies with silver pupils and below didn¡¯t have such strength. Wang Ran should be silver eyes, right? For his golden-eyed sister-in-law¡¯s sake, he was willing to risk his life. Wang Ran smiled, embraced Zhou Meng¡¯s waist, and disappeared into the night. After walking for a while, Wang Ran found an abandoned car. ¡°Good, it runs. ¡°We¡¯ll reach S-City in about half an hour.¡± Wang Ran started the car and prepared to drive back to S-City. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Zhou Meng made a bold suggestion. ¡°Yo, aren¡¯t you afraid of the canned herring?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Zhou Meng took out two rubber plugs from her pocket and stuffed them into her nose. She had come prepared! Since things had come to this, Wang Ran could not reject her. Under the night sky, the car started to shake¡­ Chapter 256 - 256 Damn Human 256 Damn Human ¡°F*ck! ¡°Where is everyone? ¡°Where the hell did they go? ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Did dogs eat them up?!¡± Tu looked at the empty space behind him and was enraged. Hundreds of thousands of zombies had disappeared, just like that¡­ ¡®Do you have any idea how much effort was put into gathering them?¡¯ Tu demolished the buildings around him. ¡°Lord Tu, after you left, a Zombie Monarch showed up¡­ ¡°He said that traps lay ahead of us. He said that you ordered half of our men to retreat. ¡°Lord Tu, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± The golden-eyed guards already felt that something was off. However, at that time, Wang Ran had released his aura to suppress them, so they didn¡¯t have much time to think. Moreover, Wang Ran had just stepped out from the rest stop, so they instinctively thought that Wang Ran and Lord Tu had reached an agreement. Who would have thought that Lord Tu would just be as clueless as them¡­ ¡°F*ck, you stupid pigs! ¡°If there¡¯s another Zombie Monarch around, how would I not be aware of that? ¡°What did he look like?¡± Tu¡¯s killing intent was overflowing. ¡°He wore green, but otherwise looked ordinary. ¡°Oh right, there was a strange smell on his body,¡± a zombie with golden eyes answered. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s that silver-eyed one!¡± Lord Tu kicked a car that was parked next to him, sending it flying. Wang Ran had caused all this. He had also caused Ah Liang¡¯s death. Although Ah Liang was not perfect, without Wang Ran¡¯s instigation, Tu would not have been so impulsive as to kill Ah Liang directly. What was even more outrageous was that half of his army had retreated. This was equivalent to reducing his strength by half! ¡°Boss Tu, he¡¯s a silver-eyed one? ¡°Then his hair color¡­¡± The surrounding underlings were confused. ¡°The guy must have dyed his hair¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not a zombie! He¡¯s an Awakened One! ¡°F*ck that smell, it must be used to cover his human scent! ¡°F*ck f*ck f*ck!¡± Tu couldn¡¯t control his anger and slapped a golden-eyed zombie to death. The other zombies trembled, but they didn¡¯t dare to move back. They had also realized that when Wang Ran had released his aura earlier, they had only felt a powerful force, and not the sense of suppression that came from a Zombie Monarch. ¡°Hurry up and catch up with the retreating portion. Have them¡­ Rest on the spot!¡± Tu said, after some thought. He had planned to let the retreating team come back here directly, but those hundreds of thousands of ordinary zombies had already been on the road for a day. If they were to go back and forth again, they might not be able to bear it. A golden-eyed zombie with faster legs immediately ran in the direction of the retreating zombie crowd. ¡®F*ck¡­ Damn human¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll find you even if I have to dig three feet deep!¡± Tu¡¯s body trembled in anger. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. A familiar scent entered Tu¡¯s nose. ¡°The guy is nearby! ¡°Follow the smell and find him! ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone off!¡± Tu led his underlings and began a slaughtering spree¡­ Wang Ran took Zhou Meng to another car. The previous car was not very well-built, and the entire chassis had fallen apart. After driving for half an hour, Wang Ran and Zhou Meng arrived at the outskirts of S-City. The humans were digging a pit in full swing. ¡°Oh, outsiders? ¡°That¡¯s great, they could help me dig holes.¡± One of the rank-two Awakened Ones stopped for a moment to catch his breath. Ever since Wang Ran¡¯s order was given, all able-bodied humans in S-City had been sent here to dig a hole. From the looks of it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish digging until dawn. They didn¡¯t dare to complain. A powerful white-haired woman was patrolling along the long tunnel, and those who were slacking off were killed to set an example. ¡°You two! ¡°Hurry up and dig!¡± The rank-two Awakened One shouted at Wang Ran and Zhou Meng. Wang Ran walked up to the rank-two Awakened One and patted his shoulder. ¡°Keep up the good work, young man.¡± After that, Wang Ran brought Zhou Meng to the other side of the tunnel. The rank-two Awakened One was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Why did he get the feeling that he was a superior inspecting his subordinates? What¡¯s with the patting on the shoulder? The rank-two Awakened One was about to stop Wang Ran when he saw his boss, old Zhou. Old Zhou walked in front of Wang Ran. No one knew what they were talking about, but from his attitude, he didn¡¯t seem to treat this newcomer like a subordinate. The rank-two Awakened One panicked. It was a good thing he had not confronted them. They might be Boss Zhou¡¯s friends¡­ At that moment, Su Xiaoyu showed up. Su Xiaoyu was like a demon to the survivors. Even Boss Zhou lowered his head in her presence. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Xiaoyu threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. The rank-two Awakened One shivered again. This man was actually the female devil¡¯s man¡­ How terrifying. Fortunately, he had not confronted them¡­ The rank-two Awakened One continued digging. ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It looks like we can finish digging the pit by dawn. ¡°We¡¯ll just take another twelve hours to pour gasoline into it,¡± Su Xiaoyu reported. Although there was still the strench of canned herring, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp senses picked up the scent left behind by some paired workout. This was too much. She was supervising the slaves here, but Wang Ran actually went to have fun¡­ ¡°Alright, Xiaoyu, you should go back and rest. ¡°I¡¯ll take over for a while.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine! ¡°Master, you should go and rest.¡± Su Xiaoyu also rubbed Wang Ran¡¯s buzz cut. It felt really good. ¡°The two of you, why don¡¯t you go and rest? I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Old Zhou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. A young couple flirting openly in front of an old man was a little too much. ¡°Alright, but make sure to keep a close eye on the progress. ¡°I just returned from the zombie tide. If this pit is not dug well, it¡¯s not going to work.¡± Wang Ran reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s a done deal,¡± Old Zhou looked at Wang Ran¡¯s serious expression and knew just how dire the situation was. Although he could abandon the city and escape on his own, just as Wang Ran had said, the zombies would march on until the end of the world and still catch up to him. Old Zhou didn¡¯t know what Wang Ran had in store for the zombies, but when he took in the young man¡¯s confidence, old Zhou put aside his doubts and began to patrol the area in earnest. Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu, and Zhou Meng found a nice-looking house and moved in. Su Xiaoyu threw the clothes that reeked of canned herring far away. Wang Ran took a cold shower. Next, it was time for the battle with the Zombie Monarch¡­ Chapter 257 - 257 Hell On Earth 257 Hell On Earth At dawn, Wang Ran got up from the rubble. It had been rather intense, shaking a three-storey house down to its basement. Wang Ran found a set of casual clothes and changed into them. Then, he found a car and took Su Xiaoyu and Zhou Meng to the hole. Old Zhou came over to welcome Wang Ran, the moment he saw him. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s been dug. ¡°Sadly, more than half of the western camp ran away while I was on patrol. ¡°I failed in my duties.¡± Old Zhou sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The pit has been dug, so we don¡¯t need them anymore. ¡°And¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. Originally, he had planned to pick some reliable survivors from the group of survivors in S-City to supplement the labor force in N-City. Now, it seemed like there was no need to filter them. The cowardly and the selfish had already escaped. ¡°Start pouring the oil. ¡°After that, let everyone rest for half a day. ¡°After you¡¯re done resting, bring your supplies and evacuate to N-City. N-City has already built a defensive structure that can protect us. Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Ah! Really? ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Old Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. No wonder Wang Ran was so confident. It turned out that N-City had already built a defensive structure. Then the digging of the pit and pouring of oil in S-City must have been to delay the zombies and to buy more time for them to reinforce their defenses. Old Zhou was experienced and knowledgeable, and he immediately figured it out. It turned out that Wang Ran was not here to enslave them, but to give them hope. ¡®Those brainless survivors of the western camp actually ran away. I can only wish them the best of luck¡­¡¯ More than a dozen fuel trucks and cement mixers were filled with gasoline and diesel. They began pour the emulsion into the deep pit. After several sessions, the oil in the deep pit barely reached one¡¯s calf. On the one hand, there was indeed not enough oil. On the other hand, there was no time to make the tunnel waterproof and leak-proof, so some of the oil had seeped directly into the soil. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. ¡°Everyone, rest for three hours, then quickly pack up and evacuate to N-City. ¡°Xiaomeng, lead them back later. Get Jianguo to build a bridge for them to enter. ¡°Xiaoyu and I will wait for the tide of zombies to arrive. We¡¯ll join you after setting the fire,¡± Wang Ran ordered. ¡°Yes, Master, you must be careful!¡± Zhou Meng did not forget to warn Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how strong Xiaoyu and I are last night. What are you worried about?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Zhou Meng recalled the scene of the house collapsing last night and nodded silently. They were on another level entirely. Old Zhou took the survivors under him back to the city to rest. Wang Ran and his two girls patrolled the entire tunnel. As long as the zombies were unwilling to take a detour, this tunnel could bake at least 100,000 zombies¡­ If the zombies took a detour, this pit wouldn¡¯t have been dug for nothing. They would have already delayed the zombies for half a day. Of course, it was fine even if they dug for nothing. After all, Wang Ran did not even raise a finger¡­ After a few hours¡­ Tu personally led the army. The zombies approached the suburbs of S-City. Last night, in his rage, he had killed thousands of zombies. More than a hundred of them had the smell of canned herring on them, while the rest were innocent. He had killed so many zombies, but not a single one of them had been Wang Ran. Tu was at a boiling point. He wanted to vent his anger on the next human city. S-City was right in front of them. ¡°Did the pack behind us catch up?¡± Tu caught a golden-eyed zombie and asked. ¡°I caught up with them, I caught up with them. I told them to speed up. They¡¯ve already met up with the main force. ¡°But those ordinary zombies behind us look a little tired,¡± the golden-eyed zombie replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re tired, they only have to put on strong fronts. ¡°As long as we take down this city, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to rest.¡± Tu stared straight ahead, his killing intent exuding uncontrollably. ¡°Advance!¡± Seeing that the army behind them was almost ready, Tu gave the order to attack. The black mass of the zombie horde rushed forward with an overbearing aura. Previously, they had killed their way here, and not a single city could withstand their charge. The zombie tide continued to surge forward. Suddenly! The zombies at the front stopped! The zombies behind bowled into them. The zombies in front of them were shoved forward. Many of the zombies had disappeared. ¡°Lord Tu, there¡¯s a big pit in front! ¡°It was probably dug out by the survivors to block our way.¡± One of the red-eyed zombies roared. ¡°A trap? ¡°Just hop over!¡± Tu roared. How could a pit stop a tide of zombies? Under Tu¡¯s orders, the Mutated Zombies drove the ordinary zombies forward. Some of the zombies that fell into the pit quickly climbed back up. Soon, tens of thousands of zombies had crossed the pit. When Tu finally reached the front of the tunnel, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. It was the smell of gasoline! ¡°Not good! ¡°The tunnel is not a blockade, it is for¡­¡± Tu¡¯s face twitched when he saw the zombies swarming into the city. The zombies that crawled out of the pit were equivalent to fries dipped in tomato sauce. They would soon be harvested! ¡°Stop! ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Tu roared. The surrounding Mutated Zombies all stopped moving. However, the ordinary zombies shambled on. Many Mutated Zombies were even squeezed into the pit by the tide of zombies. At that moment, the air suddenly fell silent for a fraction of a second. Immediately after, a flame several meters high lit up in front of him! The fire instantly devoured thousands of zombies, and spread towards the zombie horde. The zombies in front had already crossed the deep pit, and there was gasoline under their feet. Once the fire reached them, there was no escape. The fire directly swallowed them up from the soles of their feet. Many zombies realized the danger and turned around to run. This also allowed the fire to reach the zombie horde even faster. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t come over! ¡°Don¡¯t come this way! ¡°Back off!¡± Tu took two big bones from the ordinary zombies next to him and directly blew up the heads of the zombies on fire who were running back in the distance. However, there were thousands of zombies running back. Tu and the other Mutated Zombies couldn¡¯t stop them all. Soon, the fire spread to the deep pit! The deep pit that was filled with zombies was instantly set on fire! The crackling sounds continued to ring out, and the air was filled with the fragrance of meat. Many tougher zombies crossed the wall of fire and pounced at the main force¡­ Chapter 258 - 258 Attack 258 Attack An hour later, Tu sat on the ground, gasping for breath, his face covered in dust. Even Zombie Monarchs had limited physical strength. The zombies broke through the wall of fire and spread the fire to the zombie Army. Ordinary zombies didn¡¯t have much water in their bodies to begin with, so they would catch fire easily. The fire spread very quickly. Tu had led a force of Mutated Zombies to kill the rampaging fire zombies an entire hour. They killed many innocent zombies before the fire was finally put out. This fire had also caused Tu to lose over 200,000 zombies. Many Mutated Zombies had been among them. It was a heavy loss. ¡°F*ck, damn it¡­ Human! ¡°If I catch you, I¡¯ll break all the bones in your body!¡± Tu was flustered and exasperated, but he was also very aggrieved. He didn¡¯t even know Wang Ran¡¯s name, so he couldn¡¯t even curse the man¡¯s name to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Lord Tu, are we still going to continue attacking the city?¡± a red-eyed zombie with a blackened face asked. ¡°Of course we will! ¡°When the fire is out, we¡¯ll rush into the city! ¡°Kill all the humans. Leave none alive!¡± Tu said through gritted teeth. Today could be said to be the most embarrassing day in his zombie life. That human must be killed! The Mutated Zombies continued to pour sand into the pit. After a while, the fire was finally put out. ¡°You guys, go ahead and take a look. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± This time, Tu was much more cautious. He had to make sure that there were no more such traps behind them. The Mutated Zombies carefully moved forward. They walked over the charred bodies and entered S-City. After walking for a while, they did not find any traps. They could not even find a quivering shadow. Just as the Mutated Zombies were about to turn back and report to Tu, they suddenly saw something¡­ A mannequin from the mall was hanging between two utility poles. The mannequin was wearing a white wig, with lipstick and eye shadow on its face. The model was only wearing a pair of red underwear. On her chest, the letters ¡°Tu¡± were emblazoned, and two balloons filled with water hung from her chest. It was obvious that this was referring to Tu. ¡°F*ck, if Lord Tu sees this, he¡¯ll lose his mind¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just tear this thing apart?¡± One of the zombies suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t! What if there¡¯s a trap? ¡°The person who hung this must have done it to anger Lord Tu. This is most likely a trap!¡± A zombie with golden eyes analyzed the situation. ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± The other zombies nodded in agreement. ¡°By the way, Lord Tu said that no matter what we find, we shouldn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Lord Tu to come before we talk,¡± one of the zombies said. Everyone nodded in agreement. If Lord Tu flew into a rage, they simply had to keep their distance. It was better than stepping into a trap. The Mutated Zombies immediately returned to the zombie group and explained the situation to Tu. When Tu heard that the city ahead seemed deserted, he nodded calmly, as if it was within his expectations. As for the mannequin¡­ The Mutated Zombies didn¡¯t dare to describe it in detail for fear of being killed by Tu on the spot. It was better to let Tu see it for himself. Soon, Tu led the zombies into the city. Not long after, they spotted the mannequin. When Tu saw this, he was stunned. This bright makeup, this graceful figure, these two big water balls¡­ Tu¡¯s body trembled, and a mouthful of blood almost reached his throat. This was a blatant form of provocation! ¡°You f*cking scouts. Why didn¡¯t you tear it down when you saw this thing?¡± Tu wanted to vent his anger, but the Mutated Zombies had already retreated into the zombie horde. Tu was so angry that he directly tore off the head of an unlucky zombie next to him and threw it at the mannequin. His head hit the model¡¯s crotch, and the model¡¯s lower body fell off. The model¡¯s upper body was still fluttering in the wind. Tu was filled with anger. He stomped on the ground and rushed forward. When he reached the model, Tu jumped high and punched the model in the chest. The model instantly exploded into many pieces. The two water balls on the model¡¯s chest also exploded. The strong stench of herring wafted in the air. Tu¡¯s body was splattered with the liquid from the explosion of the water ball. It was the same familiar recipe and taste. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Tu spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body trembled slightly. This time. he was really so angry that he hurt his body¡­ I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you!!! ¡°I¡¯m going to let 100,000 zombies eat you¡­¡± Tu roared and rushed forward. One by one, tall buildings collapsed. Unfortunately, everyone in the city had run away, so he could only tear down the empty building. After venting for a while, Tu returned to the zombie horde. His eyes were bloodshot, and his pupils had already entered a blood-red berserk state. ¡°Advance! Continue east! ¡°I¡¯d like to see where this guy is!¡± Tu led the team and continued to march towards the east. N-City was a hundred kilometers away¡­ More than ten hours later, when the sun had just risen, Tu stopped. Not far in front of him was a wall with no end. ¡°Rest for an hour. After an hour, follow me and attack!¡± Tu had a feeling that the guy he hated so much must be behind the wall. A few red-eyed zombies beside Tu resignedly passed down his orders. One hour¡­ It barely counted as rest! In his anger, Tu had made the zombies advance at least 30% faster. The Mutated Zombies might be able to take it, but the ordinary zombies couldn¡¯t! On top of that, half of the zombies had been tricked by Wang Ran into retreating for more than ten kilometers, and they had to shamble at least thirty kilometers back and forth. Many zombies with broken legs were still crawling, tens of miles away. On top of that, 200,000 zombies that had been burnt to a crisp in the pit of gasoline. It could be said that more than half of the 700,000 zombies left were in a terrible condition. To attack the city under such circumstances¡­ was unwise! However, the red-eyed zombies didn¡¯t dare to stop Tu. Right now, Tu¡¯s eyes were so red that they were about to drip blood. If he was not permitted to have his way with some humans, they were worried that Tu would kill them all. At that moment, a parcel was suddenly thrown out from the wall, landing not far from Tu. Tu opened the package with a puzzled look. Inside was a keychain wrapped in many layers of paddings. ¡°Tu, you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s voice was heard from the keychain. Chapter 259 - 259 Rebellion? 259 Rebellion? ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Tu crushed the keychain. It was obvious that this was a deliberate provocation. Even though he knew this, Tu couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Inform the rest to attack immediately!¡± Tu roared. ¡°But¡­ Right now, everyone¡¯s condition¡­¡± A red-eyed zombie wanted to say something, but stopped. ¡°I said¡­ ¡°Attack immediately!!!¡± Tu punched through the red-eyed zombie¡¯s chest. The other zombies were all startled. Tu had lost his mind. Driven by Tu¡¯s pressure and killing intent, the zombies began to pounce at the wall in front of them. On the wall, Wang Ran, along with Wu Jianguo and about a hundred other survivors with decent marksmanship, started shooting with their rifles. After tens of thousands of bullets, tens of thousands of zombies fell halfway. Their bodies kept tripping up the zombies that were rushing up from behind. Trampling happened everywhere. Many zombies were not killed by guns, but by their own kind. None of this concerned Tu. He spotted Wang Ran on the wall. It¡¯s that guy! Tu rushed to the front, having lost his mind. Wang Ran, who was on the wall, smiled and waved. The survivors with guns began to retreat and were replaced by rank-four and above Awakened Ones. Wang Ran¡¯s flight attendants also stood on the wall. Somehow, there were more than thirty rank-four Awakened Ones and above in N-City. In other cities, it would be impressive if there were three to five of them¡­ ¡°Charge! All the humans in this city are yours to take!¡± Tu shouted and led the zombies toward the wall. Tu was ahead of them all. He jumped up to a height of ten meters, trying to jump over the wall. Wang Ran smiled and raised his massive hammer. As if he was playing whack-a-mole, Wang Ran smashed his hammer on Tu¡¯s head. Tu was so frightened by the oncoming aura that he shuddered and immediately used his arms to protect his head. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a muffled sound, Tu was directly smashed to the ground by the hammer, creating a big pit. Tu lay in the pit for a while, stunned. He was a Zombie Monarch! That human could actually threaten his life! How was that possible? What kind of strength did he possess?! The excruciating pain in his arms made Tu calm down a little. If he rushed up and fought head-on, he would most likely be killed! It seemed that he could only wear their defenses down with sheer numbers! No matter how strong one was, physical strength was always limited. As long as he swept over the humans with his army, Tu would be able to harvest them himself after a while. Tu stood in the pit and watched the tide of zombies rush to the wall. One of the red-eyed zombies reached the wall. He had originally planned to climb up, but after a few tries, he slid down. ¡°F*ck! ¡°These humans are too much! It¡¯s been polished like marble, and it¡¯s been oiled!¡± The red-eyed zombie couldn¡¯t help but complain. How could he scale this?! The frustrated red-eyed zombie immediately changed his mind and tried to destroy the wall. He threw a fierce punch. It only caused a small dent. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The red-eyed zombie trembled. He could tear through a bank vault, let alone an ordinary wall. What was this city wall made of? Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the outer layer of the wall was made of a composite material made of rubber. Although the shelf life was very short, it was highly durable. Most of the force of such a direct impact could be absorbed by the buffer system. ¡°Damn it, you think you can stop me like this?¡± The red-eyed zombie reached out with his sharp claws and stabbed them into the wall. The wall could withstand blunt force, but not penetration. Little by little, the red-eyed zombie climbed up the wall with his claws. As he was about to reach the top, the red-eyed zombie displayed a triumphant expression. They wanted to stop him with this puny wall? How naive! The red-eyed zombie vaulted over the wall. At that moment, a few strands of long white hair appeared in front of him. ¡°More hair dye? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Previously, Wang Ran had used white hair to make half of the zombies retreat. Moreover, no Zombie Monarch would ever help humans defend the city. The gleam in his eyes grew. At that moment, a sharp claw suddenly appeared in front of him. The claws came silently through the air, and the red-eyed zombie was terrified. No way¡­ It couldn¡¯t really be a Zombie Monarch, could it¡­? ¡°Slice!¡± The sharp claws pierced into the red-eyed zombie¡¯s head. His question remained unanswered. Su Xiaoyu swung her arm, and the red-eyed zombie¡¯s body fell to the ground, causing many ordinary zombies to fight over its flesh. They didn¡¯t usually have the chance to eat red-eyed zombies¡¯ meat, but they could quickly grow stronger if they did. The same thing was happening at the other parts of the wall. Ordinary zombies could not climb up at all. As soon as Mutated Zombies went up, they would be killed by the Awakened Ones waiting for them. The corpses of Mutated Zombies would cause ordinary zombies to fight over them. The scene was extremely chaotic. There was no sign of the wall being broken through. Tu¡¯s heart ached, as he watched from the side. The golden and red-eyed zombies under his command had all been painstakingly cultivated, and their numbers were limited. Not many ordinary zombies had died, but high-leveled zombies were constantly losing their lives. However, the advantage of concentrated attacks was also slowly starting to show. Under the wall, more and more zombies were being trampled to death, and the pile of corpses was getting higher and higher. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the corpses to pile up to the height of the wall, allowing them to climb in. Although his heart ached for the Mutated Zombies, Tu decided that this was the best option. As Tu was lost in his thoughts, the army in front of him suddenly froze. Immediately after, they stopped attacking and fighting over food, turning their heads one after another. Tu sensed an ominous premonition. ¡°Roar!¡± The zombies all turned around and charged towards Tu. Even the zombies behind Tu were rushing over. Tu was stunned. What kind of situation was this?! Was it a rebellion? This was his own army of zombies! Even the Mutated Zombies were attacking him! Tu began to panic a little¡­ Chapter 260 - 260 Tactics 260 Tactics ¡°All of you, stop! ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Tu roared. The surrounding zombies froze for a moment, then quickly pounced at Tu again. However, a few red-eyed zombies regained their senses. ¡°Lord Tu, what happened to me just now?¡± They quickly stood in front of Tu and dismembered the zombies that were rushing over. ¡°it¡¯s some mind-control technology! It has got to be! ¡°We can¡¯t focus our attacks on them! ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we retreat!¡± Tu said as he retreated with a few red-eyed zombies. When they retreated one kilometer away, they suddenly realized that the surrounding zombies had stopped attacking them. Tu soon understood that this ability had a range. ¡°Scatter! ¡°Have the zombies attack at different points. Don¡¯t stream into one point.¡± Tu quickly gave the order. Although a concentrated attack could quickly pile up the corpses, the other side had some mind-control ability, which would speed up the loss of manpower on their side. The red-eyed zombies received their orders and led their own teams to split up. Hundreds of thousands of zombies were divided into five teams, and each team was at least two kilometers apart. After resting, the zombies started to attack again. The sea of zombies continued to rush towards the wall tirelessly. Wang Ran stood on the top of the wall. Everything was still going according to plan. ¡°Momo, get on the plane. ¡°We¡¯ll fly back and forth over the crowd, and you can keep them from mounting any effective offense. ¡°Xiaoyu, take the girls and guard a spot. Jianguo, you and the rest of the people will guard one spot. ¡°Leave the last spot to me.¡± Wang Ran quickly made arrangements. Everyone immediately got into action, and each of the five points had defenders of their own. The zombies continued attacking. Ordinary zombies still couldn¡¯t climb up, so they could only step on corpses and add their bodies to the pile. As soon as the Mutated Zombies climbed up the wall, they would be met with a powerful counterattack from above. This went on for more than ten minutes. Other than Wang Ran¡¯s position, the other positions were airtight. As Wang Ran was guarding a place by himself, they tried to overwhelm him with numbers. In the beginning, the Mutated Zombies would still attack Wang Ran. However, after losing dozens of them, the zombies learned their lesson. After they crossed the wall, they rushed forward, trying to get as far away from Wang Ran as possible. But¡­ Behind them were dozens of rifles and sniper rifles. The weaker Awakened Ones were still highly effective with gunpower. Since Wang ran was only guarding against the red-eyed zombies, most of the zombies he missed were silver-eyed and golden-eyed ones. They were not bulletproof. They were not even resistant against such high caliber rounds. Tu, who stood atop a streetlamp to watch the battle, felt his heart sinking. If this continued, even if they could break through the wall, there would only be tens of thousands of zombies left. The advantage in numbers would be gone. ¡®I can¡¯t let this continue¡­¡¯ ¡°Retreat! Retreat for now!¡± Tu barked orders at his red-eyed zombies. Except for the two spots guarded by Lin Momo, most of the zombies retreated to a kilometer away from the wall. Tu had someone do a rough count. There were only about 400,000 zombies left. Most of the zombies had been trampled to death¡­ What made his heart ache even more was that the death rate of the Mutated Zombies was far greater than that of the ordinary zombies. At least 70% of his Mutated Zombies had died in the charge just now. Normal zombies couldn¡¯t climb up. They would only end up being trampled to death. The Mutated Zombies relied on their own abilities to scale the wall, where they were faced with terrifying opponents who were eager to fight. ¡°Lord Tu, what do we do?¡± asked a red-eyed zombie who just barely escaped from the wall. He had just met Wu Jianguo. Initially, he had forced the man back, but Wu Jianguo fought back with wild, reckless abandon. In the middle of the fight, he had advanced in rank. The zombie had been forced to retreat ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. ¡°How about this? All the Mutated Zombies, follow me and charge at their leader. He stands a lone. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill a human with so many people. ¡°As long as we kill the leader, the others will fall apart. ¡°Their ability to control zombies can be interrupted, as long as I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Keep the ordinary zombies at the other four points. Keep the other humans busy. ¡°I¡¯d hazard a guess that we only need five minutes to kill that human!¡± The human¡¯s hammer was undeniably terrifying, but if Tu focused the mightiest of his forces on him, they should be able to overwhelm him. This was the only way to take down this city! The other zombies looked tired and helpless, but since Tu had spoken, they could only obey him. Tu rushed to Wang Ran¡¯s point with his elite zombies in tow. The ordinary zombies continued to rush toward the fence wall. ¡°Not good! They¡¯re going to ambush Boss!¡± Jin Bao immediately caught on. They were too f*cking ruthless! Wang Ran was alone, it was dangerous! ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! ¡°If we leave our posts, our defense will fall apart! ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t said a word. Let¡¯s focus on our battles!¡± Wu Jianguo reminded him. After following Wang Ran for some time, Wu Jianguo understood his boss to some level. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Jin Bao nodded and looked ahead. The corpses of the ordinary zombies had already reached half of the wall. They had to guard the top of the wall. The girls remained focused. They trusted Wang Ran unconditionally and were not worried at all. Wang Ran looked at the Mutated Zombies that were closing in on him, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. If it was ten thousand zombies, Wang Ran knew that he was doomed. However, if it was dozens of Mutated Zombies¡­ He could could have some fun. Wang Ran held the sledgehammer in his hand and fell from the sky, landing heavily on the ground. Wang Ran¡¯s presence made the Mutated Zombies that were rushing over tremble. There were so many of them, but he had actually rushed down? Was he not afraid at all? ¡°Human, if you¡¯re looking for death, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± Tu wasn¡¯t shocked. Instead, he was happy. He was afraid that Wang Ran would be frightened and run for his life. If that happened, he would not be able to take revenge. ¡°This city is mine! ¡°I¡¯ll protect the people in the city! ¡°You want to have your way with us? You¡¯re too naive, my friends.¡± Wang Ran slammed his hammer on the ground, causing the earth to shake. Tu had wanted to say a few more words, but when he thought of the curse that one would die if they monologued too much, he held back. ¡°Go! Whoever kills him, I will help him advance to the Zombie Monarch level!¡± Tu¡¯s words made all the Mutated Zombies¡¯ eyes light up! Chapter 261 - 261 Does This Please You? 261 Does This Please You? Zombie Monarch! This was the ultimate goal of all Mutated Zombies! This directly ignited the fire in the hearts of all the Mutated Zombies! They roared and rushed towards Wang Ran. Wang Ran stood his ground. He raised his hammer. He aimed for Tu¡¯s head. Tu was shocked! Why was this hammer swing even more violent than the one on the wall just now?! The human had been holding back! This conclusion made Tu panic. This time, he couldn¡¯t take it head-on! Tu, who was originally rushing toward Wang Ran, stopped in his tracks. The hammer was only a few centimeters away from him as it swept past him. The strong winds churned up by the hammer made Tu¡¯s face turn pale. Tu knew that if he hadn¡¯t stopped just now, he might have lost his head. This human¡­ Why was he so powerful? Tu¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and the idea of escaping emerged in his heart. The other Mutated Zombies were still immersed in the tremendous temptation of becoming Zombie Monarchs, and each of them attacked to their utmost commitment. Corrosive liquid, sharp claws, green gas¡­ All sorts of extremely lethal attacks were launched at Wang Ran. Wang Ran¡¯s sledgehammer swept across the battlefield and directly smashed a few of the courageous Mutated Zombies to death. The corrosive liquid and gas only caused Wang Ran¡¯s short hair to smoke. They could not even penetrate his skin. In just a few seconds, Wang Ran had already killed more than a dozen Mutated Zombies. Be it golden-eyed or red-eyed ones, they were all killed in a single swing by Wang Ran, so there was absolutely no need for him to double tap. More importantly, as Wang Ran swung with all his might, he finally broke through the bottleneck that he had been stuck at for many days! As expected, nothing stimulated a person more than a real fight. He had made the right decision to fight alone this time! It was also thanks to the fervor of the Mutated Zombies. Otherwise, Wang Ran would not have been able to break through the bottleneck so easily. Naturally, Wang ran had to repay them well. Wang Ran swung with even more ferocity than ever. He was like a merciless killing machine. Every second, a few Mutated Zombies would die by his hands. Tu was so terrified that he drooled. He had thought that he could rely on his advantage in numbers to make his subordinates exhaust Wang Ran¡¯s stamina so that he could find a chance to land a finishing blow. He had expected no human to be this powerful¡­ No, he would really die, if he didn¡¯t run! Tu no longer cared about his underlings. He turned around and prepared to escape from the battlefield. Of course, Wang Ran was not going to let such a chance slip. He doggedly absorbed the attacks of the Mutated Zombies and rushed after Tu. Tu felt the hammer coming from behind him and knew that he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Plop!¡± Tu directly spun around and kneeled on the ground. His movements were very elegant, and the ground cracked from the impact of his knee. The remaining Mutated Zombies were stunned. Tu kneeled down? Reflexively, they followed suit. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was a fool for attacking you. ¡°I hope you can spare my life.¡± Tu lowered his head and spoke humbly. In the face of life and death, what was dignity? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you just don¡¯t sound very sincere.¡± Wang Ran raised his hammer and brought it down. With a clear crack, Tu¡¯s head was smashed into his chest. As expected of a Zombie Monarch. His head was still intact, relatively speaking. However, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive like this. Wang Ran slammed the hammer on the ground and looked at the other Mutated Zombies. Being as powerful as he was, Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t keep Tu by his side, even if he had been sincere in begging for mercy. However, he could make use of his underlings. ¡°Ah, sir, please spare us! ¡°This was all Lord Tu¡¯s idea. We¡¯re innocent! ¡°As long as you spare us, we¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± The Mutated Zombies begged with snot and tears in their eyes. Their feelings were sincere and on point. ¡°Since you¡¯re this sincere, I¡¯ll let you off for now. ¡°For starters, keep those ordinary zombies outside the city wall. Come to me when you¡¯re done.¡± Wang Ran gave them their first orders. The Mutated Zombies nodded and jumped into action. They didn¡¯t dare to escape. This human could easily outrun them, not to mention that they had an unreasonable means of transportation like a helicopter. Tu was dead, and Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, the two Zombie Monarchs, quickly took control of the situation. With the help of these Mutated Zombies, the remaining 300,000 ordinary zombies retreated to a distance of one kilometer away from the wall, waiting for Wang Ran¡¯s orders. ¡°Boss, you were amazing! ¡°The battle just now made my blood boil.¡± Wu Jianguo walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side with an envious look on his face. Although he had also advanced, compared to Wang Ran, the gap was still huge. Moreover, other than Wang Ran, the others had all put on the heavy bulletproof vests that Tang Tang¡¯s father had in stock¡­ It all felt too safe. Wang Ran¡¯s fight had been climatic, worthy of a movie centerpiece. ¡°Damn it, when can I catch up to him?!¡± Lu Shuangshuang stomped her feet. Although she was much stronger than before, she still could not catch up to Wang Ran. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s impossible to rely on hard work. ¡°You should try another method.¡± Tang Tang reminded her from the side. Tang Tang had already thought it through very clearly. Pushing Wang Ran down yielded far better results than to fight and train hard. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were good examples. Of course, Tang Tang was already a rank-seven Awakened One, which was considered a force to be reckoned with. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red when she heard Tang Tang¡¯s words. Ever since she was cuffed in the helicopter, Wang Ran had to use handcuffs every time, making Lu Shuangshuang extremely embarrassed. This was especially so since both of them knew that the handcuffs were not able to restrain Lu Shuangshuang, and she had no choice but to act as if she was unable to resist the handcuffs¡­ ¡°Master, what should we do with these zombies?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. Su Xiaoyu had not even broken a drop sweat. The opponents were too weak. Tu had not fought her directly, which left Su Xiaoyu a little bored. ¡°There is much to do in N-City. ¡°For example, a proper wall, large-scale clearing of land for plantation, street traffic cleaning, and so on¡­ ¡°These 300,000 zombies came just in time to replenish our manpower.¡± Wang Ran smiled as he walked towards the group of zombies. Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, the two Zombie Monarchs, followed him closely. The remaining Mutated Zombies were already waiting there respectfully. ¡°Boss, the zombies are all here. Do you have any orders?¡± Wayne came up to him. He had dealt with Wang Ran before, so he was elected as the representative of the Mutated Zombies. Chapter 262 - 262 Adas Little Scheme 262 Ada¡¯s Little Scheme ¡°Allow the zombies to have a full meal first, then move the rest of the corpses five kilometers away from the city and burn them. ¡°When the fire dies out, I¡¯ll get someone to clean up the residue. ¡°Of course, there are some Mutated Zombie corpses among them. Don¡¯t let them go to waste. If you want to eat them, by all means,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. If these corpses were left to rot, it would likely bring about a plague, affecting the soil, water, and air. Burying the bodies was too much trouble, so it was better to burn them. ¡°After you¡¯re done, take the zombies and station them outside the wall. ¡°There¡¯s some work I need them to do later. ¡°By the way, after dealing with the bodies, you Mutated Zombies can leave if you want to. I won¡¯t stop you. ¡°Of course, if you stay, I won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± Wang Ran glanced around and said indifferently. The Mutated Zombies looked at each other. They never thought that Wang Ran would actually let them go. Were they not his slaves, now? However, Wang Ran¡¯s promise that he would not mistreat them made them reconsider. Wang Ran¡¯s strength had practically screamed itself to them. More importantly, he had two Zombie Monarchs by his side¡­ Moreover, they seemed to be very obedient to Wang Ran. Perhaps, they became Zombie Monarchs by relying on Wang Ran. Some Mutated Zombies were growing excited. Who wouldn¡¯t want to become stronger after becoming a zombie? If they left, they would wander about like vagrants. It seemed more promising to remain with this human. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m willing to stay here!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also willing!¡± These Mutated Zombies expressed their opinions, one after another. Wang Ran nodded. He never liked to force people into anything. It was best if everyone was willing. Although he didn¡¯t like to force people against their will, he liked to kill those who made the wrong choice. ¡°Thirteen, come here.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. Thirteen, who was covered in blood, ran over. Earlier, he had a great time fighting on the wall and even killed a red-eyed zombie. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you to manage. ¡°Contact Xiaoyu if things go out of control,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll kill anyone who doesn¡¯t listen.¡± Thirteen looked at the Mutated Zombies. After following Wang Ran for some time, Thirteen¡¯s methods were becoming more in line with Wang Ran¡¯s. The Mutated Zombies trembled. It was terrifying¡­ ¡®We¡¯ll be obedient, alright¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have a good rest,¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, take Tu¡¯s corpse and feed it to Xiao Jin and the others.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily. As for the red, gold, and silver-eyed corpses, he was fine leaving them here. Thirteen and the other Mutated Zombies split it up as they pleased, and Wang Ran was too lazy to interfere. Tu¡¯s body was too valuable to be wasted. Wang Ran was surrounded by women on his left and on his right, and the group returned triumphantly¡­ On Eastlake Island, Ada, Xiao Jin, and the gorilla were playing with rocks by the cliff. ¡°Damn it, everyone went out to fight, but I¡¯m still here in class. ¡°Classes are boring. I don¡¯t want to study advanced mathematics or biology.¡± Ada threw a rock far away. She and all the girls in the orphanage were ordered to stay here. Liu Shiyao and Zhou Meng were in charge of taking care of them and giving them lessons. Ada really didn¡¯t like such boring lessons. They were too simple¡­ ¡°Hmph, hmph. Hmph¡­¡± The gorilla gestured in the air. ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t go to class obediently, Big Brother will spank my butt when he comes back? ¡°You don¡¯t know how Big Brother spanks butts¡­ It¡¯s really fun!¡± Ada¡¯s eyes brightened, but then she became dejected. Ever since her body had shrunk a little, Wang Ran had been keeping a certain distance from her. She wouldn¡¯t have the chance to experience the previous treatment again. ¡°Hmph, hmph. Hmph¡­¡± The gorilla gestured again. ¡°Are you saying that I should intentionally causing trouble so that Big Brother will punish me?¡± Ada asked. The gorilla nodded. ¡°Ah Wu!¡± Xiao Jin also called out in agreement. ¡°But, other than beating Xiao Jin up, I can¡¯t think of any other way to cause trouble¡­¡± Ada cupped her face and sighed. Xiao Jin¡¯s body trembled! ¡®Don¡¯t! ¡®I¡¯m a loyal dog. I have long stood firm by your side. How can you do this?!¡¯ ¡°Hmph, hmph. Hmph¡­¡± The gorilla gestured again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I should put some medicine in Big Brother¡¯s food to make his stomach hurt? ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! ¡°Anyway, Big Brother¡¯s body is strong, so he definitely won¡¯t die from eating. His stomach pain should be gone very quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy and take a look!¡± Ada rode Xiao Jin and sneaked into the warehouse where the medicine was stored. The warehouse was mostly filled with the Chinese medicine that Zhou Meng had brought back, as well as some medicine that Wu Jianguo had collected when he went out to look for supplies. ¡°What would make his stomach hurt¡­?¡± ¡°Big Brother has been drinking this Chinese medicine every day, but the smell and color of the Chinese medicine is very distinct, so it¡¯s easy to tell. ¡°No, no, Chinese medicine won¡¯t work. ¡°Hey, this is good! ¡°We have that blue Gatorade in our warehouse. Big Brother loves it. ¡°This little pill is also blue. He won¡¯t be able to tell! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what this little pill is for, it will definitely cause stomach pain if you take too much medicine¡­ I guess.¡± Ada nodded in satisfaction. It¡¯s this! Viagra! ¡°How many should I put¡­ it says three to five pills. If I put too little, it¡¯ll be useless. ¡°Should I put in 10?¡± Ada muttered. ¡°Hmph!¡± The gorilla waved its hand, indicating that 10 was not enough. Xiao Jin also nodded in agreement with the gorilla¡¯s point of view. ¡°Then¡­ How about 50?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be discovered if it¡¯s too many!¡± Ada secretly took out 50 small blue pills, ground them into powder on the spot, and stored them in a small bottle. Then, Ada brought the blue powder to the warehouse and took out an ice-cold blue Gatorade. After making sure that no one was around, Ada poured some Gatorade and the blue powder into the bottle. She added some water and covered the bottle. After shaking it for a while, the blue powder perfectly fused with Gatorade¡­ Chapter 263 - 263 The Island Suffers 263 The Island Suffers ¡°Hmph!¡± The gorilla ran to Ada¡¯s side in a hurry and gestured frantically. ¡°Big Brother is back? ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t be too flustered!¡± Ada adjusted her emotions and ran to the courtyard with the blue Gatorade. Wang Ran and the girls got off the plane. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back! ¡°Are you thirsty? Have some!¡± Ada handed over the blue Gatorade¡­ ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really sensible today!¡± Wang Ran rubbed Ada¡¯s head and took the Gatorade. There was nothing more satisfying than a bottle of iced Gatorade after the battle outside. Wang Ran opened the bottle cap and gulped down half of the bottle. ¡°Eh? The taste is a little different. Isn¡¯t it blueberry?¡± Wang Ran picked up the bottle and looked at it. That¡¯s right, it was the same. Had it been left there for too long? Wang Ran did not worry for long. Regardless, he had a strong physique, so it was fine to drink some expired drinks. It was fine as long as it felt good. Gulp, gulp, gulp. Wang Ran finished the remaining half of the bottle of Gatorade. ¡°Momo, about the Zombie Monarch¡¯s corpse¡­ You and Xiaoyu have cleaned it up, right? ¡°He can be frozen in the cold storage so that Xiao Jin and the gorilla can consume him slowly. ¡°Oh, right, can this guy¡¯s lungs be made into Fuqi Feipian?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Lin Momo laughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand straight. ¡°Lu, help me load a cart of supplies with the girls and send it to the housing area. ¡°Today¡¯s victory s worth celebrating. Those guys can¡¯t always be eating canned food. ¡°Pack some cigarettes, wine, and frozen meat to reward them.¡± ¡°Additionally, load two carts of canned food to the stadium. The survivors there also contributed to the construction of the wall. They can¡¯t always eat cornbread. Let them eat some canned meat. ¡°Also, we can¡¯t let the thousands of people who moved here from S-City go hungry. Send them some cornbread.¡± Wang Ran made the arrangements. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Lu Shuangshuang nodded. Wang Ran¡¯s arrangements were very reasonable. The more people contributed, the better the resources they would get. This rule was very fitting in the apocalypse. ¡°Why is it a little hot¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath and relax.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily and walked toward the villa. Su Xiaoyu followed him observantly. There was a high chance that there would be benefits if they took a bath together. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s working! ¡°Big Brother¡¯s earlobes are a little red. ¡°Should we follow them and take a look?¡± Ada asked. ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± Xiao Jin nodded in agreement. A girl, a dog, and a gorilla crept toward Wang Ran¡¯s house and leaned against the wall. Not long after, Xiao Jin and the gorilla climbed down on their own. There were some things that they couldn¡¯t see. If they were discovered, they would be beaten up. They weren¡¯t Ada, and they didn¡¯t want to be beaten. Ada was so engrossed in watching that she didn¡¯t even notice that Xiao Jin and the gorilla had left. ¡°So they could do it that way too¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this that other day¡­ ¡°I like it this way!¡± Ada mumbled as she watched. In the swimming pool, Wang Ran was at a loss. What was wrong with him today? Was it because he had advanced? His body was being very restless! Su Xiaoyu was also confused. ¡®I can¡¯t keep this up¡­¡¯ What a turn of events. After more than ten minutes, Su Xiaoyu kept slapping the floor and begging for mercy. The floor tiles were all broken. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll go get Momo¡¯s help¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu struggled out of the pool, put on a bathrobe, and ran out of the door. Not long after, Su Xiaoyu pulled Lin Momo and Tang Tang into the villa ¡­ Half an hour later, Lin Momo and Tang Tang also began to beg for mercy. Zhou Meng, Wu Jiaxin, and Liu Shiyao also arrived at the villa¡­ Another half an hour passed, and everyone was begging for mercy. No one could withstand it! ¡°What should I do¡­¡± Master¡¯s eyes are bloodshot. We¡¯ll die if this goes on! ¡°Is there anyone else who can take over?¡± Lin Momo asked as she wiped the tears off her face. ¡°The flight attendants!¡± Wu Jiaxin¡¯s eyes lit up. All of them were at least rank-four Awakened Ones, so they should be able to hold out for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go get people!¡± Wu Jiaxin immediately ran out of the villa. Not long after, she returned with a group of excited girls. Another two hours passed¡­ ¡°Anyone else? ¡°Shuangshuang seems to have gone out to do something.¡± Lin Momo sighed. They still couldn¡¯t handle Wang Ran. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that?¡± Zhou Meng pointed at a fluff of gold over the wall. It had to be Ada! ¡°F*ck! This was definitely Ada¡¯s doing! ¡°I remember when Master got off the plane, Ada handed him a bottle of drink¡­¡± Lin Momo thought of something. ¡°Catch her and let her suffer!¡± the girls said angrily. ¡°Ah¡­ Ada¡¯s still young¡­ ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Lin Momo was a little hesitant. It would make sense if Ada still had the body of an adult. After the previous incident, Ada had shrunk to the size of a high school student. She was a little too small. ¡°From a biological point of view, Ada can actually do it,¡± the biology expert Liu Shiyao said, as she pushed up her glasses. She had also suffered a lot just now, and even she didn¡¯t want to protect Ada anymore. She had to be taught a lesson! A few girls rushed out and brought Ada back¡­ From sunset to sunrise, the island finally regained its peace. Fortunately, there were enough people, and they could take shifts to recover their strength. Otherwise, Tang Tang was about to suggest throwing Wang Ran into the sea for the little sea monsters. The girls supported each other as they left Wang Ran¡¯s house. Even Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, who were the strongest, could barely walk. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Wang Ran called out to Ada, who was trying to sneak away. Although the effects of the medicine had worn off, Wang Ran¡¯s anger was still present. 50 pills! If he had not advanced in the battle earlier, Wang Ran would have definitely collapsed, and would remain bedridden for at least ten days to half a month. ¡°Big Brother, haven¡¯t you already taught me a lesson?¡± Ada lowered her head and blurted out in panic. ¡°That was the lesson just now. Now, here¡¯s your punishment!¡± With a straight face, Wang Ran lifted Ada by her waist and threw her on the sofa. Wang Ran took out an iron clothes hanger from under the sofa. The next step was the punishment¡­ Chapter 264 - 264 Its All Adas Doing 264 It¡¯s All Ada¡¯s Doing Teaching Ada a lesson lasted for a few hours. When Ada walked out of the villa, she looked a little more mature. It seemed like the energy had a significant impact on Ada¡¯s body. Wang Ran brought Ada to the dining area. Today¡¯s lunch was very sumptuous. After all, everyone had skipped their meals in the fierce battle, and they were all exhausted, so they needed to nourish themselves. The table was filled with lamb kidneys and beef stew. There were also fresh lobsters and abalones caught by the sea monster. No one said anything. They quietly replenished their energy. However, most of the girls had small, gleeful smiles. This was especially the case for the flight attendants. Although they could barely walk, they were all shimmering with radiance. They did not seem to be unhappy because of their physical discomfort. ¡°Master, the zombies have retreated. What are the arrangements for the next step?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°We¡¯ll build a proper wall. ¡°The current wall was build as a stopgap measure against this particular wave of zombies. I estimate that there will be serious structural problems in a month. ¡°Regardless, we had an additional 300,000 zombies in the labor force, plus the thousands of survivors from S-City. We¡¯ll get the new wall up. ¡°I¡¯ll go discuss the new plan with the professionals. You guys have a good rest,¡± Wang Ran said while eating his lamb. The girls heaved a sigh of relief. They truly needed rest. Although it had been fun, their current physical condition didn¡¯t allow them to do it continuously. Ada lowered her head and munched on her lamb chop silently. Her prank this time had caused all the older girls on the island to suffer. The screams of her sisters seemed to still echo in her ears. She was worried that she would be ostracized by her sisters. ¡°Ada, have some lobster!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve peeled it for you.¡± ¡°Here, try my lemon cake!¡± ¡°This is Oreo-flavored ice cream. It¡¯s your favorite. Eat it while it¡¯s cold!¡± The girls started to stuff food into Ada¡¯s hands. The flight attendants looked at Ada with deep gratitude. Ada was stunned. Far from being ostracized, she seemed to have gained popularity! It seemed that everyone appreciated her actions! It seemed like in the future¡­ There should still be some small pills remaining¡­ After the meal, Wang Ran drove alone to the housing area. The housing area was very lively. Wang Ran could feel the atmosphere seeping out at the entrance. ¡°Hey, Boss, you¡¯re here! ¡°I wanted to invite you over for a drink last night, but I heard you were busy¡­¡± Zhu Ming came out of the security room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? it¡¯s so noisy inside. Are they still celebrating?¡± Wang Ran asked lazily. ¡°Hey, Boss, you don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°At the celebration party last night, Captain Wu was the start of the show! ¡°Two widows confessed to him on the spot. ¡°Captain Wu was at a loss, and the two widows started fighting¡­¡± Zhu Ming laughed so hard that his body trembled. ¡°F*ck, which one did he choose?¡± Wang Ran was interested. ¡°Captain Wu didn¡¯t choose any of them! ¡°After the two widows fought, they seemed to have come to a tacit understanding. ¡°The two of them came up with a plan and got Captain Wu drunk together, then¡­ ¡°The two of them chased after him early in the morning.¡± Zhu Ming laughed so hard that he looked like he was spasming. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re looking for Captain Wu? ¡°Maybe we can still save him.¡± Zhu Ming became slightly more serious. ¡°No, no, no, let him enjoy himself. ¡°Get the professionals here. I want to have a small meeting.¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Alright, Boss, please take your time. I¡¯ll gather them.¡± Zhu Ming ran off to search for the professionals. Wang Ran slowly walked toward the house. The place had grown far livelier than before. He was unsure if it was because they had started to grow mutated vegetables in large quantities or because everyone was in high spirits. The vibrancy of life was starting to return to normalcy. ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± Wu Jianguo saw Wang Ran from afar and immediately ran over. When the two widows saw that it was Wang Ran, they did not continue to pester him. ¡°Phew¡­ Women are harder to deal with than zombies.¡± Wu Jianguo wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked helpless. Indeed, zombies could be killed with fists, but women¡­ were difficult¡­ ¡°How have the S-City folk been coping? ¡°They didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did they?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°The three to four thousand former inhabitants of S-City are all settled in the shopping mall opposite the stadium. ¡°They¡¯ve been in this long enough. They were quick to accept the rules. ¡°The basic facilities in the stadium and the mall are already more than decent.¡± ¡°Lighting, ventilation, and hot water are all available. Occasionally, they would even organize a movie screening or something. ¡°As for food, the last batch of mutated vegetables has been harvested. It¡¯s enough for ten thousand people to eat for three days. With canned food, they would easily last a week,¡± Wu Jianguo reported to him. ¡°Then, we can start large-scale planting. The mutated vegetables produce cyclical yields every week, so we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food. ¡°The scale of the planting can be expanded to cover half of the city, with particular care to the fertile soil in the suburban hills. ¡°Next week, the foundations of the city construction can be handed over to the zombies. The survivors can focus on farming. ¡°When the new batch of crops is ready, we¡¯ll be self-sufficient in terms of food. We may even be able to export the surplus,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Although survival was still the top priority in the world, as long as there was stability and peace between the humans and zombies, some basic form of social order could gradually be restored. Vegetables that could fill the stomach and slightly increase one¡¯s strength would definitely be very valuable. N-City would definitely become a major trading city. With all these commodities, some serious defense had to be laid out in place. ¡°Ah, go keep those widows busy. I have a meeting with the professionals.¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Jianguo¡¯s shoulder and walked on with a smile. In the house, the construction and city-planning experts were already gathered and waiting for Wang Ran. ¡°Ah, Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± When the old professor saw Wang Ran, he immediately came up to him. Although the experts and professors had not been present during the battle yesterday, they understood the situation through the video captured by the drones. All of their blood had been boiling as they watched, and they all wished they could bring their old bones to the battlefield. However, the wall that they worked hard to build held back the bulk of the zombies, which was a major contribution. Now, they were more than happy to provide their insight. Chapter 265 - 265 A Gamechanger 265 A Gamechanger ¡°We could not have done this without you guys. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you!¡± Wang Ran respected these experts. After all, these were all veterans of infrastructure, city-planning and construction. He could never overestimate their value. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too polite! ¡°We¡¯re also a part of N-City. If the zombies get here, we¡¯ll be finished too. ¡°This is all thanks to your leadership and organization, Boss! ¡°If you had not gathered us here, none of this would have been possible.¡± The old professor sighed with emotion. ¡°We¡¯ve fought off the zombies, but we still have work to do. I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± After Wang Ran was done being polite, he started to make requests. ¡°Ah, Boss, you¡¯re talking about the construction of a more permanent city wall, right? ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already started preparing it a few days ago.¡± ¡°Due to quality issues, the temporary city wall will probably crack and collapse in about a month. However, it doesn¡¯t need to be demolished. It can be used as a buffer zone. ¡°We¡¯ve designed a new plan for the city wall. It¡¯s five hundred meters away from the temporary city wall. ¡°This new city wall can withstand the attacks of Awakened Ones below rank-three. It can also withstand the attacks of small arms fire. ¡°We have also set up paths for regular patrols. ¡°Gates will be build to the north, south and west for vehicles to pass through. ¡°As long as it¡¯s well maintained, this city wall would easily stand for 20 years.¡± The old professor explained while showing the blueprint to Wang Ran. ¡°Not bad. Let¡¯s go with this. ¡°Apart from the city wall, the entire city plan of N-City needs to be redesigned. ¡°It¡¯s tragic that so I have lost many lives when this zombie thing started, but this also means that the residential areas can be relatively concentrated. In addition, I also need regional divisions for agriculture and manufacturing. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with all these in mind,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°No problem, this is a given. ¡°We¡¯re old brains. We can¡¯t carry bricks, but we can do this much.¡± The experts expressed their opinions. The life here was so comfortable that they had even forgotten that it was the apocalypse. Every day, they could practice their craft, plant flowers, play chess, and live a more comfortable life than how it would have been at a high-end nursing home. ¡°By the way, how long will it take to finish the new city wall? ¡°We now have three-hundred thousand more zombies as laborers. They can¡¯t work on fine-tuning, but they can still lay bricks. ¡°In addition, we have around four thousand more human survivors. ¡°We have significantly more manpower than before,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°If this is the case¡­ ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take any longer than two months!¡± the old professor stroked his beard and said. ¡°However, we¡¯re still lacking in construction materials and tools. Here¡¯s the list. ¡°Also, the current solar panels are only enough for daily living. It¡¯s not enough for manufacturing and construction, especially on cloudy days. ¡°These are all urgent problems that need to be solved,¡± the old professor replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of these things. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave you guys to it,¡± Wang Ran said, as he stood up and bade farewell to the experts. N-City would soon enter a reconstruction phase. Although Wang Ran could live a self-sufficient life on Eastlake Island, it was still necessary to restore some production in order to maintain the quality of life. Moreover, if the city was restored to order, the people would feel a stronger sense of security. Wang Ran arrived at the broadcasting room, where Zhao Dong was on duty. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here! ¡°Is there an announcement?¡± Zhao Dong munched on a snack. ¡°We are indeed in need for some building materials and equipment. ¡°Here¡¯s the list. Get someone to make the announcement. Someone strong and gruff, perhaps.¡± Wang Ran passed the list to Zhao Dong. Wu Jiaxin had made the last recording. Her voice was too sweet, causing many survivors to let their imagination run wild and cause some unnecessary trouble for the teams sent to the pickup points. This time, he might as well let the likes of Wu Jianguo and Zhu Ming, rough, dangerous men, do the recording. ¡°Oh, right, Boss, did you listen to the latest broadcast? ¡°The zombie horde in the north seems to have retreated,¡± Zhao Dong said. ¡°Oh? An update? ¡°Play it.¡± Wang Ran had not done anything else since he came back yesterday and drank that bottle of Gatorade. He had not had the time to listen to the radio. Zhao Dong immediately turned on the audio recorder. ¡°Hello everyone. We will now broadcast the latest news from the past few days. ¡°The biggest crisis in China was resolved yesterday. ¡°Two major zombie hordes were defeated. ¡°The zombies that clashed with the government were completely scattered by a large number of heavy weapons. ¡°They have scattered to the south, probably in the direction of H-City. ¡°H-City has long fallen, and it will probably become a zombie base in the near future. ¡°Please be careful. ¡°To the south, S-City was quickly swept over, but they halted at N-City. ¡°Some survivors who flew over N-City told us that there were only about 200,000 to 300,000 zombies left, and they were all stationed outside N-City. ¡°The exact situation is unclear, but some people are guessing that the zombies have been subdued by N-City¡­ ¡°In addition, a type of insect has appeared in the southwest border of China. It¡¯s lethal to zombies and extremely poisonous. ¡°As long as one of them is bitten by these bugs, no matter how powerful they are, their bodies will rapidly fall apart. ¡°It is speculated that the massive eastbound migration of the zombies were likely caused by these insects. ¡°The government has already sent an elite team to the southwest border, trying to bring back some bugs and find a way to suppress the virus. ¡°Next up is the situation outside the country.¡± ¡­ Wang Ran was not interested in the situation abroad, so he turned off the radio when he heard this. ¡°A bug that can destroy zombies¡­ ¡°If these bugs are so effective against zombies, then what about the Awakened Ones¡­¡± Wang Ran thought of the suppression powder that the company had used in their attack. The powder was not only effective against zombies, but also against Awakened Ones. This meant that the source of power for both zombies and Awakened Ones was related to viruses. ¡°Not good!¡± Since this matter has been broadcasted, that company must know about it too. ¡°Knowing them, they definitely won¡¯t let this slip. ¡°If they succeed and develop weapons from it, N-City will be in danger.¡± Wang Ran frowned. He had already formed a deadly feud with the company, and they would definitely take revenge on him after getting this bug. The dust had been harmless to the human body, but the same could not be said for the bugs. Wang Ran did not want to risk waiting this one out. Chapter 266 - 266 Lets Take A Look 266 Let¡¯s Take A Look Wang Ran returned to Eastlake Island with a worried look. The more he thought about it, the more his concerns grew. In the wrong hands, the bug would be a forced to be reckoned with. After much thought, Wang Ran decided to give the government a call. Didn¡¯t they send a team southwest? It was a good time to understand the situation. Wang Ran took out his satellite phone and dialed the number that Lin Liye had left behind. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lin. It¡¯s me, Wang Ran.¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Comrade Wang! ¡°Is there something you need me for? ¡°I¡¯ve heard about how N-City survived the zombie horde! ¡°That is truly praiseworthy! You handled it without the resources and support of the government!¡± Lin Liye¡¯s voice was filled with genuine glee. He did not seem spiteful or sarcastic. ¡°Didn¡¯t the government also take care of things on their end? What we did is hardly worth mentioning,¡± Wang Ran said courteously. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°We relied on the support of powerful modern weapons and equipment! ¡°We had tens of thousands of guns lined up on the city wall. ¡°We had the Air Force and long-range artillery. ¡°If all that fails, what¡¯s the point? ¡°But you guys, you were able to handle it with limited conditions. When we have the time, I really need to ask you about the details.¡± Lin Liye laughed. ¡°Right, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. ¡°I heard that you sent a team to the southwest to find a type of insect, right? ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°You already know about this? ¡°F*ck, it must be that radio station! ¡°They seem to know everything. Even our secret operations are being broadcasted. Ugh. ¡°This time, we sent Zhang Guozhu. You¡¯ve met him in N-City. ¡°I hope he can bring back good news.¡± Lin Liye sounded depressed. It seemed like even the government couldn¡¯t figure out the background of that mysterious radio station. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details of this bug, but I know that at least one shadow organization is interested in it. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ve already set off for the southwest. ¡°I¡¯m planning to go there in the next two days to check out the situation. ¡°Do you guys have any information that you can share?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Most of these mission details are confidential. I can¡¯t reveal them to you. ¡°But¡­ ¡°How about this, pass the phone to Researcher Liu. She has the clearance for this. ¡°What conversations you two share is none of my business,¡± Lin Liye was not only a rule-abiding person, but he also knew how to bend the rules. No wonder, his strength could advance by leaps and bounds. Wang Ran walked to Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. When Liu Shiyao saw Wang Ran, she shivered. Yesterday¡¯s experience traumatized her a little. ¡°Don¡¯t hide, this is serious!¡± Wang Ran passed the phone to Liu Shiyao. Liu Shiyao took the phone and listened for a while, her expression becoming more and more grave. Not long after, Liu Shiyao returned the phone to Wang Ran. ¡°Captain Lin has already told me the situation. ¡°He got this information from some captured red-eyed zombies. ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s an insect in the southwest that can kill a zombie with a single bite. ¡°The reaction can last as short as a few seconds, or as long as a minute.¡± ¡°Even high-level zombies can¡¯t handle it. ¡°The cause of death is basically organ failure. ¡°Currently, the government deduces that there¡¯s something about this insect that can kill the virus inside the zombies. ¡°The reason zombies can survive past biological death and gain strength is because of the virus¡¯ transformation of the body and the continuous supply of energy. ¡°If the virus in the body dies, the very foundation that allows the functions of the zombie will be gone, and the zombie will cease to portray any form of life. ¡°This is different from the suppressant produced by the company. The suppressant will merely limits the strength of the zombies. ¡°As for what will happen to a human Awakened One if they are bitten by these insects, it is still unclear.¡± Liu Shiyao revealed everything she knew to Wang Ran. ¡°This bug actually forced the zombies to flee to the east. It must have been bad for them. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether this thing is a threat to humans. Xiaoyu, Momo, and Zhou Meng are all at risk. ¡°I think I¡¯d better make a trip there. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I figure it out.¡± Wang Ran quickly made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done some research on insects, and the results of field research will definitely be different. I must be there in person,¡± Liu Shiyao suggested. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°But you must be careful. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how effective these bugs are on humans.¡± Wang Ran thought for a while and decided that it was necessary to bring Liu Shiyao along. This operation needed speed and discretion. It was best to leave it to a small group. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour.¡± Wang Ran gave Liu Shiyao some time and walked out of the house. Who else should I bring ¡­ Xiaoyu, Momo, and Zhou Meng were out of the question. ¡®I¡¯ll choose between Tang Tang and Jiaxin. We still need a pilot.¡¯ Wang Ran was still thinking about it, when Tang Tang suddenly jumped out. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m done resting. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Tang provoked Wang Ran with an arrogant look. ¡°Work first. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiaxin?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°She¡¯s still barely able to walk straight! ¡°Uncle, you want more people? ¡°Are you looking down on me? ¡°Yesterday was an accident. I¡¯m in a better condition today!¡± Tang Tang said with her hands on her hips. ¡°If Jiaxin¡¯s out of commission, then it¡¯s you. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour. ¡°We¡¯re going to the southwest this time,¡± Wang Ran told her. ¡°Another trip? That¡¯s great! ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my luggage!¡± Tang Tang ran away gleefully. At that moment, Wang Rran¡¯s satellite phone rang. ¡°Hello, is this Comrade Wang? ¡°You are planning to go to the southwest region, right?¡± Lin Liye¡¯s anxious voice was heard from the phone. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re about to set off. ¡°What, are you going too?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I just received a distress call from Zhang. ¡°They were attacked by an unknown force and are trapped in the mountains. ¡°I have some matters to attend to and can¡¯t leave. I might only be able to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Comrade Wang, if you¡¯re headed there, can I ask you for the favor of saving Zhang and his team?¡± Lin Liye requested earnestly. ¡°Zhang and the others were attacked? ¡°Alright, send me the coordinates. I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Wang Ran agreed. After all, they had taken photos together. Chapter 267 - 267 A Rescue Mission 267 A Rescue Mission ¡°I¡¯ll be in your debt! ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can tomorrow!¡± Lin Liye said gratefully. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s an eight-hour flight. I have to hurry.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Lin Liye was probably about talking about the same biotech company. He didn¡¯t know how long Zhang and his team could last against them. Liu Shiyao had finished preparing. She was dressed like an archeologist and even carried a big bag. Tang Tang¡¯s situation was even more exaggerated. A backpack clearly didn¡¯t suffice for her, so she dragged along a massive suitcase. ¡°What the hell, why did you bring so many things?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Was she going on a vacation?! ¡°Oh, these are mosquito repellents, these are sunblocks, these are for us to play in the air¡­¡± Tang Tang casually went through the contents. ¡°The repellent is fine, but leave the rest. ¡°You¡¯re the pilot, and you plan to bring toys?¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. Tang Tang was stunned. She suddenly realized that she was the pilot. Why did she bring these things¡­? Soon, the Black Hawk slowly rose up and flew towards the west. According to Black Hawk¡¯s speed, it would take seven hours to reach the destination. Including the refueling midway, it could take up to eight hours. It was a long journey, and they had nothing to do. Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao could only enter an in-depth exchange to pass the time. Tang Tang was very envious, but she had no other choice¡­ In a dense forest in the southwest, Zhang Guozhu and a few of his team members lay in the mud. The wet environment was causing their body temperature to drop continuously. But they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. A team that looked like foreign mercenaries had attacked them. The other party outnumbered them, carried heavier weapons, and had caught them by surprise. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team had suffered heavy losses. They had lost half of their men in just one exchange, and only six of them remained. Although they had taken down many of the enemy as well, they were still outnumbered. According to Zhang Guozhu¡¯s judgment, the other party had at least thirty people remaining. Zhang Guozhu made the choice to lay low. Although the death of half of his brothers infuriated him to the point of gnashing his teeth, he knew in his heart that they had come here with a mission, not to fight to the death with strangers. The government was waiting for them to bring results back. If Lin¡¯s team comes to their aid in time, they could fight and avenge their brothers. Before that, the mission still had to come first. As time went by, Zhang Guozhu and the others¡¯ bodies had reached their limits. Prolonged exposure to low temperatures could cause damage to the body. If it were not for their Awakened constitution, they would have long succumbed. ¡°Try to warm yourselves up. I¡¯ll go see if those people are still looking for us.¡± Zhang Guozhu climbed out of the mud pit and slowly fumbled forward. His experience as a Special Forces soldier allowed him to move well in such environments. After searching for a while, Zhang Guozhu found that the group of people had left. From the traces left behind, they had already gone deeper into the forest. ¡°That direction¡­ ¡°Their goal is the same as ours¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu had a bad feeling. Those people had attacked his team for these bugs. They had treated his team as competitors. They had not gone through the trouble of seeking them out, due to how few of them had survived. They no longer viewed his team as a threat. ¡°Damn it, this complicates matters!¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed and slowly returned to his teammates¡¯ position. Not only did they have to capture dangerous insects for this mission, but they also had to face more than thirty well-armed competitors. Lin¡¯s team could only come to their aid tomorrow, and it would take them over ten hours to arrive. For now, his remaining team of six were on their own. Zhang Guozhu pushed aside the vegetation in front of him and moved forward quietly. All of. sudden, he felt some movement from his side¡­ ¡°F*ck, it can¡¯t be an enemy, right?¡± Zhang Guozhu muttered in his heart, as he slowly turned his head. In the dense forest, a rotten zombie dog was approaching Zhang Guozhu, step by step. ¡°A zombie dog! ¡°Why is there a zombie dog in this place?¡± Zhang Guozhu frowned. In such terrain, the agile zombie dog had an advantage. Judging from the zombie dog¡¯s vibe, it wasn¡¯t weak at all. This was going to be a little difficult¡­ Zhang Guozhu took out a dagger from his waist. He didn¡¯t dare to use his gun, as he was afraid that the sound would attract the enemies. He would have to resolve this silently! The zombie dog crawled a few steps forward and stared at Zhang Guozhu, ready to attack. This human did not seem as powerful as it. It was going to have a good meal! The zombie dog crushed the rock under its feet with its claws, then pounced at him. This speed¡­ It was no weaker than a golden-eyed zombie. Zhang Guozhu waved his dagger and blocked the zombie dog¡¯s paw. There was a sharp, metallic clash. The zombie dog¡¯s paw remained undamaged, but Zhang Guozhu was sent flying by the impact. Fortunately, he had braced for it with the dagger. If the dog had gotten a clean hit on his body, he would have broken a few bones. After the first clash, the zombie dog had a general idea of Zhang Guozhu¡¯s strength. This human would be its dinner. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s arm trembled slightly from the shock. He still refused to draw his gun. If he didn¡¯t use his gun, he would die alone. If he used a gun, his entire team would be killed. Zhang Guozhu gritted his teeth and prepared to face the zombie dog¡¯s next attack. Just as the zombie dog was about to pounce at Zhang Guozhu, a small black dot suddenly landed on the back of the zombie dog¡¯s neck. The zombie dog seemed to have sensed the danger. It automatically took a few steps back and frantically shook. However, the black dot on the back of it neck seemed to be nailed to it, and it couldn¡¯t shake it off at all. All of a sudden, the zombie dog started trembling! It looked like a deflating balloon that shriveled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its originally rotten skin caved in, and its internal organs seemed to vanish. In about ten seconds, the zombie dog lay on the ground as a pile of skin and bones. The black dot seemed to have expanded a little. It flapped its wings and disappeared into the forest. ¡°F*cking hell¡­ ¡°That¡¯s nasty!¡± Zhang Guozhu, who had just escaped death, gulped. He guessed the insect has had its fill, so it didn¡¯t attack him. ¡®It killed such a powerful zombie dog with a single bite¡­¡¯ It was terrifying ¡­ This should be the mission objective! It was not going to be easy¡­ Zhang Guozhu thought over it and decided to return to his team. They were the ones with the necessary equipment to capture this insect. Chapter 268 - 268 Predicament 268 Predicament Zhang Guozhu carefully returned to his teammates¡¯ positions. ¡°Captain Zhang, how is it? Are those assholes still there?¡± asked the pilot, Ah Long. ¡°They¡¯re gone. They should have gone deep into the forest. ¡°I guess their goal is the same as ours, they¡¯re all here for these bugs. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ ¡°Proceed with utmost caution. ¡°I just encountered a bug¡­¡± he said. Zhang Guozhu told him about how the insect had killed the zombie dog. ¡°F*ck, a zombie dog that¡¯s as strong as you, was killed in seconds? ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± The team members were all shocked. Zhang Guozhu would never embellish upon a story. He told it as it is. It seemed to be true. ¡°That bug is about the size of a thumbnail. Everyone, prepare the net and pesticide. ¡°A bug is a bug, after all. As long as we don¡¯t let it bite us, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s find a place to get through the night. ¡°We don¡¯t have the advantage in numbers, and we can¡¯t see the bugs in the dark. It¡¯s too dangerous to move at night.¡± Zhang Guozhu gave his team the scenario. The team members nodded. Zhang Guozhu had the most experience in jungle warfare, so they took his words seriously. The group carefully fumbled through the forest. Generally speaking, the most suitable place to set up camp was near water and under shade, but they were not the only team in this place. The other party would surely spot them. Zhang Guozhu deliberately stayed far away from the water source and found a big tree. ¡°Captain Zhang, are we going to take shelter here?¡± Ah Long asked. ¡°No, we¡¯ll sleep on the tree. ¡°If you sleep on the ground, ordinary zombies can attack you. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget the zombified animals. ¡°This is no longer a regular forest. We¡¯ll have to roll a die and pray that fortune would grant us just that bit of mercy.¡± Zhang Guozhu looked up. The tree trunk was thick and should be able to withstand the weight of the team. The team members took out their sleeping bags from their backpacks. This sleeping bag was specially designed for field expeditions. It was robust and possessed thermal capabilities. Most importantly, it was very well hidden and could blend in with the surrounding environment. ¡°Captain Zhang, our clothes are all wet. Are we just going to get into the sleeping bags?¡± someone asked. ¡°Where are your brains? ¡°Take them off! ¡°Bury the clothes in the soil so that they won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Zhang Guozhu reminded them. At night, the temperature in the forest would be even lower. If one were to get wet, it would be severely detrimental to their health. The team members nimbly took off their clothes, leaving only their undergarments. The occasional breeze in the forest could make them shiver from the cold. ¡°Oh f*ck, captain, my sleeping bag is ripped!¡± Ah Long raised his sleeping bag up, looking depressed. There was a long gash on the sleeping bag. It would not be able to retain his warmth, let alone his person. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°You and I will sleep in the same sleeping bag!¡± Zhang Guozhu said decisively. Ah Long trembled. Sharing a sleeping bag with Captain Zhang? They would be sticking close to each other without any clothes on¡­ Just thinking about this scene was a little¡­ ¡°Hurry up. Do you want to freeze to death?¡± Zhang Guozhu urged him. The team members held onto their sleeping bags and secured them to the tree branches, then quickly got in. Ah Long hesitated for a while, but still followed Zhang Guozhu into the same sleeping bag. The sleeping bags were very well-made, and could fit two big men. It was a little awkward, but their bodies quickly warmed up. Everyone covered the opening of their sleeping bags with nets to prevent the bugs from getting into their sleeping bags. The sky began to darken. Although no one was sleepy, they could only rest quietly in their sleeping bags. Time passed by. Suddenly, rustling sounds came from the forest. It sounded like dense footsteps. There was no other sound in the forest at night except for the chirping of insects, so the footsteps were particularly obvious. ¡°Captain, something is approaching. What should we do?¡± Ah Long said softly in his sleeping bag. The two of them were basically spooning each other. When Ah Long spoke, his hot breath constantly blew into Zhang Guozhu¡¯s ear¡­ ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t speak! ¡°Stay frosty!¡± Zhang Guozhu muttered softly. Everyone perked up, not daring to make a sound. Soon, the footsteps stopped under the enormous tree, where everyone was. Zhang Guozhu glanced at it out of the corner of his eye. ¡®What the f*ck!¡¯ Two mercenary-like humans and two zombie dogs! It seemed that the zombie dog that Zhang Guozhu had encountered before was not wild, but had been brought here by this group of people! ¡®These people came prepared. Not only are they equipped with high-quality weapons, but they also have zombie dogs.¡¯ ¡®What kind of organization were they from? They were so powerful.¡¯ However, Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t have the time to think about it. The two people and two dogs stopped under the tree. ¡®They couldn¡¯t have found us, right?¡¯ Everyone grew especially nervous. It was especially the case for Ah Long and Zhang Guozhu, who were sticking close to each other. They were so nervous that they were sweating. ¡°Captain Lucas is being too paranoid. He insisted on us coming over to patrol again. ¡°Didn¡¯t we wipe half that team? The rest of them should have fled,¡± a bald-headed foreigner muttered, as he unzipped his pants and began to answer nature¡¯s call. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just an average team. I don¡¯t know why Captain Lucas is being so cautious. ¡°We outnumber them, we outgun them, and we¡¯re stronger individually. There¡¯s absolutely not reason to fear them. ¡°It¡¯s already dark, and they still sent us out to patrol. Such a slave driver,¡± a long-haired foreigner complained. Ever since they lost contact with Butler, the company had appointed a new field team leader, George Lucas. In a short month, two field team leaders had lost their positions, and this position had become a hot potato. Lucas had fought tooth and nail, clawed, and backstabbed his way for the position. This was Lucas¡¯ first time officially leading a team, so he was particularly cautious in every aspect, even more so than Butler, who was already known for his cautiousness. When he came across Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team in the forest, Lucas¡¯ first reaction was to kill them! He would not allow anything to hinder him from completing this mission. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so well-trained, that half of them could escape after being ambushed. The more Lucas thought about it, the more worried he became, so he sent a few zombie dogs out to search. However, the first wave of zombie dogs all stopped moving. In order to be safe, Lucas had two people and two dogs form a team. He sent out a total of five teams to seek out Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team. If he left any loose ends behind, Lucas would not feel at ease! Chapter 269 - 269 A Tough Battle 269 A Tough Battle ¡°Roar¡­¡± One of the zombie dogs suddenly stared at the tree and lert out a deep roar. The two foreigners immediately became nervous. They shone their flashlights under the tree, but there was only a small puddle of water where the bald man had peed. There was no one there. ¡°F*ck! Is it being an idiot? It¡¯s a zombie now, so its nose is no longer working, right? ¡°That¡¯s my pee!¡± The bald man ridiculed the dog. ¡°A dog that eats shit might also like to drink urine. Hahahaha¡­¡± The long-haired man laughed. The zombie dog bared its teeth. It wasn¡¯t because the two men were rude, but because they doubted its professional ability. The zombie dog directly walked to the hole and dug at it, then turned back and ran to the bald man. ¡°Oh f*ck! ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking come over!¡± The bald man trembled. The zombie dog¡¯s paws were covered in his urine. Recently, he had been very stressed up, and his urine was very thick. It would be disgusting if it got on his clothes. The zombie dog didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. It dashed forward and pounced on him. Its two paws, which were covered in mud and urine, pawed at the bald man¡¯s body. The bald man almost burst into tears. He hurriedly pushed the zombie dog away. A thick and familiar stench blanketed his body. ¡°F*ck, just f*cking great!¡± The bald man quickly grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and rubbed it on his body, trying to get rid of the smell. The zombie dog saw that the bald man was still not getting the message, so it rushed into the urine pit again. ¡°F*ck, here it comes again! ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s problem?¡± The bald man took out his gun and aimed it at the zombie dog. ¡°Wait¡­ ¡°Is it trying to tell us something?¡± The long-haired man realized that something was wrong. His own zombie dog was also tugging him toward the pit. The bald man was stunned. What he said made sense. The two of them endured the stench and moved closer to the urine pit. The zombie dog was struggling in the pit, looking back at the two from time to time. ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s probably something down there!¡± the long-haired man said, covering his nose. The bald man nodded. That had to be the case. The two of them looked around, then took out their shovels from their backs and started digging. ¡°You dumbass. Of all places to pee, you had to pick this spot.¡± The long-haired man complained as he dug. ¡°If you have to go, you have to go. Who wouldn¡¯t pee on a tree?! ¡°How the f*ck could I have known¡­?¡± The bald man worked on his shovel for a bit and found something. He swallowed his disgust and reached out to pull the contents. ¡°Clothes¡­ backpacks¡­¡± The bald man grew wary. Someone was nearby! Zhang Guozhu and the others on the tree couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The bald man had peed at the place where they had buried their clothes and equipment, and now, he had discovered their belongings. They would probably be checking the trees soon. Now was the time! ¡°Go!¡± Zhang Guozhu ordered. Six naked men descended from the sky with daggers in their hands. A dagger pierced the long-haired man¡¯s neck, and he crumpled to the ground in a heap. On the other hand, the two zombie dogs were very capable. They jumped into action and fought Zhang Guozhu and the others. The bald man took advantage of the situation and frantically spoke into his walkie-talkie. ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s calling for backup. Everyone, let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Zhang Guozhu gave up on defending himself from the dog and attacked the bald man in desperation. The bald man was a little flustered. He had seen naked men before, but he had never seen a naked man running at him without a care. It was not a pretty sight, and various limbs and appendages were spread wide open. In his panic, the bald man grew careless. After Zhang Guozhu took a glancing blow from the bald man, he successfully stabbed the dagger into the bald man¡¯s temple. The two zombie dogs were the only ones left. With the advantage of numbers, Zhang Guozhu¡¯s side still held a slight advantage in the battle. However, not long after, footsteps could be heard from the depths of the forest. Very rapidly, two more groups of people appeared. Now, they were facing four people and six zombie dogs¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu could not help but curse. They were already fighting for their lives against two zombie dogs. Now that there were four people and six dogs¡­ ¡°You lot, just give up and surrender already. ¡°I may let one of you live for our captain¡¯s interrogation.¡± A golden-haired man smirked. How fortunate. Not long after they headed out, they received Baldy¡¯s call for help. Baldy was dead, which meant that they could take the credit for this discovery. ¡°Captain Zhang, what should we do?¡± Ah Qing, who was behind him, asked. Zhang Guozhu picked up the short knife on the ground. He held a dagger in one hand and a knife in the other. He made his last stand. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than surrender!¡± The other team members followed suit. ¡°So troublesome¡­ ¡°Send the dogs!¡± The golden-haired man raised a finger, and the six zombie dogs immediately pounced forward. The four foreigners lit up their cigarettes and watched the show with smiles on their faces. Their zombie dogs had been well-trained. They only had to sit back and watch the show. Even losing one or two zombie dogs wouldn¡¯t matter. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team quickly found themselves in a steep battle. Among the people present, only Zhang Guozhu stood a chance. The other team members were no match to any of the dogs in single combat. It did not take long before a member¡¯s throat was torn apart! However, before he died, he cut open the zombie dog¡¯s stomach with his dagger. Its intestines spilled all over the ground, and soon, the zombie dog lost its ability to fight. In less than a minute, another team member¡¯s arm was bitten off by a zombie dog, and then his head was crushed by another zombie dog¡¯s jaws. Zhang Guozhu was also gaining fresh wounds. He watched helplessly as his teammates fell, his eyes bloodshot with tears and rage. ¡°F*ck!¡± A powerful aura burst out from his body! Zhang Guozhu had advanced! He had advanced in the middle of the battle! He took advantage of the momentum and directly stabbed the dagger into a zombie dog¡¯s head. However, the other two zombie dogs immediately surrounded him and stopped him from helping the others. Although Zhang Guozhu had become a rank-five Awakened and had the advantage in strength, the two zombie dogs were very agile and knew how to cooperate with each other. Zhang Guozhu could not do anything to them just yet. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I was expecting a surprise. He simply advanced. ¡°Kill two dogs, and another four surround him. He won¡¯t break out of this,¡± the golden-haired guy said with a smile, as he blew out a smoke ring. ¡°Mike, why don¡¯t we make a bet on how many minutes they can last?¡± a black man asked with a smile. ¡°Sure, a minute has already passed. I bet they can¡¯t last another two minutes,¡± the golden-haired guy said in disdain. Just as they were about to discuss further, a pair of hands reached out from the darkness¡­ Chapter 270 - 270 Its A Tight Fit 270 It¡¯s A Tight Fit ¡°Crack! Crack!¡± With two crisp sounds, the blonde and the black man¡¯s necks broke. The remaining two survivors spun around to meet their attacker. Instead of a face, they saw the blade of an axe. Two heads instantly shot up into the sky. ¡°Oh f*ck, it¡¯s you, Comrade Wang Ran!¡± Zhang Guozhu and the others sagged with relief. They were well aware of Wang Ran¡¯s strength. Lin Liye had said that Wang Ran was definitely stronger than he was. They were saved! Zhang Guozhu and the remaining three survivors felt a second wind coursing through their bodies. However, it turned out to be unnecessary. The zombie dogs were stomped to death by Wang Ran and Tang Tang as if they were ants. Zhang Guozhu and the others never had a chance to attack. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The crisis was resolved, and Zhang Guozhu and the other three fell to the ground, as if their energy had been drained. They had just escaped the gates of hell. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, thank you. ¡°Why are you here? Did Captain Lin ask you to help?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked while panting. ¡°Lin Liye did reach out to me, but I was already planning to come here anyway. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys? Does being naked empower you?¡± Wang Ran asked, as he looked at the four naked men. ¡°We¡­ The situation called for it¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu was a little embarrassed. Regardless, their previous clothes were all soaked and peed on, so they could not wear them anymore. Fortunately, these foreigners were not naked. Zhang Guozhu and the other three took off the clothes of the foreigners and put them on. After he put on his clothes, Zhang Guozhu took out a few nets from his bag and handed them to Wang Ran. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, this net repels the bugs. You can put it on your head first. ¡°Put on your gloves too. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the bug in action. It only took one bite, and a zombie dog that was as strong as me died instantly. It¡¯s very deadly,¡± Zhang Guozhu warned him. Wang Ran nodded and took the net. He still didn¡¯t know the characteristics of this insect, so he had to be careful. Wang Ran was just only distributing the net to Liu Shiyao and Tang Tang, when a small black dot flew over in the dark. Zhang Guozhu and the others were facing Wang Ran. They saw the black dot under the light of the flashlight. ¡°C-Comrade Wang Ran!¡± Zhang Guozhu was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s that bug! It was right behind Wang Ran, and it was flying toward his neck! Wang Ran had yet to put on the net! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Ran subconsciously smacked the black bug, as if he was smacking a mosquito, and it was flattened. ¡°F*cking hell¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. Just like that? ¡°This thing?¡± Wang Ran picked up the bug¡¯s corpse with two fingers. The bug had already been smashed beyond recognition. They could only see the vague shape of a winged, black insect. ¡°That¡¯s the one¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu nodded. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a brute! ¡°How am I supposed to study it if it¡¯s dead?¡± Liu Shiyao complained as she took out a reagent and soaked the bug¡¯s corpse in it. This was a reagent she had made herself, which could preserve the activity of biological cells to the maximum. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make them fly into your jar obediently next time?¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Liu Shiyao. ¡°You guys better hurry up and cover up. ¡°No one knows what¡¯ll happen if it bites a human, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to find out with your own bodies,¡± Wang Ran reminded the girls. Liu Shiyao and Tang Tang nodded and obediently put on the net. ¡°You just got the bug all over your hands. Do you feel any discomfort?¡± Liu Shiyao asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s like killing a mosquito.¡± ¡°I guess this insect¡¯s venom is the same as that of bees and the like. It has to be the one doing the biting,¡± Wang Ran said casually. Or perhaps, Wang Ran¡¯s skin was so durable that the insect¡¯s body fluids did not penetrate his skin. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, you¡¯re the strongest here. Please, take command.¡± Zhang Guozhu decisively gave up his leadership. He had also heard about how Wang Ran had led N-City against the massive horde. Zhang Guozhu had personally experienced this battle at the capital, so he knew just how dangerous it had been. N-City was not as heavily armed as the government. This showed that Wang Ran had extremely strong leadership abilities. In such an environment, letting Wang Ran lead the team was the best choice. ¡°First, let¡¯s bury our brothers who have sacrificed themselves. ¡°After all, they¡¯re our nation¡¯s soldiers. We can¡¯t expose them to the wilderness like this.¡± Wang Ran sighed. The two dead soldiers had familiar faces. They had even taken a photo together. It was a pity that he had arrived a little late. The group used the shovels left behind by the enemy to dig two holes, and buried the bodies of the two soldiers. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve stirred up enough of a mess here. This place would be swarming with enemies soon. ¡°It¡¯s dark. We don¡¯t want to get into a fight now.¡± Wang Ran led everyone off the battleground. ¡°These guys killed eight of our brothers¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± Zhang Guozhu muttered to himself as he walked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once the sun rises, the hunter and the prey will switch positions. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest. It¡¯s not easy to distinguish directions at night, so it¡¯s not suitable for movement.¡± Wang Ran found a place where the trees were more dense and stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s camp here in the trees.¡± Wang Ran pointed at a few big trees in front of them. Liu Shiyao sprayed an odor-eliminating spray all the way. The moment they stopped, she sprayed it on everyone. The other party had zombie dogs at their disposal. ¡°Tang Tang, you can take out the sleeping bag now.¡± Wang Ran ordered her. ¡°Sleeping bag¡­ ¡°The sleeping bag is in the suitcase, I didn¡¯t bring it¡­¡± Tang Tang was stunned. Previously, she had put her sleeping bag and other toys in the suitcase. After being reprimanded by Wang Ran, she had left it behind. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Uh¡­ Comrade Wang Ran, why don¡¯t you use our sleeping bag? ¡°It¡¯s has some room. Two people can squeeze in.¡± Zhang Guozhu handed over a few sleeping bags. ¡°Just give us two. ¡°Tang Tang, you and Shiyao can squeeze together.¡± Wang Ran took the two sleeping bags. On Zhang Guozhu¡¯s side, four people ended up sharing three sleeping bags. Naturally, Ah Long and Zhang Guozhu squeezed into one¡­ Wang Ran led the girls away to put some distance between them and Zhang Guozhu. He had a feeling that someone would definitely crawl into his sleeping bag in the middle of the night¡­ Chapter 271 - 271 Tribe Girl 271 Tribe Girl At dawn, Wang Ran got out of his sleeping bag. The sleeping bag was really well-made. In the middle of the night, he had discovered that it could fit three people. Although it was a tight fit, some basic movements could be made. On the other side, Zhang Guozhu and the others also woke up. ¡°F*ck, Ah Long, did you fart in the sleeping bag!?¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s roar was heard. ¡°Captain Zhang, I can¡¯t help it, alright?! ¡°I never complained about your snoring, okay? ¡°If I didn¡¯t shake you so often, we might have been exposed,¡± Ah Long refuted. The two of them jumped under the tree while cursing. The group of people quickly finished their preparations and were ready to set off. This time, their goal was to capture these bugs for research. At the same time, they had to avenge their fallen. Blood for blood! Under Wang Ran¡¯s lead, the group headed deeper into the forest. Perhaps the insects did not like coming out in broad daylight, but Wang Ran and the others walked for an hour without encountering a single insect. ¡°Uncle, did you notice¡­ ¡°That there are no zombies in this area?¡± Tang Tang muttered. ¡°They were probably all killed by these bugs. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhang say that the zombie dog died within a few seconds after being bitten? ¡°It would be strange if there were still zombies alive in this area,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°This insect is really something. Was it born in a lab, or was it a product of evolution?¡± The curious Tang Tang continued to ask questions. ¡°I have reason to believe that it¡¯s the latter¡­ ¡°Even the company has sent teams out to sample it¡­. ¡°The virus has only been spreading on a large scale for a month. No lab can artificially cultivate such an insect within such a short timeframe. ¡°So I¡¯m more inclined to believe that it¡¯s a product of nature. ¡°The virus was never synthesized in the lab. It was extracted from Ada. ¡°Nature has hidden so many mysteries from us. We humans have only stumbled upon the tip of the iceberg,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°Researcher Liu, I could barely keep up with anything you just said. ¡°In any case, we just need to follow orders and complete the mission. ¡°In the end, we still have to rely on you scientists. ¡°Regarding the antivirus medicine you developed last time, we brought it back and mass-produced it. ¡°When a part of the million zombies came for us, many regular human soldiers were bitten. If it had not been for your antivirus, they would have become zombies. ¡°Would these bugs change the balance again?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. We¡¯ll only know after some labwork has been done. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this bug is a Pandora¡¯s Box, and once it¡¯s opened¡­ ¡°We can only hope that they remain as a threat to zombies, and zombies alone.¡± Liu Shiyao did not dare to speculate any further. At that moment, Wang Ran suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, there¡¯s movement up ahead,¡± Wang Ran stretched out his hand and said. His hearing was far better than the average person¡¯s, and he could hear the footsteps from far away. Zhang Guozhu and the other three held daggers in one hand and pistols in the other. They were ready for battle. The sound was getting closer and closer, so close that everyone could hear it. A young girl wearing tribal-style clothes walked out from the bushes. The young girl had dark skin, but her eyes were round and vibrant. ¡°Ah! Bad guys!¡± The young girl was shocked, and she turned around and ran into the forest. After running a few steps, she tripped over a tree root on the ground and fell to the ground. It seemed like she had hurt herself. Wang Ran and the others immediately approached her. ¡°Bad guys! Don¡¯t come any closer! ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll release bugs to bite you!¡± The young girl glared at Wang Ran and the others. She was about to put a flute in her hand to her mouth. Wang Ran smiled. It was such an innocent-sounding threat. However, he still had to soothe her. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re just passing by,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The young girl looked at Wang Ran carefully, her eyes full of suspicion. Recently, a lot of people had come to the forest and caused great destruction. Moreover, this smile looked sinister¡­ At that moment, Liu Shiyao walked out. Liu Shiyao looked like a gentle university teacher. It was an appearance that children found to be harmless. She walked in front of the young girl and extended her hand. ¡°Little girl, are you hurt? Let me help you up,¡± Liu Shiyao said gently. The young girl looked at Liu Shiyao, and she relaxed a little. She held Liu Shiyao¡¯s hand and slowly stood up. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The young girl muttered softly. She looked very introverted, probably because she had not had much contact with outsiders. ¡°Little girl, why are you walking in the forest alone? ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡± Liu Shiyao asked gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have a family. I only have my clansmen. They¡­ ¡°Wait! Are you trying to get information out of me? ¡°The chief said that outsiders are very cunning!¡± The girl took a few steps back and became alert again. ¡°Are you going to tell us or not? If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Tang Tang ran out of patience. She directly strode up with her axe. ¡°Tang Tang, calm down.¡± Liu Shiyao held Tang Tang back. Any child would be wary of strangers. Not everyone was as fearless as Tang Tang. At that moment, footsteps were heard from the forest. ¡°Be on alert!¡± Zhang Guozhu immediately hissed at his men, and the men put their hands on the guns at their waists. ¡°Roar!¡± A zombie dog rushed out and pounced on the tribal girl who was closest to it. ¡°Big dog!¡± The young girl was stunned, her eyes filled with fear. It seemed that she had seen zombie dogs before. ¡°Move aside, Shiyao.¡± Tang Tang raised her axe and directly chopped down at the zombie dog. ¡°Swish!¡± Like cutting a watermelon, the zombie dog was cleanly sliced in two. Large amounts of blackened intestines and internal organs sprayed out. Liu Shiyao shielded the young girl and moved to the side, avoiding the rotten innards. ¡°Amazing!¡± The young girl stared at Tang Tang with wide eyes. This girl, who looked about the same age as her, was this powerful?! Without the bugs, she had no way of dealing with these big dogs. ¡°Oh f*ck, I found them!¡± A few foreigners dressed as mercenaries sneaked out of the forest. Their uniforms also had a ¡°T¡± logo on them, so they were definitely from the company. Zhang Guozhu and the other three immediately pointed their guns at the other party. The other party didn¡¯t hesitate. Their rifles were raised at Zhang Guozhu and the others. Both sides were very nervous. A single shot would trigger a gunfight. If they opened fire at this distance, both sides would take heavy fire. Chapter 272 - 272 Gullible 272 Gullible ¡°Hey! Hear me out! ¡°Let¡¯s all lower our guns and talk with our hands. What do you think?¡± A burly black man on the other side suggested. It looked like he was very confident in his strength. After all, they had fought with Zhang Guozhu and the others before, so they had a rough idea of the enemy. It would lead to a far better outcome than shooting each other to death. The more powerful a person was, the more they cherished their lives. Zhang Guozhu looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was now the leader of this team, so he had to make the final decision. Of course, Zhang Guozhu and the other three were feeling hopeful. The idiots on the other side had missed their only chance to ambush them. Requesting for a hand-to-hand combat? It was suicide. ¡°Sure, one at a time, or all together?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. At such a distance, only he and Tang Tang were bulletproof. The others would inevitably be injured. This arrangement favored his group. ¡°Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re dishonorable, come at us all at once.¡± The black man gave his five teammates a look, and both parties slowly put their guns on the ground. At the same time, the black man took a few steps forward. From the black man¡¯s point of view, at this distance, even if the other party tried to retrieve their guns, he would have enough time to rush up and kill them. ¡°Tang Tang, they¡¯re coming at you together. Make it quick,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Just a pile of trash, it¡¯ll be easy.¡± Tang Tang raised her axe and walked to the front. The black man was stunned. The other party had asked him if he wanted to fight them one-on-one or fight him all at once, but they had only sent a little girl? What a joke! What an insult! He could easily tear a weak little girl like her into two by grabbing her legs! The black man took a step forward in disdain and entered Tang Tang¡¯s attack range. ¡°Come on, little girl, have a swing!¡± The black man pointed at his thick neck. ¡°Well¡­ this is a first¡± Tang Tang picked up the axe and swung it at lightning-speed. The black man didn¡¯t even have time to react. The black man only saw a white light flash before his eyes, and then his vision began to spin rapidly. The black man¡¯s head rolled to the ground. It almost resembled a bowling ball. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The black man¡¯s teammates were all shocked. The black man was a rank-five Awakened One! He never stood a chance! This girl was no laughing matter! They no longer hesitated. They immediately produced vials and injected it into their bodies. If they relied on such enhancements and their numbers, they may stand a chance. Soon, the veins on the five people¡¯s bodies popped out. The vials had given them great power and confidence. ¡°You¡¯re dead, little girl!¡± The five people drew short knives and rushed to surround Tang Tang. Tang Tang raised her axe with a relaxed expression and slashed horizontally. The five people were instantly cut into pieces¡­ Some were cut in half at the waist, some were beheaded, and some were lucky enough to be cut in the legs, but they barely had time to register it. Tang Tang did not wait that long. She went up and finished them off. In just a few seconds, they were all dead. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. They knew that Wang Ran was powerful, but they did not expect the little girl beside him to be so powerful as well¡­ Judging from the battle just now, this little girl might be even stronger than Captain Lin. This is a little too much¡­ Zhang Guozhu glanced at Liu Shiyao. Just how strong would Researcher Liu be? It was no wonder that N-City could hold its own against that massive horde. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Shiyao patted the tribal girl¡¯s back. ¡°Are all outsiders so powerful?!¡± the tribal girl asked with a look of admiration. ¡°Not all¡­¡± Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran. Only those who were close to Wang Ran gained so much strength. ¡°Ah, I can feed the bugs!¡± The tribal girl took out a clay flute and blew on it. Soon, dozens of black insects flew over from all around the forest. They stopped on the zombie dog and those foreigners¡¯ dead bodies, and started to feed on them. Zhang Guozhu trembled as he looked at the black insects. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ These were the terrifying bugs! There were dozens of them¡­ This young girl was dangerous! The others could tell from Zhang Guozhu¡¯s reaction that it was the black bug. ¡°Little girl, are these bugs your pets?¡± Liu Shiyao asked her. They had not expected the young girl they met at random to be related to these bugs. Such fortune was unparalleled. ¡°These bugs? ¡°They¡¯re my tribe¡¯s scarabs. They only eat poisonous things. ¡°But recently, they¡¯ve fallen in love with eating corpses, the kind that can still move after death. ¡°Just like this big dog,¡± the tribal girl explained. Liu Shiyao immediately understood the situation. These black insects were native to this land. They were never lab grown. Judging from the fact that they only ate poisonous creatures, it made sense for them to eat zombie viruses. However, she still needed to figure out why they would cause such fatal damage to zombies. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? ¡°I¡¯m Liu Shiyao. You can call me Sister Shiyao.¡± Liu Shiyao began to strike up a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m Yu,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Little girl, can you give me a few of these bugs?¡± It seemed that this young girl could control these insects. If Liu Shiyao could negotiate for some of them, it would save a lot of effort. ¡°No way! ¡°This is our sacred scarab. No matter how much gold you give me, I won¡¯t exchange it for it, let alone give it away!¡± Ah Yu decisively rejected Liu Shiyao¡¯s suggestion. At that moment, Tang Tang took out a few lollipops from her bag and stuffed them into Ah Yu¡¯s hands. Ah Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is¡­ Candy from the big city?¡± Yu asked, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Hmm, try it!¡± Tang Tang incited from the side. Yu carefully removed the packaging and put the lollipop in her mouth. Her face looked like a flower that was slowly blooming. This feeling was so blissful! After being immersed in the lollipop¡¯s taste for a while, Ah Yu finally came back to her senses. ¡°All this, for me?¡± Ah Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes, you can have them all! ¡°How many bugs can you give us?¡± Tang Tang said, holding back her laughter. As expected, girls of similar ages understood each other the most. Lollipops solved most problems. Of course, Tang Tang had developed an appetite for the adult¡¯s version of lollipops. Chapter 273 - 273 Occupying The Village 273 Occupying The Village ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll give you five¡­ No, ten!¡± Ah Yu quickly betrayed the bugs. When Liu Shiyao heard this, she was so happy that she almost jumped into the air. That was all? It was too easy! It would have been nigh-impossible to encounter such bugs in the forest, let alone capture them. Getting ten living specimens was a windfall. It was enough for both the government and herself! Liu Shiyao took out a few jars from her backpack. Ah Yu immediately understood what she was doing. She picked up the flute and blew on it. A dozen black bugs left the zombie dog¡¯s body and flew into the jars. Liu Shiyao closed the lids with satisfaction. It was a generous offering, and she had been spared the trouble of capturing them herself. Zhang Guozhu was staring at the jar with anticipation. They had earned this with lollipops. He was almost too embarrassed to ask for it. Fortunately, Liu Shiyao wasn¡¯t a petty person. She took out a jar containing three insects and handed it to Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Let me know if you guys learn anything,¡± Liu Shiyao said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Researcher Liu! ¡°We¡¯ve finally completed our mission. ¡°But¡­ Avenging our brothers¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu gritted his teeth. Those mercenaries had killed eight of his brothers. They owed him their lives! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never been on good terms with those guys. I won¡¯t pass up on the opportunity to deal them another blow.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhang Guozhu¡¯s shoulder and consoled him. However, the forest was so big and there were mountains everywhere. It would be difficult to track down anything. ¡°Wang Ran, why don¡¯t we send Ah Yu back to her village first? ¡°She¡¯s a little girl. It¡¯s dangerous for her to go back alone,¡± Liu Shiyao suggested to him. Although Ah Yu could control the bugs, guns were still very much dangerous. ¡°Well, we basically robbed her with a ridiculous trade. We should see her off, at the very least. ¡°We won¡¯t find those bastards so soon. Let¡¯s escort her to her home.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Wang Ran was actually feeling a little guilty for scamming that girl. Sending her home would earn him a few more hours of restful sleep. The group escorted Ah Yu through the depths of the forest¡­ In a valley deep within the mountains, there was a small village. Twenty well-armed foreigners were quietly making their way towards the village. ¡°Captain Lucas, Mike and Anthony have gone silent. ¡°Could they have been wiped out?¡± One of the team members had a grave expression. ¡°Useless shits. Allowing those weaklings to get the drop on them¡­ ¡°If they¡¯re dead, let their corpses rot. We¡¯re here for the insect. If we don¡¯t get it done, we¡¯re all dead,¡± Lucas coldly said. The others were all shocked. Lucas was even more ruthless than their previous field team leaders. He may just summarily execute them on the field if they did not perform up to his expectations. The group of people soon arrived at the village entrance. A burly tribesman was walking out with a basket on his back when he ran into this group of people. ¡°You guys¡­¡± The burly man was shocked. The group was heavily armed, so it was obvious that they were not here for a vacation. One of them raised his gun and was about to shoot, but Lucas immediately stopped him. ¡°Are you an idiot? ¡°If you shoot, you¡¯ll give away our position! ¡°Do you want to announce it to everyone?¡± Lucas pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed the tribesman under the chin. The man was dead before he even knew it. Lucas pulled out the dagger and wiped it on the man¡¯s body. ¡°If the situation doesn¡¯t call for it, don¡¯t get trigger-happy. ¡°I have a feeling that this village is related to those black bugs. ¡°For a hierarchical structure as flat as this, go straight for the clan leader or village chief. ¡°Team One, go to the big wooden house on the left and take a look. ¡°Team Two, go to that structure resembling an ancestral hall. ¡°If anyone resists, kill them, and make a show out of it for the others.¡± Lucas ordered. The team split into two groups and quickly sneaked into the village. Some of the villagers who were wandering around the village were killed mercilessly. It did not take long before they found the clan leader in the ancestral hall. The chief was a white-haired old man of the Miao tribe. He was quickly dragged outside the ancestral hall. Lucas met up with them. At that moment, the villagers had also discovered the invaders. They all picked up their weapons and rushed to the door of the ancestral hall. Hundreds of people glared at Lucas and his men with bloodshot eyes. They had set themselves apart from worldly affairs, yet found themselves under attack but such unsavory characters. ¡°Release the chief! ¡°You bastards, get out of our village! ¡°The heavens will smite you down for this!¡± The villagers waved the hoes and machetes in their hands. Lucas glanced at them and laughed in disdain. ¡°They¡¯re all regular folk. ¡°Is the air of this place that bad? There isn¡¯t even a single Awakened One in the entire village. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Lucas shook his head. They would face absolutely zero resistance. This mission was going to be a cinch. ¡°If anyone approaches, make a fine example out of them,¡± Lucas said lightly, then turned to the old man, who had been pinned to the ground. ¡°Let go of our chief!¡± A dark-skinned man waved his machete and rushed over. Lucas did not even spare a glance at him. If his subordinates fail to stop a regular man, they truly deserved to die. A large white man walked out and gave the man a heavy punch in the chest. The man was sent flying by the punch and fell heavily to the ground. There was a huge hole in his chest, and it had almost gone cleanly through him. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± A large amount of blood gushed out of the corners of the man¡¯s mouth. His head tilted to the side, and he stopped breathing. The other villagers¡¯ faces were filled with fear. This burly man was the strongest warrior of their village, yet he was killed with a single punch¡­ Those people were dangerous! The villagers were shocked and scared, not daring to take a step forward. Lucas walked up to the chief and sat down on a rattan chair. ¡°I¡¯ll ask, you answer, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my questions, I¡¯ll kill a villager every minute. Do you understand?¡± Lucas asked coldly. ¡°Are you here for jade or a rare earth mineral vein? ¡°Just ask me what you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The old chief gritted his teeth and nodded. Previously, many merchants had come here to ask the villagers for help in searching for mineral veins. However, most of those people would try to arrange trades. Occasionally, they would threaten them with words. But these people had started slaughtering his villagers as soon as they came¡­ ¡°Rocks? I¡¯m not interested in those things. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in black bugs¡­¡± Lucas went straight to the point. Chapter 274 - 274 Im Just A Tourist 274 I¡¯m Just A Tourist ¡°Black bugs! ¡°The sacred scarab?¡± The old chief trembled. The sacred scarab was their village¡¯s secret, and these outsiders knew of it? Sacred scarabs fed on anything with venom or poison, and even scorpions and centipedes avoided them. Sometimes, when the villagers were bitten by venomous insects, the sacred scarab would be able to get rid of the poison. These sacred scarabs had saved the lives of many villagers. The prospect of the modern world learning of such scarabs¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care what you call them, I just want some bugs to bring back. ¡°You guys must have a way to call them over, right?¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°There is indeed a way, but we can only rely on the flute in the hands of our saintess. ¡°She¡¯s currently out. We can¡¯t help you at the moment,¡± the old chief replied. ¡°Out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll be back soon. ¡°Santos, kill one person every minute until their saintess returns.¡± Lucas coldly gave the order. ¡°Alright! ¡°Right, Captain Lucas, there are many women in this village. Can we¡­¡± Santos cracked a hint of a perverted smile. ¡°Business first! ¡°When I get the bug, you can have your way for all I care. ¡°Hell, you can go for their saintess. Makes no difference to me,¡± Lucas snapped at him. ¡°Understood!¡± Santos nodded and began to search for his prey. His gaze fell on a woman who was carrying a child. Children were easy to kill. ¡°You¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing?! ¡°Not my child! Kill me first!¡± The woman hugged her child tightly and refused to let go. The surrounding villagers picked up their weapons again. They didn¡¯t expect these people to be so brutal that they wouldn¡¯t even let go of children. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not even one minute yet. ¡°I can¡¯t stop you if you want to die early.¡± Santos used his dagger to remove the dirt from his nails. The chief¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°You beasts¡­ ¡°The gods will not let you off!¡± he roared. ¡°Your make-beliefs can¡¯t touch us. ¡°If you want to live, then pray for your saintess to return soon,¡± Lucas said lightly. The old chief gritted his teeth, his heart extremely conflicted. He didn¡¯t want the villagers to die, but he also didn¡¯t want the saintess to return. These beasts would definitely not let go of the women in the village. At that moment, a gunshot was heard from the village entrance! ¡°Benson, take two people with you and see what¡¯s going on!¡± Lucas immediately grew cautious. He had instructed his men not to shoot unless there were special circumstances. Had those Chinese soldiers reached the village? The three men ran to the village entrance with guns in their hands. Not long after, dense gunfire rang out from the village entrance, and it stopped after a few seconds. Lucas stood up cautiously. He had roughly guessed that his scouts had all been killed. Was that team barely living, when they had left them? How were they able to rally such an offense? No. it was time to wrap things up. ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle! ¡°Snipers in position!¡± Lucas immediately barked out orders. Two snipers climbed up to the roof of the ancestral hall, and the others also set up their rifles. Not long after, two figures appeared in front of him. ¡°Saintess¡­ ¡°The saintess has returned¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s that man beside her? ¡°Is he her lover from outside?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still gossiping about this at such a time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± The villagers muttered. It was Wang Ran and the saintess, Ah Yu. Wang Ran could sense the sniper¡¯s presence from far away, and he shielded Ah Yu behind him. The two of them slowly walked to the front of the ancestral hall. ¡°Who are you? ¡°You killed my men?¡± Lucas looked at Wang Ran and asked coldly. He did not address the girl, for the villagers had already given away her identity. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a tourist. ¡°I was just passing by and kidnapped this girl to be my wife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t allow it?¡± Wang Ran said with a faint smile. He had already spotted the two snipers. He was not worried about the other guns, but he had to get the snipers out of the picture. He was counting on Zhang and his team to handle them. ¡°A tourist? ¡°A tourist is taking out my team of Awakened Ones? ¡°You¡¯re also here for the black bugs, right? ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. But you better stay aside, or else¡­¡± Lucas snapped his fingers, and the sniper rifle directly hit the spot beside Wang Ran¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so scared. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll stay out of your way,¡± Wang Ran said without much thought. Lucas was stunned. What was this guy trying to do?! Could he at least work harder at acting? Lucas did not know how to respond to him. Forget it. His snipers were still keeping overwatch, so Lucas decided not to worry about him any longer. It was time to deal with the mission. ¡°You must be the saintess? ¡°Be good and call your bugs, or I¡¯ll kill all of your people.¡± Lucas threatened Ah Yu. Ah Yu looked at the dead clansman on the ground and knew that these guys were serious. ¡°Yu, you¡¯re the saintess. The choice is in your hands! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll support you, no matter what decision you make,¡± the old chief said in a trembling voice. Ah Yu nodded, then looked at Wang Ran. When they entered the village, Wang Ran had said that he would take care of everything. Ah Yu looked at Wang Ran and felt much more at ease. This man was so strong. She believed in him. Yu took out her flute and blew it a few times. Not long after, hundreds of black insects flew over from all directions and circled above the ancestral hall. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it! ¡°Great! Mission accomplished! Lucas showed a rare smile. ¡°You, quickly make those bugs fly down. ¡°Santos, put the bugs in a jar.¡± Lucas instructed them. A few mercenaries took out specially made jars from their backpacks and prepared to wait for the bugs to fly down. Ah Yu and Wang Ran exchanged glances. She continued to play the flute. Hundreds of black insects flew down in a spiral. Santos and the others held the jars out for them, but they were surprised to find out that these bugs were not going for the jar! They were going for their necks! ¡°Ah! They stung me! ¡°Dammit! Go away! ¡°Ah! I¡¯m losing strength!¡± As the black insects pounced on them, Lucas grew a little flustered. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t mess with me! ¡°Snipers, shoot them!¡± Lucas shouted to the roof as he ran from the black bugs. At that moment, two bodies suddenly rolled down from the roofs. Zhang Guozhu and Ah Long had succeeded! Chapter 275 - 275 Slaughterhouse 275 Slaughterhouse Two gunshots rang through the air. Two bloody holes appeared on Santos. Zhang Guozhu and Ah Long were using their own sniper rifles against them. ¡°F*ck, shoot! Kill them all!¡± Lucas raised his rifle and fired at the roof. Zhang Guozhu and Ah Long quickly took cover. Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯s other men started firing at Wang Ran. Wang Ran quickly led Ah Yu to the bottom of the steps, where there was cover. Occasionally, a few bullets struck Wang Ran¡¯s body, but they only broke the surface of his skin. The rest of the villagers scattered and fled. Only a few people were hit by stray bullets. ¡°Ah! They stung me, they stung me!¡± A panicked mercenary took out his gun and fired a spray of bullets into the sky, but he didn¡¯t hit a single insect. ¡°Damn it, calm down! ¡°They¡¯ve only weakened us. We still have guns. Remember your training! ¡°Don¡¯t f*ck this up!¡± Lucas shouted. His subordinates calmed down a little and quickly organized themselves. On the one hand, they were suppressing Zhang Guozhu, who was on the roof. He could not risk popping his head out of cover, under the constant fire. On the other hand, they were trying to kill Wang Ran. Lucas stepped on the old chief¡¯s back and pointed the muzzle of his M4 at his head. ¡°Withdraw the insects! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow up his head!¡± Lucas shouted in Ah Yu¡¯s direction. ¡°Chief¡­¡± Ah Yu, who was at the bottom of the steps, could not help but want to rush out, but Wang Ran pressed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, bullets are flying everywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll find the right opportunity to save him.¡± Wang Ran reprimanded her. ¡°But¡­¡± Ah Yu didn¡¯t hesitate for long before she started playing with the flute. The black insects quickly scattered and flew away from the ancestral hall. Lucas and the others were relieved. More than half of the people had been bitten by the bugs just now. They had all lost their powers and became like ordinary people. ¡°Where did my strength go?! ¡°I¡¯m a rank-three Awakened One!¡± One of the brawny men couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took out a vial and injected it into his body. It backfired on him. He became a zombie! The zombie pounced on his teammates and bit off one of their necks. ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s going on? ¡°Kill him!¡± The others immediately turned their guns on their teammates. The zombie and his victim were both turned into honeycombs. They didn¡¯t want to be attacked by zombies. At that moment, Zhang Guozhu and Ah Long found their chance. They took advantage of the confusion below to come out of cover and blow up two more heads. ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, can someone do something about those snipers?¡± Lucas shouted. ¡°We¡¯ll moving in!¡± Two black men stood up and rushed towards the ancestral hall. Under the cover of fire, they quickly approached the hall. At that moment, two Chinese soldiers charged out of the hall. They were engaged in close combat with the two black men. Originally, the two sides were equal in strength and were in a stalemate, but¡­ A young lady holding a massive axe suddenly showed up. It was Tang Tang! The axe made quick work of one of the men. The other black man trembled, clearly frightened by Tang Tang¡¯s strength. He couldn¡¯t run, and if he turned around, he would be cut down from the back. Helplessly, the black man took out a grenade, pulled the ring, and threw it at Tang Tang. Tang Tang was shocked. This was a frag grenade! It could hurt her! Even if she took cover, she would still be struck by the fragments of the explosion. In the nick of time, one of the soldiers dashed over and pressed the grenade under his body. Wang Ran had led them to complete their mission and even allowed them to take revenge. This was the least he could do. ¡°We¡¯re indebted to you¡­¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud explosion, the team member was blown into a bloody mess. ¡°Fuck!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes turned red. She raised the axe and cut the black man into a dozen pieces. ¡°Ah Fa¡­¡± Another soldier reached the scene. He looked at the bloodied body with a sad face. Among their team of twelve, only three were left. Of course, if he was in that situation just now, he would also smother the grenade. ¡°I¡¯m going to chop those bastards to death!¡± Tang Tang rushed out with her axe. As soon as the other party saw Tang Tang, bullets poured out toward her. Tang Tang dodged most of the bullets with her flexible body and waved her axe. The bullets grazed past her body. Just a few meters closer and she would be in her killing range! ¡°Tang Tang, you need to calm your tits! ¡°You¡¯re snatching my job!¡± Wang Ran sighed. Originally, Wang Ran had wanted to attract their attention and let Tang Tang flank them. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Tang to rush out. In that case, he could forget about the plan. Wang Ran jumped out from behind the steps and rushed toward Lucas like a bolt of lightning. Lucas was startled and immediately turned his gun to Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled. He had been waiting for this moment. He was not afraid of bullets. As long as the muzzle of the gun was away from the old chief, his job was done. After shooting a few times, Lucas realized that his bullets had no effect on Wang Ran. He frantically aimed the gun back into the old chief¡¯s head. However, Wang Ran appeared in front of Lucas in a flash. He directly grabbed the gun barrel with his hand and squeezed it lightly¡­ The barrel of the gun was bent by 90 degrees. ¡°BOOM!¡± The gun exploded, and its parts flew all over the place. To his credit, before the parts had even hit the ground, Lucas¡¯s military knife was immediately thrust at Wang Ran. He had not been bitten by the bugs, and his combat power was still there. Wang Ran calmly grabbed Lucas¡¯s wrist, easily turned the dagger around, and pointed it at Lucas. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the dagger approach his chest. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. He could only watch as the dagger stabbed into his chest, inch by inch. How terrifying¡­ This man was a monster¡­ Lucas finally felt despair. The dagger had completely sunk into Lucas ¡®chest. Wang Ran had not aimed for Lucas¡¯s heart. It was better to leave him to Zhang Guozhu and the others. After letting go, Wang Ran twisted Lucas¡¯s arm and broke his knee with a kick. Lucas was not going to escape. Wang Ran picked up the old chief from the ground and flung him away. It might have broken a few of his bones, but it also took him away from the wild gunfire. Next, Wang Ran and Tang Tang started swinging recklessly in the open space. Broken limbs and internal organs were flying everywhere¡­ In less than a minute, all the enemies had fallen. The open space in front of the ancestral hall was completely dyed red with blood. Chapter 276 - 276 Traditional Treatment 276 Traditional Treatment Traditional Treatment Zhang Guozhu jumped down the roof with a sniper rifle. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, you guys went too far. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to fire a single shot. ¡°You killed everything!¡± Zhang Guozhu complained. He had wanted to avenge his brothers, but every time he took aim, Wang Ran and Tang Tang would make quick work of his targets. He didn¡¯t have the chance to shoot at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Didn¡¯t I save the leader for you?¡± Wang Ran kicked Lucas, who was groaning on the ground. Lucas¡¯s forehead was full of bulging, blue veins. He was the team leader, yet he had fallen to such a state. This position of team leader was indeed cursed¡­ ¡°Ah Long, Ah Gang, come over! We¡¯ll each have a piece of him!¡± Zhang Guozhu took out a dagger and roared. Stabbing the captain of the other party to death with his own hands could serve as a pittance. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡°You can interrogate me! I know a lot of company secrets!¡± Lucas met the furious gazes of Zhang Guozhu and the others. He knew that they were serious, so he began to plead for his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your previous field team leader has long spilled the beans,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Butler had grown much more obedient after being warmly welcomed by the zombies. He had told them everything he knew, including the new base of the company in Hawaii. ¡°What¡­? Butler, he¡­¡± Lucas had not expected his predecessor to be such a coward. If only he had left him some secrets to share. Squelch! Zhang Guozhu stabbed Lucas¡¯s crotch. Fresh blood instantly flowed all over the ground. Lucas could only wail to express his pain. Ah Long and Ah Gang also started their work. One slash after another¡­ A minute later, Lucas¡¯s eyes lost focus, and he stopped breathing. This was such an accursed position to inherit¡­ After killing Lucas, Zhang Guozhu took out three cigarettes, lit them, and stood on the stone steps. They were for his fallen brothers. On the empty ground, Liu Shiyao shuttled back and forth between the corpses, carefully examining the bodies of the mercenaries. She paid particularly close attention to those who had been bitten by the insects. Previously, Liu Shiyao only knew that zombies would shrivel up after being bitten by these bugs. The effects on humans were unknown. Judging from the situation just now, these Awakened Ones had completely lost their strength after being bitten. Liu Shiyao remembered how one of those Branch Three vials had zombified one of them, instead of empowering him. Awakened Ones had a high resistance to the virus, and it was very difficult for them to become zombies after Awakening. There was only one explanation for this¡­ The insect completely eliminated both the virus and antibodies in one¡¯s body! The virus provided energy to the zombies. Without the virus, the zombies would have no way of sustaining their unnatural lives. The zombie dog¡¯s death had proven that. As for the humans who were bitten¡­ Awakened Ones would be rendered powerless. She did not know if they would ever recover from its effects. This insect was a legitimate gamechanger¡­ I¡¯ll have to do some research on it when I get back. At that moment, the scattered villagers were slowly returning. More than a dozen villagers were hit by stray bullets, most of which were not fatal. Only one unlucky man was killed by a bullet through his temple. The chief, who had been flung aside by Wang Ran, cradled his arm. Otherwise, he seemed relatively well. ¡°Saintess!¡± ¡°Saintess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the villagers suddenly shouted nervously. Ah Yu was lying motionless at the bottom of the steps, and blood was spreading on the ground¡­ ¡°Not good¡­ ¡°She¡¯s been hit!¡± Wang Ran immediately ran over to help Ah Yu up. As expected, there were two bloody holes in Ah Yu¡¯s back. Two stray bullets had struck her body. ¡°This¡­ What do we do now?!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t treat a gunshot wound of this degree¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we send her to the city?¡± the old chief couldn¡¯t care less about the pain of his broken arm and stammered anxiously. ¡°The city? Don¡¯t you know what it¡¯s like outside ¡­?¡± Wang Ran sighed. Compared to this, Zhou Meng had been in less danger after being shot. It seemed like there was only one way to save her. However, I¡¯m not very familiar with this little girl¡­ They had merely formed a friendship through a few lollipops. The treatment method would be very in-depth, so this wasn¡¯t very good¡­ ¡°What do we do now? ¡°Saintess! Our saintess! ¡°God, please save our saintess!¡± The villagers all kneeled down and prayed. At that moment, Tang Tang strode over. ¡°Actually¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a way to save your saintess. ¡°It all depends on whether she is willing to accept help or not,¡± Tang Tang said with an evil smile on her face. She knew all too well how to treat it. Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang. ¡®I haven¡¯t even agreed to it yet. Why are you throwing me into the fire? ¡°Ah! Can the saintess really be saved?¡± ¡°Then hurry and save her!¡± The villagers¡¯ eyes lit up. Ah Yu blinked her eyes weakly and grabbed Wang Ran¡¯s hand. She also wanted to live. Wang Ran sighed and carried Ah Yu by the waist. ¡°Tang Tang, watch over the doors and don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± Wang Ran carried Ah Yu into the ancestral hall. ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t get close!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s axe hit the ground, and she raised her head proudly. Wang Ran had grown too powerful. Having one more sister meant having one more person to share the burden. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t wait for Wang Ran to gather seventy-two girls. Wang Ran entered the ancestral hall with Ah Yu in his arms. There were all sorts of statues in the ancestral hall. They were probably the tribe¡¯s gods. Wang Ran tore off a piece of canvas and laid it on the ground, then placed Ah Yu on it. The bullet was in Ah Yu¡¯s body, so it had probably struck her internal organs. He had to stop the bleeding first. Wang Ran cut open his palm, lifted Ah Yu¡¯s clothes, and put his hand against the wound. Ah Yu¡¯s face turned red. No man had ever touched her body before! She was the saintess, and she was not allowed to get married and have children in the future. Yet, now¡­ This made Ah Yu¡¯s face turn red. Wang Rang¡¯s blood flowed into Ah Yu¡¯s body through the wound. Ah Yu felt a source of warmth flowing through her body. The pain had reduced significantly, and she felt herself regaining strength. Wang Ran gently caressed Ah Yu¡¯s back and realized that the wound had stopped bleeding. However, there had to be internal damage. A simple external application of blood was definitely not enough. He needed something more drastic¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll save her¡­¡¯ ¡°Rip!¡± Wang Ran tore Ah Yu¡¯s clothes. Ah Yu¡¯s petite body trembled! What was he doing¡­? Chapter 277 - 277 A God Descends To The Mortal World 277 A God Descends To The Mortal World After a while, Wang Ran finally managed to extract the remaining two bullets from Ah Yu¡¯s body. Her internal injuries were also almost healed. However, the fresh wound he had created as a result of this treatment seemed to still be bleeding. ¡°You¡­ ¡°The villagers must not know of this. ¡°Saintesses must never¡­¡± Ah Yu said weakly She lowered her head, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°What would happen if they know?¡± Wang Ran lightly asked. ¡°Both of us will be caught and drowned in a pig cage. ¡°You¡¯ll drown,¡± Ah Yu said in all seriousness. Wang Ran smiled. He would not drown easily. However, since Ah Yu was so fearful, he remained silent. Wang Ran helped Ah Yu put her clothes back on. As Ah Yu¡¯s clothes were already stained with blood, the new blood stains wouldn¡¯t draw much suspicion. ¡°Are you able to walk?¡± Wang Ran asked. Ah Yu was just an ordinary person. Her body¡¯s ability to withstand his treatment was limited. She couldn¡¯t be compared to Tang Tang and the others. ¡°You¡¯d better help me up¡­ ¡°My legs aren¡¯t working,¡± Ah Yu said, blushing. Fortunately, she had just only recently been shot. Otherwise, the villagers would most definitely be suspicious. Wang Ran supported Ah Yu as they walked out of the ancestral hall. A few hundred villagers were nervously surrounding the steps outside. ¡°Ah, they¡¯re out!¡± ¡°Saintess! The saintess really seems to have been cured!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at her complexion, the color has already returned to her face!¡± ¡°This gentleman is really a divine doctor!¡± The villagers began to mutter among themselves. When Ah Yu was being carried into the ancestral hall, she had been on the verge of death. Although she still needed Wang Ran¡¯s help to walk, everyone could see that she was considerably better. Such medical prowess¡­ It was amazing! ¡°Blessed One, can you treat me too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken out the bullet, but the gunshot wound still hurts a little.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was shot in the ass. Can you help me take a look?¡± A few older tribeswomen, their bodies well-honed in hard, honest rural labor, looked at Wang Ran with anticipation. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He could cure them, but he was not willing to¡­ These women fully portrayed the excellent characteristics of the working class, coupled with dark skin and toned arms¡­ Wang Ran was a little overwhelmed. ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Ah Yu and Tang Tang laughed at the same time. From the looks of it, the two of them were already picturing the scenes. This was quite¡­ interesting. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ ¡°How about this? Apply this blood on your wounds. ¡°Use it well, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Wang Ran took a bottle from Liu Shiyao¡¯s hand and squeezed about 20 ml of blood into it. ¡®Just take this as a compensation for pushing your saintess down.¡¯ ¡°Just this?¡± A tribeswoman took the bottle and dabbed a little of the liquid on her wound. Soon, her expression changed. ¡°Ah¡­ My wound¡­ ¡°My wound is healing! ¡°This is amazing! This is amazing! ¡°You must be a God!¡± The village woman was so excited that she started babbling. The other wounded villagers immediately gathered around and divided the blood among themselves. At that moment, Zhang Guozhu walked over. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, we¡¯ve completed our mission this time and avenged the fallen. It¡¯s time for us to head back.¡± Zhang Guozhu was here to say goodbye. ¡°Sigh. We should get going too. ¡°Shiyao, do you need anything else?¡± Wang Ran turned around and asked. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯ve extracted what needs to be extracted. ¡°We have to go back as soon as possible. The samples won¡¯t stay fresh for long,¡± Liu Shiyao replied. Their refrigeration equipment was on the helicopter. If they were any later, the cells would soon die. Wang Ran nodded and walked to Ah Yu. Although the two of them were not very familiar with each other, they had had an in-depth communication during the treatment process. ¡°Do you want to go back with me?¡± Wang Ran tried asking. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ ¡°I¡¯m the saintess. My place is here.¡± Ah Yu looked a little conflicted. She had just been introduced to a certain pleasure, and now it was leaving. She did not feel good about it. ¡°If your tribe remains here¡­ ¡°It could get dangerous. ¡°I suspect that this won¡¯t be the only time people would come for your sacred scarab,¡± Wang Ran reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have an old settlement deep in the mountains. It¡¯s very well hidden and not easy to find. ¡°In addition, we have our scarabs, and the guns that the bad guys left behind. We should be able to protect ourselves,¡± Ah Yu said with some reluctance. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave you to it. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll leave this satellite phone to you. If you encounter any trouble, just call me. I¡¯ll come over as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran took out the satellite phone from his bag. After thinking for a while, he stuffed the entire bag into Ah Yu¡¯s hands. There were some snacks inside, and Ah Yu should like them. ¡°Thank you, Sir¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll come to see me occasionally, right? ¡°I know of a cave behind a waterfall. No matter how loud it gets, nobody would be able to hear it. ¡°The next time you come¡­ I¡¯ll show you the place!¡± Ah Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, and her face turned red. Obviously, she had thought of the treatment process. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll come and find you when I¡¯m free.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Ah Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Goodbye, Sister Ah Yu!¡± Tang Tang and Liu Shiyao also came forward to hug Ah Yu. After the group figured out their bearings, they walked towards the hill where they had left the helicopter. Along the way, Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Yes, sir, mission accomplished. ¡°No, sir, only three of us remain¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Comrade Wang Ran¡¯s help. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± Zhang Guozhu said and hung up the phone. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, Captain Lin is here to pick us up. ¡°Would you like to meet him?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°We¡¯re leaving! What are you talking about?! ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going in the same direction!¡± Tang Tang said with her hands on her hips. Zhang Guozhu was stunned. He had not expected Tang Tang to snap at him. ¡®What did I do?¡¯ ¡°Then¡­ Then let¡¯s part ways here, Comrade Wang Ran.¡± Zhang Guozhu and the other two embraced Wang Ran, then walked in the other direction and disappeared into the woods. ¡°Uncle, everyone¡¯s gone, we can try it now ~~~¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wang Ran frowned. He had not even thought about this. ¡°Please, just give it a try! ¡°I¡¯ll have to fly the chopper for a few hours, and it¡¯ll be so boring!¡± Tang Tang shook Wang Ran¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. Wang Ran sighed and nodded. Tang Tang clung onto Wang Ran like a koala. She moved up and down. Wang Ran was jerked up and down as he walked¡­ Chapter 278 - 278 He Stands 278 He Stands That evening, Wang Ran returned to Eastlake Island. The girls immediately surrounded him. After a day of rest, they had almost fully-recovered. It was time for the competition again. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, can I have a meal first?¡± Wang Ran sighed. There had not been much hot food on the plane, and he wanted nothing more than a good feast upon returning. He had not expected these girls to feast on him first. ¡°Master, we have not cooked anything yet. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go have your workout? I¡¯ll call you when the meal is ready.¡± Lin Momo said with a smile. Wang Ran was stunned. This was definitely premeditated. From the looks of it, these girls were completely united¡­ Forget it, forget it. With great power comes great responsibility. He would feed them first¡­ The feeding lasted until dawn. He never got to eat dinner. He had to settle for breakfast. After breakfast, Wang Ran drove to the outskirts of the city. The 300,000 captured zombies and the tens of thousands of zombies that were originally in the city were all stationed here. When they were hungry, a few ordinary zombies became sacrificial lambs. Yes, the lower-class zombies had no human rights. Only high-level Mutant Zombies had the right to eat the mutant vegetables sent from the city. The reconstruction of the old city and the construction of the new wall had already begun. The energy of these zombies was drained every day, and with the presence of the Zombie Monarchs, they didn¡¯t even dare to have the slightest thought of rebelling. Wang Ran quickly found Thirteen. ¡°Boss, are you here for an inspection? ¡°I¡¯ll get them to work immediately!¡± Thirteen quickly got up. ¡°Easy, easy. ¡°Where¡¯s Butler? Bring him to me.¡± When Wang Ran came back yesterday, he had already thought about it. It was time for him to take the initiative and teach the company a lesson. There was no better guide than Butler, the previous field team leader. Very soon, Butler was brought to Wang Ran. ¡°Boss, you were looking for me?¡± Butler obediently kneeled before Wang Ran. Butler had been utterly and thoroughly broken. Wang Ran did not know if the hundreds of zombies showing him hospitality had anything to do with his current state of mind. ¡°I plan to attack your company¡¯s Hawaii base. ¡°Are you familiar with the defenses there?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m familiar! Of course, I know! ¡°I know everything, from the positions of the turrets, to the distribution of the mines. ¡°Of course, if they had not made any changes¡­¡± Butler answered earnestly. ¡°Alright, then you should get ready. We¡¯ll leave today.¡± Wang Ran decided. He didn¡¯t need to pick a date to kill someone. He could do it at any time. ¡°Boss, are we going to their headquarters? ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Thirteen said excitedly. His hatred for the company was still burning strong. He could not miss out on such an event. It would be even better if they could capture the company¡¯s head. He would let him experience what Butler had experienced. ¡°Gather those who are willing, and gather at the dock. ¡°We¡¯re going on a voyage.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he drove back to Eastlake Island. An hour later, Tang Tang¡¯s ship was fully refueled and ready to set off at the dock. This time, Wang Ran only brought Su Xiaoyu and Tang Tang. After all, the Hawaii base was one of the company¡¯s major footholds. It would be dangerous. Thirteen had gathered three red-eyed zombies and five golden-eyed zombies. They were the zombies that Wang Ran had saved from the laboratory. How could they be absent from such an event? In addition, Wang Ran also brought the dolphins and the sea monster. It was about 4,000 nautical miles from here to Hawaii. The ship could probably cover 3,000 nautical miles, so his aquatic creatures would have to help out. Tang Tang would drive the boat during the day and the sea creatures would tug it at night. It would take them five days to reach Hawaii. With everyone present, the ship quickly left the port and headed for Hawaii. Wang Ran was lying beside the open-air pool on the top floor, enjoying the sea breeze and sunlight. ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t we flying there? ¡°We could fly there in a day, but this ship is going to take five days.¡± Su Xiaoyu asked as she was tending to Wang Ran. ¡°We could fly. It¡¯ll be faster, but we¡¯re also a lot more vulnerable in the air. ¡°Think about it. If we are shot down in midair¡­ ¡°Even I¡¯m not confident that I would survive that. ¡°It¡¯s different if we go by water. ¡°Even if the ship is sunk, we can still escape on the sea monster and dolphins,¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu suddenly came to a realization. ¡®Master knows it all.¡¯ Su Xiaoyu was so excited that she slid onto Wang Ran¡¯s back. ¡°Just do it normally. Don¡¯t take your chest out in the middle of the day,¡± Wang Ran said, as he laid there. Su Xiaoyu blushed and immediately got up. However, Wang Ran¡¯s back was covered in oil, and Su Xiaoyu slipped and fell on his back again. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll just enjoy the moment¡­¡¯ The zombies down there wouldn¡¯t dare to come to the top cabin anyway. The ship sailed into the depths of the ocean with a seemingly happy atmosphere¡­ At a laboratory in Hawaii. Tang Jun opened his eyes. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake! ¡°The virus fusion this time was perfect! ¡°From the various indicators, you have directly reached the strength of a rank-six Awakened One,¡± a bald old professor said excitedly. It could be said that they had poured the entirety of the research institute into the boss. He had finally succeeded! Not only did they restore the boss¡¯ body to a perfect state, but they had also transformed him into a rank-six Awakened One. It seemed he was getting double his bonus. ¡°Rank-six!¡± Tang Jun¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect his strength to increase so much in such a short time. Tang Jun couldn¡¯t wait any longer and crawled out of the medical pod. The sensation of his feet touching the ground made him extremely excited. After so many years, he was finally standing again! At the same time, he also felt power surging within him! ¡°This¡­ is rank-six?¡± Tang Jun looked at his fist in excitement. Tang Jun couldn¡¯t help but punch the medical pod. With a loud bang, the metal medical pod was deformed. ¡°Ah, my medical pod! ¡°Boss, there¡¯s only one medical pod in the Hawaii base¡­¡± The bald old professor¡¯s heart ached. ¡°This is nothing. If it¡¯s broken, get it repaired. Don¡¯t worry about the expenses. ¡°By the way, are you able to produce rank-six Awakened Ones out of the box now? ¡°In that case, are we able to talk about mass-production?¡± Tang Jun asked excitedly. Today was truly a joyous day. Chapter 279 - 279 Prehistoric Virus In The South Pole 279 Prehistoric Virus In The South Pole ¡°Boss. We had to sacrifice up to two digits of red-eyed zombies to safely get you through the procedure. ¡°Mass-production isn¡¯t impossible, but the price is too steep. ¡°It¡¯s not feasible for now. ¡°Relatively speaking, it is more cost-effective to mass-produce rank-threes,¡± the bald doctor replied. It was such simple, offhanded musings from out-of-touch CEOs that sent the entire workforce scurrying about. The notion of mass-producing rank-six Awakened Ones? What a joke! ¡°Rank-threes? ¡°We could do with those¡­ ¡°Right. How long have I been asleep?¡± Tang Jun asked. ¡°About a week. ¡°Your assistant, Hank, has already sorted out everything that happened during this period. He¡¯s waiting for your summoning,¡± the bald doctor replied. ¡°Tell Hank to get ready. Wait for me in the meeting room in ten minutes.¡± Tang Jun walked into the bathroom naked. After washing up, Tang Jun put on a bathrobe and went to the meeting room. In the meeting room, his assistant Hank and two female zombies with collars were already waiting. ¡°Boss, a pair red-eyed female zombies for you. Please enjoy.¡± Hank handed the leash to Tang Jun. Tang Jun looked at the two female zombies. One of them was fair-skinned, the other was dark-skinned. They were curvaceous, but he preferred willowy women. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just make do with them for now.¡¯ ¡°Move,¡± Tang Jun sat on the sofa and said indifferently. The two female zombies had no choice but to listen to him because of the bomb collars on their necks. Tang Jun took a deep breath. He finally got to experience what a man should feel. He was very content and found it pleasing. ¡°Hank, status update. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Jun shuddered. Only a few seconds had passed¡­ That was a little awkward. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The fair-skinned female zombie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She had never seen such a weak man before. Tang Jun¡¯s face darkened. Laughing at him? Are you tired of living? Tang Jun gave Hank a look. Hank immediately understood. He took out the remote control and pressed it. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The two female zombies¡¯ heads exploded like watermelons. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°You could have just blown up the culprit. If you kill the other one, who¡¯s going to serve me?¡± Tang Jun frowned. ¡°Boss, do you want me to do it?¡± Hank shivered. If the boss was enraged, many people would die. He had been with the boss for so long, so he probably wouldn¡¯t mind, right¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t be daft. ¡°Find a few more for me later. Business first!¡± Tang Jun said with a straight face. He was still basking in the clarity, so he was not in dire need. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ ¡°The company has been making good progress recently. ¡°The North American base has already taken control of more than half of the US. We have already plundered most of their weapons and equipment. ¡°We earned ourselves some serious firepower there. ¡°I estimate that in a few months, the long-range missiles will be up and running again. ¡°We¡¯ve made some major discoveries at the South Pole base. ¡°They excavated some prehistoric specimens that have been frozen underground. We¡¯ve synthesized some prehistoric viruses from them. ¡°By merging this ancient virus with the zombie virus¡­ ¡°It created something terrifying¡­ ¡°We lost a few red-eyed zombies and a few rank-five Awakened Ones. With the help of firearms, we finally managed to kill the specimen. ¡°I believe that given more time, we will be able to control these specimens. ¡°There is also something concerning Captain Lucas¡­¡± Hank was a little hesitant. ¡°Lucas? Didn¡¯t he go to the southwest of China to look for those insects we¡¯ve been hearing so much about? ¡°What is it? Did he return empty-handed?¡± Tang Jun frowned. ¡®Was the new field team leader so unreliable? ¡®Could he not even manage his first mission? ¡®It looked like he had to be punished.¡¯ ¡°No¡­ he didn¡¯t return empty-handed¡­ ¡°He never returned altogether¡­ ¡°When they got to the location, they encountered a Chinese special forces unit. ¡°Lucas reported that out of concern that this team would get in the way of their mission, they attacked them and killed at least half of them. ¡°After that, Lucas went dark. ¡°I¡¯m guessing¡­¡± Hank did not dare to continue. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Is Lucas¡¯s brain filled with sh*t?! ¡°In the entire world, the one thing you can¡¯t mess with the most are Chinese soldiers! ¡°They¡¯re stupidly protective of their own! ¡°If you kill half of their team, I would be surprised if they don¡¯t throw themselves into the fire to get back at you!¡± Tang Jun smashed the wineglass in his hand onto the floor. ¡°The ones who escaped must have called for reinforcements¡­ ¡°Boss, should we continue to send more forces?¡± Hank asked. ¡°Forget it¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the South Pole base first. Don¡¯t spread ourselves thin.¡± Tang Jun rubbed his temples. After he became stronger, his blood pressure and pulse were much more turbulent than before. Getting worked up easily spiked his numbers. ¡°As for the now vacated position of field team leader¡­ ¡°Would you like to screen for another candidate?¡± Hank asked. It had turned into a cursed position within the company. They had lost three field team leaders within a month¡­ ¡°Forget it¡­ ¡°Each one has been more pathetic than the last. ¡°How about this? You¡¯ll be the team leader of the field team for now. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for someone competent to turn up,¡± Tang Jun said indifferently. ¡°Me?!¡± Hank¡¯s butthole tightened. This was a cursed position¡­ Even if he was part-time¡­ He was afraid that he would wind up dead in no time. ¡°Alright, arrange a plane for me. I¡¯m going to the North American base. ¡°Throw in a few female zombies. ¡°I¡¯ll let you manage the Hawaii base for the time being.¡± Tang Jun poured himself a glass of wine and stepped over the female zombie¡¯s body on the ground. Hank immediately ran to arrange a plane and the female zombies. Ten minutes later, Tang Jun got on a plane and flew towards North America. Hank heaved a long sigh of relief as he watched the plane disappear in the air. Serving this man was a truly stressful job. Fortunately, he had left. The Hawaiian base had been handed over to him to manage, which only meant¡­ Hank chuckled. He could finally have a good time. He had long taken a fancy to a female assistant in the laboratory. This time, he could deal with her properly. If she refused¡­ Then, she would serve as an excellent experimental subject. Hank smiled as he walked towards the laboratory¡­ Chapter 280 - 280 Landing 280 Landing Ten nautical miles away from Hawaii, Wang Ran asked Tang Tang to power down. According to Butler, there were scattered mines in the vicinity. Wang Ran did not want to risk damaging his ship. ¡°Let¡¯s get the motorboats.¡± Wang Ran got Thirteen and the others to sit in a lifeboat and have the dolphins drag them in the sea. Dolphins could identify the position of mines in the water and could easily avoid them. Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu, and Tang Tang sat on the sea monster¡¯s back. The sea monster was much smaller now and could not carry as many people as before. However, Tang Tang quite liked the change. It was pink and tender, and it felt especially good to the touch. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Tang Tang¡¯s large eyes gleamed again with bad intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t start now! ¡°The attack is about to begin!¡± Wang Ran smacked Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll just have to restrain myself a little¡­¡¯ Under the lead of the dolphins and the sea monster, the group nimbly dodged all the mines and submerged reefs in the sea. Soon, the archipelago appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master, where do we go?¡± Thirteen asked. According to Butler, the base¡¯s headquarters was on Ou Hu Island. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Ou Hu with Xiaoyu and Tang Tang. ¡°Thirteen, take some forces to that cluster there. There are many experimentals locked up there. Let them all out. We may get some allies among them.¡± Wang Ran quickly made arrangements. Of course, Butler, the guide, would be coming along with Wang Ran. After they split up, the sea monster led Wang Ran and the others to Ou Hu Island. On the beach of Ou Hu, the newly appointed head of the Hawaiian base, Hank, was taking a walk with a female research assistant. ¡°Manager Hank, aren¡¯t you overthinking this¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡± The female assistant rejected Hank¡¯s offer. Hank¡¯s face twitched. He had just been promoted, and she was still rejecting him. This was a little embarrassing. If the soft approach did not work, there was always the alternative. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s been a shortage of experimental subjects at the main island. ¡°Especially females¡­¡± Hank said casually, not forgetting to glance at the female assistant. The female assistant trembled. Was this an undisguised threat? If she didn¡¯t obey him, was that her fate? As a research assistant, she naturally knew how miserable the conditions of the experimental subjects were. Not only were they put through all kinds of inhumane experiments, but they were rarely spared the typical attention of the male lust, even after turning into zombies. The female assistant remained silent. No matter what she chose, she was doomed. Hank smiled smugly. He knew that his threat was starting to have some effect. Power was indomitable. ¡°Come, this place needs some care.¡± Hank patted his crotch and laughed smugly. Just as Hank was feeling smug, the female assistant suddenly took out a vial and stuck it into her arm. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?!¡± Hank was shocked. The female researcher wasn¡¯t Awakened, so she would turn into a zombie! Sure enough, the female assistant¡¯s limbs started twisting in a strange way, and her nails started to expand. In less than ten seconds, she had turned into a silver-eyed female zombie. ¡®F*ck¡­ I wanted to enjoy you as a human, but you¡¯ve gone and turned yourself into a zombie. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go after you become a zombie?¡± Hank took off his belt and walked toward the female zombie. He could still settle for zombies. The female zombie roared and pounced at Hank. She was willing to go down swinging. Unfortunately, Hank was an Awakened One. He quickly restrained her and tied her up with a belt. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The female zombie roared furiously. However, she couldn¡¯t resist at all. Hank could not wait to take off his pants. Not many visitors came here, so he was not worried about being seen. Even if someone came across them in the act, they would leave tactfully. It was time to have fun! Just as Hank was about to pull off the female zombie¡¯s pants, a few people appeared on the beach. There even seemed to be a cuttlefish-like monster. ¡°What the f*ck is this?¡± Hank stopped what he was doing and looked at it carefully with a frown. Is that¡­ Butler? There was also a man and two women¡­ The two girls were quite good-looking¡­ Hank was thoroughly confused. Wasn¡¯t Butler dead? Why was he here? Who were those people? Hank could only put on his pants first. ¡°Master, this guy¡¯s name is Hank. He¡¯s Tang Jun¡¯s personal assistant. He has quite a high position in the company. ¡°He seems to be preparing for a workout session.¡± Butler, who was standing beside Wang Ran, introduced him. The big shot¡¯s personal assistant wasn¡¯t assisting him, and even had the luxury of time to stick it into a female zombie on the beach¡­ ¡°I guess Tang Jun isn¡¯t in Hawaii.¡± Wang Ran quickly made a judgment. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk after we take down this place.¡± Wang Ran quickly walked toward Hank. ¡°Butler! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you contact the company?! ¡°Who are these people?¡± Hank asked arrogantly. Not only was he the temporary field team leader, but he was also the supervisor of the Hawaii base. He was no small fry. It was natural to be arrogant in front of Butler. ¡°Hank, you can¡¯t talk to my master like that!¡± Butler went up and gave him a slap. A solid and crisp sound rang out. Hank was dumbfounded. Butler was about as strong as Hank, so this attack caught him off-guard. By the time Hank came back to his senses, Butler had already hidden behind Wang Ran. ¡°Butler, you found a new master? ¡°You even brought them to our base? ¡°Are you betraying the company? ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Hank held his face, and his expression instantly turned cold. He had not killed anyone since taking this position, so it was a good time to deal with the traitor Butler and these unknown outsiders. As soon as he said that, Hank was stunned. He suddenly realized that while he was a match for Butler¡¯s strength, and the other side had the advantage of numbers. Furthermore, he had secretly come to the beach to take advantage of this lady, and had even specially instructed his subordinates not to come close to this area for no reason¡­ He was alone and vulnerable, with no one to support him. ¡®I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m in a disadvantageous situation¡­¡¯ Hank¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. He slowly reached behind him. There was a walkie-talkie there. While the other party wasn¡¯t paying attention, he would call for help. Then, he would scatter a handful of sand and quickly make his escape¡­ This seemed like a good plan¡­ Chapter 281 - 281 Abundant Resources 281 Abundant Resources Hank¡¯s right hand slowly reached for the walkie-talkie behind him. He was inches away from sounding the alarm to the entire island. Suddenly, Wang Ran took out a revolver. ¡°Bang!¡± Hank¡¯s right thumb went flying. ¡°Ah!¡± Hank pulled back his hand from the sudden pain. He turned his head and saw a bleeding stump. Since his intentions had been discovered, he would have to walk this path to the end! Hank only had four fingers left, so all he had to do was press the alarm button on the walkie-talkie! Hank quickly reached for it. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± Four consecutive gunshots! The remaining four fingers on Hank¡¯s right hand were knocked off, one by one. His bare palm brushed against the walkie-talkie, but he couldn¡¯t even press the button. Hank also felt the excruciating pain. ¡°Ah! ¡°My hand! My hand!¡± Hank quickly looked down at the scattered fingers on the ground. They had the technology. If he worked hard, he could still reconnect them, although he may lose a few centimeters. However, the female zombie who was lying on the ground was still furious at him. She directly swallowed the fingers and started munching on them. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Hank was on the verge of tears. Now, there was no possibility of regaining his fingers. Wang Ran blew the muzzle of his revolver and walked toward Hank. ¡°Uncle, why did you use a gun? That¡¯s so boring,¡± Tang Tang muttered. ¡°Times have changed. Don¡¯t you see how many big guns this island has? ¡°When in Rome¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Nothing beats my axe. It¡¯ll never get old.¡± Even when Tang Tang played Monster Hunter, she strayed away from ranged weapons. She believed that it was too cowardly. The group walked up to Hank. ¡°So, you¡¯re Tang Jun¡¯s personal assistant?¡± Wang Ran tapped a foot on the ground as he stared at Hank. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°Welcome to Hawaii.¡± Hank did not dare to make any more moves. Wang Ran¡¯s marksmanship had terrified him. As he stood over him, the man was already casually reloading his revolver. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°He¡­ ¡°He just took a plane to the North American base half an hour ago¡­¡± Hank answered truthfully. Since Butler had addressed this guy as ¡®Master¡¯, Hank understood that this guy was not to be trifled with. It was better to play it safe. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°If I had known, I would have pushed the sea monster just a little harder. ¡°We might have been able to catch him.¡± Wang Ran sighed. The sea monster trembled. It had towed the boat with all its might, and Wang Ran was lamenting over the speed? How cruel! ¡°Our boss is a rank-six Awakened One! ¡°If he took one of Branch Three¡¯s formula, he would temporarily reach rank-seven! ¡°You guys should be glad that he¡¯s gone¡­ ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Hank did not dare to continue, for fear of offending Wang Ran. Rank-seven? Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. Even Tang Tang would be able to keep such a person busy. ¡°Since you¡¯re his personal assistant, you should be very familiar with the layout of this Island, right? ¡°Defensive measures, resources, weapons, and so on¡­¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Hank nodded subconsciously. Of course, he knew. He had to report to his boss, so he had to know everything in detail. ¡°Come, tell me, tell me.¡± Wang Ran suddenly became interested. The best thing about sweeping through the enemy¡¯s home base was not the killing, but the plundering. The company was massive, and as one of their larger strongholds, the Hawaii base would definitely have a lot of good things. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Hank was a little hesitant. Wang Ran¡¯s intention was very obvious. If he started speaking, wouldn¡¯t he end up like Butler? If the boss ever learned about this, he would be in deep trouble! Wang Ran placed his revolver on Hank¡¯s crotch. Hank¡¯s body trembled! ¡°There are about 150,000 tons of food and 50 tons of gold on the island. ¡°We have a total of 1,000 rifles and pistols, 500,000 rounds of bullets, 10,000 grenades, and 5,000 suppressant grenades. ¡°There are about 300 zombies with silver pupils and above. ¡°Also, the most valuable thing on the island is the merged laboratory. ¡°The experimental subjects and researchers within are the company¡¯s precious assets, especially No. 2 and No. 4. Their characteristics are extremely rare.¡± In order to protect his own life, Hank decisively dissected the contents of the base. ¡°F*cking hell, you guys are pretty loaded!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It seemed like this trip wasn¡¯t in vain. If all these things were transported back, his city¡¯s defensive power and material reserves would be raised to a whole new level. Especially 150 thousand tons of food¡­ Not only could the natives of N-City eat their fill, but the people who moved from S-City could also enjoy themselves a little. ¡°Uncle, we can¡¯t transport all of that. ¡°Much of this will go to waste,¡± Tang Tang said with a face full of regret. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned and nodded. ¡°Fingerless one, do you have any transport ships on your island?¡± Wang Ran asked. In such a base, they had to have transportation that matched its resources, right? ¡°Transport ship? ¡°There is a cargo ship, but it can only carry 100,000 tons,¡± Hank answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll take as much as I can¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered. Well, if he couldn¡¯t have it, he would destroy it and not leave it for the company. However, there was still a crucial problem to be solved, the island¡¯s security forces. Wang Ran did not want to be attacked while he was moving his supplies. ¡°Use the walkie-talkie to call all the guards on the island to gather on the beach. ¡°Remember, have them come empty-handed, no weapons,¡± Wang Ran said as he patted Hank¡¯s crotch with the barrel of his gun. Hank shivered again. ¡®Sir, don¡¯t misfire it. I still would like to use it.¡¯ Hank picked up the walkie-talkie with his left hand. ¡°Attention to all security personnel of the islands! ¡°Quickly gather at the western beach of Ou Hu. I want to carry out some drills. ¡°No one is allowed to carry any weapons. You must arrive within five minutes!¡± Hank came up with a reasonable excuse. Chapter 282 - 282 Satisfaction 282 Satisfaction As the saying went, newly-promoted bosses often overcompensated to make an impression, so this did not come as a surprise. Soon, more than two hundred guards arrived at the beach and formed a line. Wang Ran went behind Hank and pointed his revolver at his ass. Hank did not dare to act rashly, so he could only follow Wang Ran¡¯s instructions obediently. After all, he had already betrayed the boss. It would be better for the guards to die than for him to die. ¡°All of you, come closer! ¡°Can you guys hear me?¡± Hank shouted. The guards obediently compressed their formation and gathered together. They all waited obediently for the new supervisor to give a lecture. At that moment, Wang Ran spoke. ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t let a single one escape,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Behind Wang Ran, Su Xiaoyu stretched out her sharp claws, Tang Tang raised her axe, and the sea monster stretched out its tentacles¡­ The hearts of the two hundred guards clenched. This lineup¡­ Why did it look like an execution¡­? The three shadows quickly charged into the crowd. In an instant, broken limbs were everywhere¡­ ¡°F*ck, they¡¯re serious!¡± ¡°F*ck your mother for this treachery!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We are all at least rank-three Awakened One. As long as we unite, ah¡­¡± Screams of pain rose and fell. They did not stand a chance against Su Xiaoyu¡¯s team. In addition, they were unarmed, so they were like little chicks waiting to be slaughtered. After some resistance, the difference between the two sides became apparent. The remaining half fled in all directions. However, Su Xiaoyu and Tang Tang were not only strong, but they were also fast. The sea monster had morphed into a creature from H. R. Giger¡¯s fever dreams. Four of its tentacles were used to chase, and the other tentacles were used to kill. It was very efficient. In just a few minutes, the entire beach was dyed red with blood. Not a single one of the guards survived. Su Xiaoyu, Tang Tang, and the sea monster returned to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! I only got 44 of them! ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going a little too far in snatching people¡¯s heads?!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face was unhappy. She had already tried her best, but she still killed the least. ¡°Many of them broke off. I was afraid that they would escape, so I simply got serious. ¡°But I still can¡¯t beat that sea monster,¡± Su Xiaoyu explained herself. Tang Tang looked at the eight tentacles of the sea monster and sighed. Her two arms could not keep up with that. The three of them returned to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle, it was a little ruthless to kill them all. ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad to leave some helpers around to move things,¡± Tang Tang muttered. She was slightly unhappy about not being the top killer. ¡°I thought so too, but it¡¯s too troublesome. ¡°We have to constantly watch over our shoulders for the inevitable betrayal. It¡¯s better to kill them all,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡± Tang Tang nodded. ¡°Ah, sir, you could¡¯ve asked me!¡± Hank said. ¡°We¡¯ve developed a bomb collar. ¡°As long as you let them wear it, they¡¯ll be forced to listen to you obediently. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you can detonate the bomb at any moment. ¡°If you try to remove the collar by force, it will also explode. ¡°You can easily use this to manage both humans and zombies!¡± It¡¯s much more convenient than injecting a nano bomb. In order to protect himself, Hank revealed it all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? ¡°Lead the way. Get one for yourself first, and then take us to find supplies,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Hank nodded obediently. ¡°Master, what should we do with this female zombie?¡± Su Xiaoyu pointed at the female zombie on the ground, who had been tied up with a belt. ¡°Oh, just untie her and let her go. ¡°Right, Uncle?¡± Tang Tang turned her head and asked. Wang Ran nodded. He wouldn¡¯t accept just about any passing female zombie. Su Xiaoyu was a little confused. ¡°Oh, Xiaoyu, look at the female zombies he¡¯s taken in. Which one of them isn¡¯t a goddess? ¡°She¡¯s a seven, at best. Master won¡¯t just take her in,¡± Tang Tang explained. ¡°I see!¡± Su Xiaoyu suddenly realized. No wonder all the girls on Eastlake Island were so beautiful. Looks could really change a person¡¯s fate. Su Xiaoyu freed the female zombie. The female zombie looked at Wang Ran gratefully and then glared at Hank. Wang Ran was here, so she did not dare to attack Hank. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you let her keep an eye on Hank? ¡°He was just forcing himself on her, so she probably won¡¯t go easy on him. ¡°Give her the remote control after Hank puts on the collar bomb,¡± Su Xiaoyu suggested. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Letting the female zombie look after Hank would save him some trouble. Hank brought Wang Ran to the equipment warehouse on the island. Not long after, more than a dozen small boats appeared on the beach. The ship was filled with zombies. It was as if they were going to land on the beach. ¡°Not good! The guards are all gathered here, and the Mutated Zombies on the island have all come out! ¡°Boss, let¡¯s run! ¡°There are many red-eyed zombies among them. We can¡¯t handle them.¡± Hank was trembling. There were many Mutated Zombies locked up on the island. He didn¡¯t expect that they would all be let loose after the guards left. There were a few hundred Mutated Zombies, and there were more than ten of them with red eyes. It was terrifying. ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be noisy,¡± Wang ran said indifferently. Weren¡¯t these the zombies that Thirteen had released? Wang Ran had long spotted Thirteen. Of course, even if these people were here to kill him, Wang Ran was not afraid. Hank obediently shut his mouth and hid behind Wang Ran. This guy was too powerful. He¡¯d better stop talking. Soon, the zombies jumped off the boat and went ashore. Under Thirteen¡¯s lead, the zombies came to Wang Ran. ¡°F*ck, Boss, you¡¯re fast as hell! ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any for me to kill!¡± Thirteen looked at the corpses on the ground and felt a little depressed. Originally, he had planned to kill everyone, but in the end, all the guards had been led away. Releasing the zombies had been easy. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re sure ruthless. ¡°You¡¯ve really helped us vent our anger. ¡°Thirteen, you really weren¡¯t lying. We¡¯ll follow this boss!¡± The zombies that were released by Thirteen, all expressed their opinions. They had been oppressed by the guards here for a long time. Not only were zombies constantly killed and beaten up, but the guards also violated many female zombies and a few of the male zombies. Not a single zombie was fond of the guards. They had not expected Wang Ran to have already slain them all. How satisfying! Chapter 283 - 283 Not Bad 283 Not Bad ¡°Follow Thirteen¡¯s lead for now.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. He had all the manpower needed to move the supplies. Hank was shocked. Did he just subdue those terrifying zombies without lifting a finger? It was too easy! The company had subdued zombies with the help of no short supply of powerful weapons and equipment. Hank looked at Wang Ran with even more fear. It was no wonder that this person could make the company suffer so many times in a row. His strength was truly unfathomable¡­ Soon, Hank brought Wang ran and the others to the warehouse on the island. The warehouse here was massive. It was as big as three or four football fields. The first warehouse was filled with weapons and ammunition, as well as some explosive collars. ¡°Boss, look, this thing is very useful! ¡°See, I¡¯m putting it on.¡± Hank put on the explosive collar on his neck. He knew that this was the only way he could survive. ¡°One remote control can control 10 collars. ¡°This is the detonation method. You must be careful not to mispress anything else,¡± Hank explained in detail how to use the explosive collar. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. With this explosive collar, he would be able to use it on people who may or may not be sincere in their surrender. In addition to rifles and pistols, there were even Gatling guns and rocket launchers. If he were to attack forcefully, he might have suffered heavy losses. He had been quite fortunate to have met Hank on the beach. Next was the food warehouse. The food here was much better than the ones on the previous islands. Although most of them were canned food, there was a lot more variety. There were even some canned herring. The hard workers in N-City would have a much happier life. Unfortunately, the cargo ship¡¯s carrying capacity was limited, and they could only take two-thirds of the food. ¡°Thirteen, get some people to move all the food to the cargo ship. ¡°Get the weapons to Tang Tang¡¯s ship. ¡°If anything exceeds the load capacities, just leave it for now. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when the time comes.¡± Wang Ran gave orders. ¡°Yes, Boss! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s move! ¡°It¡¯s time to earn a living!¡± Thirteen started barking commands. These Mutated Zombies were just only celebrating their newfound freedom. Such labor was nothing. The canned food was transported to the freighter in boxes. Wang Ran found a high place and looked at the zombies moving the goods like ants. Suddenly, Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. He spotted two battleships! ¡°Hank, come here! ¡°Are those two ships¡­¡± Wang Ran remembered that such ships had been turned into museums after they were retired. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the Missouri!¡± The Japanese signed the letter of surrender on board. ¡°The other one is the Arizona. ¡°We¡¯ve already restored most of their functions. They are battle-worthy!¡± Hank said immediately. He had almost forgotten about these two ancient ships. ¡°Battle, what battle? ¡°Move the rest of the food to the two battleships. ¡°Their displacement isn¡¯t low, so they should be able to carry stuff.¡± Wang Ran treated the battleship as a cargo ship. With that, the entire island¡¯s supplies could basically be moved. Wang Ran arrived on the Missouri in high spirits. A battleship was a marvelous construct. He almost felt like opening fire. ¡°Can all these main cannons be fired?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ve fully restored it. ¡°We planned to escort cargo ships that usually transport supplies. ¡°Look at these three triple main cannons. They¡¯re quite something aren¡¯t they? ¡°We¡¯ve also got 12 sub-cannons and 8 machine guns. We have sufficient ammunition. ¡°However, the anti-aircraft guns and the like were dismantled during the repair process. The cruise missiles were also dismantled because of the lack of maintenance. ¡°The ship was originally equipped with reconnaissance planes, but they were left in the museum for too long and could not be restored. We got rid of them. ¡°It¡¯s not at 100%, but it¡¯s still a force to be reckoned with. ¡°The Arizona has not been restored to such an extent, but it is seaworthy.¡± Hank spoke with some pride. He had been in charge of the repairs of the two battleships. Wang Ran nodded. They could use these two battleships. Eastlake Island would have decent defenses. Moreover, he would gain a significant boost in naval firepower. This trip had been a good one. Other than not encountering much resistance and having a lackluster battle, they had gained much. ¡°Boss, what do you plan to do with those scientists and researchers? ¡°Are you planning to kill them all?¡± Hank asked. ¡°Do they eat a lot?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Eat? Not much, much less than Awakened Ones.¡± Hank was a little confused. Why was he asking such a question? ¡°Since they don¡¯t eat much, we¡¯ll take them all back. ¡°The researchers and equipment here should be the best of what your company can offer, ¡°They¡¯ll help Shiyao out.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Just like how some countries claimed the best and the brightest minds of the enemy during World War II, Wang Ran intended to take away all the scientists here. According to Hank, they had already developed a way to safely mass-produce rank-three Awakened Ones. This could greatly increase the strength of his underlings. If he had 10,000 rank-three Awakened Ones by his side, they could reliably defend themselves against another massive horde in unarmed combat. Wang Ran was led by Hank to the facilities. Hundreds of researchers were busy inside and had no idea what was happening on the island. ¡°Manager Hank, I don¡¯t have enough materials here. Could you please fetch me golden-eyed zombies?¡± the bald doctor asked when he saw Hank. The guards had all been called off. The researchers were all weak and didn¡¯t dare to catch zombies themselves. As soon as the bald doctor finished speaking, he suddenly trembled. He spotted Su Xiaoyu, who was behind Hank. As a top researcher who had been studying zombies and viruses, he recognized Su Xiaoyu¡¯s identity at a glance. White hair¡­ Black eyes¡­ This powerful presence¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ A Zombie Monarch?¡± The bald doctor was excited. This was his first time seeing one! ¡°What are you looking at?! ¡°She¡¯s the boss¡¯s woman!¡± Hank¡¯s palm landed on the bald doctor¡¯s bald head. The bald doctor was shocked. Boss¡¯s woman? He couldn¡¯t have any ideas about her. Originally, he had wanted to cut a few slices off for some research¡­ Chapter 284 - 284 Pirates 284 Pirates ¡°This is our new boss. ¡°Hurry up and pack up. Take all the research materials and equipment. We¡¯re moving,¡± Hank ordered. ¡°New boss? ¡°A transfer?¡± The bald doctor and the other researchers were stunned. New orders from above? Didn¡¯t they say that the defense of the Hawaiian base was airtight? They even had battleships guarding the port. Why were they being called away? What did he mean by a new boss? Did the previous boss die of some unforeseen side effects? The researchers were all confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then hurry up and move!¡± Hank urged them. The researchers were stunned for a moment, but they quickly got to work. Although they were not clear about the situation, they still knew Hank, the base¡¯s supervisor. The researchers began to organize the information and supplies. ¡°Manager Hank, a lot of the equipment is too heavy. We can¡¯t move them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get those guards to help?¡± the bald doctor asked. Hank looked troubled. The guards¡­ What guards? Wang Ran picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°Thirteen, send me 50 people to the facility,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Soon, Thirteen arrived with other Mutated Zombies. The researchers were all shocked. ¡®Had they escaped? ¡®They were all at the level of red and golden eyes! ¡®It¡¯s finished! We¡¯re finished!¡¯ Many of the timid researchers had already begun to sob. However, the cruel scene they had anticipated did not happen. The zombies obediently carried the equipment and walked out. They had no intention of killing anyone. The researchers were shocked, yet again. They were all Mutated Zombies! They weren¡¯t wearing any explosive collars, so why were they so obedient¡­ Ah, could it be because of the presence of the Zombie Monarch? The researchers didn¡¯t think much of it and started helping to move the things. Tang Tang had already stopped at the port. All the weapons, ammunition, and research equipment were moved to her ship. After all, the Missouri and the Arizona were old ships. They might leak or break apart under the strain. Wang Ran did not feel like leaving his valuables on board. After more than an hour, everything of value in the entire Hawaii base had been moved away. The door of one of the facilities was also torn down by Wang Ran, simply because it looked better. It was a perfect replacement for the big metal gate on Eastlake Island. The zombies and the researchers were assigned to the transport ship and the two battleships. The transport ship and the Missouri were each originally crewed by dozens of humans. They had not been among the island¡¯s guards, so they were lucky enough to escape the tragedy on the beach. This allowed Wang Ran to skip the hassle of of training fresh crew members among the zombies. After loading everything and fueling up, the four ships left the port, one after another, and headed towards N-City. The other three ships could all reach N-City without refueling. Therefore, the sea monster had to do its best in hauling Tang Tang along. ¡­ In the vast sea, a medium-sized fishing boat was riding the waves. On the bow deck, a few dark-skinned men were lying on deck chairs, enjoying the service of women. ¡°Brother Chao, fortunately, we listened to you and went out to sea in time. Otherwise, we might not have even lasted a week,¡± a man with a middle-parted hair said in a flattering manner. ¡°That¡¯s not true! ¡°Didn¡¯t the radio say that many cities on land have been flattened by zombies? ¡°We have fresh water purification equipment here, we can fish, and we have food and water. It¡¯s so f*cking awesome. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Chao¡¯s wisdom,¡± another underling said. Brother Chao, who had a crew cut, smiled. He used to be an ordinary fisherman. He often woke up early and slept late, working hard at sea. As a result, when the zombie virus broke out, he actually became :Brother Chao.¡± After all, he knew how to drive a fishing boat and catch fish, so these people who had escaped to the boat had to obey him. In addition, after surviving for a period of time, Brother Chao had been promoted to a rank-three Awakened. He was far stronger than the others. This allowed him to rule over the medium-sized fishing boat. All the male survivors had become his underlings. As for the female survivors¡­ Naturally, they became his playthings. More than a month had passed, and Brother Chao was feeling a little bored. There were only a few women, and he had grown was tired of playing with them. There wasn¡¯t much entertainment on the ship. How boring¡­ ¡°Brother Chao, when will we encounter another ship? ¡°We¡¯ve run out of canned food, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of eating fish,¡± Center-parting said. Before, they had encountered a yacht with a few survivors and some supplies. They must have been fleeing the zombies on land. Brother Chao had snuck onto the other party¡¯s ship, killed all the men on the ship, and plundered the women and supplies. Their first venture as pirates had rewarded them greatly. His men had grown bloodthirsty for more. ¡°What the f*ck. Do you think we¡¯re still in a peaceful era and that the sea is filled with ships? ¡°How long has it been since the virus broke out?! ¡°There should be barely anyone left alive!¡± ¡°Even fewer would be found on sea. ¡°If you¡¯re really tired of eating fish, why don¡¯t you come ashore with me? Maybe, we¡¯ll find something,¡± Brother Chao said coldly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The underlings were stunned. Most of them were only rank-one Awakened Ones and were not very strong. The land¡­ ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just eat fish. It smells like the sea, just like these women.¡¯ At that moment, one of the underlings suddenly jumped up. ¡°Brother Chao, look! ¡°There¡¯s a ship in that direction! ¡°It looks like a medium-sized cruise ship!¡± The underling shouted excitedly. ¡°A medium-sized cruise ship! ¡°There must be a lot of good stuff up there!¡± Brother Chao¡¯s eyes also lit up. Forget about the supplies, they could use it as their new base! ¡°Dong, the usual! Wave the flag! ¡°Yun, take the wheel. If they ignore us, you can approach them. ¡°Teng, go and prepare the harpoon guns. As long as they are embedded in the enemy¡¯s ship, they won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± Brother Chao immediately ordered them around. Center-parted Ah Dong immediately ran to the cabin and took out a beautifully-decorated flag, waving it at the bow. This was to attract the other party¡¯s attention. The other underlings were also busy at their respective posts. Brother Chao stood at the bow of the ship in high spirits. It was time for him to perform again. It¡¯s always so hard to bury my outstanding radiance¡­ Chapter 285 - 285 Save The Dolphin 285 Save The Dolphin ¡°Master, please stop for a moment!¡± Su Xiaoyu pulled herself away from Wang Ran and said in a serious tone. ¡°You¡¯re begging for mercy again?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Ever since he had made a breakthrough, the girls had been begging for mercy so frequently that even Su Xiaoyu could not help but tap the floor. ¡°No, look over there! ¡°There¡¯s a ship approaching, and there¡¯s someone waving a flag at the bow!¡± Su Xiaoyu pointed at the sea in the distance as she put on her clothes. Wang Ran looked up and saw a boat. Were they seaborne survivors? Those were really uncommon. However, Wang Ran had no intention of paying them any attention. Firstly, Wang Ran had never liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Secondly, there were many valuable items on the ship, and Wang Ran did not want to cause unnecessary trouble. ¡°Tell Tang Tang to keep sailing and ignore them.¡± Wang Ran patted Su Xiaoyu on the head. Su Xiaoyu put on her clothes and ran to the deck. Wang Ran picked up his binoculars and took a closer look. It was a medium-sized fishing boat, and there were about ten survivors on the deck. As he got closer, Wang Ran spotted it. Some people on the boat were holding guns, while others were operating large harpoons. They were not here to have a good chat. Wang Ran smiled and returned to the cabin. Where did he put that bazooka¡­ On the fishing boat, Brother Chao, who was at the bow, frowned. The cruise ship didn¡¯t seem to be approaching them! Had they discovered his intentions? ¡°Yun, speed up and rush over!¡± Brother Chao shouted in the deck¡¯s direction. If trickery did not work, he would have to use force. The medium-sized fishing boat was not slow, and it quickly intercepted the cruise ship. Brother Chao, who was at the bow of the ship, was in high spirits. He was a rank-three Awakened One, a king of the sea. When he boarded the ship, he would definitely teach these guys a lesson. Suddenly, Brother Chao saw a shadow appear behind the sugar. It seemed to be an even bigger ship. Brother Chao took the binoculars and almost broke his neck doing a double-take. ¡°¡­A battleship! ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s going on? ¡°Yun, quickly change direction and retreat!¡± Brother Chao immediately turned around and shouted. ¡®I¡¯m just a small fishing boat. It¡¯ll take all of my effort to rob a cruise ship, but a battleship? You must be joking!¡± Yun, who was steering the ship, looked helpless. It was hard to turn around at full speed! He could only slow down for now. Just as the fishing boat slowed down, Brother Chao was shocked to spot someone on the cruise ship aiming at him with a rocket launcher. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Not good! Brother Chao immediately took out his gun and fired. He did not know if his marksmanship was poor or if he was out of range, but the person carrying the rocket launcher did not budge. ¡°Everyone, abandon ship!¡± Brother Chao roared and took the lead to jump into the sea. As soon as he entered the water, a rocket hit the fishing boat. With a loud explosion, the fishing boat exploded, and huge waves rose on the sea. After a while, the fire dissipated, and the sea was covered with the wreckage of the fishing boat. Seven or eight survivors were floating on the sea with driftwood in their arms. One of them was Brother Chao, who was in a sorry state. The other party was too ruthless. They didn¡¯t even exchange words and directly fired a rocket launcher. Now that the fishing boat was gone, they would be dead if they stayed in the sea. After much thought, Brother Chao chose to surrender. As long as he could get on board, he would be able to take control of the ship with his strength as a rank-three Awakened One. ¡°Help! Please save me! ¡°I surrender! Please pull me up!¡± Brother Chao waved his arms and shouted. ¡°Save us! ¡°We don¡¯t want to die!¡± The other survivors also shouted. On the deck, Su Xiaoyu went up to Wang Ran. ¡°Master, what should we do with these guys?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked. ¡®I was planning to wait and see, but I didn¡¯t expect Master to blast them into the sea.¡¯ ¡°Inform Thirteen to fish them up as food. ¡°There are so many Mutated Zombies on the ship. It¡¯s quite miserable if they don¡¯t have anything to eat for a few days. I heard that they have started to eat the crew members, right? ¡°There are seven or eight people here. It¡¯s enough for them to have a big meal,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The crew members of the ships behind had been reduced to the minimum limit by the Mutated Zombies. Basically, every time a zombie learned how to crew the ship, a corresponding crew member would be eaten. They had no choice. Hundreds of them were Mutated Zombies, and there were no ordinary zombies for them to eat. They could only gradually eliminate the crew. Tang Tang pulled away from the rest of the fleet. The group of people in the water were gradually shrouded in despair. The nearest coastline was hundreds of nautical miles away. It was impossible to swim back. Whether they starved to death or died of thirst remained to be seen. Even sea creatures could kill them. They had seen many sharks swimming in the nearby waters. As these thoughts ran through their minds, Brother Chao saw something that looked like a shark¡¯s dorsal fin approaching from the sea not far away. ¡°F*ck! Brother Chao, there¡¯s a shark! ¡°I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡®I heard that sharks have very sharp teeth. You¡¯ll die a painful death if you¡¯re eaten by sharks!¡¯ The survivors started wailing. Being eaten by sharks was worse than being eaten by zombies. Brother Chao also grew anxious. Although he was a rank-three Awakened One, he was no match for sharks in the water. If they were the real deal, he would be dead, too. Brother Chao immediately started searching around and found a harpoon. Without a word, Brother Chao immediately picked up the harpoon and threw it at the fin! A miserable shriek resounded in the ocean. There was a lot of blood on the sea. Wang Ran, who was far ahead, suddenly frowned. This voice¡­ It was one of his dolphins! ¡°F*ck! Those guys hurt my little dolphin! ¡°Xiaoyu, get Thirteen and the others to tear this group of people apart. Be as cruel as you can!¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he plunged into the sea. Wang Ran regretted not staying around to finish the job after using the rocket launcher. With the help of the sea monster, Wang Ran quickly found the injured Dolphin. It was the dolphin that Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang had ridden before. A harpoon had sunk into its body from the side, causing it to lose the ability to continue swimming, and it was sinking deeper with each passing moment. The sea monster brought Wang Ran closer to the dolphin and lifted it up with its tentacles. ¡°What do we do, Master?¡± The sea monster gestured with sign language. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°This is deep¡­ Internal injuries¡­¡± Wang Ran thought of a way to treat internal injuries. With a dolphin¡­ Would that work¡­ The dolphin¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. It leaned its head on Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder and looked extremely weak. ¡°Damn it, whatever goes!¡± Wang Ran could not just watch the dolphin die like this¡­ Chapter 286 - 286 Tang Tangs Fathers S.O.S. 286 Tang Tang¡¯s Father¡¯s S.O.S. Half an hour later, Wang Ran resurfaced and tried to catch his breath. Healing in the sea was too tiring. The dolphin was at least twice as powerful as a human of the same level, and Wang Ran was probably the only man who could withstand it. After Wang Ran¡¯s treatment, the dolphin¡¯s wound had completely vanished, and its internal injuries were almost healed. It would most likely make a full recovery. After Wang Ran¡¯s treatment, the dolphin¡¯s strength had also made a tremendous breakthrough. Its pupils had also turned red. The sea monster kept prodding Wang Ran with its tentacles. It was obvious that it was envious of the little dolphin. It also wanted to improve its strength in this way. ¡°You¡¯re not even injured. What are you thinking about?¡± Wang Ran glared at it. The sea monster seemed to have understood something¡­ If it got itself wounded in the future, it might gain some benefits. The more severe the wounds, the better! The sea monster brought Wang Ran back to Tang Tang. On the deck, Tang Tang was no longer steering diligently. She looked depressed. It seemed that she had also realized what Wang Ran had been doing just now. ¡®This is too much, too much. Now even the dolphins are here to steal our business!¡¯ ¡°This sucks!¡± Tang Tang complained. From the looks of it, being able to drive a vehicle was not very beneficial. She could only enjoy herself at night, when the sea creatures took over. ¡°You¡¯ll get your turn later! ¡°Hurry up and set sail.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s butt. Tang Tang turned back to the wheel with satisfaction. ¡°Have you killed those guys?¡± Wang Ran walked up to Su Xiaoyu and asked. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t let a single one go. ¡°Thirteen and the others ate them, piece by piece. You could consider it a bite-sized snack,¡± Su Xiaoyu replied. She also wished she could have participated. The dolphins were so cute, and someone actually dared to stab them? It was reckless suicide. Wang Ran nodded. It was handled fairly well, and he had avenged the little dolphin. ¡°How far are we from N-City?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There¡¯s another one to two hundred nautical miles. We¡¯ll probably be there in a few hours,¡± Su Xiaoyu replied. ¡°Inform Jianguo and the rest to prepare to unload the cargo at Ningbo?Zhoushan. ¡°We¡¯ll store these supplies in Ningbo?Zhoushan for the time being,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Ningbo?Zhoushan was a modern comprehensive deep-water port with a massive dock and had been one of the world¡¯s leaders, in terms of handling capacity, for many years. There was ample space and facilities and supplies for the ships. The fuel reserves would also be very generous. Now that N-City was completely under his control, he had to make good use of every square-inch. After giving his instructions, Wang Ran went to the wheel. Tang Tang had long been waiting for Wang Ran here. She had changed into a sailor suit, which was quite interesting. Wang Ran directly pressed Tang Tang on the control console¡­ Halfway through the in-depth conversation, Tang Tang¡¯s satellite phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my dad¡¯s phone number¡­ ¡°Uncle, stop¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t stop, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Tang Tang picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Dad, what¡¯s the matter¡­ Ah¡­¡± Tang Tang asked in a low voice. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you planning to go over and look for me?¡± ¡°In the end, when we were restocking in Hong Kong, we got trapped here. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a man called Wu Jianguo in N-City who¡¯s quite powerful? Didn¡¯t you say you knew him? ¡°Can¡­ Can you get him to come over and help us out? ¡°I estimate that we can only hold on for another three or four days at most,¡± Tang Yan said sheepishly. He had not expected to need his daughter¡¯s help. His dignity as a father was instantly shattered. ¡°Wu Jianguo? He can¡¯t do anything. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± Tang Tang said without thinking. ¡°You? You must be joking! ¡°The zombies here are very powerful and organized. Don¡¯t mess around. ¡°Without a few rank-five or six Awakened Ones, it would be difficult to fight them.¡± Tang Yan grew stern and wanted to stop Tang Tang¡¯s immature idea. ¡°Ahh, you just¡­ My heart¡­ ¡°Give me the coordinates, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible!¡± Tang Tang urged him. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in Port Victoria. ¡°Sigh, I have to go. The zombies are attacking again!¡± Immediately after, the sound of machine guns firing could be heard. Tang Tang hung up the phone. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we go and save my dad?¡± Tang Tang turned around. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°According to what your dad said, I think he should be on a boat. ¡°They should be able to hold on for two to three days, ¡°Let¡¯s take the Missouri. We¡¯ll refuel at the port, and we should be able to leave tomorrow morning.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s butt. ¡°Would the Missouri make it to Victoria Harbor?¡± Tang Tang was a little puzzled. Victoria Harbor is one of the world¡¯s largest ports. ¡°The average depth is more than 12 meters. Some places are even dozens of meters deep. ¡°The Missouri¡¯s conventional draft is 11 meters. Now that we¡¯ve removed so much equipment, it should be fine,¡± Wang Ran explained. Tang Tang nodded. If he¡¯s so certain, there would definitely be no problems. After making sure that the call had been hung up, Tang Tang started to let her voice loose¡­ A few hours later, the fleet entered Ningbo?Zhoushan. Ningbo?Zhoushan was indeed one of the largest ports in the world. There were at least tens of thousands of containers stacked high everywhere. ¡°F*ck, there are quite a few containers here¡­ ¡°Maybe there¡¯s good stuff inside!¡± Wang Ran muttered. How could he have neglected such a treasure trove in the past? ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here! ¡°Looks you brought back some serious haul!¡± Wu Jianguo had arrived with more than a hundred people. ¡°Help refuel the Missouri first, and then start unloading. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the goods here first. There¡¯s a storage facility here, which is quite suitable for storing supplies. ¡°Send 10,000 zombies to guard this place. ¡°Also, check all the containers that were originally stacked in the port. See if there are any useful materials in them,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Geez, Boss, we don¡¯t have enough people for that¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll call another thousand people¡­¡± Wu Jianguo immediately took out his satellite phone to contact Zhu Ming, who was at the construction site. The survivors of N-City had completely adapted to the management system. As long as they were given food, they would do anything. Soon, dozens of buses and trucks carrying thousands of people arrived at Ningbo?Zhoushan. The large-scale transportation and inventory check began. Chapter 287 - 287 A New Research Institute 287 A New Research Institute Wang Ran brought Su Xiaoyu and Tang Tang back to Eastlake Island. In terms of comfort, no place could compare to the island. After relaxing for a while, Wang Ran went to search for Liu Shiyao. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for almost ten days!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s black stockings matched her white coat, and she exuded the charm of a mature woman. Moreover, she especially enjoyed the feeling of her clean white coat being dirtied by mud. Wang Ran smiled and pushed Liu Shiyao into the large shed. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve brought back quite a few helpers for you,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Helpers? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did you wipe out the entire company¡¯s laboratory?!¡± Liu Shiyao asked in surprise. ¡°You guessed it. ¡°I¡¯ve brought back all the researchers and equipment. ¡°I plan to set up a laboratory near Ningbo?Zhoushan. ¡°Everyone¡¯s equipment and resources will be at your disposal. ¡°You can go ahead and check them out,¡± Wang Ran said, while tearing the black silk. ¡°Oh my God¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?!¡± Liu Shiyao felt a great sense of satisfaction. As a top researcher, nothing was more touching than giving her a laboratory like this. Liu Shiyao threw her glasses away, tied her hair up, and pounced on Wang Ran¡­ It went on for an hour. ¡°Oh, right, what have you learned about the bugs?¡± Wang Ran asked as he touched Liu Shiyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Those guys¡­ ¡°They¡¯re truly the antithesis of the zombie virus. ¡°When they suck in the virus, they will release a substance that will gather all the viruses at the spot they suck in. ¡°When this happens, the zombies that were originally propped up by the virus will start to fail and gradually die off. ¡°Awakened Ones will not die, but as the virus within them gets consumed, they lose all their powers. ¡°The most terrifying thing is that this situation is irreversible. ¡°Once an Awakened One is bitten by an insect, he will become an ordinary human. ¡°The liquid left in the human body by the insects will produce an immune system that suppresses the survival of the zombie virus. ¡°In other words, the person who is bitten, will never have the chance to become an Awakened One again. ¡°It¡¯s even scarier for zombies. They¡¯ll straight up die,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s not good¡­¡± No wonder Ah Yu¡¯s village did not have a single Awakened One. They did not have to fear turning into zombies, but they would also lose the ability to awaken. ¡°This insect is bad news. If we get careless, Xiaoyu and the others would get caught up in it. ¡°The laboratory must be far away from the island¡­ Let¡¯s set it up at Ningbo?Zhoushan. ¡°You can get Jiaxin or the sea monster to send you to and from work every day,¡± Wang Ran said, after some thought. The zombies that had been treated by his body fluid were different from ordinary zombies, and Wang Ran did not dare to take the risk. His zombie followers were so cute and obedient. Wang Ran could not bear to see them get hurt. The sky gradually darkened. Since he had to go out again tomorrow, Wang Ran decisively gathered all the girls on the island and held a pool party. While relying on his powerful strength, Wang Ran was never defeated¡­ At dawn, Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao took the Black Hawk to Ningbo?Zhoushan. Tang Tang was the pilot. At Ningbo?Zhoushan, after an entire night¡¯s work of thousands of people transporting and calculating the goods, the entire port¡¯s supplies had been sorted out. As soon as Wang Ran landed, Wu Jianguo came up to him. As an Awakened One, pulling all-nighters was nothing. He still looked very energetic. ¡°Boss, Ningbo?Zhoushan is insane!¡± There were originally tens of thousands of containers here. Although there was no food, there were quite a lot of resources. ¡°Clothes, sneakers, daily necessities, and so on. ¡°I¡¯ve saved this pair of limited edition AJ1s for you!¡± Wu Jianguo handed over a pair of sneakers. Wang Ran took a look and laughed. ¡°These shoes were sent from PT-city, right?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Hey, Boss, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded his head. ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡± Wu Jianguo had also realized the problem. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Modern replicas are often better than the real thing. At least, the soles stick on. ¡°Nowadays, who still cares if it¡¯s authentic or not?¡± Wang Ran gladly accepted the shoes. ¡°The Arizona still looks pretty beat-up. I don¡¯t think I can trust it in the ocean. ¡°Clean it up. We¡¯ll use it as stationary artillery. ¡°Also, set up a few sniping points near the dock. ¡°This will be our future resource transfer station,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Repairing a ship is probably the same as repairing a car. Just on a much larger, thicker scale. The amount of metal on these guys are just¡­ Well, I¡¯ll just do some research,¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest and said. ¡°We could do that. Also, get me a piece of land near the port and set up a laboratory. ¡°Let¡¯s use the containers to build it. No need to be fancy.¡± ¡°Where are the researchers?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I got some shipping containers for them to live in as temporary dormitories. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Wu Jianguo brought Wang Ran and the others to a container area. ¡°Uncle, a container! ¡°Do you still remember when we¡­¡± Tang Tang winked at Wang Ran. ¡°Of course I remember. You f*cking squeezed me dry, ten times in a single night.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°What do you mean, me, squeeze you dry? ¡°I thought I was dreaming!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face turned red. ¡°If you want to relive it later, sure. First, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°You white-coated rats, come on out!¡± Wu Jianguo knocked on the container with an iron bar. Soon, more than a hundred researchers came out, one after another. There used to be more than two hundred of them, but when they were at sea, some of the vulnerable researchers unfortunately became food for the zombies. The bald doctor stood at the front, and when he saw Liu Shiyao, he came up to her. ¡°Researcher Liu! ¡°Long time no see! ¡°Your research results at Branch One have been amazing. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time!¡± The bald doctor had a good head on his shoulders. He immediately understood the situation and immediately went up to flatter Liu Shiyao. ¡°From today onwards, all of you will work under me. ¡°The conditions here aren¡¯t too bad. Food, accommodation, and security are included. ¡°If you perform well and get Shiyao¡¯s approval, I can let you leave this place. ¡°If you don¡¯t perform well¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. The researchers were all shocked. Who would dare to slack off¡­ Isn¡¯t it good to be alive¡­ ¡°Jianguo, put a collar bomb on them. ¡°If I remember correctly, it will automatically explode if it¡¯s ten kilometers away from the remote control. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away with our secrets,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The researchers trembled again. Of course, they knew these collar bombs very well. They had used them on disobedient zombies. Now, it was their turn¡­ Chapter 288 - 288 The Besieged Tang Yan 288 The Besieged Tang Yan ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°This is going to make my work so much easier!¡± Liu Shiyao happily adjusted her glasses. After hanging out with Wang Ran for a while, Liu Shiyao had picked up some traits from him. With so much high-level labor and advanced equipment, Liu Shiyao was already looking forward to an easier life ahead. ¡°Alright, we have to go and save Tang Tang¡¯s father. ¡°If there¡¯re any problems, call me immediately.¡± Wang Ran took Tang Tang to the Missouri. The Black Hawk had already landed on its deck. The deck area here was quite large, and it could even be used to play football. ¡°Boss, its fueled up, and the crew are all ready,¡± Thirteen ran over and reported. After a few days of training, many of the Mutated Zombies had already mastered the basic operations. Zombies could crew the battleship. The remaining crew members had probably realized what was going on, and were unwilling to teach them any more complicated operations. In the past, the disciples would starve to death if they failed to learn well. Now, if the disciples were taught well, the disciples would eat the Masters. Soon, the Missouri left the port and headed towards Victoria Harbor. They would reach Victoria Harbor in a day. Of course, it would be faster to fly there by helicopter. However, Wang Ran really wanted to feel a battleship in action. When he was playing Azur Lane in the past, Wang Ran loved the lore behind it. Now, he could finally experience it for himself¡­ At Hong Kong, a medium-sized cruise ship was docked at the harbor. There was a layer of black oil on the surface of the sea near the cruise. There were a few holes in the hull, and the oil leaked out from there. On the deck, dozens of people who looked like mercenaries were holding rifles and scoping through them, looking around vigilantly. ¡°Boss, are you sure someone will come to our aid?¡± a one-eyed man asked. ¡°I hope so¡­ ¡°My daughter is quite reliable,¡± Tang Yan didn¡¯t have much confidence when he said this. Originally, their ship could have reached Ningbo-Zhoushan along the coastline, but who would have thought that the ship would hit a reef, halfway. Tang Yan had no choice but to sail to the nearby Victoria Harbor to see if he could find a replacement boat. The last thing he had expected was to be ambushed there. The ships docked at the nearby port had all been sunk, and his own ship sprung a massive leak that rendered it inoperable. They had ended up trapped here. Originally, Tang Yan had planned to bring his men ashore and find a few vehicles to take a look at the airport. Before they could reach the shore, a large number of zombies had surrounded the port. These zombies were huge in number and were not weak. Tang Yan tried to break out several times but failed. Later on, the zombies even took the initiative to attack Tang Yan¡¯s ship. Some zombies grabbed onto swimming rings and paddled small boats to attack Tang Yan¡¯s ship. Fortunately, Tang Yan and the others had sufficient ammunition, and they relied on their firepower to repel the other party¡¯s attacks again and again. After two days, Tang Yan and the others were staring to fatigue. After all, the zombies attacked day and night. At night, they would approach the ship from all directions. Tang Yan had no choice but to spread his men thinly across the ship. Many people were already yawning. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we try our best to break out again? ¡°If we continue to draw things out like this, we will fade.¡± Tang Yan was silent for a while, then nodded. His subordinates could not hold on any longer. The longer they held on, the worse their condition became. He might as well try to attempt making a break for it again while he still had some strength. ¡°Tonight, gather everyone and charge again. ¡°Whether we live or die will depend on this charge!¡± Tang Yan looked at the densely packed zombies on the other side of the river and felt a little uneasy. Unfortunately, his satellite phone had been smashed by a zombie in the previous battle. Otherwise, he would have contacted Tang Tang again. He could only rely on himself now! The sky gradually darkened. The zombies on the shore launched another attack. This time, they brought a lot of door panels and bamboo rafts, which were probably dismantled from the nearby construction site. With these floating objects, the number of zombies attacking this time was greater more than before. Gunshots and fire constantly flickered in the port. ¡°F*ck, boss, I¡¯m out of bullets! ¡°I don¡¯t have much ammunition left! ¡°Only 50 shots left from the 7.62!¡± The crew members on the ship reported their situation, one after another. ¡°F*ck, save your bullets. Burst fire! ¡°Awakened Ones above rank-three, put on your life jackets and jump down with me. We¡¯re engaging the zombies!¡± Under Tang Yan¡¯s command, he grabbed a fire axe and jumped down with a dozen of his underlings. It had turned into a messy melee. The entire surface of the sea was covered in broken limbs. After an hour of fighting, Tang Yan and the others finally killed off this wave of zombies. However, they were all exhausted. ¡°Boss, what should we do next? ¡°Just say it, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± One-Eye said as he bandaged his wound. ¡°We don¡¯t have much ammunition left. ¡°If the zombies attack again, we won¡¯t be able to hold on¡­ ¡°How about this, a dozen or so people will go down and draw the oil floating on the sea towards us. ¡°The next time the zombies attack, we¡¯ll set it on fire. ¡°Zombies hate fire. We may be able to last another wave,¡± Tang Yan said, after thinking for a while. ¡°Boss, won¡¯t the fire burn our ship¡­¡± One-Eye asked. ¡°So be it! ¡°In this situation, why do you still care about the ship! ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll all go underwater and try to gather on the shore. We can still live to fight on. ¡°Everyone, rest well.¡± Tang Yan was also covered in wounds, but as a rank-five Awakened One and the leader of a team, he could not fall. Many bandaged men were resting on the deck. Those who were not injured were in charge of keeping watch. The night passed by peacefully. At dawn, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Zombies always liked to attack at night. Because of the darkness, it was much more difficult to deal with them than during the day. Now that it was dawn, everyone felt much more secure. But Tang Yan was frowning. ¡°F*ck, I messed up!¡± Tang Yan slapped his thigh. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the zombies didn¡¯t take advantage of the night to attack!¡± the one-eyed man said. ¡°The zombie leader is quite smart¡­ ¡°They know we don¡¯t have enough ammunition and stamina, but why didn¡¯t they continue to attack at night? ¡°Because even though it¡¯s good for them to attack at night, it¡¯s also easier for us to escape into the water! ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight now, they¡¯ll see where we¡¯re swimming¡­ ¡°We can¡¯t escape this time¡­¡± Tang Yan laughed bitterly. Chapter 289 - 289 What Happened To My Sweet Little Girl? 289 What Happened To My Sweet Little Girl? The zombies on the other side of the river started to move. It was clear that they were preparing to attack. ¡°Boss, we took some time to make a small raft with the doors on the ship. It can accommodate three to five people. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a few of our brothers and retreat first?!¡± the one-eyed underling advised him. ¡°Retreat? I don¡¯t do that! ¡°Besides, the coast is full of zombies. They¡¯ll spot us, and we¡¯ll be sitting ducks on a small door. ¡°It¡¯ll be even worse if we drift into the ocean. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s have a good fight with them today! ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Tang Yan tore off a piece of cloth and tightly bound the fire axe to his hands. ¡°F*ck them! ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets more kills! ¡°Even if I die, I have to bring down a golden-eyed one!¡± The mercenaries were immediately aroused by Tang Yan. Everyone bound their weapons to their hands, ready for the final battle. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Tang Yan shouted loudly, reminding his underlings. On the shore, a large number of zombies were approaching Tang Yan¡¯s boat in small rafts, holding wooden boards. This time, the number of zombies was far greater than before. It seemed that the zombies also believed that this was the final clash! Tang Yan¡¯s underlings still had some ammunition, and they continued to fire upon the zombies. However, there were too many zombies. Killing a few hundred of them wouldn¡¯t change the situation. ¡°Prepare to light the oil up!¡± Tang Yan ordered. When the first wave of zombies came, a Zippo was thrown into the sea. At the same time, the oil floating on the sea surface caught fire. Hundreds of zombies were directly swept into the sea of fire. The zombies behind them all stopped moving and coldly looked at the burning zombies from the fire. ¡°F*ck, someone¡¯s really commanding them. ¡°This fire won¡¯t get many of them.¡± The one-eyed underling slapped his thigh. The fire was about to spread to the ship, but was a disproportionate payment to the number of zombies burned. When the fire was over, the zombies would probably swarm over them. Tang Yan and the others held their weapons and enjoyed this final moment of respite. ¡°Whoa! Boss, look!¡± the one-eyed underling suddenly shouted. Outside the wall of fire, the zombies started pouring water and sand into the burning sea with all kinds of containers. Some of them even sprayed corrosive liquid on the surface. They were extinguishing the flames! It looked like this fire wouldn¡¯t last much longer. ¡°F*ck you all! I don¡¯t even get to finish a cigarette!¡± Tang Yan spat a few times and threw away the cigarette. The final charge was here! The men stood ready. At that moment, a shadow appeared not far away, slowly approaching their position. ¡°Boss, a ship is coming! ¡°Are they reinforcements?¡± One of the lackeys noticed a shadow in the distance as he was throwing his cigarette. ¡°That looks like a f*cking battleship! ¡°I have this ship model! It¡¯s the Missouri! ¡°What is it doing here? ¡°We¡¯re saved! Everyone, fight hard!¡± The mercenaries grew excited. Reinforcement of this scale was not minor! ¡°Boss, could this be your daughter?¡± One-Eye asked with a smile. ¡°My daughter? She loved playing with anime girls named after battleships, but for her to commandeer an actual battleship¡­ there¡¯s no way.¡± Tang Yan was indeed in disbelief. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have told anyone about his current position except Tang Tang. The battleship drew closer and closer, and stopped about a kilometer away from Tang Yan¡¯s ship. ¡°Boss, the turrets are turning! ¡°Did you see that? They¡¯re preparing to fire! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± The mercenaries were all shocked. They thought of a possibility. ¡°BOOM BOOM BOOM!¡± The secondary cannons on both sides of the battleship began to fire! The sound of explosions were relentless! The ships and zombies that were docked on both sides of the river were constantly blown into pieces. Each shot took the lives of hundreds of zombies. ¡°Roar!¡± An angry roar was heard, and the zombies started to retreat. They didn¡¯t want to be killed in vain. At that moment, the main turret on the ship moved slightly. The main turret was aimed at the red-eyed zombie that was retreating. The red-eyed zombie turned around while running. He resignedly stopped running and shut his eyes. ¡°BOOM!¡± All three cannons let loose. The red-eyed zombie was blown into pieces like the other zombies. Without the red-eyed zombie¡¯s lead, the other zombies started to panic, running away like headless flies. The zombies that were still in the sea also paddled to the shore. At the bow of the battleship, Wang Ran and Tang Tang formed the classic scene of the Titanic, facing the wind and watching the magnificent fireworks. Times have indeed changed. Even red-eyed zombies can¡¯t withstand the cannon fire. Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you test yourself against it?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He knew better than to even attempt it. Soon, the Missouri arrived in front of the mercenaries. ¡°Dad!¡± Tang Tang waved at Tang Yan. ¡°Oh f*ck, it¡¯s really my daughter¡­¡± Tang Yan was extremely shocked. Just what had N-City been up to? How did they even get their hands on a battleship? ¡°Boss, the one beside her has to be your son-in-law, right? Hahaha.¡± The one-eyed man laughed. ¡°Wait a moment¡­ ¡°My daughter is still young!¡± Tang Yan was a little depressed. Could he really be her daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡­? Any father would have trouble accepting this. It looked like he would have to intimidate this kid a little¡­ Tang Yan and the others boarded the Missouri, one after another. They finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Dad!¡± Tang Tang jumped in front of Tang Yan. However, Tang Tang didn¡¯t jump into Tang Yan¡¯s arms like before. Tang Yan was stunned. Did she forget about her father, just because she had a boyfriend? What happened to his sweet little girl go? Tang Yan wanted to cry. ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°Thank you for this!¡± Tang Yan extended his hand to Wang Ran. He had come to save him, so he should still express his gratitude. Wang Ran stretched out his hand and held Tang Yan¡¯s. Tang Yan smiled and slightly increased the strength of his hand. This was a show of power to Wang Ran. However, Wang Ran¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, as if nothing had changed. Tang Yan¡¯s face twitched, and he increased his strength again. There was still no change. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Tang Yan muttered in his heart. Chapter 290 - 290 Street Fight 290 Street Fight This time, Tang Yan had used 70% of his strength! He was a rank-five Awakened One! Was this young man even more powerful than him? Tang Yan gave up on the idea of using his full strength. It was meaningless. ¡°Young man, by any chance, are you Wu Jianguo?¡± Tang Yan asked tentatively. ¡°Pfft¡­ ¡°Dad, what are you saying? ¡°This is my-er boyfriend, Wang Ran! ¡°Wu Jianguo is our errand boy!¡± she said. Tang Tang explained with her hands on her hips. ¡°That famous Wu Jianguo¡­ is truly your errand boy?¡± Tang Yan couldn¡¯t believe it. Wu Jianguo should at least be a rank-five or six Awakened One. If even his underling was so strong, then this young man would be¡­ At that moment, Thirteen crawled out of the cabin and walked toward Wang Ran. ¡°Boss, that one has red eyes!¡± One-Eye shouted. Tang Yan and the others immediately tensed up, holding their weapons and getting ready for battle. Who would have thought that there would be a red-eyed zombie on this ship¡­? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so ignorant! ¡°He¡¯s also our errand boy!¡± Tang Tang sighed. Were all middle-aged people so ignorant? ¡°Red-eyed zombies as errand boys?¡± Tang Yan and the others were all stunned. This was too exaggerated. They had never seen such a thing before. They slowly eased up. ¡°Boss, should we return directly or¡­?¡± Thirteen asked. ¡°Tang Tang, what do you say?¡± Wang Ran turned to look at Tang Tang. ¡°Not just yet! ¡°The zombies here were bullying my dad. I have to go and kill some to vent my anger!¡± Tang Tang rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t! ¡°You don¡¯t need to vent your anger. Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡± ¡°Hong Kong isn¡¯t big, but it¡¯s population is ridiculously dense. The zombies here are quite powerful. ¡°There are a lot of red-eyed zombies. ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous to go up there rashly.¡± Tang Yan wanted to dispel Tang Tang¡¯s immature idea. ¡°Dad, who are you looking down on? ¡°They just have red eyes. I can kill them with a wave of my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s get you some revenge!¡± Tang Tang waved her hand and Thirteen¡¯s zombies rowed over with a small boat. Wang Ran and Tang Tang directly jumped into the small boat. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Tang Yan was stunned. He didn¡¯t believe his daughter¡¯s nonsense, but he was afraid that his daughter would be in danger if he didn¡¯t follow her. ¡°You guys, come with me.¡± Tang Yan still chose to follow Tang Tang. His daughter was reckless, and he couldn¡¯t leave her be. The group of more than ten people paddled the small boat to the shore. The shore had already been blown up by the ship¡¯s main and secondary cannons, and the charred bodies of zombies and the smashed-up streets were everywhere. Tang Tang randomly selected a direction and led the group forward aggressively. The group of people were either holding machetes or axes in their hands, and they walked in a very imposing manner when they were lined up. As they passed by the greasy road, a song suddenly rang out. ¡°I¡¯m commanding the wind and clouds, I¡¯m free to do as I please, and everyone looks up to me! ¡°While commanding the wind and clouds, I absolutely don¡¯t need to look back! ¡°The earth shatters beneath my feet, I¡¯ll write my own law¡­¡± The group looked like gangsters patrolling the streets. ¡°What are you singing for?!¡± Tang Yan smacked the back of One-Eye¡¯s head and interrupted the singing. ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t we deep in zombie¡¯s territory? Let me sing some exciting songs to boost our morale¡­¡± One-Eye rubbed the back of his head and explained. ¡°Morale? ¡°Look at how many zombies you¡¯ve attracted!¡± Tang Yan glared at him. In the surrounding alleys and shops, many zombies swarmed onto the streets. It was unknown if it was because of One-Eye¡¯s singing, or some other zombies¡¯ command. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can kill more!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. He could play the unparalleled game again! Tang Tang took the lead and rushed into the zombie horde with her axe. In an instant, the broken limbs of the zombies flew into the sky. ¡°Tang Tang, be careful!¡± Tang Yan immediately followed. In his opinion, Tang Tang was at most a rank-two or rank-three Awakened One. With so many zombies, it would be dangerous if she encountered golden-eyed or red-eyed zombies. One-Eye and the rest of his underlings immediately followed. Wang Ran was the only one calmly strolled on. After all, he had seen what a million zombies looked like. This did not even come close. A few minutes later, most of the zombies had been cut into pieces. A few smarter zombies hid in the surrounding shops and barred their doors shut. ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re pretty strong! ¡°How did you manage to do it? ¡°You seem to be as powerful as me!¡± Tang Yan had a pleasantly surprised expression. He had honed himself into a rank-five Awakened One through countless battles. Tang Tang had remained in N-City, and she was demonstrating such power. This was practically a miracle. ¡°Almost the same as you? Forget it! ¡°I haven¡¯t gone all out yet!¡± Tang Tang glanced at her father with disdain. He was only a rank-five Awakened One, and he still had the nerve to show off in front of her¡­ Tang Yan¡¯s face twitched. He had no rebuttal. One-Eye and the other underlings couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His boss was usually so impressive, but his own daughter was currently putting him to shame. At that moment, a group of zombies suddenly appeared at the end of the street. They strode over with weapons in their hands. Among them, there was a zombie carrying a vintage tape recorder on its shoulder. ¡°Standing here, I realize ¡°You are just like me, trying to make history ¡°But who¡¯s to judge, the right from wrong ¡°When our guard is down, I think we¡¯ll both agree ¡°That violence breeds violence ¡°But in the end, it has to be this way¡­¡± The atmosphere on the street instantly changed. The two groups of people slowly met in the middle of the street, and it seemed to be the beginning of a gang fight. The leader of the group was a middle-aged female zombie with red eyes. Her forearms were particularly huge, yet elegant, and she held two blades. She swept her gaze over Wang Ran and the others, and her eyes fell on Tang Yan. Among these humans, Tang Yan stood out like a leader. ¡°Humans. This is my territory. ¡°Why did you barge in?¡± the middle-aged female zombie asked coldly. ¡°I was just passing by. Our ship had been crippled. We were simply looking for another ship. ¡°You¡¯ve been surrounding me for three days, and you¡¯re only asking now?¡± Tang Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. If the zombies had been willing to communicate with them earlier, they would not have had to spill so much blood. ¡°Those guys are from Tashi. ¡°They¡¯re not with us,¡± the middle-aged female zombie explained. Tang Yan was stunned. Had they been mistaken? It made sense for zombies to divide their territory. It seemed that Tang Tang¡¯s reckless swinging of her axe had not gone well¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. ¡°Tashi, right? Got it.¡± Tang Yan greeted her and turned around to leave. Chapter 291 - 291 A Small Sacrifice 291 A Small Sacrifice ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The tattooed female zombie stopped everyone. Wang Ran slowly turned his head and stared at the tattooed female zombie. Her heart trembled. What a terrifying sensation¡­ That gaze seemed to drag her into an abyss¡­ This person was ridiculously powerful! ¡°If you have something to say, say it. We¡¯re in a hurry,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Well, yes! ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t get along well with those guys from Tashi, either. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope to go with you. We have the same goal anyway, right?¡± The tattooed female zombie¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡°Why should I work with you?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°I know the exact location of Tashi¡¯s leader. ¡°Without me, you guys would spend a lot of time searching for him. ¡°Besides¡­ ¡°Since we¡¯ll be working together, I¡¯ll make it worth your while. ¡°If I can take over the entire Hong Kong, we¡¯ll be partners in the future. ¡°Hong Kong is a big port, and there¡¯s a lot of food and supplies that you humans can use. ¡°From a geographical point of view, it¡¯s very convenient to use this place as a transfer station. ¡°So, are you interested in considering it?¡± the tattooed female zombie asked with a smile. Wang Ran thought about it for a while. The female zombie was right. His own base in N-City. It was relying on its own production of materials. The entire process was far too monotonous. They would eventually have to plunder finite resources from other cities. Hong Kong¡¯s port was very suitable to be a transit supply point for the Southeast Asian route. It would be good if he could strike up a good relationship with the zombies in this place. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. ¡°However, shouldn¡¯t this be a mutual exchange?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s easy! ¡°How can I show sincerity better than a good f*ck? ¡°As long as we fire one, this matter is settled!¡± The tattooed female zombie puffed out her chest and glanced at Wang Ran and the others. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. One shot¡­ If you were an eighteen-year-old female zombie, I might consider it. You¡¯re already forty¡­ It¡¯s not within my tolerance range¡­ ¡°Young man, for the sake of the big picture, no price is too heavy. ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to cooperate with zombies!¡± Tang Yan patted Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder and said deeply. ¡®Go, enjoy the world! ¡®Feel the love of a milf! ¡®Hahaha¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes. If I¡¯m chosen to be the sacrifice, I wouldn¡¯t shirk my duty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d do the same.¡± One-Eye and the other underlings chimed in. The female zombie was slightly older, but she had clearly kept herself in prime shape. The men had no reason to turn down such an offer. ¡°Uncle, just take one for the team.¡± Tang Tang also held back her laughter and jeered at the side. The girls back at the island would have something to tease him about for some time. At that moment, the tattooed female zombie walked over. ¡°Since none of you have any objections, then let¡¯s have a quick round. ¡°You remind me of my first love, and you seem to have some status in this group. You¡¯ll do.¡± The tattooed female zombie walked in front of Tang Yan and signalled him over. Tang Yan¡¯s entire body trembled, as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Me? ¡°Me?¡± Tang Yan¡¯s mind was in a mess. Why did she pass on the young and spry Wang Ran? This made no sense! ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­ ¡°Come on, Boss! ¡°Boss, hang in there! You can¡¯t let the human race down! ¡°Try to last 10 minutes! Boss, you can do it!¡± Tang Yan¡¯s underlings couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Dad, you can do it! ¡°You can do it!¡± Tang Tang also gloated. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. A moment ago, Tang Yan had been earnestly advising him to put the big picture first and make a small sacrifice for the benefit of their future. It was time for him to eat his words. Tang Yan followed the tattooed female zombie to an old building with a sad face. There were all kinds of light signs at the stairway. It was obvious that it was a red-light district, so they would not be short of places to do it. ¡°Tang Tang¡­ ¡°You mother must never know of this!¡± Tang Yan sighed and followed the female zombie upstairs. ¡°Hahaha, the boss is going down this time!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know who will come up top, yet. Boss is a rank-five Awakened One!¡± ¡°It seems that Hong Kong will become our organization¡¯s sub-base in the future!¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the best! You took Hong Kong with one shot!¡± After Tang Yan left, his underlings couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. One-Eye laughed so hard that he kneeled on the ground and hammered the floor. ¡°Tang Tang, you don¡¯t mind this in the slightest?¡± Wang Ran asked in a low voice. ¡°Please, look at what the world has come to. ¡°In the scale of everything, would this even matter? ¡°Besides, Uncle, are you sure you should be asking me this?¡± Tang Tang rolled her eyes. Wang Ran was at a loss for words. It seemed like he had to limit the intake of new girls, or else he wouldn¡¯t even be able to remember all their names. He could only call out three names from the flight attendants¡­ In the time it took to smoke a cigarette, the tattooed female zombie walked out of the old building, working on the buckle of her belt. Tang Yan followed behind with a gloomy expression. It seemed that the tattooed female zombie had the upper hand in this fight. ¡°From today on, we¡¯re all good partners! ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead you to their leader, Duan Shen!¡± The tattooed female zombie took out her two blades and led the way with an elegant sway in her hips. Thousands of her zombies and Wang Ran¡¯s group followed behind. ¡°Boss, how are you feeling? ¡°That¡¯s a red-eyed female zombie. She has to be quite an experience, don¡¯t you think? ¡°Boss, please share with us!¡± One-Eye and the others gathered around Tang Yan and asked. ¡°Away with you lot! ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, go ask a female zombie out!¡± Tang Yan angrily pushed One-Eye and the others away. However, there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes¡­ More than ten minutes later, the group of people arrived at Tashi, which was Duan Shen¡¯s territory. A red-eyed zombie came to the tattooed female zombie with a group of its underlings. ¡°Mrs. Hua, why are you outside Causeway Bay? What brings you to Tashi? ¡°Are you finally tired of living?¡± The red-eyed zombie looked at the tattooed-armed female zombie unhappily, with chains all over its body. ¡°Where¡¯s Duan Shen? Tell him to come out! ¡°Even if Jesus came today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save him!¡± The tattooed female zombie adjusted her grip on her twin blades. Chapter 292 - 292 Do You Know What A Zombie Monarch Is? 292 Do You Know What A Zombie Monarch Is? ¡°Mrs. Hua, are you for real?¡± The red-eyed zombie immediately became cautious. The two forces had fought many times, but each time, they stopped before things escalated out of control. No one really wanted to go all out. But this time, she seemed to have brought more people with her¡­ ¡°Cut the crap. Call Duan Shen out! ¡°It¡¯s time to decide who rules Hong Kong! ¡°Between him and me, one must die!¡± Sis Hua¡¯s two daggers clanged against each other, producing a clear metallic sound. ¡°Are you for real¡­ ¡°Go get the boss!¡± The red-eyed zombie immediately ordered. This matter seemed to be a little serious. ¡°Mrs. Hua, you¡¯re with the humans? ¡°Brother Shen has his eyes on these rations! ¡°You insult us zombies, by doing this!¡± The red-eyed zombie glanced at Wang Ran and the others. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern! ¡°Caress your neck a little more. You don¡¯t have much time left with it.¡± Sis Hua laughed in disdain. Originally, they were equally matched. However, with the help of Wang Ran and the others, she believed that they would be able to break the balance and take down Duan Shen in one fell swoop. ¡°Mrs. Hua! ¡°What are you doing in my territory instead of chopping beef balls?¡± A sharp voice came from not far away. ¡°Duan Shen! ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown yourself. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to have a good time with my twin blades!¡± Hua let out a roar. The zombies in front of them parted like the red sea, and a white-haired man wearing sunglasses walked out. ¡°Mrs. Hua, are you looking for trouble with me? ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too rash?¡± Duan Shen ran his fingers through his white hair. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve advanced?!¡± Hua was shocked. Originally, she thought that Duan Shen still had red eyes. With the addition of these brutal humans, they should be almost certain of success. But now¡­ If Duan Shen was a Zombie Monarch, it would be hard to say¡­ ¡°Do you think some cheap hair dye is going to fool me? ¡°Give me a break!¡± Everyone around could tell that Hua¡¯s confidence was waning. ¡°Hair dye? ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Duan Shen took off his sunglasses, revealing his black pupils. At the same time, a powerful aura erupted from his body. All the zombies that did not have red eyes immediately kneeled down. It was a Zombie Monarch¡­ There was no doubt about it! ¡°F*ck me¡­¡± The veins on Hua¡¯s forehead popped out. ¡®He¡¯s the real deal. I f*cked up¡­¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Hua, we are all locals here, and you brought me these humans¡­ ¡°If you kneel down and become my slave, I can spare your life.¡± Duan Shen laughed maliciously. ¡°Bah! ¡°These humans are my companions!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already laid down with this man. He¡¯s not yours! ¡°You¡¯re just a wretched Zombie Monarch! I¡¯ll take you on, any day!¡± Hua gripped the hilt of her blades tightly to boost her confidence. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re planning to stand with these humans?¡± Duan Shen laughed in disdain. ¡°Are you done talking? If you walk the talk, come!¡± Sis Hua got ready to fight. Among the zombies behind Hua, only her two red-eyed lieutenants followed suit had some confidence. The rest of the zombies all shrank back. They couldn¡¯t be blamed. The Zombie Monarch¡¯s presence added another layer of dimension to the intimidation factor. ¡°Alright, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. ¡°From today onwards, Hong Kong is mine! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Duan Shen took a step forward, looking forward to a beautiful future. To him, the red-eyed Hua was nothing more than trash. He could kill her effortlessly. After that, all the zombies in Hong Kong would fall under his control. These humans would also become excellent food. ¡°Boss, what should we do? ¡°This guy looks really dangerous!¡± the one-eyed man asked nervously. ¡°Stay on the defensive. ¡°If a fight breaks out later, you guys help protect Tang Tang and escape back to the ship. ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind to buy some time,¡± Tang Yan ordered them. ¡°Boss, we won¡¯t leave. We want to fight with you!¡± His underlings all expressed their refusal. ¡°F*ck, my daughter is more important than my life! ¡°Stop screwing around, listen to me!¡± Tang Yan sternly rebuked them. As a father, nothing mattered more than his daughter¡¯s safety. Even if he had to sacrifice his own life, he had to fight for a chance for his daughter. ¡°Alright¡­¡± One-Eye gritted his teeth. He would definitely give up his life to get his boss¡¯s daughter out of here. At that moment, Tang Tang took a step forward. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll try this guy out,¡± Tang Tang said, as she walked towards Duan Shen. ¡°F*ck, Tang Tang, you!¡± Tang Yan felt his blood pressure rise instantly. ¡®I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end, trying to get her out of this situation, but she¡¯s rushing headlong into it? ¡®I knew it! Video games are a bad influence ¡®There are no respawns, there are no checkpoint reloads¡­¡¯ ¡°Be careful. If it¡¯s not going well for you, pull back,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently, without the slightest hint of nervousness. This seemed to be a newborn Zombie Monarch. He should not be particularly strong. Tang Tang had ample experience battling Wang Ran. Besides, Tang Tang had sparred with Xiaoyu before, so she had a lot of combat experience. Even if the other party¡¯s strength was slightly higher than Tang Tang¡¯s, she could still hold her own. ¡®F*ck! My daughter is such an idiot!¡¯ ¡°Do you know what a Zombie Monarch is?¡± ¡®It makes red-eyed zombies look like children!¡¯ ¡°How could you let her do this? ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yan was a speechless. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. Tang Tang had already arrived in front of Duan Shen, and the battle was about to start. Tang Yan was so nervous that his palms were sweating. Hua reached out and grabbed Tang Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my dear. ¡°I¡¯ll risk my life to save her. ¡°I¡¯m still capable of that much.¡± Sis Hua squeezed Tang Yan¡¯s hand. Tang Yan¡¯s heart felt much more at ease. Was this the power of love? ¡°A little girl? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but her brain isn¡¯t working well. ¡°You don¡¯t know what a Zombie Monarch is, right? ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and lick my feet. I won¡¯t eat you. I¡¯ll let you be my slave.¡± Duan Shen stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Tang Tang rolled her eyes and put the axe on her shoulder. Chapter 293 - 293 Slapped To Death 293 Slapped To Death ¡°If it¡¯s death you want¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for this.¡± Duan Shen stretched out his sharp claws and threw a stab at Tang Tang¡¯s chest. At this speed, ordinary people would not be able to react. ¡°Meh, you¡¯re much slower than Xiaoyu.¡± Tang Tang stepped sideways. She gripped the axe both hands and slashed horizontally. Duan Shen was shocked. He raised his arms up. With a muffled sound, Duan Shen was knocked back a few meters by the axe. ¡°F*ck¡­ You¡¯ve got some skills.¡± Duan Shen looked down at his arms and saw bruises. The other party was not weak. Duan Shen frowned and started to get serious. He used all his strength and rushed toward Tang Tang again. Although Tang Tang was not as strong as Duan Shen, she relied on her excellent combat experience hold her ground. For a while, they fought to a standstill. ¡°What the f*ck? My daughter is so powerful!¡± Tang Yan, who was watching the battle from the side, was stunned. This battle was at a level far beyond his capabilities. What had his daughter gone through these days? She was so strong! ¡°Boss, I¡¯m awake, right? ¡°Is that your daughter? ¡°She¡¯s a little too strong¡­¡± His subordinates began to mutter among themselves. ¡°Ah, she¡­ ¡°She should be my biological daughter¡­¡± Tang Yan was stunned. That was his daughter. But this was too much to take in. Tang Yan was starting to believe that Wu Jianguo was his daughter¡¯s underling. After Tang Tang and Duan Shen fought for a while, she forced him back with her axe and jumped back to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t win. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Tang Tang wiped the sweat from her forehead. The gap in strength had grown more and more obvious as the battle went on. Tang Tang knew very well that she couldn¡¯t kill Duan Shen, so she decided to stop wasting time. ¡°Running away? Are you looking down on me?¡± Duan Shen said with a dark expression. Just now, he finally found his rhythm and was about to take the upper hand, but his prey ran away. ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and just die,¡± Wang Ran said, as he walked toward Duan Shen with a calm expression. ¡°What did you just say to me? ¡°Are you for real?¡± Duan Shen pointed at Wang Ran. Wang Ran ignored him. He grabbed his hand and bent it. Crack! It was the sound of bones breaking! ¡°Ah! ¡°My hand! My hand!¡± Duan Shen was in so much pain that he kneeled down. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Duan Shen muttered in fear. He was a Zombie Monarch! How could someone break his hand so easily?! This didn¡¯t make sense! As he looked at Wang Ran, the fear in Duan Shen¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. ¡®Beg for mercy. Hurry up and beg for mercy!¡¯ Just as Duan Shen was about to open his mouth, Wang Ran¡¯s slap landed on his face. Duan Shen¡¯s head was sent flying like a rubber ball. It rolled far away on the ground. The entire place instantly fell silent. A single slap? The zombies were all terrified, and even the red-eyed zombies kneeled down. This human was terrifying¡­ ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°Boss, your son-in-law is pretty good! ¡°With such power, we can take Europe in no time!¡± One-Eye exclaimed. They had worked together to kill red-eyed zombies before. As for Zombie Monarchs¡­ He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Wang Ran could actually kill a Zombie Monarch with one slap. This power¡­ ¡°Too hasty,¡± Hua mumbled softly. She had thought that Tang Yan was the most powerful person in this group, so she had dragged him along to have an in-depth exchange. Who knew that the most powerful one was this young man¡­ ¡®Forget it, we¡¯ve already f*cked. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡¯ At least she had negotiated her way into an alliance with this group. ¡°Tattoo Lady, hurry up and take care of the zombies here. ¡°Then, help me organize my supplies. I¡¯ll take some back first,¡± Wang Ran turned to Hua and ordered her. ¡°Ah! Alright!¡± Hua shivered and subconsciously agreed. This human was too terrifying. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. With Wang Ran¡¯s shadow looming over her, Hua quickly took in all the zombies present. Taking over the entirety of Hong Kong ended up being child¡¯s play. Wang Ran and the others found a teahouse and sat down. There were some human slaves present, so Wang Ran and the others had the opportunity to eat on authentic Hong Kong snacks. ¡°Sir¡­ Wang Ran. ¡°Why are you all so strong? ¡°How did you manage it?¡± Tang Yan could not help but ask. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t even think about prying into our secrets!¡± Tang Tang stuffed a fish ball into Tang Yan¡¯s mouth. Their methods was something¡­ that only girls could try. If her father and Wang Ran¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop asking.¡± Tang Yan smiled in embarrassment. Everyone had their own secrets. It was only natural. As long as his daughter was safe, he could not complain. Now that his daughter and her boyfriend were both so strong, Tang Yan was still very pleased. ¡°Dad, where have you been these days? ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month since the zombies showed up, and you¡¯re only coming to find me now. ¡°Am I your biological child?¡± Tang Tang pouted and asked with an unhappy expression. ¡°It¡¯s complicated¡­ ¡°At that time, your mother and I were traveling. ¡°When we arrived in Japan, the virus broke out. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve set up mercenary organizations in several European countries before, so I quickly integrated these organizations together. ¡°After a month of fighting, the situation on our side has finally stabilized. ¡°That¡¯s why I finally had the time to come out and look for you,¡± Tang Yan explained. ¡°Mercenary organizations¡­ ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really wild. You¡¯re even playing with guns.¡± Tang Tang was a little shocked. ¡°Ah, I had the money to spare. Isn¡¯t it normal to have some hobbies¡­. ¡°You can¡¯t miss out on some shooting while overseas.¡± Tang Yan smiled. Wang Ran was at a loss for words. Rich people¡¯s hobbies were really something else¡­ ¡°Dad, your organization must be pretty big now, right?¡± Tang Tang continued to ask. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your dad you¡¯re talking about! ¡°Right now, the number of people in my mercenary organization has already exceeded 10,000. Among them, 30% of them are Awakened Ones. ¡°The royal family of the UK has hired us to protect them. ¡°It won¡¯t take long for me to take over the entire Europe. ¡°Don¡¯t you love those bags of luxury brands? I¡¯ve bought all their factories. If you like any of them, just tell me, and I¡¯ll send you a few hundred,¡± Tang Yan said with a smile. Chapter 294 - 294 The Girl In The Black Dress 294 The Girl In The Black Dress ¡°Why would I want those broken things¡­ ¡°If you find more of these axes, you can get me a few.¡± Tang Tang patted her axe. In the battle with Duan Shen, the axe had finally lost its edge. Several battle-worn chips marred its surface. ¡°No problem. There are many hobbyists in China who dabble with these. It won¡¯t be difficult finding you a new one,¡± Tang Yan said with a smile. Many people in their mercenary group used high-quality steel, in the growing need and importance for melee combat. After chatting for a while, Hua walked into the teahouse. ¡°Almost all the zombies in Hong Kong have been cleaned up. ¡°I¡¯ve also arranged the supplies that you humans can use in the warehouse near the dock. ¡°It¡¯s a little late today. Do you want to stay for the night before leaving?¡± Sis Hua asked very courteously. At the same time, she glanced at Tang Yan. The previous exchange had been too short, and she wanted to go deeper. ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s stay for a night. ¡°We can refuel the boat and move supplies or something.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Hua laughed. Since this man had spoken, there would definitely be no problem. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a room at the Four Seasons Hotel. Please come with me. ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ve also arranged a surprise for you guys.¡± Hua clapped her hands, and dozens of gorgeously dressed female zombies walked into the store. ¡°You guys can pick whatever you want. There won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Hua said with a smile. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Boss, this¡­ ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± One-Eye wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. ¡°What are you even talking about?! ¡®Now that we¡¯re in a cooperative relationship, of course we have to have in-depth exchanges.¡¯ ¡°Each of you, pick one! Leave some for the brothers on the ship. ¡°We must have an in-depth exchange today!¡± Tang Yan said as he slapped the table. This time, he would not be alone in humiliation. He would drag all of them down with him. Not a single man would be spared. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, Boss, we¡¯ll reluctantly accept it.¡± His underlings ¡®eyes lit up. ¡°Would you like one, sir?¡± Hua looked at Wang Ran. Such a powerful individual should have greater needs than ordinary people. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t need it.¡± Wang Ran glanced at Tang Tang. Tang Tang alone was enough. ¡®Besides, Tang Tang¡¯s father is still here. If I look for another girl in front of her father¡­¡¯ His situation was a little hard to explain. ¡°Uncle, come on, let¡¯s have a few. We¡¯re all on a trip, so we should leave some mementos!¡± Tang Tang lit the fire. Wang Ran was stunned. Tang Yan was also stunned. His own daughter was only a middle school student. How could she say such bold words¡­? Moreover, she seemed to be very used to it. What had she experienced during this period¡­ ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran was a little embarrassed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal! ¡°I¡¯ll pick the best one for you!¡± Hua covered her mouth and laughed. Wang Ran stole a glance at Tang Yan. He was surprised to see that the man did not seem to disapprove. That¡¯s right, he had just pushed his men into it¡­ What right did he have to control his daughter¡¯s boyfriend? Hua led the group to the hotel. The best suite was, of course, given to Wang Ran and Tang Tang. After closing the door, Tang Tang suddenly threw herself on the bed. ¡°Uncle, what kind of girl do you think they¡¯ll send over? ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s big eyes darted around sneakily. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re getting us into? ¡°Have you forgotten what my fluids do to girls?¡± Wang Ran smacked Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Please, add some color to your boring life! ¡°Look at the girls back home. You¡¯ve literally injected a whole new world into their lives!¡± Tang Tang proudly raised her head. The more demure the girls on the island were, the wilder they got when in the act. For example, Momo and Zhoumeng often discussed the game with Tang Tang in private. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Wang Ran sighed and went forward to open the door. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought her to you. ¡°She¡¯s a virgin, so be gentle!¡± Hua pushed a girl in front of Wang Ran. The girl was wearing a black dress. Her head was lowered, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. From her skin and figure, she should be a girl of good quality. However, she didn¡¯t look like a zombie¡­ ¡°Is she human?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to send them female zombies? ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know if you liked humans or zombies, so I brought a human here. ¡°Sir, if you like zombies, I¡¯ll just turn her into one right now.¡± Sis Hua offered with a smile. The girl in the black dress instantly trembled. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to become a zombie. ¡°No need, this will do. ¡°You may leave.¡± Wang Ran did not make things difficult for the girl in the black dress. It was already bad enough for her to be delivered to his door like a commodity. There was no need to turn her into a zombie. ¡°Sir, enjoy yourself!¡± Hua pushed the girl in the black dress into the room and smiled as she walked to the other room at the end of the corridor. Tang Yan was waiting for her. Wang Ran closed the door and thought about how to deal with the girl. Human rights have long plummeted in this age, but Wang Ran was never about forcing girls without their consent. ¡°Wow, she has such good skin!¡± Tang Tang ran over and touched the girl in the black dress. Wang Ran took a closer look and could not help but agree. The girl¡¯s skin was fair and tender, with a tinge of red. One look and one could tell that she was a natural beauty. Tang Tang impatiently reached out and touched the girl¡¯s chin, slowly raising her head. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s really beautiful! ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve struck gold¡± Tang Tang jeered. Wang Ran rolled his eyes. Tang Tang clearly did not share his reservations. Wang Ran decided on what to do with her. He could simply sit down and have a chat with her. Just as Wang Ran was about to make small talk, she suddenly moved! A taser was directly thrust towards Wang Ran¡¯s body! The taser suddenly stopped when it was a few centimeters away from Wang Ran. Tang Tang easily grabbed the wrist of the girl in the black dress. ¡°If we ever reach that level of role play, I¡¯d like to be the first to try it. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to go to this extent right from the start,¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. The girl¡¯s delicate face was filled with fear. The sneak attack had failed¡­ What would happen to her¡­? Chapter 295 - 295 The Movie Star 295 The Movie Star The girl in the black dress tried to pull her hand back. Helplessly, she could only use her other hand to attempt prying Tang Tang¡¯s fingers open. Tang Tang calmly snatched the taser from the girl in the black dress and zapped her. The girl in the black dress trembled and lost consciousness. ¡°Tang Tang, there was no need for that. ¡°She was no threat.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Uncle, are you into dom-play? ¡°I could play the part!¡± Tang Tang winked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran did not know what to say. He took out a can of Coke from the small refrigerator. Unfortunately, there was no ice. Tang Tang carried the limp girl in the black dress to the bed. In order to prevent her from acting recklessly, Tang Tang found a rope and bound her up firmly. However, this method of binding¡­ It was similar to the resources in Wang Ran¡¯s hard disk. ¡°Cough, cough. cough¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a little excessive. ¡°She¡¯s a weak little girl, after all. Is there a need to tie her up like this?¡± While he looked at Tang Tang¡¯s masterpiece, Wang Ran¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. The girl in the black dress was beautiful and had good skin, so it was quite a sight. However, Wang Ran was not going to touch her without her consent. The current Wang Ran could attract thousands of women to offer themselves to him, just by relying on his own strength. He was willing to bet that if he stood in N-City and shouted, at least ten thousand women would throw themselves at him. There was no need to take advantage of others. ¡°Uncle, you just can¡¯t get it up tonight, can you?¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and she looked at Wang Ran provocatively. ¡°You¡¯re really looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wang Ran stepped forward and picked up Tang Tang, taking her to the bathroom. The bathtub was already filled with water¡­ An hour later, Ding Xiaoyan, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes. She initially flailed wildly, but then she immediately calmed down. She seemed to have been tied up, and in an extremely embarrassing manner. Fortunately, her clothes were still there, and there were no signs of her body being violated. She had clearly been tied up and had even lost consciousness, but nobody had touched her? Was he impotent? It didn¡¯t seem like it¡­ Ding Xiaoyan could clearly hear the movements in the bathroom. Perhaps he simply wasn¡¯t into playing with limp, unconscious dolls. She had to quickly escape! Although she was tied up, she could still move her legs. She tried her best to roll to the side and came to the edge of the bed. Then, she carefully put her legs on the ground and propped herself upright. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After some effort, Ding Xiaoyan finally stood up. The door of the room was only a few meters away from the bedroom. The only problem was that she had to pass through the bathroom. Ding Xiaoyan sneaked toward the door. When she passed by the bathroom door, Ding Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but glance at it from the corner of her eye. ¡°What the f*ck¡­?¡± Ding Xiaoyan almost threw up. The scene in the bathroom was simply¡­ Such carnal, percussive violence! How was the girl still alive¡­? Ding Xiaoyan took a step forward, crossed the bathroom door, and rushed toward the door. Just as Ding Xiaoyan was about to reach the door, her body suddenly jerked to a halt! The rope on her body was pulled taut from behind. Ding Xiaoyan turned around with a frown. ¡°Ah!¡± Ding Xiaoyan was so frightened by the scene in front of her that she quickly closed her eyes. It was a naked man! How terrifying! Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face was burning, and she didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. ¡°Tang Tang, get me a bathrobe.¡± Wang Ran turned around and ordered her. Tang Tang¡¯s body was dripping with water as she handed Wang Ran a bathrobe. After putting it on, Wang Ran pulled the rope and pulled Ding Xiaoyan to the living room. Ding Xiaoyan half-opened one eye and saw that Wang Ran had put on his clothes. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sit,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t do it! ¡°I¡¯d rather die than do it!¡± Although Ding Xiaoyan was tied up and had no strength to resist, she still stubbornly refused Wang Ran. However, the scene in the bathroom just now made her blush again. ¡°Are you daft? ¡°I asked you to sit down.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Ding Xiaoyan heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the sofa obediently. ¡°Y-y-you better not mess around! ¡°I can commit suicide by biting my tongue!¡± Ding Xiaoyan added stubbornly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you. ¡°As long as you answer me obediently, I will consider letting you go,¡± Wang Ran said as he sipped his coke. Ding Xiaoyan looked at the coke in Wang Ran¡¯s hand and subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She hadn¡¯t had coke for a month. Let alone coke, even sugar was hard to find. Wang Ran smiled and went to the refrigerator to take another bottle and put it in front of Ding Xiaoyan. ¡°Thank you¡­ ¡°Can you untie me first?¡± Ding Xiaoyan asked weakly. She couldn¡¯t drink it if she was tied up like this. Wang Ran stepped forward and pulled lightly, and the rope on Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s body fell apart. Ding Xiaoyan first subconsciously covered her chest, but after realizing that Wang Ran had no intention of touching her, she slowly put down her hand and reached out to the drink. ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ Ahhh. ¡°So good!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was more like living! ¡°You¡¯ve had your coke. Can you answer me now? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m called¡­ D-Xiaoyan.¡± Ding Xiaoyan hesitated for a moment. Originally, she wanted to say her stage name, but she was afraid that if the other party knew who she was, they might have ideas about her. ¡°Your surname is Ding?¡± Tang Tang had wrapped herself in a bath towel and ran over. She moved closer to Ding Xiaoyan and took a closer look. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the popular female star, Ding Xiaoyan! ¡°I was wondering why you looked so familiar! ¡°I¡¯ve even watched your drama!¡± Tang Tang said excitedly. She had not expected to meet a big star here. But¡­ The treatment of this celebrity had been utterly miserable. She had even been given to Wang Ran as a gift by the zombies¡­ ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s the goddess in the hearts of hundreds of millions of men! ¡°Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip, stick it in!¡± Tang Tang incited from the side. When Ding Xiaoyan heard this, she was so scared that she trembled. She had feared this the most. After the apocalypse, she had relied on the resources in her mansion to hang on. After that, she ran out of food and had to leave the house. She was lucky to have joined a survivor camp. Everyone was polite to her at first because of her high popularity. But after a few days, the men in the camp revealed their true colors. They all approached her with ill intent. Ding Xiaoyan left the camp when they were not paying attention. In the end, she met Hua and was captured¡­ Chapter 296 - 296 Amateur Film? 296 Amateur Film? ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity I haven¡¯t watched her movies. I¡¯m not feeling the excitement. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Wang Ran shook his head. If he had watched the movies and dramas played by Ding Xiaoyan, it would have piqued his interest. This was much more interesting than cosplaying. ¡°Uncle, we can make a film with her right now!¡± Tang Tang said as she took out her mobile phone from her backpack. Although the communication function was gone, the camera was still functioning. Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s body trembled! Of course, she knew what she meant! ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll really bite my tongue!¡± Ding Xiaoyan said as she stuck out a small part of her tongue. From Wang Ran¡¯s point of view, she looked more like she was acting cute. ¡°Alright, stop teasing her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°Do you know how many humans are left in Hong Kong?¡± Wang Ran asked. When she heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, Ding Xiaoyan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There are actually quite a lot of humans here. ¡°I know of at least three or four survivor camps, so there should be a few thousand people in total. ¡°If we add in some scattered survivors, there are definitely more than ten thousand people,¡± Ding Xiaoyan replied. ¡°That¡¯s quite a high number¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°The zombies here often fight for territory, which gives humans enough breathing space to survive,¡± Ding Xiaoyan explained. Wang Ran nodded. However, the feud between zombies had ended. Hua had already united all the zombies in Hong Kong. The human survivors were about to face a terrifying situation. Of course, Wang Ran could not care less about the life and death of these people. ¡°Can¡­ ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Ding Xiaoyan saw that Wang Ran didn¡¯t look like a bad person, so she made a weak request. Wang Ran frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not touching you, and you¡¯re making demands of me? ¡°Before I say yes to anything, tell me what it is,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this¡­ ¡°My assistant came to the survivor camp with me. ¡°I managed to slip out, but she¡¯s still inside. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, you can help me¡­ Can you help me save my assistant? ¡°I can repay you!¡± Ding Xiaoyan pleaded. ¡°Repay? How are you going to repay me? ¡°An amateur film?¡± Wang Ran smiled. She was asking so much of him. ¡°How about¡­ an autograph?¡± Ding Xiaoyan asked. In the past, her autograph could be sold for a four-figure sum! The fans constantly fought over it. ¡°What use would I have for that?! ¡°How about¡­ ¡°How about this? The radio station in N-City is lacking an anchorwoman. ¡°If you¡¯re popular, why don¡¯t you work for me? Food and accommodation are included. ¡°You just need to sing at the radio station every day and help me send out some messages,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. Under his leadership, N-City had gradually become the largest survivor city in the surrounding area. He had even managed to restart its commerce and trade. If a popular star like Ding Xiaoyan got on the radio, it would raise the morale of the city. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ding Xiaoyan was stunned. Although it was a a lot of work, food and accommodation would be included¡­ If she remained here, she could not even guarantee her own safety. She could also save her assistant. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°You have my word.¡± Ding Xiaoyan nodded her head, after some thought. In any case, she had already gone through the worst-case scenario in her heart. If the condition was truly like what Wang Ran said, she had very little reason to turn him down. ¡°Uncle, are we going to attack the human camp at night? ¡°How exciting!¡± Tang Tang was interested. ¡°Hurry up and get changed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me when you¡¯re wrapped in a bath towel. Even your father wouldn¡¯t let you go out like this.¡± Wang Ran jabbed Tang Tang with a finger. It was very elastic. Tang Tang could not care less. She directly took off her bath towel and put on her clothes in front of Ding Xiaoyan and Wang Ran. Ding Xiaoyan glanced at it, and her face suddenly turned red. This girl looked to be about the same age as her, but she seemed to be packing heavy¡­ Soon, Tang Tang finished dressing up. Wang Ran opened the door and walked out with Tang Tang and Ding Xiaoyan. Just as he reached the corridor, he could hear Hua¡¯s voice from the opposite room. It sounded very intense¡­ Tang Tang took out her mobile phone and quietly went to Hua¡¯s room to record the sounds for a while. ¡°You do realize that¡¯s your father right there, don¡¯t you?¡± Wang Ran could not help but laugh. ¡°This is my trump card! ¡°If Dad doesn¡¯t listen to me in the future, I¡¯ll tell Mom.¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Wang Ran mourned for Tang Yan for a few seconds. Then, the three of them went downstairs and walked out of the hotel. All the zombies at the entrance of the hotel recognized Wang Ran. They saluted him with respect. ¡°Sir, where are you going? ¡°I¡¯ll drive you guys?¡± A particular golden-eyed zombie¡¯s waist was almost bent 90 degrees. ¡°Is that human¡¯s camp nearby?¡± Wang Ran looked at Ding Xiaoyan and asked. ¡°The campsite is near Hong Heng. It¡¯ll be faster if you drive there.¡± Ding Xiaoyan nodded. The golden-eyed zombie immediately snapped its fingers at its underling. The lackey immediately drove a Lincoln Stretched Limousine and stopped at the entrance of the hotel. This service was indeed excellent. Wang Ran led Tang Tang and Ding Xiaoyan to the car. The golden-eyed zombie drove the car and headed toward Hong Heng¡­ Inside the Hong Heng Stadium, hundreds of tents were strewn in the middle of the field. The largest tent was dozens of square meters and was located in the center of the stadium. ¡°Brother Hua, I still want more!¡± A chubby girl with short hair was acting like a spoiled child as she straddled a middle-aged man with a dragon tattoo. ¡°Get lost! ¡°I¡¯m trying to meditate!¡± Wu Dahua kicked the short-haired girl to the side. He had tried all the women in the camp. It was boring, too boring. It was a pity that the movie star had escaped. She would have been such a treat! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You didn¡¯t keep a close eye on her! ¡°I¡¯m only left with trash like you to f*ck.¡± Wu Dahua was so angry that he gave the short-haired girl another slap. The short-haired girl covered her face and did not dare to move. ¡°Brother Hua, what¡¯s so good about Ding Xiaoyan? That little b*tch! ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything and is very inexperienced, unlike me.¡± The short-haired girl lowered her head. Brother Hua lit a cigarette. He felt a little better and pressed the short-haired girl¡¯s head down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her manager? Where do you think she could have escaped to?¡± Brother Hua asked, as he enjoyed himself. Chapter 297 - 297 Disfigured 297 Disfigured ¡°She has such thin arms and legs. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if zombies gnawed on her bones as soon as she ran out. ¡°Maybe she has already become a female zombie¡­ Hohoho¡­¡± The short-haired girl almost choked. ¡°Female zombie?¡± ¡®Pretty female zombies are not bad either. I haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡¯ When Wu Dahua imagined it, he grew excited. At that moment, one of his underlings suddenly rushed into the tent. ¡°Boss, Boss, outside¡­¡± When the underling looked in, he saw a scene he shouldn¡¯t have seen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The underling immediately lowered his head. Boss¡¯s length was actually only this much¡­ Hahaha¡­ Wu Dahua¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he took the dagger next to him and threw it at the underling. ¡°Pfft!¡± The dagger went straight into the underling¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re laughing at me? ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Wu Dahua said coldly. The short-haired girl was frightened by the corpse in front of her. She didn¡¯t dare to slack off in the slightest, and worked even harder. Not long after, Wu Dahua shuddered, then stood up and put on his pants. Something must have happened outside, for his underling to rush in. As the Boss of the camp, Wu Dahua still had to pay attention to such details. ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Wu Dahua asked a guard as he walked out of the tent. ¡°Boss, that star is back! ¡°She¡¯s outside the camp!¡± the guard replied. ¡°She¡¯s back!¡± Wu Dahua¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. The situation outside is atrocious. How could a frail little girl handle it? ¡°This time, you must be back to lick my boots¡­¡± Wu Dahua laughed proudly. He had had enough of the run-of-the-mill women in the camp. Now, only a goddess like her could satisfy him. Wu Dahua impatiently walked to the camp gate. The short-haired girl also put on her clothes and followed him closely. On the surface, she seemed to listen to Brother Hua, but she didn¡¯t really want Ding Xiaoyan to return to the camp. Previously, as Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s assistant, she had to rely on the star¡¯s family¡¯s resources to survive. After they ran out, the two of them could only go outside to look for food. It was a good thing that they had come across this camp and taken them in. However, Ding Xiaoyan was a big star and was also pretty, so she was naturally treated much better than her. This made her feel jealous. When she found out that the camp¡¯s boss, Brother Hua, had taken a fancy to Ding Xiaoyan, she had deliberately warned Ding Xiaoyan about it. It wasn¡¯t that she really wanted to help Ding Xiaoyan, but Ding Xiaoyan was just too beautiful. If she got into a position of power, there would be no need for women like them. After Ding Xiaoyan left, she finally managed to hook up with Brother Hua using her skillful technique. Who knew that Ding Xiaoyan, this little b*tch, would actually come back?! Her position was in danger! At the entrance of the camp, Wu Dahua walked out with a face full of anticipation. In front of them was a Lincoln limousine, and a man and two women were leaning against it. Wu Dahua¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the two girls. His lower body reacted again. Of these two women, one was the female celebrity that he had been longing for, and the other¡­ The other had a child¡¯s face and massive breasts. One could not suppress their evil thoughts at first glance. Was this a buy one, get one free? Not bad! As for the man, Wu Dahua took no notice of him. ¡°Sister Ling! ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the short-haired girl behind Wu Dahua. She was Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s assistant, Lin Lin. ¡°Xiaoyan¡­ ¡°Where have you been these past few days? I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Lin Lin pretended to be excited. Although she was jealous of Ding Xiaoyan, she still had to put on an act. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I was caught by the zombies. ¡°But I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m here to get you out. Come with me, Sister Ling!¡± Ding Xiaoyan stepped forward and held Lin Lin¡¯s hand. Lin Lin was stunned. Leave? What a joke! She had food and drink here, and while she was not in a position of power, it was decent enough. Where to? Head out and risk her life trying to survive? She would not do it! ¡°Xiaoyan, I¡¯m fine here. ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave by yourself.¡± Lin Lin was overjoyed. It seemed that Ding Xiaoyan did not plan to stay in the camp. This was great news! ¡°Leave? ¡°Who is letting you go?¡± Wu Dahua, who was beside her, spoke. How could he let these two beautiful women leave when they had come to his door? ¡°Miss Ding, you¡¯ve been freeloading at my place for a few days. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to just leave like this?¡± Wu Dahua stared at Ding Xiaoyan, his eyes filled with greed. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ding Xiaoyan immediately apologized. She had indeed freeloaded off this place for a few days. She had even sneaked away after that. Hearing this, Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s heart was filled with regret. She had almost forgotten that she had slipped away because he had set his eyes on her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I pay you back with some food?¡± Ding Xiaoyan asked weakly. ¡°Food? Are you serious? ¡°If you really want to repay me¡­¡± Wu Dahua touched his chin, sizing up Ding Xiaoyan. ¡®Tsk, tsk, tsk, such exquisite skin¡­ And those long legs¡­ ¡®I heard that she¡¯s still a virgin¡­¡¯ Wu Dahua was a little restless after looking at her for a while. ¡°Ding, if your assistant doesn¡¯t want to leave, then forget it. ¡°This man stinks. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran shouted from behind. ¡°Leave? Who the f*ck are you? ¡°How dare you interrupt me when I¡¯m talking?¡± Wu Dahua felt humiliated, and his anger immediately rose. It looked like he was going to have to establish his authority in front of the beauty. This kid who had come out of nowhere was the perfect target to establish his power. Wu Dahua rubbed his hands and walked towards Wang Ran. At that moment, Lin Lin began to make a plan. If Brother Hua killed that man, he would definitely take Ding Xiaoyan into his account. Her position would be endangered. She might as well take advantage of the commotion over there and make a move on Ding Xiaoyan! As long as she cut her face, she could say that Ding Xiaoyan had wanted to escape, and she had accidentally hurt her in trying to stop her. Lin Lin smiled and was very satisfied with her plan. She put her hand into her pocket, where there was a pair of sharp ear-studs, which could be used as a weapon. Right now, Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes focused on the men, and it was a good opportunity to make a move. Lin Lin quickly took aim at Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face. ¡°Stab!¡± A long wound appeared on Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face, and blood immediately flowed out. ¡°Ah! ¡°Sister Ling, what are you doing?¡± Ding Xiaoyan was in so much pain that tears came out, and she looked at Lin Lin in horror. Chapter 298 - 298 This Is How We Perform Medical Treatment 298 This Is How We Perform Medical Treatment ¡°Little slut, are you trying to run? ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of Brother Hua!¡± Lin Lin glared at Ding Xiaoyan coldly. She had shed all pretense of cordiality. ¡°You¡­ How could you do this to me! ¡°We were so close before¡­¡± Ding Xiaoyan covered her face, blood continuously flowing from the gaps between her fingers. The pain on her face hurt less than the pain in her heart. ¡°Close? ¡°You¡¯re a big star! You¡¯re the center of everyone¡¯s attention! ¡°What about me? I¡¯m just an insignificant assistant. I can only hide behind the camera! ¡°I¡¯ve been working so hard. Which part of me is inferior to you?¡± Lin Lin was a little hysterical, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly in case Brother Hua heard her. ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly,¡± Tang Tang walked over and said. She had noticed Lin Lin when she was taking something out, but she had been too far away to stop her. ¡°You¡­ ¡°You two b*tches ¡­ ¡°I rank highly in this camp. When you guys come in, I¡¯ll show you the extent of my power!¡± Lin Lin said viciously. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a trash camp like yours. ¡°However, you injured Uncle¡¯s new girl. This won¡¯t slide.¡± Tang Tang walked up to Lin Lin with a straight face. ¡°You¡­ What do you want!¡± Lin Lin was frightened by Tang Tang¡¯s presence. Even though the other party was just a little girl, Lin Lin felt great fear. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to have your face disfigured? I like it too.¡± Tang Tang picked up an empty can from the ground and tore it in half. The sharp metal made Lin Lin¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! ¡°Brother Hua will be here as soon as he¡¯s done with that kid! ¡°I¡¯m Brother Hua¡¯s most beloved woman!¡± Lin Lin was trying to intimidate Tang Tang, while also encouraging herself. At that moment, Wu Dahua, who was walking toward Wang Ran, stopped in his tracks. Wang Ran slapped him, and Wu Dahua¡¯s head flew off. Lin Lin was stunned. A rank-five Awakened One, the boss of the camp, Brother Hua, died with a slap? That¡¯s impossible! Soon, Lin Lin was pulled back to reality by the pain. Tang Tang made a big cut on Lin Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Ah! ¡°My face! ¡°My fair and tender face!¡± Lin Lin screamed and took a few steps back. She did not even dare to touch the searing pain on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not over yet!¡± Tang Tang instantly appeared in front of Lin Lin, grabbed her neck, and continued to make more than a dozen cuts on her face. The skin on Lin Lin¡¯s face turned up like a steamed fish, and some places were so deep that the bones could be seen. The intense pain made Lin Lin¡¯s body tremble, and she couldn¡¯t help but throw up. ¡°Xiaoyan, are you satisfied with this?¡± Tang Tang turned around and asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face was also bleeding. The burning pain told her that this assistant, Sister Ling, who had been treated like family, had shown her true colors. The beautiful face that she was most proud of had actually been cut open¡­ This was not something that could be easily forgiven. Ding Xiaoyan gathered her courage and walked in front of Lin Lin. Lin Lin was so scared that she peed her pants. Was she going to pay for her sins this soon¡­? Ding Xiaoyan took a deep breath, raised her foot, and kicked Lin Lin. Then she let out a long breath. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Tang Tang was stunned. She had thought that Ding Xiaoyan would beat this woman to death. She was too kind for her own good. If Tang Tang¡¯s face was scratched, she would f*cking cut the other party alive. ¡°Tang Tang, hurry up.¡± Wang Ran shouted from not far away. Brother Hua had been killed in seconds, and Wang Ran was clearly bored. Tang Tang looked at Lin Lin, who was lying on the ground. Since Ding Xiaoyan didn¡¯t kill her, she was too lazy to take her life. However, the innocent star needed some additional help in venting her anger. Tang Tang raised her leg and stepped on Lin Lin¡¯s knee twice. ¡°Crack¡­¡± With two crisp sounds, Lin Lin¡¯s kneecaps were crushed. The intense pain made Lin Lin wet her pants again¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let Uncle take a look at your wound.¡± Tang Tang held Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s arm and left Lin Lin without looking back. In the extended Lincoln, Wang Ran was calmly drinking coke. When Ding Xiaoyan came in, Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°You got hurt?¡± Wang Ran looked at the long gash on Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. He had promised to keep her safe! ¡°Uncle, hurry up and treat it. ¡°She¡¯s crying.¡± Tang Tang saw through Wang Ran¡¯s thoughts at a glance. ¡°Treat¡­ My face can be treated?¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. As a girl who had always been beautiful, she was naturally very concerned about her image. She knew that there were some powerful Awakened Ones who had very strong regeneration abilities. However, she was just an ordinary person. How could she be able to come back from this? Wang Ran seemed very powerful. Perhaps he really had a way! Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s heart began to glimmer with some hope. ¡°Of course it can be cured. You just need to do this and this¡­¡± Tang Tang leaned over to Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°This¡­ ¡°I may be young, but I¡¯m not stupid! ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes wandered, and her heart started racing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. She first made a cut on her arm and then pulled off Wang Ran¡¯s pants. A moment later, the wound on Tang Tang¡¯s hand healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Tang Tang raised her head with an evil smile on her face. She had no really needed such treatment. Her wound healed because she was already a rank-seven Awakened One. She was simply being her typical self, a force of chaos. ¡°Ah, this!¡± Ding Xiaoyan trembled. The wound on Tang Tang¡¯s hand had actually healed! It was like magic! That¡¯s right. Supernatural zombies had appeared, so supernatural bodily fluids did not seem too far-fetched. However, she had to consume it¡­ Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s heart began to struggle. Ever since she became a child star at the age of 5, she had always been a little fairy in the eyes of her fans. Even when she was acting, she would not take on any roles that would affect her pure image. Now, she had to¡­ It was a huge leap to take! However, if she didn¡¯t lick it up, a terrible scar would be left on her face! She did not want to be scarred! Ding Xiaoyan looked at Tang Tang for help. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not asking you to give yourself up. ¡°Many of our wounded are treated this way.¡± Tang Tang secretly took out her mobile phone. Chapter 299 - 299 Take Your Medicine 299 Take Your Medicine ¡®Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s just a treatment process, not a sacrifice! ¡®It¡¯s just like how a doctor performs surgery for patients without harboring any evil thoughts¡­. Ding Xiaoyan kept convincing herself in her heart. She really didn¡¯t want to leave such a scar on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the driver won¡¯t be able to see the back of this car. ¡°The curtains are also drawn, no one is watching.¡± Tang Tang continued to instigate her. Wang Ran rolled his eyes. Tang Tang had long fallen to chaos. However, Wang Ran also wanted to experience what it was like to be with a star. After all, saving people was more important. ¡°I¡¯m going all out!¡± After some mental preparation, Ding Xiaoyan finally gathered her courage and lowered her head¡­ Although it was an awkward, rough process due to her inexperience, Ding Xiaoyan still managed to take the medicine successfully. Some of the medicine even got on her wound. The wound on Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face, which was originally burning with pain, instantly throbbed with comforting warmth. A warm current was constantly flowing around the wound. At the same time, a surge of energy began to expand in her body. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable¡­¡± Ding Xiaoyan closed her eyes, feeling drowsy. Soon, she opened her eyes. His face didn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore! She carefully reached out and touched it. The wound¡­ The wound was gone! How magical! Tang Tang had not been lying! Ding Xiaoyan quickly stuck out her tongue and swallowed the medicine. ¡®I can¡¯t waste it!¡¯ At the same time, Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s body was filled with energy, as if she had broken through some kind of restriction. Had she just Awakened? Was she an Awakened One? What a surprise! Ding Xiaoyan was overjoyed, but quickly grew embarrassed again. She remembered what she had just done¡­ It was really embarrassing! She was a national-level symbol of purity, and here, she was ¡­ ¡°Tang Tang¡­ no one else knows about this, right?¡± Ding Xiaoyan asked with a red face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed!¡± Tang Tang stuffed her phone back into her pocket. ¡°Oh right, the wound was quite deep. You need to keep at it. ¡°Three times a day. You just need to do this for two more days.¡± Tang Tang continued to trick her. ¡°Mm! I got it! ¡°Wang Ran¡­ Sir, thank you for curing my face!¡± Ding Xiaoyan nodded and looked at Wang Ran, her heart full of gratitude. Wang Ran glanced at Tang Tang. What a con woman! It seemed that he would have to bring her along for any major events in the future. She might end up tricking the enemy out of a fight. Very quickly, the car arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel. The Golden-eyed zombie, who was driving, got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Ding Xiaoyan followed Wang Ran out of the car with a radiant face. When the three of them returned to the corridor of the room, the sounds from Hua¡¯s room had not stopped. It seemed that the two of them were quite strong. After entering the room, Ding Xiaoyan started to feel uneasy. She started to worry about whether she would be¡­ by Wang Ran tonight. In the car earlier¡­ That was merely a form of treatment, right? It was different in the room. It was easy to create an ambiguous atmosphere in the room. Although Ding Xiaoyan had a good impression of Wang Ran, she found such acts hard to accept. ¡°Xiaoyan, remember, three times a day!¡± Tang Tang hummed a little tune as she passed by Ding Xiaoyan. ¡°Ah, right, I need to take the medicine on time!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face was red as she clenched her fists. Wang Ran was currently taking a shower in the bathroom. Ding Xiaoyan stomped her feet and gathered her courage to walk in. Tang Tang took out her mobile phone again and secretly put it through the crack of the door¡­ Half an hour later, Ding Xiaoyan, walked out, completely drenched. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± It looked like she had succeeded. Tang Tang happily pressed the ¡®save¡¯ button. One had to know that Wu Jiaxin and the other girls in the flight attendant class were all Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s fans. If she were to bring these movies back and share it with them¡­ She might start a new movement in the island! Not long after, Wang Ran came out in a bathrobe. ¡°Dry yourself, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Wang Ran covered Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s head with a bath towel. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s heart felt warm. Wang Ran was such a gentleman¡­ He was also very gentle during the treatment process and did not take advantage of her. It wasn¡¯t too far-fetched for her to date such a person! ¡°Ah! What am I thinking?!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face turned red again. Fortunately, this time, her head was covered with a bath towel, so they did not catch it. It was late at night. Wang Ran and Tang Tang slept in the master bedroom. Ding Xiaoyan, on the other hand, was arranged to stay in the second bedroom. The sounds from the master bedroom kept her awake for a long time, and she tossed and turned. Ding Xiaoyan felt a little hot. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve become an Awakened One!¡± Ding Xiaoyan consoled herself. ¡°Ah! Oh, that¡¯s right! ¡°Tang Tang said three times a day! I¡¯ve only eaten it twice today! ¡°Will it lose its effect and cause the wound to relapse if I underdose?¡± Ding Xiaoyan started to feel conflicted. On one hand, she was really worried about her wound. On the other hand, she seemed to have fallen in love with the process of healing. The surge of energy in her stomach gave her great warmth and comfort. ¡°No, she said three times! I have to take my medicine on time!¡± Ding Xiaoyan quickly convinced herself. When there was no movement in the master bedroom, Ding Xiaoyan crawled out of bed. She didn¡¯t dare to take the medicine while they were still moving. She had to wait until they were all asleep. When she walked to the door of the master bedroom, she heard Wang Ran and Tang Tang¡¯s even breathing. Ding Xiaoyan breathed a sigh of relief. AShe finally had a chance! Ding Xiaoyan quietly came to the end of the bed, lifted the quilt and got in¡­ The next morning, the three of them woke up in high spirits. After washing up, the three of them left the room. In the corridor, they ran into Hua and Tang Yan. ¡°Good Morning, Dad! ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± Tang Tang stepped forward and greeted him. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­¡± Tang Yan fell silent. He had been squeezed dry by Hua last night. It was said that cougars were terrifying in bed. He found that to be the truth. On top of that, she was a red-eyed zombie cougar! Tang Yan would take some time to recover from this. In the hotel lobby, Tang Yan¡¯s underlings were all glowing with health. It seemed that they had enjoyed themselves rather thoroughly. ¡°Boss, we have to come to Hong Kong more often in the future! ¡°Yeah, it feels great. I¡¯m falling in love with this place. ¡°Boss, why do you look so listless? ¡°Boss must have stayed up all night, haha!¡± One-Eye and the other underlings¡¯ words made Tang Yan¡¯s expression turn dark. Chapter 300 - 300 Undercover 300 Undercover The group arrived at the pier. The Missouri had already been refueled, and supplies had been piled up as much as possible. ¡°Do come often in the future! ¡°You too, Mr. Tang!¡± Hua sent everyone off at the pier. There are a few human camps in Hong Kong. ¡°Do as you see fit. If you don¡¯t like something, just get rid of it.¡± Wang Ran reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all the zombies in Hong Kong are under my control now. If somebody gets on my nerves, I¡¯ll kill them on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll also get the logistics and storage work done as soon as possible. The next time you come, you can ship your supplies,¡± Hua said with a smile. Wang Ran nodded. Not only did he save Tang Tang¡¯s father, but he also took over Hong Kong, a port city. It was a fruitful trip. After saying their goodbyes, the Missouri set sail in the direction of Ningbo-Zhoushan¡­ On a road not far from N-City, four Asian men jumped out of a car. They took out their casual clothes from their backpacks and changed out of their mercenary camouflage uniforms. ¡°We¡¯re only a few kilometers away from N-City. Everyone, stay alert!¡± The leader of the team, Wu Liang, reminded them. ¡°Captain, will we be able to sneak in successfully?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°Remember, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to call me Captain! ¡°I¡¯m Wu, and you¡¯re Zhou, Li, and Wang. Do you understand?¡± Wu Liang asked sternly. ¡°Understood!¡± The three team members responded in unison. ¡°This time, the company has sent us to find out more about N-City. ¡°If possible, we¡¯re to assassinate their leader.¡± ¡°From the information the company has, that guy¡¯s strength may be above rank-six, so we don¡¯t have any chance to fight him head-on. ¡°We need to hide, lay low, and slowly look for an opportunity,¡± Wu Liang briefed his team. They had all seen the video of Wang Ran¡¯s raid on Branches One and Three. Although the video was from 20 days ago, Wang Ran was already at least at rank-six at that time. Wu Liang deduced that the current Wang Ran might already have the strength of a rank-seven. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy the entire Hawaii base. ¡°I heard that N-City is has been walled up. Can we sneak in?¡± Wang asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. They¡¯ve been building a lot of buildings recently and are in urgent need of manpower. ¡°If Awakened Ones like us go, we will definitely be put in an important position. We might even be able to become small leaders. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to keep a low profile. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be easily exposed. ¡°We are all rank-four Awakened Ones. Why don¡¯t we just lower our ranks by two? that way, we won¡¯t attract any attention, and we can also gain some ground.¡± ¡°Can a rank-two Awakened One even get any recognition?¡± Wang asked. ¡°You think it¡¯s our company? ¡°This is just an ordinary city. How could it have a high proportion of Awakened Ones like our company? ¡°I¡¯ve done some research. In general, it is already considered pretty good for a camp to have over ten Awakened Ones.¡± ¡°We¡¯re four rank-two Awakened Ones. It¡¯s impossible for them to not take us seriously,¡± Wu Liang said confidently. The group changed their clothes and left their cars and equipment behind, heading towards N-City. They were professional agents and paid attention to details. They had not eaten or drunk anything since yesterday, so their lips were dry and their faces were pale. After changing into the old clothes, the four of them looked like refugees. After more than an hour, they finally saw the city walls of N-City. ¡°F*ck, Captain¡­ Wu, this wall is even more spectacular than the Great Wall! ¡°We can¡¯t blast through this without modern weapons!¡± Wang sighed. ¡°Indeed¡­ ¡°This level of defense is almost the same as the headquarters of the company. ¡°But the walls of the company headquarters aren¡¯t that long¡­¡± Wu Liang could not help but sigh. ¡°Wu, I think they¡¯re still working on it! ¡°Why don¡¯t we contact the company and call them directly before they finish the construction? ¡°When they¡¯re done, there won¡¯t be such an opportunity anymore,¡± Li suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! ¡°Our mission is to lay low. We can¡¯t jeopardize our positions. ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet them.¡± Wu Liang took the lead and walked toward the city wall that was under construction. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± Zhu Ming, who was supervising the work, stopped Wu Liang and the other three. Wu Liang adjusted his state of mind and walked forward. ¡°Big brother! We are refugees from the West. ¡°All the cities along the way have been wiped out. We really have nowhere to go. ¡°Do you take in survivors here? ¡°The four of us are Awakened Ones!¡± Wu Liang¡¯s sincerity, coupled with his weather-beaten face, was very convincing. ¡°Awakened Ones? ¡°What rank?¡± Zhu Ming asked indifferently. During this period of time, the mutant fruits and vegetables had been harvested on a large scale, and 80% of the residents in N-City had become Awakened Ones. Although most of them were rank-one Awakened Ones, their sheer numbers had greatly improved the strength of N city. Even the construction speed had drastically increased. Currently, N-City had no lack of Awakened Ones. ¡°The four of us are rank-two! ¡°We¡¯ll do anything you ask of us, as long as you¡¯re willing to take us in and give us food to eat.¡± Wu Liang pretended to plead. ¡°Second rank? Alright then. ¡°I¡¯m lacking a few strong brick-moving workers. ¡°You guys can stay here and move bricks. Food and accommodation are provided, and you¡¯ll work for 12 hours a day,¡± Zhu Ming said after some thought. Bricks?! Wu Liang and the three underlings behind him were stunned. They were rank-four Awakened Ones! Although they had deliberately lowered their ranks to avoid getting attention, they did not deserve to be mere bricklayers! How could Awakened Ones end up doing such menial work? ¡®This guy must be playing with us! ¡°Moving bricks is the simplest of chores out there. If you know how to operate an excavator, that¡¯s fine too. There¡¯s technical work for you to do. ¡°How is it? Do you want to do it? Feel free to leave,¡± Zhu Ming said indifferently. Many people had been filing into N-City. If they were willing to work, Zhu Ming would be happy to take them in. Otherwise¡­ Wang Ran had said that they were not the kind to take in idle folk, so they should just scram back to where they came from. ¡°F*ck! ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± Wu Liang said, suppressing his anger. Their goal was to sneak into N-City, so they couldn¡¯t retreat just because they encountered a little difficulty. ¡®It¡¯s just moving bricks! It wasn¡¯t anything difficult!¡¯ ¡°Alright, you guys must be thirsty and hungry. Go get some food over there and get to work immediately after you¡¯re done.¡± After Zhu Ming finished speaking, he went back to supervise the work, not giving them a second thought¡­ Chapter 301 - 301 Pathetic Spies 301 Pathetic Spies Wu Liang and the others walked toward the big tent that Zhu Ming had pointed out. There were a lot of supplies piled up there, and it seemed to be the place where the workers ate and drank. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to sneak in so easily. ¡°The people here are too careless.¡± Wang looked very proud. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud about that, keep a low profile.¡± Wu Liang immediately reminded him. Wang obediently shut his mouth. After all, they were on a mission. The four of them came to the big tent. Suddenly, Wang¡¯s body trembled, and he pointed in front of him in surprise. ¡°Zombie!¡± Wang stuttered. A red-eyed zombie was in charge of the food in the tent. ¡°F*ck!¡± Wu Liang and the others immediately became nervous. They had fought with zombies before, and the red-eyed zombies were much stronger than them. ¡°Are you new? ¡°Never seen a zombie before? ¡°Take the food and water. Be quick about it. After you¡¯re done, go over there and move the bricks,¡± the red-eyed zombie said with disdain. It had been Wu Jianguo¡¯s idea to let the zombies look after the food. After all, zombies didn¡¯t eat human food, so they wouldn¡¯t steal food or hide it. Wu Liang and the others gathered their courage, and each took a bottle of water and a piece of dry bread. They squatted down and started eating. They were really hungry, and the state of their bodies was not just an act. After eating and drinking, they all felt much better. ¡°Hurry up and get to work after you¡¯re done! ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking squat there and slack off!¡± Zhu Ming, the supervisor, urged with a loudspeaker not far away. Wu Liang and the others could only stand up and walk to the unloading area where the bricks were piled up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re rank-two Awakened Ones. We¡¯ll be more efficient than ordinary people when it comes to carrying bricks. ¡°As long as we perform a little better than the others, we¡¯ll definitely attract the attention of the higher-ups, and we¡¯ll be able to smoothly climb up the ranks,¡± Wu Liang muttered softly. The underlings all nodded. They were rank-four Awakened Ones. They were still dragons among men. They would not be kept down for long. ¡°F*ck!¡± Just as the four of them arrived at the pile of bricks, a shocking scene appeared. A red-eyed tank zombie was walking out with a container in its hand¡­ ¡°Red¡­ red-eyed zombies have been reduced to carrying bricks? ¡°This place is too scary¡­¡± Wu Liang and the others were shocked. They thought that they were the best in the brick-moving team¡­ ¡°When will we be able to make a name for ourselves¡­¡± The four of them felt a sense of despair. Just like that, they quietly joined the many other laborers¡­ A 9-6 shift, while only being fed food and drank without a salary¡­ If this was before the apocalypse, even a fool would not be willing to do it. But now, people were fighting over vacancies. After all, it was the safest way to get food during the apocalypse. After a long period of hard work, it was finally nine in the evening. The workers at the construction site collected their food and took the bus back to their resting place. Wu Liang and the other three heaved a sigh of relief. Although they were rank-four Awakened Ones, they were still quite tired after carrying bricks for an entire day. The four of them were about to get into the car, but were stopped by Zhu Ming. ¡°You guys only arrived at noon! ¡°You haven¡¯t even worked for 12 hours yet! ¡°Get back to work!¡± Zhu Ming said indifferently. ¡°This f*cking¡­¡± Wang, who had a bad temper, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had been working all day, and he still had to work overtime? They were all top secret agents, but now they had become workers¡­ Wu Liang immediately pressed down on Wang¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we know! ¡°We¡¯ll go back to work now.¡± Wu Liang pulled the others back to the construction site. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Have you forgotten the purpose of our visit? ¡°Keep a low profile!¡± Wu Liang reprimanded them. As an outstanding secret agent, patience was also a very important trait. The four of them returned to the construction site and continued to move bricks under the spotlight. It was late at night, and only a few zombies were left working at the construction site. The four of them sensed the zombies looking at them from time to time. ¡°Captain¡­ Wu, the atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel right!¡± Wang blurted out. He had a feeling that a few zombies had been staring at him, as if they were up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s their nature to eat people. Most humans have gone off, so it¡¯s natural for them to eye us. ¡°Even so, there have to be some rules here. Zombies wouldn¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, there would have been trouble long ago. ¡°Everyone, continue moving bricks. Don¡¯t mess up,¡± Wu Liang reminded his men. The four of them lowered their heads and continued to move the bricks silently. At that moment, a male zombie with silver eyes walked over and stood in front of Wng. ¡°Human, are you new here? ¡°Are you tired from carrying bricks?¡± the silver-eyed zombie asked with a smile. Wang felt a chill run down his spine. This guy was up to something. With Wu¡¯s instructions and the mission in mind, Wang suppressed his emotions. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m indeed a little tired. ¡°But it¡¯s much better than wandering outside.¡± Wang stayed in character. ¡°It¡¯s true that you won¡¯t get used to it so quickly. ¡°By the way, do you want to live better? ¡°I have sausages in my tent. Do you want to eat them?¡± The silver-eyed zombie peeked at Wang¡¯s butt while talking. Wang felt goosebumps creeping all over. This was¡­ Wang looked at Wu Liang for help. Wu Liang shook his head, indicating that he should not resist. They should not expose their identity before they could even survive the first day. Since the zombie had thoughts about Wang, he would just bear with it. He might even be able to find out some useful information. Wang was crying in his heart. What right did he have to take a fancy to him?! Wang had no choice but to temporarily surrender for the sake of the mission. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I would like some,¡± Wang¡¯s face turned red as he gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. Come with me!¡± The silver-eyed zombie was very happy. He thought that the man was embarrassed. This was going to be fun! With a sullen face, Wang followed the silver-eyed zombie into a tent not far away. Not long after, Wang¡¯s screams came from the tent, but he did not seem to be resisting. After all, the silver-eyed zombie was only as strong as a rank-three Awakaned One, so Wang could easily fight his way out of there. For the sake of the mission, Wang could only continue to wail¡­ Chapter 302 - 302 A Noble Sacrifice 302 A Noble Sacrifice ¡°We have much to learn from Wang¡¯s spirit. ¡°If it were me, I would also make the same sacrifice without hesitation,¡± Wu Liang said with a righteous tone. However, he was relieved that the zombie had not targeted him. ¡°Wu, why didn¡¯t anyone stop the zombies from doing that? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this place seems to be well-mannered?¡± Li asked in fear. He was also afraid of being chosen. ¡°Look, that zombie never once forced him. ¡°Wang gave him his consent. ¡°I guess this place allows such private transactions,¡± Wu Liang deduced. Li and Zhou nodded and began to mourn for Wang. They had no idea if Wang was the attacker or the pincushion¡­ Not long after, another zombie walked toward the three of them. It was a fat Mutated Zombie with green pus flowing out of its body. It was much more disgusting than the silver-eyed zombie from before. The fat zombie sized up the three of them and finally settled on Wu Liang. ¡°Human, I have some nutritious instant noodles. Do you want some?¡± The fat zombie looked at Wu Liang, revealing his yellow teeth. Wu Liang¡¯s body trembled. It¡¯s my turn? Wu Liang was about to refuse, when he saw the gazes of his two team members. If he backed down now, his words be a slap in the face. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ha!¡± Wu Liang gritted his teeth and nodded. Wu Liang silently cried in his heart as he followed the fat zombie to the small tent. ¡°Captain Wu is really awesome, I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, Wang got off lucky.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li and Zhou got back to work. Late at night, Wang and Wu Liang came out of their tents. They could barely walk¡­ However, they had received the sausages and noodles. Their hands had also been stamped by the zombies, but they didn¡¯t know what it meant. Li and Zhou did not dare to ask them. Wang and Wu Liang probably would not want to be reminded of it. ¡°You guys can go back and rest,¡± a red-eyed zombie who was in charge of night shift said to them. The four of them sagged with relief. With the help of two other people, Wu Liang and Wang got on the bus back to the residential area. The driver was an old man. ¡°You guys are new, right?¡± There were only a few of them in the car, so it was rather odd if they didn¡¯t chat. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ We escaped from the west,¡± Wu Liang answered. ¡°The west? Then you guys are quite lucky. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a horde of zombies in the west? Barely anyone survived.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Oh, you mean that horde of zombies? ¡°I heard that they reached here. How did you manage to fight them off?¡± Wu Liang began to ask. He had finally found someone he could chat with. He had to dig out more information. ¡°This is all thanks to the Savior of N-City, Boss Wang Ran!¡± the old man said with a face full of admiration. ¡°Boss Wang Ran led us to build a temporary protective wall. ¡°The wall stopped the bulk of the horde. ¡°But Boss Wang Ran still did most of the heavy lifting. He rushed out and fought with dozens of zombies alone. ¡°He even fought off the Zombie Monarch and a few red-eyed zombies! ¡°In the end, the zombies were forced to surrender. ¡°You spotted a lot of zombies doing hard labor, right? They were all captured back then.¡± Perhaps it was because public transport drivers were talkative by nature. Once he started talking, he could not stop. ¡°One person fighting dozens of zombies, including the Zombie Monarch and red-eyed zombies? ¡°Tsk¡­ you should at least try to keep it real!¡± Wang said while rubbing his butt. Even a rank-six would not take on dozens of silver-eyed zombies. Red eyes¡­ Zombie Monarch¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the same as their company¡¯s head boasting that he could fight take on ten red-eyed female zombies at night? Of course, Wang didn¡¯t dare to speak up. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you newbies for not understanding. ¡°Talking bad about Boss Wang Ran in N-City? ¡°Zombies and humans alike will come to beat you up,¡± the old man warned them. Wu Liang and the others were silent for a while. It seemed that Wang Ran had a good hold over N-City. Both humans and zombies followed the rules, and Wang Ran seemed to be genuinely loved and respected by the denizens. Wu Liang probed further. From what he could gather, N-City was terrifyingly powerful. Wu Liang felt that if what the old man said was true, N-City would be much more powerful than the company. From the looks of it, he would have to snoop around more! After a half an hour¡¯s drive, the bus stopped at the entrance of a large camp. These were simple square-shaped houses, and it was obvious that they had been built hastily. At first glance, there were two to three thousand makeshift houses, which could accommodate quite a number of people. ¡°You can go inside and report to the receptionist. They will help you make arrangements,¡± the old man said and drove away. Wu Liang brought his underlings to the entrance of the campsite, where there was a reception area. A chubby young girl saw Wu Liang and the other three and immediately came up to them. ¡°You¡¯re new here today, right? ¡°I¡¯m the new receptionist of this temporary camp, Liu. ¡°Do you mind sharing a four-person room? ¡°I can make the arrangements now,¡± Liu asked with a smile. ¡°Sure, we all know each other. One room works.¡± Wu Liang nodded. Living together with no outsiders among them would make it easier for them to communicate in private. ¡°These are the keys to your room. Just follow the number and you¡¯ll be able to find it. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a little newcomer benefit here. ¡°All the newcomers can get a snack. Sausages, drinks, and so on. ¡°Hey, you two have already collected it? That checks in.¡± Liu took out a lamp and scanned it. She found that Wu Liang and Wang already had seals in their hands. Wu Liang and Wang were shocked! Those two b*stard zombies! Wu Liang was so furious that he almost passed out. Even Wu Liang, who was known for his calm, could not control himself. Three hours, it had lasted three whole hours! Wang also looked like he had nothing to live for. ¡°Wu must be exhausted. ¡°We¡¯re going to rest. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± Zhou and Li quickly tugged Wu Liang and Wang away, in case they suddenly went berserk. Chapter 303 - 303 Death 303 Death In the room, Wu Liang crushed the enamel cup in his hand into a pancake. As he thought about how he had been tricked by that fat zombie, he felt murderous. However, as the captain, he knew that the mission was all that mattered. Otherwise, all his sacrifices would have been in vain. ¡°Li, Zhou, both of you should be in good-enough shape, right? ¡°Head out and see if you can learn anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t that old drive say that the leader of N-City lives on an island to the east? ¡°Head there and take a look,¡± Wu Liang ordered them. He had originally planned to go out by himself, but he was in no shape to walk¡­ ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be back before dawn.¡± Li and Zhou snuck out under the cover of night. Wu Liang and Wang were left in the room. The two of them remained silent. Neither of them dared to bring the past up¡­ Outside the camp, Li and Zhou used their experience as agents to easily avoid everyone and slip out. Driving would immediately attract attention. The two of them got their hands on two public bicycles and rode east. Both of them were rank-four Awakened Ones, so they were quite fast on bicycles. Not long after, the two of them were close to the seaside road. However, a landslide blocked their way. ¡°F*ck, this road is a disaster.¡± Li sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We should be able to climb over. ¡°I feel like we¡¯re close to our destination.¡± Li and Zhou dropped their bicycles and started to climb. ¡°Why does this landslide smell like gasoline¡­ ¡°There¡¯s also the smell of blood,¡± Li sniffed his palm and said. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t a natural landslide. They may have blown it up,¡± Zhou said after thinking for a while. ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s brutal. ¡°That¡¯s at least a few dozen barrels of gasoline¡­¡± Li exclaimed. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Zhou suddenly tensed up. He seemed to have heard some movement. It was late at night, and on this sparsely populated seaside road, what could there be¡­ Zombies? It shouldn¡¯t be. All the zombies here seemed to have been tamed. There couldn¡¯t be something more terrifying, right¡­? Suddenly, a bloody maw appeared in front of the two men. It had sharp teeth, a dark red mouth, and a huge head. ¡°Mother of God!¡± Zhou and Li were so frightened that they lost their balance and rolled down the slope. Their rolling caused another landslide, and a large number of boulders and mud rolled behind them. As soon as Zhou landed on the ground, a huge rock weighing a few tons smashed his head before he could even roll out of the way. Li was slightly luckier, but his lower body was also crushed by the rock. Then, two huge figures came to Li. They were a gorilla and a Golden Retriever. However, they were much larger than the average members of their species. ¡°Roar¡­ (F*ck, you¡¯re done for. You killed them!)¡± ¡°Roar¡­ Roar¡­ (You¡¯ll be dead if Master finds out!)¡± The gorilla spread his hands. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­ (How the hell would I know?!)¡± ¡°Woof¡­ (They rolled down on their own!)¡± Xiao Jin had an innocent expression. It had only noticed that there was someone there and went over to take a look. They were the ones who were so cowardly and rolled down on their own. ¡°Roar¡­ Roar¡­ (Master won¡¯t accept that as an excuse. You¡¯re just waiting to be boiled into soup.)¡± The gorilla was frightened. ¡°Woof woof! (I don¡¯t recognize the scent on these two guys. They should be new here¡­)¡± ¡°Woof! Woof! (No one saw it anyway. How about we¡­)¡± Xiao Jin mimicked Tang Tang¡¯s actions, squinting its eyes and slightly raising the corners of its mouth. This was the look of someone with a wicked idea. The gorilla was stunned. This was murder! ¡°Woof! Woof! (You¡¯re also involved in this. Do you want to be punished?)¡± Xiao Jin started to drag the gorilla into the depths. The gorilla trembled. ¡®Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin, I didn¡¯t know you were such a mongrel!¡¯ Indeed, the gorilla was also involved in this matter. If this matter was discovered, they would definitely not be able to escape punishment. In any case, Xiao Jin said that these two were new, so even if they disappeared, no one would know¡­ ¡°Roar¡­ Roar¡­ (This one is not completely dead, what should we do?)¡± The gorilla pointed at the half-dead Li. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­ (In for a penny, in for a pound, just bury him!)¡± Xiao Jin suggested. The gorilla pondered for a while and nodded. He had to be buried! Wang Ran would be back tomorrow. If he knew that he and Xiao Jin had caused the death of someone, he would definitely punish them. After quickly preparing themselves mentally, the two of them sneakily climbed to the top of the landslide. Li, who was buried in the pile of rocks, suddenly had an ominous feeling. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the conversation between the gorilla and the dog, he was sure it was nothing good. He struggled for a while, but there was no chance of escape at all. The lower half of his body was already firmly pinned down. In order to remain discreet, they had not brought any electronic devices with them, so they couldn¡¯t contact Wu Liang and Wang. It looked like he was going to die here¡­ Not long after, a large number of huge rocks rolled down from the slope. ¡°F*ck! ¡°You motherf*ckers!¡± Li¡¯s heart turned cold. Were these two bastards trying to silence him? ¡®I¡¯m an outstanding secret agent, but I¡¯m going to die at the hands of two animals?¡¯ Li no longer had the privilege for more thoughts. His head was soon crushed by a huge rock. A large amount of soil and sand quickly buried his and Zhou¡¯s bodies. As the dust slowly dispersed, the gorilla and Xiao Jin tacitly turned around and walked towards Eastlake island ¡­ In the room, Wu Liang was still awake. On one hand, the physical pain made it impossible to sleep. On the other hand, Li and Zhou had been out for a few hours, but there was no news at all. It¡¯s almost dawn! Could something have happened to them? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Both of them were elite agents selected by the company and had dealt with all kinds of situations. Even if they were discovered by the enemy, they would be able to escape. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wu Liang sighed. This mission had gone off to a bad start. After tossing and turning in bed for a while, the sun rose. Just as Wu Liang was feeling a little drowsy, someone knocked on the door of the temporary housing. ¡°Get up! Get up! Time to work!¡± someone outside the door shouted. Wu Liang and Wang both got up with heavy dark circles under their eyes. Another day of hard work¡­ Chapter 304 - 304 Back To N 304 Back To N-City The Missouri docked at Ningbo-Zhousan. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so lively here!¡± On the deck, Ding Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The port was filled with zombies moving and loading and unloading. Everything was in order. It didn¡¯t look like the end of the world at all. ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯ll let Uncle take you around later. ¡°The living conditions here are much better than Hong Kong!¡± Tang Tang whispered. Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes started to light up. As a star, she still missed the luxurious life she had in the past. Wang Ran was no ordinary man. Tang Yan was also shocked by the scene in front of him. He had dealt with zombies before, so he knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to communicate with them. Over here, Wang Ran had actually amassed a workforce of zombies. He was indeed amazing. His daughter¡¯s boyfriend was quite outstanding. On the dock, Wu Jianguo immediately led his men to welcome them. ¡°Boss, what have you brought back this time?¡± Wu Jianguo asked with a smile. Every time Wang Ran went out, he came back with massive harvests. ¡°I got us some stuff from Hong Kong. ¡°Find someone to unload the goods. ¡°Hong Kong will be our exclusive port in the future. I plan to organize a fleet to scout other continents,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡®Whoa, is he going to plunder the entire world? That sounds cool.¡¯ Wu Jianguo¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°By the way, how are things? ¡°I went straight to Hong Kong after the Hawaii incursion. ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Everything is going smoothly. I¡¯ll take you around later. ¡°Oh right, Boss, you should drop by the laboratory. Researcher Liu might have made some progress. ¡°I¡¯m going to organize the unloading. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± Wu Jianguo called his underlings and started to organize the zombies to move the things. ¡°Mr. Tang, why don¡¯t you take a walk around the area first? ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the laboratory first,¡± Wang Ran said to Tang Yan. ¡°Alright. ¡°I¡¯ll get my men to help unload the goods.¡± Tang Yan also knew that things like the laboratory involved many secrets, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t go and join in the fun. Wang Ran asked Tang Tang to stay behind to look after Ding Xiaoyan while he rode a bicycle to the newly built experimental plant by the dock. Under Liu Shiyao¡¯s lead, the laboratory was in full swing. These researchers were almost as skilled as Liu Shiyao. Coupled with the equipment and the large number of people, the research progress had improved by leaps and bounds. When Liu Shiyao saw Wang Ran, she immediately put down the test tube in her hand and ran over. ¡°Boss, are you here to inspect our work?¡± Liu Shiyao held Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re making good progress here, so I came to take a look.¡± Wang Ran glanced around. This laboratory was full of people, and it seemed that there was no place to go into the greenhouse with Liu Shiyao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have plenty of chances when we go back tonight.¡± Liu Shiyao immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll explain our progress to you. ¡°We¡¯ve already done in-depth research on the insects. ¡°We combined the antivenom from the insects and No. 4 to develop a zombie virus vaccine. ¡°This vaccine turns humans completely immune to the zombie virus infection. ¡°Of course, it also removes their chances of Awakening. ¡°It could also be used as tranquilizer darts¡­ ¡°The concentration of the vaccine is many times more diluted than the antivenom of the insect, so it won¡¯t kill the zombies directly, but it would greatly weaken them. ¡°No matter how strong they were before, the zombies will drop at least two or three ranks. ¡°We¡¯ve already found ourselves some humans and zombies for live experiments. We have live data for reference,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°How did you even get test subjects? ¡°Are they not afraid of death?¡± Wang Ran asked in surprise. ¡°Momo picked a few unfortunate zombies. ¡°It¡¯s even easier for humans. A pack of cigarettes brought us lots of willing volunteers,¡± Liu Shiyao said with a smile. She had not expected cigarettes to be so useful. ¡°So, this thing is both a vaccine and a weapon?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That is indeed the case. ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave it in your hands,¡± Liu Shiyao said. Wang Ran frowned. It was indeed a good vaccine. However, if he weaponized it, his followers and subordinates might be affected. It might even affect him. ¡°Right, you don¡¯t have to worry about yourself. ¡°I¡¯ve tested it with your blood. It does take effect on you, but there has to be more of the vaccine than your very own blood to be in your veins before it starts working. ¡°What kind of magical creature are you?¡± Liu Shiyao sighed. Wang Ran was truly a mystery. ¡°Is there no way to make the vaccine more controllable?¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Controllable¡­ ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve reminded me! ¡°There¡¯s really a way to prevent this thing from being controlled by the enemy!¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can put the vaccine in a dormant state and then set an activation drug. ¡°The vaccine will only take effect when the activation drug and the vaccine come into contact. ¡°This drug must be firmly remain in our hands, so¡­¡± Liu Shiyao looked at Wang Ran, and her eyes curved into crescent moons. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re not thinking of using my blood as a stimulant, are you?¡± Wang Ran felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Ah, with your strength, the enemy definitely won¡¯t be able to get your blood. ¡°Your blood is the most suitable as a stimulant! ¡°I can specially get you an extractor so that it can suck in your blood before you fire it. Even the most powerful of enemies will fall before you.¡± Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke. ¡°No¡­ ¡°Do I need to use a gun to kill zombies? ¡°Is there any enemy that I can¡¯t kill?¡± Wang Ran questioned. She was looking down on him! ¡°Please, you need to prepare for certain special circumstances! ¡°Besides, even if you don¡¯t need it, the people around you would need some help!¡± Liu Shiyao persuaded him. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. His subordinates were like a box of chocolates. The strong were really strong, the weak were really weak. With such a weapon, he could keep more of them safer. Chapter 305 - 305 Tang Yan Is Amazed 305 Tang Yan Is Amazed ¡°I plan to approach it from two directions. ¡°On one hand, it will reduce the toxicity of the vaccine to zombies, so that we can distribute the vaccine to ordinary people without worrying about them using the vaccine as a weapon. ¡°On the other hand, I can increase the toxicity of the weapons and design an activation system. ¡°What do you think?¡± Liu Shiyao asked. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it your way. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll give you an extra bonus tonight!¡± Wang Ran rasied Liu Shiyao¡¯s chin. Liu Shiyao blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Tonight¡­ I might not even be able to wait until tonight¡­¡± Liu Shiyao muttered softly. She was already flooding. ¡°No way, there are so many people here! Not here¡­¡± Wang Ran looked around and saw researchers buzzing all around him like bees. With so many people coming and going, it was difficult to even find an empty space. ¡°Ah! I have an idea! ¡°Come with me!¡± Liu Shiyao brought Wang Ran through many doors and arrived at a laboratory. There was a large transparent culture tank in the middle of the laboratory. It was filled with some kind of liquid. ¡°You guys, go out for a moment. ¡°If I don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t even come near here,¡± Liu Shiyao ordered them. The researchers obediently walked out. Liu Shiyao locked the door and then unplugged the power source from the surveillance camera. ¡°Here? ¡°There are no tables or beds.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°In there!¡± Liu Shiyao pointed at the culture tank. ¡°F*ck¡­ What are you up to?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡®Is this scientist so deeply in love with her work?¡¯ ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you drown?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a special liquid. People can breathe in it. ¡°Of course, not like you need it anyway. You can hold your breath underwater. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Shiyao took off her white coat. Her shirt and skirt did little to hide her perfect figure. Since things had come to this, Wang Ran naturally could not back down. After stripping, the two of them climbed into the culture tank¡­ An hour later, the two of them crawled out, drenched. Wang Ran could not help but sigh. Scientists could get really creative. This was much more interesting than being in the water. After getting dressed, the two of them walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you when I get back tonight. You can go back to your work.¡± Liu Shiyao said goodbye to Wang Ran at the entrance. Wang Ran walked to the port and found Tang Yan and the others. ¡°Wang Ran, did you just have a bath?¡± Tang Yan asked with a smile. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. ¡°Uncle, is it okay for my dad and the others to stay in the first house for a while?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°Why are you asking me? That¡¯s his house, to begin with.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. He had stolen his daughter, emptied his secret vault and basement, and even stolen a few of his cars. ¡°I plan to visit the various construction sites first. ¡°Do you want to go together?¡± Wang Ran asked Tang Yan. ¡°Sure, I could do with the experience.¡± Tang Yan immediately agreed. As the leader of a mercenary organization consisting of tens of thousands of people, he was very interested in learning how to manage things during such an age. ¡°Jianguo, can you send someone to find a place to entertain Boss Tang¡¯s underlings? ¡°They¡¯re all guests. Bring out some good wine and cigarettes. ¡°Let¡¯s start the inspection,¡± Wang Ran ordered him. Wu Jianguo nodded and asked a subordinate to make the arrangements. He drove a luxury car and took Wang Ran and the others to the city. Along the way, Tang Yan would look outside from time to time. ¡°The security here is airtight¡­ I actually saw an old man carrying a child on a walk¡­ ¡°There¡¯s also a woman walking her dog¡­¡± Tang Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the UK, only the rich and powerful had the courage to walk around on the streets. Of course, they would also bring a few Awakened bodyguards with them. He had never seen a city like N-City. Soon, the car stopped at a construction site. ¡°Boss, this is residential area is still under construction. ¡°The houses here are all three-story bungalows. Solar panels are installed on the roofs to provide for the residents¡¯ daily electricity consumption. ¡°There are a total of nine square blocks here, and each block can accommodate 8,000 people. ¡°The middle street is mainly for comprehensive entertainment, such as sports stadiums, libraries, local area internet bars, etc. It¡¯s a place for the residents to pass the time. ¡°It¡¯s expected to be completed by the end of this month,¡± Wu Jianguo summarized. ¡°Shit, that soon?! ¡°Such a large community, complete with luxury and entertainment can be built in a month?¡± Tang Yan was shocked. One must know that it took them a week to build an outdoor public toilet. ¡°We have a 9-6 working system under normal circumstances. If you want more food, you can even take the initiative to work overtime. ¡°Furthermore, 80% of the citizens in N-City are now Awakened Ones. Naturally, we would make swift work of it all,¡± Wu Jianguo explained. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°80% of the residents are Awakened Ones?¡± Tang Yan was so shocked that his head was buzzing. What sort of existence was this? This was enough to wipe out an entire country! As for the work hours, even during the apocalypse, the English folk worked eight hours a day. Other than eating, drinking coffee, afternoon tea, and going to the toilet, they only had two hours of proper work a day. Their efficiency can¡¯t be compared to N-City¡¯s. ¡°Hmm, not bad. We can speed things up further.¡± Wang Ran nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this progress at all. ¡°Boss, the city wall is next. ¡°80% of our manpower has been channeled to the city wall.¡± Wu Jianguo led everyone to the car and drove to the city wall. From far away, everyone could see the towering city walls. This was much more spectacular than the temporary city wall from before. Wang Ran felt that this was similar to the Great Wall of the North in A Song of Ice and Fire. ¡°You guys are really daring¡­ ¡°If this wall were to be built during normal times, it would take hundreds of thousands of people a year to build it.¡± Tang Yan sighed again. If the wall was complete, N-City would probably become the safest place in the world. ¡°Look at those tank zombies, it¡¯s so easy for them to move the rocks. ¡°Those zombies with long tongues can be used as arm cranes. ¡°The pus that the zombies spit out is a good adhesive.¡± Wu Jianguo introduced them one by one. These zombies were being utilized to the fullest. Chapter 306 - 306 Seize The Opportunity 306 Seize The Opportunity ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡± ¡°These zombies are all mutants. Some of them even have red or golden eyes.¡± ¡°Why would they work so hard for you?¡± Tang Yan was deeply puzzled. It had been the same situation on the dock. So many zombies were working as laborers, but they seemed to have absolutely zero qualms about it. This was confusing. Before Wang Ran could answer, a bright pair of headlights approached. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Lin Momo threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Thanks to the shock absorbers in her double airbags, Wang Ran¡¯s ribs were not broken from the impact. ¡°Oh my, a Zombie Monarch!¡± Tang Yan trembled. A Zombie Monarch was in charge of this place! That explained why the zombies were so obedient. Tang Yan believed Wang Ran could overpower her if he wanted to. But he actually¡­ The female Zombie Monarch was so close to Wang Ran. She had to be his woman. Tang Yan was impressed that he could hook up with a female Zombie Monarch. He had only slept with a red-eyed female zombie before. On top of that, he had been forced to do so. But then again, his daughter didn¡¯t seem to mind at all¡­ Her boyfriend had so many women, but she didn¡¯t seem angry. She differed greatly from her mother. ¡°Master, the construction progress is going well and there haven¡¯t been any rampaging zombies.¡± ¡°My management isn¡¯t too bad, is it?¡± Lin Momo asked for recognition. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll reward you when we get back,¡± Wang Ran said as he pinched Lin Momo¡¯s butt. Lin Momo blushed and was overjoyed. ¡°Hey, did Master bring new girls back? ¡°So beautiful! Her skin is so good! I¡¯m so envious! ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lin Momo looked closer at Ding Xiaoyan and realized she looked familiar. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s¡­ the movie star, Ding Yan!!!¡± Lin Momo exclaimed, covering her mouth. She was a fan of Ding Xiaoyan. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want her autograph, go ahead. She¡¯s my employee now, so she has to listen to me,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Master, you¡¯re amazing! You actually came across a star,¡± Lin Momo said admiringly. Tang Yan wiped sweat from his brow. In this day and age, having a star by your side wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was common for powerful individuals to have one or two superstars with them. If Tang Yan wasn¡¯t controlled by his wife, he would definitely¡­ But to truly be considered powerful, one needed to defeat a Zombie Monarch. Tang Yan knew he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Lin Momo happily held Wang Ran¡¯s hand and led him on a tour of the construction site. When the working zombies saw Wang Ran, they all stopped and looked in awe. Most of them had seen Wang Ran¡¯s power and revered him more than Lin Momo, the Zombie Monarch. In a corner, Wu Liang and Wang were moving bricks. ¡°F*ck, the zombie from yesterday is eyeing me again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the mission, I would have blown his head off,¡± Wang muttered softly. ¡°Calm down, master yourself. ¡°Remember, we are special agents.¡± Although Wu Liang was also furious, he still reminded Wang about the mission. ¡°Hey, Wu, look over there! ¡°It seems like some Big Shot has come to inspect!¡± Wang looked into the distance. A few people were surrounded by many high-leveled zombies patrolling the area. It looked very much like a leader doing his rounds. ¡°He might be the leader of N-City, one of our targets!¡± Wu Liang also excitedly looked in that direction. A Zombie Monarch was leading him by the arm. That person must be the leader! Wu Liang and Wang carried the bricks and discreetly walked in Wang Ran¡¯s direction. ¡°You two, what are you doing?! ¡°Why are you wandering around instead of moving bricks?¡± a Mutated Zombie shouted. It was the one who had humiliated Wang yesterday. ¡°We¡­ We saw that some Big Shot was coming, so we wanted to join in the fun,¡± Wang replied, suppressing his anger. ¡°Hah! He¡¯s the number one figure in N-City! ¡°Newbies like you don¡¯t get to watch him whenever you want! ¡°Hurry up and do your work! ¡°By the way, where are the other two who came with you yesterday? ¡°They ran away after receiving the newcomer¡¯s gift? ¡°Their workload will be on you guys. Hurry up and get to work!¡± The Mutated Zombie scolded them. Wu Liang and Wang gritted their teeth and lowered their heads in silence. They knew that if they wanted to gain in-depth information about N-City, they had to stay hidden and not cause any trouble. ¡°Wang, come here for a moment,¡± the Mutated Zombie suddenly called out to Wang. Wang was stunned. He glanced at Wu Liang, adjusted his emotions, and walked toward the Mutated Zombie. ¡°Wang, do you find the work hard? ¡°Do you want to be transferred to the city? The working and living conditions there are better,¡± the Mutated Zombie asked while looking at Wang¡¯s butt. Wang¡¯s butthole clenched up, then he immediately realized what the Mutated Zombie was talking about. The city? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to obtain more information there? ¡°Brother, of course, I want to be transferred to the city!¡± Wang replied, pretending to be coy. For the sake of the mission, he had to give it his all! ¡°We have a private gathering tonight. You can come with me. ¡°There are a lot of zombies with high status among them. As long as you please them, you¡¯ll find yourself in the city in no time! ¡°You can go anywhere you want in the entire N-City, except for the place where the top leaders live,¡± the Mutated Zombie kept tempting Wang. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you tonight.¡± Wang immediately nodded in agreement. Although he would not be among the leaders just yet, the city would still signify some progress being made in his mission. The Mutated Zombie nodded in satisfaction and didn¡¯t forget to touch Wang¡¯s butt. He liked such tactful humans. Moreover, this human was much tougher than other humans. He didn¡¯t look like he was only at rank-two. After the Mutated Zombie left, Wang returned to Wu Liang¡¯s side. Although he had to go to a strange party in the evening, Wang actually had some inexplicable sense of superiority about it. You see, even the captain, Wu Liang, was not qualified to go! ¡°Wang, you have to seize the opportunity this time! ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that Li and Zhou are already dead. This mission can only be completed by the two of us,¡± Wu Liang encouraged him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to spill blood tonight, I¡¯ll still successfully break into this circle!¡± Little Wang said confidently. In his opinion, he was much more useful than his team leader, Wu Liang. He would definitely take all the credit for this mission¡­ Chapter 307 - 307 A Break 307 A Break-In? A thief broke into my house? Wang Ran and the others returned to the villas by car. As the developer of housing area, Tang Yan was shocked to see the change. This place was no longer a high-end housing area. It had turned into an ecological garden. Other than the regular lanes, everything else had been turned over and planted on. He spotted vegetables, fruits, fish ponds¡­ The yield from this area alone could feed thousands of people. ¡°Dad, forget about it. There¡¯s no such thing as property rights now. This place belongs to Wang Ran,¡± Tang Tang reminded him. ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. As expected, daughters would take the side of their partners. However, Tang Yan only owned the property rights to a few villas here. If they were gone, so be it. He didn¡¯t feel any heartache. In the apocalypse, houses were not worth much. With a safe environment like N-City, it didn¡¯t matter where she lived. Tang Yan arrived at Unit 1. He had once lived here for a few years, and it brought back many memories. ¡°Hey, why is my garage door open¡­ ¡°My Hummer! My Porsche! ¡°Hey, why are my cars all broken¡­¡± Tang Yan felt a pang of ache in his heart. These were all cars that he had collected for a long time, and most of them were limited editions. Now, they could very well belong in the scrapyard. ¡°Did a fight take place here¡­?¡± Tang Yan¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and didn¡¯t speak. He was not completely wrong. One couldn¡¯t blame the cars for being poor-built. Wang Ran and her were too strong. No matter how strong the car was, nothing could withstand their fast, dense, and powerful vibrations. Then, Tang Yan went to the second floor. The secret basement where he had hidden his guns had been completely emptied. He was already mentally prepared for this. After all, these were prepared in case of emergency. It had played a role in helping his daughter survive the apocalypse. ¡°Hey, why did my desk collapse¡­? ¡°Has there been a break-in?¡± Tang Yan was a little confused. Tang Tang blushed and glanced at Wang Ran. ¡°My basement¡­ Did you guys sweep it clean?¡± Tang Yan asked with a bitter face. He had a strong premonition that this was the case. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s yours is mine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me taking some! Do you want me to keep your relationship with the female zombie a secret? ¡± Tang Tang demanded loudly. Tang Yan trembled! As expected! Sure enough. His daughter was gathering leverage against him¡­ It seemed that his future was bleak¡­ Tang Yan really wanted to cry. ¡°By the way, Dad, what are your plans after this? ¡°Do you want to bring Mom over to live here? ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anywhere in the world that¡¯s safer than here,¡± Tang Tang said. ¡°I was planning to take you to Europe. After all, I have some power there. ¡°That was before I learned of this place. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss with your mother to see if she¡¯s willing to come over.¡± Tang Yan nodded. ¡°But¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something I need to remind you of. ¡°You know your uncle Tang Jun, right? ¡°He took over your grandfather¡¯s company. ¡°The current zombie virus has a lot to do with him. ¡°Moreover, he seems to have a strong hatred for our family. ¡°He may come after you. You should stay low,¡± Tang Yan reminded her. He knew a little about the company¡¯s inner workings, but he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell his daughter about it. ¡°Oh, you mean that company¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve destroyed four of their laboratories and their Hawaii base,¡± Tang Tang said calmly. ¡°What?! ¡°You guys¡­¡± Tang Yan was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. On the one hand, he was shocked that Tang Tang and Wang Ran would actually provoke the company. On the other hand, they actually had the power to destroy the company¡¯s branches and base¡­ Tang Yan¡¯s brain remained frozen for a long time. He had fought with the company many times in Europe, and he knew the strength and means of the other party. Wang Ran was so young, but he could actually make the company suffer such a big loss¡­ This son-in-law of his was quite extraordinary! ¡°Dad, rest well here. Let¡¯s have a drink and talk later! ¡°I¡¯m going to go back and take a hot bath! ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Tang pulled Wang Ran and left the villa, leaving Tang Yan with a shocked face. As soon as they returned to Eastlake Island, all the girls swarmed up to them. Previously, Wang Ran had been away from Hawaii for ten days. Although he had spent a night here after returning, he had gone to Hong Kong the next day. The girls were all hungry and thirsty, and they wanted nothing more than to eat Wang Ran on the spot. Ding Xiaoyan, who had just arrived, was frightened. Is this the world of animals? This is¡­ ¡°Ah, Master, did you bring a new girl back? ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! ¡°And she looks a little familiar!¡± The girls noticed Ding Xiaoyan, who was behind Wang ran. ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t she Ding Xiaoyan? ¡°The star who acted in ¡®It¡¯s the end of the world, I¡¯m a female zombie¡¯!?¡± The sharp-eyed Wu Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Oh, right! It¡¯s her! ¡°Oh my God, Master, you¡¯re so awesome! You even got yourself a superstar! ¡°I love you so much, Master! I¡¯m going to wear your favorite Catwoman suit today!¡± The girls excitedly surrounded Ding Xiaoyan. ¡°Hello everyone¡­ ¡°My real name is Ding Xiaoyan, you can call me Xiaoyan.¡± Ding Xiaoyan greeted the girls with a smile. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really something else!¡± ¡°We¡¯re good sisters from now on!¡± ¡°Hurry up and give me an autograph!¡± ¡°We have a lot of good food here. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± ¡°Do you want to swim? We have an open-air pool!¡± The girls were still excited, surrounding Ding Xiaoyan and chattering away. Tang Tang smiled wordlessly. ¡®If you see the movie she and Master had made, you¡¯ll be so excited.¡¯ Ding Xiaoyan was so touched by the girls¡¯ enthusiasm that her eyes were wet. Ever since the apocalypse arrived, she had completely forgotten about having a social life. When other people saw her, they would outwardly be polite to her, but most of them even had bad intentions towards her. She had not experienced such sincerity for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a bath.¡± Wang Ran saw that Ding Xiaoyan was distracting the carnivorous girls, so he pulled Tang Tang and ran back to the villa. During the bath, Su Xiaoyu, Lin Momo, and Zhou Meng, the three little zombies, also snuck in. They were sick of drinking from the stock for the past few days and urgently needed fresh food to feed them. The ground near the housing area began to shake slightly. This vibration lasted for a few hours¡­ Chapter 308 - 308 Taking Immediate Action 308 Taking Immediate Action The sky was getting dark. Wang Ran first had a meal with the girls and then brought Tang Tang to the Eastlake housing area. Tang Yan and his men were drinking with Wu Jianguo and the others. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Hurry up, we were just waiting for you guys!¡± Wu Jianguo greeted him warmly. Their necks were already red, and they seemed to be very engrossed in drinking. Wang Ran sat down with Tang Tang and took two bottles of vodka. ¡°Tang Tang, you really have a good eye for guys. ¡°Just now, Wu here has already told me everything that happened. ¡°My blood was boiling when I heard the stories! It¡¯s even more exciting than what I experienced in the UK! ¡°Wang Ran, come, come, come, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Tang Yan now not only treated Wang Ran as his daughter¡¯s boyfriend, but also as a Big Shot who could communicate with him on equal terms. The two of them clinked their bottles and directly eradicated the entire bottle of vodka. For Awakened Ones of a certain rank, this amount of alcohol was nothing. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t just drink with him! Come and have one with me!¡± Tang Tang also opened a bottle. Tang Yan was stunned. Forget it. His daughter was stronger than him, it was past the time for such concerns. Everyone started to drink happily. During the meal, Wang Ran saw that the head of security, Zhao Dong, was being embraced by two young women. ¡°Boss, this kid is amazing! ¡°Right now, many young women in the entire area are eyeing him. ¡°He¡¯s so coy. He only accepted two,¡± Wu Jianguo said with a smile. ¡°Captain Wu, don¡¯t make fun of me. Aren¡¯t you the most popular man here? ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t even accept one.¡± Zhao Dong struck back. ¡°Ah, that¡­ ¡°In the face of world peace, such things can wait!¡± Wu Jianguo answered the question perfunctorily. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re not far from H-City. You should have heard about the situation there, right?¡± Tang Yan asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just taken by zombies. ¡°We¡¯ve been there before,¡± Wang Ran said with a calm expression. I heard that the tide of zombies that attacked the government retreated to H-City. ¡°Two zombie forces are confronting each other now. ¡°If they unify, they will probably start to Annex the surrounding cities. ¡°You¡¯re only about 200 kilometers away from H-City. They may come here,¡± Tang Yan reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My city walls are not built for nothing. If they want to come, by all means. ¡°Hundreds of thousands of zombies will deliver themselves here to contribute to the hard labor.¡± Wang Ran smiled. If it wasn¡¯t for the free labor of 300,000 zombies from the last zombie attack, N-City would not have developed so rapidly. ¡°F*cking hell¡­¡± Tang Yan was stunned. Wang Ran¡¯s train of thought seemed to be different from his. Perhaps this was the result of their difference in strength¡­ If it were him, he would definitely consider sending people to attack while the other party was still reeling from internal strife. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation in Europe? ¡°Your mercenary organization is pretty much the size of a private army. You must be able to control the entirety of Europe, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­ ¡°Those guys from Europe are not in the right mind. ¡°When the virus first broke out, many survivors shouted ¡®I want freedom¡¯, ¡®You can¡¯t stop me from leaving my home¡¯, and so on, and ran out desperately. ¡°This has led to an exaggerated zombie to human ratio in Europe. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the circulation of weapons there, the humans there wouldn¡¯t have been able to even last a week. ¡°I originally had some manors and land in Europe, and I also stored a lot of weapons there. I took in a group of subordinates and slowly trained them. ¡°Now, even the security of the UK¡¯s royal family is managed by us. ¡°But the situation in Europe hasn¡¯t been too good recently. ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of India¡­¡± Tang Yan sighed and frowned. ¡°India? I heard that the zombies have grown out of control,¡± Wang Ran replied. ¡°Indeed¡­ ¡°They have a large population and are very densely populated. After the outbreak of the virus, the entire country was turned into zombies. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it has something to do with the Ganges River, but the proportion of Mutated Zombies in their area is very high, and they are also stronger than the zombies in other places. ¡°Those Indian zombies have started to invade Europe. ¡°I guess the small countries around them have already been swept by them,¡± Tang Yan said with a serious expression. ¡°That really sounds bad! ¡°It definitely sounds like they would reach us¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. Indian was very close to the southwest region of China. Saintess Yu was also located dangerously close to that area. If some scattered zombies slipped into the southwest, they might be killed by the sacred scarabs. But they would be quickly swept up by an actual horde. It seemed like he had to warn the tribe. His city was also not ready to face such a force at the moment ¡°With the way things are in Europe¡­ It¡¯s impossible to build a wall. ¡°I¡¯ll have to gradually move the organization back to China,¡± Tang Yan said, after thinking for a while. ¡°Dad, N-City is ours. Don¡¯t even think about bringing a force in! ¡°You can conquer a city by yourself. We can provide support,¡± Tang Tang snapped at her father. If tens of thousands of mercenaries were to come to N-City, it would definitely affect their livelihood. It would be troublesome if her father¡¯s subordinates were not easy to manage. ¡°You don¡¯t sound like my daughter at all¡­¡± Tang Yan sighed. ¡°Dad, Hong Kong seems decent enough. You can use Hong Kong as your base. ¡°With an airport and a port, it¡¯s convenient for us to maintain trading relations,¡± Tang Tang reminded him. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¡­ ¡°Ah! No!¡± Tang Yan was shocked. Hua was in Hong Kong. If his wife were to come¡­ He was doomed. He did not have Wang Ran¡¯s excellent harem management skills. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you take down H-City? ¡°The location is not bad.¡± Wang Ran could see what Tang Yan was struggling with at a glance, so he suggested. ¡°H-City is indeed decent. It¡¯s an international metropolis with convenient transportation and a very developed port. ¡°But the zombies there are not weak¡­ ¡°While they¡¯re still fighting among themselves, it¡¯s possible to weaken their strength and take down the city¡­ ¡°No, it¡¯s still too risky!¡± Tang Yan¡¯s face was full of doubt. He had seen Wang Ran fight a Zombie Monarch alone, but a city with hundreds of thousands or even millions of zombies was not something that could be dealt with by a single champion. Chapter 309 - 309 A Spy 309 A Spy ¡°Dad, are you looking down on us? ¡°Believe it or not, if we really want to take over H-City, we can do it in a single day!¡± Tang Tang was a little drunk and directly stood up on the table. Tang Yan and his underlings were stunned. Was she mad? Even his massive private army would not have the courage to say such a thing. ¡°Dad, do you dare to make a wager with me? ¡°If we take down H-City tomorrow, prepare hand over ten-thousand guns and a million bullets for us!¡± Tang Tang began to have ideas about Tang Yan¡¯s little vault. Her father was the head of Europe¡¯s largest mercenary organization, so he would have the resources. ¡°If you guys can really take over H-City¡­ ¡°One day is a little tight, but three days will do. ¡°If you take down H-City in three days, I¡¯ll give you twenty-thousand guns, two million rounds of bullets, five-hundred rocket launchers, and five-thousand grenades,¡± Tang Yan said in all seriousness. Ever since they took over Russia¡¯s military warehouse, they had no shortage of weapons. If Wang Ran could really settle things in H-City, Tang Yan would make actual plans to set up headquarters in H-City. It was too good a location to pass on. While located on the eastern coast of China, even if attacked by a tide of zombies, they would have ample time to prepare. If it was a fight they could not win, they could escape by sea. Moreover, H-City and N-City weren¡¯t far from each other, so they could take care of each other if something happened. Tang Yan and his wife could also visit Tang Tang often. In addition, H-City was an international metropolis with a large population. It had to be well-stocked. The food might have gone bad, but other supplies would be of use. It was really a good place to set up a base. ¡°Uncle, what do you think? ¡°Hurry up and take down H-City. I¡¯m going to scam my dad!¡± Tang Tang said excitedly as she leaned into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Tang Yan¡¯s face twitched. She was truly his biological daughter. She even openly said that she had tricked him¡­ ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and take a look tomorrow.¡± Wang Ran nodded. H-City was indeed a prime location. If they could take it down, it would be much more convenient for them to replenish their supplies, transport, and allocate resources. He couldn¡¯t manage two cities on his own, so it was a good idea to give it to Tang Tang¡¯s father. After all, he was not an outsider. Tang Tang had her father¡¯s secret in her hands, so he would have nothing to fear. In addition, Tang Tang¡¯s father had a massive stock of weapons¡­ With these weapons, N-City could defend itself even better. According to Tang Yan, the proportion of Mutated Zombies in India was very high. If the Indian zombies attacked, they would have an uphill battle in their hands. With the resources of a private military organization by his side, Wang Ran would feel much more at ease. ¡°You guys are too unrestrained and casual in your actions¡­¡± Tang Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. H-City was such a complicated place, and they actually decided to attack it on the spot¡­ ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a small city. Dad, what are you worried about? ¡°Come, come, come, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± Tang Tang opened another bottle of vodka and took a big gulp. Tang Yan was no longer worried, and he also drank along. ¡­ In an abandoned hotel in N-City, dozens of zombies and a dozen humans were having a private party here. Wang was lying on the ground like a dog, sticking up his butt. The zombies behind him changed wave after wave, but he still held on and didn¡¯t fall. He felt that the zombies here were very satisfied with him. It seemed that there should be no problem for him to enter this circle! However, there was a price to pay. The ground behind Wang was already covered in blood, and it looked like he was bleeding profusely. If he was not a rank-four Awakened One, he would have died a long time ago. ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s quite tough. I¡¯ll take him next!¡± A red-eyed zombie patted Wang¡¯s butt as he passed by. Wang could only gasp and smile. In order to successfully complete the mission, any sacrifice would be worth it. ¡°Why is it so difficult to find good ones? I always have to line up. ¡°Some guys have gone at it several times, but I haven¡¯t even gotten a single turn.¡± A zombie beside him sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The organizer said that it has to be consensual. ¡°It¡¯s already good that a dozen humans turned up. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Silver-Eyes like us have little status,¡± the older zombie said. ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the occasion today? Wasn¡¯t this event held once a week in the past? It¡¯s only been three days, and it¡¯s happening again,¡± a zombie said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Boss Thirteen is back! ¡°He went out on a mission with Boss Wang Ran and only came back today. ¡°This gathering is for Boss Thirteen. ¡°Hey, look, he¡¯s here.¡± The older zombie pointed in a certain direction. Wang, who was kneeling on the ground, looked over and saw a red-eyed zombie walking in, surrounded by a few other zombies. ¡°So this is Boss Thirteen¡­ ¡°He must be one of the most powerful people in N-City if he¡¯s able to follow that person out on a mission. ¡°As long as I can get close to him¡­¡± Wang smiled. He had a goal now! Once he took care of this person, his mission would be in the bag! Wang wiped his butt and walked over to Thirteen. ¡°Is he new? ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Thirteen sized up Wang and felt that this young man had a bright future. ¡°I¡¯m new here. You have good eyes, sir! ¡°Boss Thirteen, do you need me to serve you?¡± Wang asked in a flattering manner. Thirteen was about to nod when a voice interrupted him. ¡°Brother Thirteen, this guy¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a spy.¡± A deep voice came from behind Thirteen. Wang trembled. Had he been exposed? How was that possible? Could it be¡­? Did Zhou and Li get caught and betray him? Wang was so nervous that he started to break out in sweat. ¡°This guy¡­ ¡°He¡¯s one of the company¡¯s outstanding Special Agent, Wang!¡± Butler laughed as he walked out from behind Thirteen. ¡°Bu¡­ Captain Butler!¡± Little Wang blurted out subconsciously. As soon as he said this, Wang knew that his identity had been completely exposed. He had missed the chance to talk his way out of it. If he was not a spy, how would he know Butler? ¡°Not bad, you did well.¡± Thirteen patted Butler¡¯s head in satisfaction. Butler had long submitted to Thirteen, both mentally and physically. However, Thirteen was still a little wary of him. After all, he used to work for the company. However, this time, Butler had led the way and attacked the Hawaiian base, which made Thirteen trust him a little more. In addition, Butler had also pointed out another spy, which pleased Thirteen. Today, he had to pamper Butler properly¡­ Chapter 310 - 310 A Spy Is Among Us 310 A Spy Is Among Us ¡°Captin Butler¡­ Save me! ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a spy anymore! Please save me! ¡°I¡¯ll betray them with you!¡± Wang pleaded with a look of despair. He was very clear about the consequences of being exposed as a spy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you betrayed them way too quickly¡­¡± Thirteen said indifferently as he glanced at Butler. ¡°Do you know how long Butler held on? ¡°100 zombies had their fill of him every day, should it be the other way round? Well, he held on for a week.¡± Only when one¡¯s body and mind have been completely ravaged, could one change from the bottom of their heart. ¡°You¡­ failed¡­ ¡°Men, stab him to death.¡± ¡°How dare you come to our N-City as a spy? You must be tired of living,¡± Thirteen said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t! Not like this! ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want, but please let me go! ¡°Ah!¡± Wang¡¯s miserable cry rang out. The zombies were usually quite tender to women, but this was different. This was a spy who had meant them ill! No mercy! Not long after, Wang¡¯s blood was splattered everywhere. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I have a¡­ Oh¡­¡± Wang wanted to open his mouth to say something, but his mouth was quickly blocked. Now, he did not even have the chance to sell out Wu Liang in exchange for his own life. An hour later, Wang was reduced to a cold corpse. Of course, the zombies wouldn¡¯t let even that go. Awakened Ones made for good food¡­ ¡°To think that a spy would make his way here¡­ ¡°He could not have come alone. ¡°Brother Thirteen, I think you should warn the boss,¡± Butler said as he knelt before Thirteen. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Boss when I¡¯m done.¡± Thirteen nodded and continued to enjoy Butler¡¯s service¡­ An hour later, Thirteen arrived at the seaside road on his bicycle. Naturally, he could not go to East;ake Island. However, through the surveillance cameras, he believed that Wang Ran would be notified of his arrival. After waiting in the cold wind for a while, Wang Ran finally arrived at the road. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you this late, Boss,¡± Thirteen apologized. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯m not the one you offended anyway.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Thirteen trembled. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve angered two Zombie Monarchs¡­¡¯ He was frightened¡­ ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got trouble. ¡°There was a spy among us! ¡°Butler weeded him out. He said he was one of the company¡¯s top agents. ¡°We¡¯ve already taken care of him. ¡°We¡¯re guessing that he had not come alone. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Thirteen asked. ¡°A spy¡­ ¡°It seems like the company is trying to get me. ¡°They should have sneaked in after the zombie attack. ¡°After that time, we started our large-scale infrastructure construction plans and recruited some outsiders. ¡°The spy probably slipped in during then. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his chin and thought about it for a while. ¡°Here¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°The people who come to us want nothing more than a safe environment with food and water. ¡°I don¡¯t think they care too much about being Awakened Ones or not. ¡°Find all the survivors who have come to N-City in the past two weeks and inject them with Shiyao¡¯s newly developed vaccine. ¡°The vaccine turns them immune to the zombie virus, but it will also make them lose their abilities as Awakened Ones. ¡°We can promise them that after the injection, they would be provided with lighter workloads and more food. I think most survivors would agree. ¡°Otherwise, get lost or die.¡± Wang Ran coldly said. He was not a saint. Providing these survivors with food and shelter was already a step outside his station. If they were not happy with those conditions, then they could just get lost. ¡°Yes, Boss! ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Thirteen patted his chest. ¡°You should ask Jianguo for help. Try not to make any mistakes. ¡°I¡¯m going out tomorrow, so I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Eastlake Island. There were a bunch of girls in the house waiting to be fed¡­ The next morning, Wang Ran brought Xiaoyu and Tang Tang to the port. Momo wanted to go as well, but N-City needed a Zombie Monarch to maintain control. Tang Yan and the others also arrived at the dock. He was the one in charge of the conquest of H-City, so he had to take part in the battle personally. Wang Ran first went to the laboratory and took the special revolver that Liu Shiyao had prepared for him. With this, he could slack off whenever he wanted to. The group boarded the Missouri and set off for H-City¡­ Meanwhile, in N-City, Wu Jianguo and Thirteen had gathered all the survivors who had joined the city within the past two weeks. After a careful headcount, there found more than three thousand people. It seemed that many people had come over during this period of time. Of course, they had to pay their way in. Those who came to seek refuge either had to hand over gold, resources, or were simply powerful Awakened Ones. The crowd gathered, looking confused. ¡°What are the leaders trying to do? ¡°Do they we¡¯re eating too much and want to drive us away? ¡°No way¡­ Although it¡¯s tiring to work here, there¡¯s food, water, and safety. I don¡¯t want to leave! ¡°Yeah, even if I have to eat less every day, I¡¯d like to stay,¡± The people muttered among themselves. At that moment, Wu Jianguo stepped forward and took out a megaphone. ¡°Attention, everyone! ¡°Yesterday, we found a spy from a certain organization! ¡°He¡¯s trying to destroy the peace and unity of N-City! ¡°As far as we know, there¡¯s a spy among you. ¡°So, the higher-ups have made a decision!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve developed a vaccine. As long as you inject it, you¡¯ll be immune to the zombie virus, and the effect will last for two to three years. ¡°On the other hand¡­ if you are an Awakened One, you will lose your power. For good. ¡°You may choose. ¡°Those who are willing to take the injection, stay. Your workload will be halved, and your food supply will remain the same. ¡°On the day of the injection, you will also get a pack of cigarettes and a bottle of wine as a reward. ¡°Those who are not willing to take the vaccine¡­ ¡°We can only ask you to leave N-City,¡± Wu Jianguo said sternly. Wu Jianguo¡¯s voice resounded through the loudspeaker, and everyone was stunned. Chapter 311 - 311 The Turbulent H 311 The Turbulent H-City ¡°F*ck no, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing to eat outside and it¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m used to living here, and I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a vaccine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a rank-one Awakened One. So what if I lose my power? I don¡¯t have to go out and fight zombies, anyway.¡± ¡°As long as food and accommodation are provided, I have no objections to whatever you guys say!¡± The survivors all shouted their assurances. In their eyes, food and safety were far more important than their power. In the crowd, Wu Liang gritted his teeth. ¡°It seems that Wang¡¯s actions last night have been discovered¡­. ¡°But he probably didn¡¯t rat me out. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve come to capture me directly instead of using this method. ¡°Wang was loyal to the end¡­ ¡°However, if what they said is true, that the vaccine completely depowers us¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a rank-four Awakened One. Am I going to lose it all? ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­ ¡°No, no, no¡­ It would be too suspicious if I refused. ¡°They say that we are free to leave, but that does not rule out any backroom executions. ¡°Spies always have it rough, especially when ousted. ¡°I have to take this vaccine¡­ It¡¯s the only way I can remain here¡­¡± After a series of mental preparations, Wu Liang finally made a decision. This time, he was the only one left out of the four agents. If he didn¡¯t complete the task, the company would definitely not let him off. Wu Liang, along with the other survivors, waited in line for the vaccine under the watch of a large number of armed personnel. As they were queuing up, a survivor near Wu Liang suddenly regretted his decision. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this! ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached rank-two. I don¡¯t want to become a nobody!¡± The guy shouted and rushed outside. Wu Jianguo, who was in charge of the security at the scene, gave Zhu Ming a look. Zhu Ming easily caught up to the man. After that, the man fell silent. It was unknown if the guy was dead or had run away. Wu Liang¡¯s heart started to race. It looked like it was too late for regrets. Soon, Wu Liang entered the shed and was injected. As soon as the vaccine entered his body, Wu Liang felt his strength being stripped away inch by inch. A hollow void slowly occupied his heart. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve become an ordinary person just like that?¡± Wu Liang felt like crying. He had been a rank-four Awakened One! How much suffering did he have to go through to gain such strength! It had all disappeared in an instant¡­ He hoped that after he completed the task, the company would find a way to get his strength back. After the injection, the survivors received cigarettes and wine, and they all looked happy. Usually, they would only get basic food and water. Cigarettes and wine were luxury goods! Some people wished they could get a vaccine every day. Strength was nothing¡­ The survivors were then taken to a place in the suburbs. The houses had already been built there. For a time being, they would work and live in this area under the strict watch of zombies. However, to them, it was fine as long as they had food and drinks. It didn¡¯t matter where they lived. Wu Liang looked at the tight security and felt a little desperate. ¡®How the f*ck am I supposed to get out¡­?¡¯ Was he going to work here for the rest of his life? ¡­ In H-City, Chen Zeyang had brought a few hundred zombies in. In the past, the zombies in H-City were locked in a three-way deadlock. Later on, one of the forces was tricked into traveling south. The balance was instantly broken. After a tough battle, Chen Zeyang and his underlings successfully took control of H-City. What he didn¡¯t expect was that not long after, hundreds of thousands of zombies came from the north. Chen Zeyang was no match for them in terms of numbers and strength. Even though Chen Zeyang had advanced to the level of Zombie Monarch two days ago, he was helpless against such a force. Most of his underlings had followed him from N-City. They were loyal to him, unlike most of the other turncoats. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re planning to cross the river!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± A red-eyed zombie with a tall and sturdy body asked nervously. ¡°They surrounded us and didn¡¯t leave us any way out¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head east! ¡°The airport is by the sea. ¡°If we can find a plane that can still fly, we might have a chance of survival.¡± Chen Zeyang looked at the black mass of zombies behind him and gritted his teeth. Ever since he left N-City, he had been working hard and finally managed to take over H-City. He didn¡¯t expect the tide of zombies from the north to easily trample and sweep over all his efforts. At the moment, Chen Zeyang only wanted to protect his people. They could always rebuild from the ground up again. Hundreds of zombies fled all the way to the airport. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Chen Zeyang couldn¡¯t help but curse as he looked at the airport that was in shambles. Not a single aircraft even looked like it could fly. The damage done to them was overtly deliberate. ¡°Which f*cking guy had too much time on his hands¡­¡± the Red-eyed Tank beside Chen Zeyang complained. ¡°I remember some humans came here before. They escaped by plane. ¡°The zombies here must have destroyed the plane to prevent the same thing from happening,¡± another of his underlings said. ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no escape this time¡­¡± Chen Zeyang looked back and saw that some of the zombies had rushed into the airport and would soon reach the runway. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± The underlings looked at Chen Zeyang, one after another. He was their pillar of support. Under such circumstances, everyone could only place their hopes on him. ¡°There are escape slides on the planes. They¡¯re inflatable! ¡°Hurry up and tear down a few of them. We¡¯re making a break for the sea! Chen Zeyang quickly thought of an idea. His zombies rushed to the plane and began to work away. Chen Zeyang, on the other hand, led hundreds of his stronger combatants to hold off the first wave of zombies. ¡°Boss, we got twenty of them. It¡¯s enough!¡± The dismantling team shouted while carrying the slides. ¡°Retreat! Let¡¯s go to the beach!¡± Chen Zeyang and his men retreated as they fought, and the group slowly approached the shore. Chen Zeyang and the rest were dumbfounded when they arrived at the beach. Although the ocean was not far away, but¡­ There were sharp rocks and submerged reefs everywhere below the cliff¡­ They could not jump down. The inflated slides would probably be punctured by the sharp rocks before they reached the surface of the sea¡­ Chapter 312 - 312 Times Have Changed 312 Times Have Changed Chen Zeyang clenched his fists as he saw the zombies in front of him surround him like a tide. ¡°F*ck, we can¡¯t fight here. ¡°They¡¯ll force us off the cliff. ¡°Li, lay out the inflatable slide and jump down with our brothers.¡± Chen Zeyang gave the order. His subordinates immediately did as they were told. There were several air cushions made up of inflatable ladders. A few hundred zombies jumped down, one after another. ¡°Boss, there are three slides that haven¡¯t been broken. You can take a few of us and leave first!,¡± Red-eyed Li suggested. ¡°No, you guys go. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you guys.¡± Chen Zeyang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was about to enter the fight of his life. ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re not leaving, we¡¯re not leaving either! ¡°F*ck it, let¡¯s fight through this. We win together, or we die together!¡± Li said. He was one of the few zombies that had been following Chen Zeyang since Computer City. ¡°Right, Boss, if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together! ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag dozens of them down with me!¡± Chen Zeyang¡¯s underlings shouted one after another. Chen Zeyang sighed and looked up. A white-haired figure appeared at the edge of the cliff. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good! ¡°Surrender to me, and I¡¯ll let you live. ¡°As long as you kneel down, everything will be over!¡± the white-haired zombie at the edge of the cliff said to Chen Zeyang. Chen Zeyang raised his eyebrows. This was the only way to save his people. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to him! ¡°We¡¯ve come all the way here. When have we ever been scared? ¡°I¡¯m not kneeling to him!¡± Li whispered at him. ¡°Right, Brother Li is right! ¡°We¡¯d rather die than submit!¡± The other underlings shouted. While Chen Zeyang was pleased to hear that, he also began to feel conflicted. ¡®My brothers have followed me for so long, I can¡¯t just watch them die¡­ ¡®Kneel¡­ I¡¯ll just kneel¡­¡¯ Just as Chen Zeyang was about to make a decision, he noticed that the expressions of the zombies on the cliff had suddenly changed. They were all staring straight ahead. Chen Zeyang turned around and saw a shocking scene. A massive battleship was approaching. ¡®In this day and age¡­ even battleships don¡¯t get to rest in peace?¡¯ At the bow of the Missouri, Wang Ran put down his telescope. ¡°Uncle, there are so many zombies in front. What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°It seems like two groups of zombies are confronting each other. ¡°One of them is in a bad situation. ¡°It¡¯s that guy¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, do you still remember the Mutated Zombie we met when we went to the power plant? ¡°We even chatted with him for a while,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Ah! That guy! ¡°I only remember him stuffing me into the refrigerator at Computer City¡­ ¡°The power plant¡­ That¡¯s right, I had my first fight with a tank zombie there! ¡°We even went to the container factory¡­¡± Tang Tang blushed as she spoke. It was the first time she had done it with Wang Ran. She had even drained him out ten times in a row¡­ Tang Tang unpleasant memories with Chen Zeyang quickly faded away at that. ¡°Uncle, look, they¡¯ve been forced into a dead end. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help them?!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to help. ¡°There are so many zombies in H-City. Weeding them all out would be too much trouble. It would be better to ally ourselves with a local faction. ¡°Chen Zeyang has some history with us, and he isn¡¯t a bad man. He is the most suitable candidate. ¡°Xiaoyu, go and inform the crew to prepare for a volley. ¡°Kill all the zombies surrounding the other party,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Su Xiaoyu immediately ran to the cabin. Tang Yan had an envious look on his face. Having a battleship brought things up to another level. The U.K. had ships of its own, but nobody alive could crew them. Most such weapons had been converted into museums. Not long after, the turrets turned to the shore. ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± A large number of zombies were reduced into bloody pulps! Even the red-eyed zombies were not spared. Only luck would spare them. In an instant, the zombies on the shore were in chaos. They wailed and howled, scurrying around like headless flies. Many of the zombies even fell off the cliff and were killed by Chen Zeyang. After two rounds of artillery fire, over a thousand zombies on the shore were killed, while a few thousand died from trampling and falling. The white-haired zombie¡¯s face was covered in blood as he looked at the steel warship in fear. Just now, if the muzzle of the turrets had deviated a little more, he would have been the one who got blown up. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could survive the cannon. ¡°Retreat¡­¡± After a regaining his senses, the white-haired zombie gave the order to retreat. Facing such cannons on the shore was suicide. The zombies started to retreat quickly. However, the artillery fire did not stop. The main cannons of the Missouri had a range of more than 40 kilometers. Although they couldn¡¯t see anything from the ship, Wang Ran still ordered them to bombard the direction where the tide of zombies had fled for a while. That should put the fear of God into their hearts for a while. Then, Wang Ran sent down a few small boats and brought Tang Tang, Xiaoyu, Tang Yan, and the others to the shore. The hundreds of zombies who were standing in the rubble immediately became alert. The firepower of this party was ridiculous. They could easily wipe them out. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chen Zeyang immediately recognized Wang Ran. Previously, at the warehouse, he had already felt that Wang Ran was different from the rest. Therefore, he had wisely chosen not to fight with Wang Ran and obediently left N0City. He did not expect Wang Ran to have gained this much power over the course of time. Beside him¡­ was a Zombie Monarch. He sensed that she was far stronger than him. The little girl he had once terrified seemed to be dangerously powerful. As expected, he had not underestimated him¡­ ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve also become a Zombie Monarch? ¡°You¡¯re doing well!¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I was chased here like a dog, but it¡¯s not too bad¡­¡± Chen Zeyang let out a bitter laugh. ¡°How about it? Are you interested in letting all the zombies in H-City be under your control?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. Originally, Wang Ran wanted to find someone to manage the zombies in H-City, so that Tang Yan could make a smooth transition. Chen Zeyang was the most suitable candidate! ¡°Me? ¡°Look at my state¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up for that¡­¡± Chen Zeyang continued to smile bitterly. Chapter 313 - 313 Too Late For Regrets 313 Too Late For Regrets I¡¯ll help you kill that shitty little Zombie Monarch. You should be able to scare the other zombies, right?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Ah! Well¡­ ¡°That should be possible, but that guy is very strong. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with him!¡± Chen Zeyang said worriedly. ¡°Powerful? If he¡¯s strong, would he run like a dog?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Chen Zeyang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Didn¡¯t they run away because you threw a freaking battleship at him¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡± Wang Ran led everyone up. Above them, there were huge craters and body parts left by the shells. The zombies had already retreated a few kilometers away, obviously afraid of the firepower. Many of the planes on the tarmac had also been struck. All hope of repairing them was gone. Wang Ran led the zombie and human alliance and walked towards the direction of the horde. Not long after, Wang Ran stopped in front of a wall of corpses. The zombie wall split open, and a white-haired zombie walked out of it. ¡°Human! ¡°Why are you meddling in our affairs?¡± The white-haired zombie looked at Wang Ran and asked coldly. After that round of shelling, he had lost at least a hundred Mutated Zombies. It was a massive loss. If it had not been for Wang Ran¡¯s appearance, he would have taken down Chen Zeyang and his zombies long ago. ¡°Affairs? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want this city. You¡¯re in the way. ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯d better get lost,¡± Wang Ran replied with a smile. ¡°You ¡­¡± The white-haired zombie was stunned. He had not expected this human to be so headstrong¡­ They were greatly outnumbered. Where did their confidence come from? The battleship? This was the battleship¡¯s blind spot. If they fired randomly, they would be caught in the fire too. With that thought, the white-haired zombie became a little more confident. ¡°Human, I advise you to leave quickly. ¡°If you don¡¯t get in my way, I can give you some supplies that can be used by humans.¡± The white-haired zombie made offerings to Wang Ran. ¡°Supplies? ¡°Are you trying to send off a beggar? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. Surrender or die,¡± Wang Ran coldly said. The white-haired zombie was stunned. ¡®Is this human out of his mind?¡¯ He took a closer look at his opponent. A Zombie Monarch! This human had a Zombie Monarch with him! From the looks of it, they carried the heavier hitters. No wonder he was so arrogant¡­ However, a real battle was not decided by a few heavy hitters. He had sheer numbers! There were hundreds of thousands of zombies behind the white-haired zombie. If he pushed them hard, he would be able to flatten these people. Of course, the white-haired Zombie¡¯s only fear was the Missouri. He was afraid that after he killed these humans, he would be bombarded indiscriminately. Therefore, it was naturally best to solve it with words. Unfortunately, the human in front of him did not seem very diplomatic¡­ ¡°Human, I gave you a chance! ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to accept it, then feel what a horde of zombies is!¡± The white-haired zombie waved his hand, and the other zombies behind him started growling. They were ready to charge forward. ¡°F*ck, son-in-law, they¡¯re coming! ¡°We won¡¯t be able to hold out against such numbers!¡± Tang Yan was a little worried. Although they were all elites, their physical strength was limited. If the other side threw numbers at them, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to exhaust their physical strength. ¡°Calm down, times have changed.¡± Wang Ran smiled and took out a special revolver from his waist. This was something Liu Shiyao had specially modified for Wang Ran. Wang Ran used his thumb to press the bottom of the trigger. A sharp needle pierced through Wang Ran¡¯s skin, and the blood flowed into the gun barrel through the needle. Wang Ran raised his gun and aimed at the white-haired zombie. The white-haired zombie¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°A gun? ¡°You want to use a gun on me? You¡¯re so na?ve! ¡°It¡¯ll break my skin, but that¡¯s all! My bones are harder than tank armor.¡± The white-haired zombie laughed with disdain. When they attacked the government, he had been able to escape unscathed from the machine gun¡¯s fire. What would a pistol do? Wang ran didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw the white-haired zombie not even trying to Dodge. Since you don¡¯t have the desire to live, you can¡¯t blame me. Wang Ran directly aimed at the white-haired zombie¡¯s throat and fired a shot! The bullet, which carried a high concentration of scarab antivenom, flew towards the white-haired zombie. The white-haired zombie was shocked and subconsciously put his hand in front of his throat. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being hit in the head, as his skull was the hardest part of his body. His throat was a far more vulnerable spot. ¡°Tsk!¡± The bullet went into the White-haired Zombie¡¯s palm. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The white-haired zombie laughed disdainfully and dug the bullet out of his palm with his nail. Even if it had struck his neck, it wouldn¡¯t have caused much harm. As for his palm¡­ it was as good as a paper-cut. As soon as the white-haired zombie threw the bullet to the ground, his expression changed. He was weakening! ¡°This¡­ This feeling¡­¡± The white-haired zombie¡¯s heart skipped a beat! It was just like those terrifying insects from the southwest! As long as one was bitten by this insect, the virus in one¡¯s body would be completely wiped out! No matter how powerful a zombie was, he would die from exhaustion! They had fled all the way to the east to avoid these insects, but they did not expect to meet them here again! No, no, no¡­ It wasn¡¯t a bug, it was the bullet just now! There was a problem with the bullet! As he hesitated for a few seconds, the white-haired zombie¡¯s arm began to shrivel up, and it was spreading to its torso at a speed visible to the naked eye. The white-haired zombie made a prompt decision and directly tore off his entire arm, throwing it on the ground. A few hungry ordinary zombies saw the Zombie Monarch¡¯s arm and pounced on it to grab the food without thinking. Not long after, they, too, started shriveling up. The white-haired zombie panted heavily. It was too late¡­ He had hesitated for too long. The power in his body was draining out like a flood. He understood that he was about to die¡­ ¡°F * ck, this human¡­ They came prepared¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t I agree to surrender just now¡­¡± The white-haired zombie shed tears of regret. Unfortunately, it was too late for regrets. The white-haired zombie slowly fell to the ground. Immediately, the brainless ordinary zombies surrounded him and gobbled him up¡­ Chapter 314 - 314 Dividing The Spoils 314 Dividing The Spoils At the front of the zombie horde, thousands of zombies were still rushing forward. These were the elites of the white-haired zombie¡¯s forces, and they were all powerful Mutated Zombies. In their eyes, one bullet wouldn¡¯t be able to kill their leader. Whoever could kill a few more enemies would gain a higher standing in the eyes of the boss. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Wang Ran shouted loudly. Tang Yan¡¯s men pulled out their guns, while Chen Zeyang and the zombies also extended their claws. This battle was for their own sake, and they could not back down! Concentrated gunfire rang out! Tang Yan and the others first fired at the zombies a hundred meters away. Two to three hundred zombies died on the way. Soon, the zombies were only a dozen meters away. ¡°Motherf*ckers!¡± Tang Yan took out his axe and took the lead to rush out. The dozens of underlings behind him also rushed forward. Chen Zeyang, on the other hand, led his hundreds of underlings and split into two groups, outflanking them from both sides. As soon as the two sides came into contact, a large amount of flesh and broken limbs began to fly in the air. The scene was quite gory. ¡°Uncle, are you not going to move?¡± asked Tang Tang. ¡°Do you need me to fight a battle of this level? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my physical strength be used where it should be used?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Where it should be used¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Tang nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯m afraid my dad can¡¯t handle it!¡± Tang Tang joined the battle with her giant axe. Wherever Tang Tang went, no zombie was left in one piece¡­ ¡°Xiaoyu, you should go and help too. ¡°Reduce our losses.¡± Wang Ran patted Su Xiaoyu¡¯s butt. Su Xiaoyu nodded. With a flash of white, she rushed into the battlefield. Wang Ran leisurely took out a can of Coke from his backpack and watched the battle while drinking. ¡°Tang Tang is still as brutal as ever. ¡°Xiaoyu has grown faster, and she¡¯s very efficient in killing zombies, unlike Tang Tang, who only uses brute force. ¡°That Chen Zeyang is not half bad¡­¡± Wang Ran commented to himself. Without their leader, the opposing side was quickly wiped out. The remaining red-eyed zombies were quickly killed by Su Xiaoyu, Tang Tang, and Chen Zeyang. The rest of them were just random stragglers. Only one person died on Tang Yan¡¯s side, and a few others were injured, so the losses were not big. Chen Zeyang lost dozens of regular zombies, but it was not too bad. The enemy¡¯s elites had basically all been killed in this battle. Not far away from them, only some ordinary zombies and low-level Mutated Zombies were left. ¡°The remaining ones should be easy to clean up, right?¡± Wang Ran was drinking Coke as he walked in front of Chen Zeyang. ¡°Leave the rest to me. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Chen Zeyang walked toward the tide of zombies, and the aura of a Zombie Monarch was released. Those low-leveled zombies who had no minds of their own instantly fell to Chen Zeyang¡¯s aura, and they all lowered their heads in unison. The battle was over. Wang Ran and the others came to Chen Zeyang¡¯s side. ¡°Everything¡¯s done. Next is time to split the loot,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Tang Yan and Chen Zeyang were both stunned. ¡°Tell me, how do we split it? ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much, I have no objections.¡± Chen Zeyang quickly expressed his stance. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Ran today, they would have either kneeled down and became dogs or died. As long as Wang Ran was not unreasonable, they could accept it. Otherwise, he would simply start over elsewhere. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so I have no objections.¡± Tang Yan shrugged his shoulders. He had not spent much effort to take over H-City, so it was all up to Wang Ran. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll start distributing. ¡°The west districts of H-City will be for you zombies to live in. ¡°The other areas will all belong to us humans. ¡°In those districts, we won¡¯t interfere with any of your actions. However, if you act rashly in the other districts, you will be killed without mercy. ¡°Also, you zombies can work for us humans in exchange for food. ¡°There will be a lot of infrastructure projects to be done in H-City. ¡°Any problems?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Chen Zeyang nodded. The two districts were enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of zombies. Zombies also liked a comfortable life and didn¡¯t want to kill each other for survival. If Wang Ran could really provide them with food, zombies and humans could really live in peace. Immediately after, Wang Ran looked at Tang Yan. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so I¡¯ll be blunt. ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to manage H-City, so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°You have to restore the operations of the port, ground traffic, and storage bays as soon as possible. ¡°I can give you a head start with materials from N-City. I think we should build a wall that surrounds the coastline, just like in N-City. ¡°My experts will give you the specific blueprints to carry it out. ¡°Finally¡­ there is a matter of farming¡­¡± ¡°We can provide you with specially cultivated crops. These crops have a fast growth cycle and can be eaten by both humans and zombies. Eating them can also slightly improve your strength. ¡°After you stabilize the output, you basically won¡¯t be short of food,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°F*ck, are you talking about the vegetables we ate in N-City?¡± ¡°Zombies can consume them? ¡°No wonder you said that you can provide food for those zombies¡­¡± Tang Yan sighed. The biggest source of conflict between humans and zombies was food. Zombies were like carnivores, while humans were like herbivores. The two sides spilled blood because of this. If they could produce a large amount of food for both humans and zombies, then everyone would live in harmony. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not doing this for free. ¡°When the situation here has stabilized, I¡¯ll take 30% of the production of crops and light industries here.¡± Wang Ran gestured with his fingers. This was a little like a colony. However, Wang Ran would not interfere with the management of this place. He only wanted supplies. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very reasonable.¡± Tang Yan nodded. Wang Ran had helped them secure this place, and he had also provided them with the means of managing it. It was very reasonable for him to take 30% of the profits. ¡°No! ¡°Make it 40%!¡± Tang Tang suddenly said. Wang Ran and Tang Yan were both stunned. Sigh¡­ His daughter was truly ruthless¡­ ¡°Alright, 40%, 40%!¡± Tang Yan made the decision on the spot. If this crop really had a short cycle and high yield as Wang Ran said, it would not hurt to give him more. The meeting ended quickly, and everyone was satisfied with the result. Chapter 315 - 315 A Terrifying Creature Has Escaped 315 A Terrifying Creature Has Escaped In an underground research facility in Antarctica, the siren continued to echo in the air. The corridor of the facility was filled with blood and broken limbs. Two researchers, a man and a woman, supported each other and ran towards the exit. ¡°100 more meters to the exit! ¡°Keep it up! ¡°The doors will hold. We¡¯ll be safe!¡± The man covered the wound on his lower abdomen with one hand and supported the female researcher with the other. ¡°No¡­ It won¡¯t work ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too fast. We can¡¯t escape! The woman was in despair, and her lips trembled. The roars and collisions behind them were getting closer and closer, and something was getting closer and closer. The sharp sound of friction drilled into their ears from time to time. It was the sound of sharp claws rubbing against metal. The two of them could clearly feel the ground shaking. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too fast, we can¡¯t escape¡­¡± he repeated. ¡®There¡¯s still 50 meters to go. It¡¯s too late, too late!¡¯ The man turned around and saw a sharp claw reaching toward them in the dark. It was as if the god of death was greeting them, sending them into the abyss of despair. The man did not hesitate and pushed the woman back. ¡°Pfft!¡± A red dot instantly appeared on the woman¡¯s white shirt, which then spread to her entire chest. The sharp claw easily pierced through her chest. The woman stared straight ahead. She couldn¡¯t believe that her boss and boyfriend would push her to her death at such a critical moment. The woman¡¯s body was being chewed up by the monster in the dark. The man turned around and ran to the door. The woman¡¯s death had bought him a few seconds! The door was getting closer and closer, and the hope in the man¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger! Just a few more steps! He was just a few steps away from escaping! At that moment, the monster behind seemed to have eaten the woman¡¯s heart and began to chase after the man. The man glanced at it. There was a button on the side of the door. This was a destructive button set up as a last resort. If no one canceled it within 10 seconds after pressing it, the large number of bombs buried under the facility would quickly detonate, blowing the entire structure into pieces. The man hesitated for a fraction of a second. No¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t!¡¯ If he pressed it, the monster would die, but he would also be finished. His strong desire to live made him give up the responsibility he should bear. The man rushed out of the door and closed the half-meter thick iron door. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The man leaned against the metal door, panting heavily. Although the air outside was bone-piercingly cold and made his nose extremely painful, he didn¡¯t care about it and kept gasping for air. This was the taste of freedom¡­ The company¡¯s snowmobile was not far away. He only needed to drive for half an hour to reach the company¡¯s transit station. There was a helicopter there, and he could escape this terrible place once he got out. The man took a few deep breaths and regained some strength. Just as he was about to get up and run to the snowmobile, a muffled sound came from behind him. ¡°Not good, that guy is trying to force the door open!¡± The man immediately got up and wanted to run, but¡­ A sharp claw pierced through the half-meter thick iron door and went right through the man¡¯s heart. ¡°No¡­¡± The man spat out a large mouthful of blood, his face full of disbelief. So much strength¡­ If he had known, he would have pressed that button¡­ The man¡¯s head tilted to the side. It was cold. With a sharp sound of friction, a large piece of the solid iron door was cut off. A massive monster walked out and grabbed the man¡¯s body, digging out his heart. The monster¡¯s head was like that of a giant lizard. It opened its mouth wide, and a tongue wrapped around the heart like lightning. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± The monster swallowed the heart. He looked around and did not find any other creatures. ¡®Still hungry¡­¡¯ The monster thought for a moment and ran in a certain direction¡­ On the top floor of a hotel in Las Vegas, America, Tang Jun got up from the pile of female zombies and put on his sleeping gown. Ever since he regained his manhood, he had been immersed in simple bliss every day. Besides, he found that he could improve his strength by exercising with the female zombies frequently! He was now a rank-seven Awakened One! Tang Jun stood on the balcony and looked out at the bustling Las Vegas, feeling as if he was the king of the world. He couldn¡¯t help but lift up his sleeping robe and began to release himself on the balcony. ¡°Boss! There¡¯s a situation!¡± One of his underlings rushed into the room, and his body trembled. He saw Tang Jun, who was standing on his own on the balcony. ¡®I¡¯m finished¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡¯ The underling¡¯s heart turned cold. The last time an employee spotted him like this, he seemed to have been buried in the soil. ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Jun furrowed his brows. He been interrupted. However, he also knew that his employees would not be so reckless if they did not encounter anything serious. ¡°Boss, the South Pole base has sent out an emergency signal. ¡°The resulting fusion of the zombie virus and the ancient virus broke through the confinement and started a massacre in the laboratory. ¡°After receiving the signal, we tried to contact the South Pole base many times, but no one responded¡­ ¡°We¡¯re guessing¡­ ¡°The people in the South Pole base might have been slaughtered. ¡°The transit station has sent people to the base, but we lost contact with that team,¡± the underling said nervously. ¡°Is the ancient virus that potent? ¡°The South Pole laboratory is not short of firepower¡­ and they were annihilated? ¡°Has the self-destruct mechanism been activated?¡± Tang Jun asked with a frown. The people at the transit station reported that they had not felt any explosions. I guess it was not activated. ¡°That experimental subject should still be alive¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s an extremely precious subject! ¡°if I can obtain this power¡­¡± Tang Jun¡¯s desire for power was written all over his face. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of our latest mass-production line?¡± Tang Jun asked. ¡°We¡¯re producing them stably at the red eye level. ¡°Currently, we have twenty deployable units,¡± the underling replied. ¡°Send a team to the South Pole base with 10 units to look for clues. ¡°Dead or alive, we must bring this thing back. ¡°Also¡­ Did you see something just now? ¡°Dig out one of your own eyes.¡± Tang Jun said coldly. ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± The underling heaved a sigh of relief. It was only an eye, he was going to survive this. Chapter 316 - 316 Zhang Guozhu Is Once Again In Trouble 316 Zhang Guozhu Is Once Again In Trouble Over ten days later, in the doomsday command center at the capital. Lin Liye paced around the room, looking troubled. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s team, which was sent to Africa to rescue Chinese survivors, had been lost in contact for several days. Logically speaking, Zhang Guozhu was a rank-five Awakened One and the rest of the team were all elites. Even if they encountered any danger, they wouldn¡¯t be completely wiped out¡­ Did he not even get the opportunity to make a phone call? ¡°Dad¡­ Captain Lin, don¡¯t worry. Zhang and the rest are very experienced. They will definitely be fine. ¡°He probably ran into some trouble and can¡¯t contact us for the time being,¡± a young female soldier with big eyes said. Her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°No¡­ I have to go to Africa! ¡°Zhang¡¯s wife and children are still waiting for him at home. I have to go and bring him back!¡± Lin Liye clenched his fists. Zhang was one of his best soldiers. The last time he was trapped in the southwest region, he was lucky enough to return, thanks to Wang Ran¡¯s help. This time, when there was a situation in Africa, he went over without hesitation. If he came back, he must not be allowed to go out to the field again. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you let me go?! ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still a rank-five Awakened One. You still have to stay here to guard the capital!¡± She had wanted to go out for a long time, but Lin Liye never once agreed to it. This time, it was a very good opportunity! ¡°Lin Shuang, don¡¯t mess around! ¡°Regarding your strength¡­ There¡¯s still room for improvement. ¡°When you reach rank-six, you may consider field work.¡± Lin Liye decisively rejected his daughter¡¯s suggestion. Although his daughter, Lin Shuang, had the strength of a rank-five Awakened One, she had too little actual combat experience and could not be compared with Zhang Guozhu and the others. If Zhang Guozhu was in trouble, Lin Shuang was most definitely of no help. ¡°Captain Lin! There¡¯s news!¡± An operator suddenly stood up in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the team that¡¯s gone to Africa. They only said two words before they cut off,¡± the operator said with a serious expression. Lin Liye¡¯s expression changed. From the operator¡¯s reaction, the situation did not look good¡­ ¡°What did they say?¡± Lin Liye clenched his fist and asked. ¡°He said¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t come!¡± The operator gritted his teeth. Although these two words were very simple, the meaning behind them was very obvious. The team must have encountered something terrifying. Moreover, they had already given up on waiting for rescue. They even dissuaded rescue attempts. One could imagine how difficult it must have been for them to make this call. ¡°It sounds bad¡­ ¡°Now, I definitely must go! ¡°At the very least, I have to bring their bodies back.¡± Lin Liye hammered the table, and the marble surface of the table cracked. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lin Shuang said firmly. ¡°No, you stay here and guard the capital for me,¡± Lin Liye said and left the command room. He was going to take his team to Africa immediately. Not long after, an elite team set off from the airport under Lin Liye¡¯s leadership. Not long after Lin Liye¡¯s plane took off, a figure secretly snuck into the airport. It was Lin liye¡¯s daughter, Lin Shuang! ¡°This plane¡¯s fuel tank is too small, it¡¯s no good. This one¡­¡± Lin Shuang sized up the parked planes. She planned to secretly follow Lin Liye, hoping to be of some help. ¡°Lin Shuang! What are you doing here?¡± A gentle voice came from behind Lin Shuang. ¡°Zhao Qi? ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just taking a look!¡± Lin Shuang was a little flustered. Sneaking away was a violation of discipline. It would be terrible if someone found out. Zhao Qi was also a rank-five Awakened One. Because his strength had increased very quickly, he had received the attention of the higher-ups and was next in line to be a top elite. ¡°Are you planning to secretly follow us to Africa and help Captain Lin?¡± The corner of Zhao Qi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. As the outstanding representative of the younger generation in the capital, Zhao Qi could be said to be the idol of the thousands of girls in the capital. However, Zhao Qi didn¡¯t like those women. In his eyes, only Lin Shuang was worthy of him. Lin Shuang¡¯s appearance alone was enough to stir Zhao Qi up, not to mention that she was the daughter of the government¡¯s God of War, Lin Liye! If he could take down Lin Shuang, his status would skyrocket. He might even be able to take over the position of God of War in a few years. Unfortunately, Lin Shuang had always been cold and ignored him. This made Zhao Qi very depressed. Which part of him wasn¡¯t worthy of her? If it were any other woman, they would have pounced on him. Now seemed to be a good opportunity to get closer to Lin Shuang. ¡°Zhao Qi, cut the crap. I¡¯m just looking around.¡± Lin Shuang argued. What bad luck. It seemed that she would have to come again at night when there were not many people around. ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here, so let¡¯s be honest. ¡°You want to go to Africa, right? I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Zhao Qi said with a smile. This was a good opportunity to improve his relationship with Lin Shuang. ¡°You¡¯re not going to report me?¡± Lin Shuang was stunned. Zhao Qi was usually quite inflexible. Lin Shuang found it odd. The capital is very well-protected now. Rank-five Awakened Ones like us should go out and gain some experience. Otherwise, our strength will stagnate. ¡°If we go to Africa, not only could we help Captain Lin¡¯s team, but you can also have the opportunity to participate in actual combat. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. Why should I report you?¡± Zhao Qi laughed. There was nothing wrong in that statement. ¡°¡­Alright then.¡± Lin Shuang hesitated for a while before nodding. It seemed like she had no choice. Although Zhao Qi was outstanding, Lin Shuang felt weirded out by his approach. She could not quite put a finger to it. She could only reluctantly agree. The two of them picked a plane at the airport and took off secretly before the airport staff could react. When the plane reached a certain altitude, Lin Shuang heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally escaped! ¡°Lin Shuang, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you no matter what kind of danger we encounter.¡± Zhao Qi was trying to please her. If it were any other woman, they would have been extremely touched to hear Zhao Qi say such things. Unfortunately, Lin Shuang was not an ordinary woman. She glanced at Zhao Qi, sensing impure intentions. If it wasn¡¯t for the emergency this time, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to be left alone with Zhao Qi. Chapter 317 - 317 The Hustle And Bustle On East Lake Island 317 The Hustle And Bustle On East Lake Island In a villa on Eastlake Island, Zhoumeng was conducting a lesson. The gorilla and Xiao Jin were also asked to sit there and listen to the class. ¡°Students, do you know the meaning of the poem ¡®the monkeys on both sides of the river can not stop crying¡¯?¡± Zhoumeng asked. ¡°I know, I know! ¡°It¡¯s just like how it is on our island. At night, Uncle Wang Ran¡¯s house is filled with non-stop screaming, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Teacher?¡± A five or six-year-old girl blinked her big eyes and asked innocently. Zhoumeng¡¯s chest clenched up. The Sister felt like cursing out loud. Who was shouting so loudly in the middle of the night? Even the children heard it! ¡°We¡­ Let¡¯s try another poem¡­ ¡°The bird stays in the tree by the pond, the monk knocks on the door under the moonlight. ¡°Does any of you know what this poem means?¡± Zhoumeng asked with a smile after she calmed down. There were no mentions of cries in this sentence, so it probably wouldn¡¯t make the children overthink it. ¡°Teacher, I know about this! ¡°If a monk knocks on the door under the moonlight, does it mean that someone is paying a visit to someone under the moonlight?¡± a slightly older girl raised her hand and asked. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Zhoumeng¡¯s eyes lit up. This answer was much more modest. Her lesson had finally returned to normal! Just as Zhoumeng was about to praise the child, the child opened his mouth again. ¡°Teacher, every night, you knock on Uncle Wang Ran¡¯s door under the moonlight. Are you visiting him?¡± the little girl asked. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Zhoumeng almost lost her balance. How was she going to carry out any lessons? ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The gorilla and Xiao Jin, who were sitting at the back of the classroom, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡®You forced us to listen to the class, now you¡¯ve become the joke!¡¯ ¡°What are you laughing at? ¡°Do you actually dare to disrupt my lessons?!¡± Zhoumeng took the ruler and rushed to the back of the classroom. She gave the gorilla and Xiao Jin a good beating, making them cry out. The children in the classroom had never seen Zhoumeng so angry before. They all sat down obediently with their heads lowered. ¡°Class dismissed!¡± Zhoumeng finally let out her anger. She ended the day¡¯s lesson. The gorilla, Xiao Jin, and the children quickly ran out of the classroom, afraid of being left behind for physical punishment. The anger in Zhoumeng¡¯s heart seemed to rage on. After thinking about it, she went to Wang Ran¡¯s house. In the villa, Wang Ran was whipping the cuffed Lu Shuangshuang with a whip. Lu Shuangshuang¡¯s long legs moved back and forth, and it was very dazzling. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re done with your lessons?¡± When Wang Ran saw Zhoumeng coming in, he stopped whipping. Lu Shuangshuang, on the other hand, was curled up into a ball. She was extremely embarassed. ¡°I¡¯m so angry¡­¡± Zhoumeng pulled a long face and told him what happened in the class. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran and Lu Shuangshuang could not help but laugh. One could imagine how embarrassed the serious Zhoumeng was in front of those children. ¡°You¡¯re actually laughing¡­¡± Zhoumeng threw the ruler in her hand to Wang Ran. Wang Ran reacted quickly and caught the ruler. Then, he stepped forward, picked Zhoumeng up by the waist, and threw her on the bed. Zhoumeng blushed. ¡®I was only here to complain and have no intention of joining¡­ ¡®Forget it, it¡¯s already come to this.¡¯ Wang Ran was about to step forward and teach Zhoumeng a lesson, when the satellite phone beside him suddenly rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Wang Ran picked up the phone. ¡°Are you Comrade Wang Ran? I¡¯m Lin Liye! ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m in Africa right now. I¡¯ve encountered some very difficult guys. ¡°These things are a little different from the Mutated Zombies. They are far more powerful. ¡°The most terrifying part is that they¡¯re constantly gaining numbers. ¡°If something is not done about this¡­ The world is finished. ¡°You are the strongest person I know. For the safety of the world, I implore you to come and help me!¡± Lin Liye spoke very rapidly. It was obvious that he was in a tough battle. ¡°F*ck, that sounds bad!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Lin Liye was the government¡¯s God of War. He did not get that name for nothing. Something serious must have happened for him to ask for help in such a hurry. Africa¡­ Had the zombies mutated under the high temperature? ¡°It¡¯s terrible¡­ ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned as to ask you for help. ¡°These are my coordinates. I¡¯ll stop talking. I¡¯ve been discovered. You may not hear from me again.¡± Lin Liye hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Wang Ran¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Lin Liye was a true soldier, so he would not lie to him. From the looks of it, things in Africa had to be really bad. Although Wang Ran was no saint, something that could threaten the entire world was also a threat to himself. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Are we still going to continue?¡± Lu Shuangshuang stretched out her long legs. ¡°Something happened. This is serious,¡± Wang Ran said as he picked up the clothes on the sofa and put them on. When she heard that, Lu Shuangshuang easily broke free from the handcuffs and put on her silk stockings. ¡°Master, please take me with you this time! ¡°I¡¯m a rank-seven Awakened One, after all!¡± Lu Shuangshuang put her long legs, which were in stockings, on Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder and used the tip of her toes to tease Wang Ran¡¯s earlobe. ¡°I¡¯m going too! ¡°I don¡¯t even get to leave the place! ¡°I have red eyes now!¡± Zhoumeng also wanted to join in the fun. Obviously, she had already learned of the benefits of going out with Wang Ran. ¡°Xiaomeng, stay here and teach the children! ¡°Shuangshuang, you¡¯re in charge of the island¡¯s safety. ¡°You two stay here. I¡¯ll reward you guys when I come back.¡± Wang Ran comforted them. Zhoumeng and Lu Shuangshuang looked at each other before nodding in silence. Although they badly wanted to go with him, they knew that they had their duties. Wang Ran came to the big swimming pool. The girls had gathered for a few sessions of Mahjong and were currently playing in full swing. ¡°Thirteen-one! Hahaha, I won again!¡± ¡°50 ml of stock per person, I¡¯ve recorded it!¡± Lin Momo clapped her hands happily. Ever since she started playing mahjong, she had already won 500 ml of future stocks. The other girls had to find a way to collect them and compensate her. ¡°Momo, you said you didn¡¯t know how to play! ¡°You¡¯ve already won a few rounds!¡± Wu Jiaxin complained. She wasn¡¯t good at collecting to begin with, and it was really depressing to lose 200 ml at once. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just newbie luck! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your luck will come.¡± Lin Momo shuffled the cards skillfully. ¡°Hey, Master, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Do you want to go a few rounds?¡± Wu Jiaxin stood up and asked. She had lost so badly that she was afraid that she would have to milk hard for a while. Chapter 318 - 318 A New Threat 318 A New Threat ¡°Whoa, whoa. Down, girl. ¡°I¡¯m going to Africa soon, so¡­¡± he said. Wang Ran looked around and thought about who to bring. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, Tang Tang, the three of you will take the same chopper as me,¡± Wang Ran called out to them. Ever since Thirteen advanced to Zombie Monarch a few days ago, his two girls were able to share the workload with him. Xiaoyu, Momo, and Tang Tang were the most powerful fighters in the area, aside from Wang Ran. He needed his heaviest hitters for this mission. ¡°Jiaxin, take the helicopter to the Missouri and tail it. ¡°The ship is slower, but we may need artillery support from the coast. ¡°I¡¯ll have Wu Jianguo bring a small team. You guys head to the East Coast of Africa and wait for my orders.¡± Wang Ran continued dropping instructions. It would take at least a few days to get there by sea. But to be safe, Wang Ran still decided to send out the Missouri. Perhaps he could bring some spoils back. Unfortunately, the flight attendants were around rank-five. They were not ready for battles of this scale yet. From the looks of it, he could not get complacent in the future. He had to increase the frequency from once per week to three times per person. After the arrangements were made, everyone got into action. Wang Ran and his heavy hitters boarded the Black Hawk and flew toward the coordinates given by Lin Liye. The Black Hawk had been upgraded with a larger fuel tank, and its range had increased by more than 1,500 kilometers. However, it still had to go to Hong Kong to refuel on the way. On the plane, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo looked at Wang Ran with a smile. Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s not. With our current strength, it may tear the damn chopper apart.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. No matter how strong they were, they were afraid of aerial crashes. From such a height, none of them would survive. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go gentler?¡± Su Xiaoyu suggested. Lin Momo nodded in agreement. Wang Ran helplessly nodded¡­ Somewhere inside the Great Pyramid of Giza, Lin Liye was panting as he supported the seriously injured Zhang Guozhu behind a stone door. ¡°Captain Lin, don¡¯t worry about me, just go¡­. ¡°You¡¯re going to get caught up, with me dragging you down!¡± Zhang Guozhu was covered in injuries. Parts of his chest had been gouged out by what looked like claws. The wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen. If it had gone any deeper, his internal organs would be seriously injured. ¡°What are you saying?! ¡°I failed to save your team! I must bring you back! ¡°Your wife and children are still waiting for you!¡± Lin Liye glared at Zhang Guozhu. Both of their teams had been wiped out. They were the sole survivors. ¡°Captain Lin, those things are too powerful¡­ ¡°If you bring me along, you won¡¯t make it out alive.¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s injuries were caused by those things. He was acutely aware of how powerful those things were. ¡°Cut the crap! Even if you die, I will bring your corpse back!¡± Lin Liye took a deep breath and rushed out with Zhang Guozhu. In the tunnel, a few large lizards and sand rats were running at breakneck speed. They had obviously discovered Lin Liye¡¯s whereabouts. Lin Liye carried Zhang Guozhu. He was slower than usual. He was about to be caught up by the monsters behind him. ¡°F*ck it! ¡°Zhang, give me a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take them out first!¡± Lin Liye helped Zhang Guozhu to the side and turned around to take out two knuckle dusters. The God of War made his presence known. ¡°Hiss¡­ Hiss¡­¡± The mutated lizards that were ahead of the crowd felt the presence and were slightly stunned. However, they didn¡¯t stop. Instead, they roared and pounced forward. ¡°BOOM!¡± While the mutated lizard running at the front did not slow down, Lin Liye threw a punch with all his strength! The lizard¡¯s skull was caved in. However, Lin Liye did not feel good either. The huge impact caused his arm to ache. He could not throw such punches all the time. Soon, another two mutant lizards and three mutant sand rats rushed to Lin Liye. The two sides were engaged in a fierce battle. The mutated lizard was manageable. Lin Liye took advantage of their massive sizes to circle around them. The mutated sand rats were a problem. They were small, nimble, and had sharp teeth. They left many wounds on Lin Liye¡¯s body. Lin Liye¡¯s fists continued to cause damage to the mutated lizard, and even the stone walls of the pyramid passage were riddled with holes. After a while, Lin Liye finally killed two mutated lizards. However, the three mutant sand rats gave Lin Liye a huge headache. ¡°Hiss!¡± A claw mark was left on Lin Liye¡¯s face. The wound was from his forehead to his left eye. Fortunately, the protrusion of Lin Liye¡¯s brow protected his eyeball. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot! One of the sand rats was hit in the eye, and its head exploded. ¡°I can still fight! ¡°I can still use a gun!¡± Zhang Guozhu grinned. The mutant sand rat had disregarded him, so his bullet hit its most vulnerable part. Lin Liye was able to take advantage of the moment. He took the opportunity to stamp on a mutant sand rat to death. The remaining one wanted to escape, but Lin Liye grabbed it by the tail and lifted it up. ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± The mutant sand rat was directly pinned against the wall by Lin Liye and beaten into a meat pie. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lin Liye finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°These creatures are so difficult to deal with¡­ ¡°They don¡¯t look like the animals infected by the zombie virus.¡± Lin Liye shook off the minced meat in his hand. Indeed, we used the virus suppression powder given by researcher Liu, and it didn¡¯t have an obvious effect on them. ¡°Could it be a mutated strain?¡± Zhang Guozhu guessed. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± Lin Liye took out a thermos cup, poured out the wolfberry that was soaked in it, and grabbed a ball of mutant sand rat meat and stuffed it in. He had to bring this thing back for analysis. ¡°Let¡¯s go. More of them are coming. We don¡¯t have time to rest.¡± Lin Liye carried Zhang Guozhu and continued to run towards the exit. A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at a rather spacious stone room. ¡°This place¡­ I remember this place! ¡°We¡¯ll reach the exit after two more passageways!¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s eyes were shining with hope. After fighting for so long, they finally found the exit. Lin Liye was not so optimistic. He suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Captain Lin, what¡¯s up¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu saw Lin Liye¡¯s reaction and immediately took out his gun. A rustling sound came from the bottom of the stone coffin in the middle of the stone room, which they found eerie¡­ Chapter 319 - 319 A Tough Opponent 319 A Tough Opponent ¡°Go! Hurry up and leave!¡± Lin Liye carried Zhang Guozhu and quickly ran down the passage. Before they could cross the stone coffin in the middle, the lid of the stone coffin was pushed open a crack. With a low crunch, a dried-up arm reached out from the sarcophagus. ¡°F*ck my mom and call me Clementine!¡± Zhang Guozhu exclaimed. ¡°Holy f*ck, Clementine! It¡¯s one of those Egyptian mummies!¡± Lin Liye carried Zhang Guozhu and wanted to quickly go around. ¡°Creak creak creak¡­¡± The lid of the stone coffin was pushed open, and a zombie in modern clothes climbed out. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just an ordinary zombie. ¡°Where would mythical undeads come from? ¡°He probably hid inside after the virus broke out.¡± Lin Liye heaved a sigh of relief. He had almost been frightened as well. The two of them were about to cross the stone coffin. Lin Liye did not dare to be careless and kept his eyes on the shriveled zombie. The rustling sounds did not stop. There was something else in the stone coffin! A mutant sand rat suddenly jumped out of the sarcophagus! It directly jumped onto the shriveled zombie¡¯s shoulder and bit its neck! The shriveled zombie let out a wail, but because his throat was too dry, it sounded like he was panting. Then, more than a dozen mutated sand rats rushed out! The withered zombie was instantly reduced to bones¡­ Lin Liye didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. He carried Zhang Guozhu and ran out desperately. However, he had still underestimated the mutant sand rats. After gnawing on the unfortunate zombie, the mutant sand rats immediately charged towards Lin Liye. They seemed to have some intelligence, as half of the mutant sand rats went around to block the entrance of the passage. ¡°Damn, we¡¯ll have to fight this one out. ¡°A dozen of them. This won¡¯t be easy to deal with¡­¡± Lin Liye gritted his teeth. The mutant sand rats were nimble and small, so they were much more difficult to deal with than the lumbering mutant lizards. At that moment, a sound suddenly came from the passage. It was the sound of footsteps! Then, the light from the flashlight shone into their faces. ¡°Daddy! ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Lin Shuang appeared at the entrance of the passage, followed by Zhao Qi. ¡°Lin Shuang! Why are you here?¡± Lin Liye¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated. On one hand, with the help of the two rank-five Awakened Ones, their chances of escaping would be higher. On the other hand, he was also worried about his daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Be careful of these mutated sand rats. They¡¯re very agile!¡± Lin Liye warned them. As soon as he finished speaking, the mutant sand rats at the entrance of the passage pounced at Lin Shuang and Zhao Qi. Two daggers appeared in Lin Shuang¡¯s hands, and she used her agile movements to deal with the mutant sand rats. Zhao Qi, on the other hand, took out a flashbang and threw it into the group of sand rats. ¡°Flashbang out!¡± Zhao Qi warned them. The dazzling light burst out in the darkness. These mutant sand rats had always been in a dark environment, so the effect was like having a knife stabbing into their eyes. Most of the mutated sand rats were immediately rendered helpless. They rolled around on the ground. This gave Lin Liye and the others a chance. They took the opportunity to finish off the rats. With the combined efforts of the group, all the sand rats in the stone room were cleared. ¡°Zhao Qi, not bad.¡± Lin Liye said in an appreciative tone. Zhao Qi had acted fast with his flashbang. ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± Before Zhao Qi could finish, a rustling sound came from below the stone coffin again. ¡°Not good, there¡¯s more of them! ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Lin Liye did not give Zhao Qi the chance to be smug. He immediately led the way out of the passage. Two minutes later, the group finally ran out of the pyramid. When they saw the bright sunshine above their heads, Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu finally heaved a sigh of relief. They had narrowly escaped death¡­ ¡°Captain Lin, I¡¯m going to blow up the entrance!¡± Zhao Qi took out a grenade and was about to pull out the needle. ¡°Don¡¯t! ¡°We need to enter again¡­¡± Lin Liye immediately stopped Zhao Qi. ¡°What?!¡± The three people present were all shocked! ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mess around¡­¡± Lin Shuang was so nervous that she was on the verge of tears. She had just fought with the mutant sand rats and knew how powerful they were. There had to be more of them within the pyramid. It would be too dangerous to go in again! ¡°No, I have to go in. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with a new form of evil, and they are reproducing rapidly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Those tiny mutant sand rats are already this powerful. If their numbers continue to increase, they¡¯ll be a threat to the whole world. ¡°I must go in again and finish up the job,¡± Lin Liye said resolutely. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What can we do? We need an army for this!¡± Lin Shuang cried out. If not for the flashbang, it would have been difficult for them to escape. Now, Lin Liye actually said that they had to turn around and finish the job¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain Lin. Why don¡¯t we go back first and gather reinforcements before coming back?¡± Zhao Qi also tried to persuade him. ¡°No¡­ There won¡¯t be enough time. ¡°When Zhang and the others first came here, there weren¡¯t that many mutant creatures. ¡°In just a few days, their numbers have multiplied. ¡°This reproduction speed¡­ ¡°If this drags on, the consequences will be unimaginable¡­¡± Lin Liye sighed. ¡°But¡­¡± Lin Shuang wanted to continue persuading him. ¡°No buts. I¡¯ve already called for help. They¡¯ll probably be here soon. ¡°We¡¯ll act as soon as he arrives.¡± When Lin Liye thought of Wang Ran, he felt a little more at ease. With him around, they might have a chance¡­ ¡°Help? Who? ¡°Even you, Dad, are in such a sorry state. What¡¯s the point of others coming¡­¡± Lin Shuang mumbled. Zhao Qi also frowned. Him showing up with Lin Shuang to rescue Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu had been the ideal scenario. If more people came to help Lin Liye deal with these mutated creatures, his contribution would be insignificant¡­ ¡°Captain Lin, it can¡¯t be him, right?¡± Zhang Guozhu, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly jumped up. He thought of a person. A man who had saved him twice and was terrifyingly powerful. If he were to come¡­ He may just be able to get rid of those snakes, insects, rats, and ants! ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him,¡± Lin Liye smiled and nodded. At the thought of this man, Lin Liye calmed down a little. Chapter 320 - 320 The Desert Town 320 The Desert Town ¡°You guys¡­ ¡°Who are you guys talking about? Why are you being so mysterious¡­?¡± Lin Shuang was at a loss. The two of them were talking in undertones, and the person they were talking about seemed to be very powerful. ¡°Do you still remember the last time Uncle Zhang went to the southwest region to carry out a mission, and he was hunted down by a certain organization? ¡°Wang Ran is the one who saved him. ¡°Wang Ran is a good comrade. ¡°He¡¯s strong and has a good character. ¡°You two seem to be around the same age. You can interact more in the future and learn from him,¡± Lin Liye said with a smile. ¡°Around my age? ¡°How powerful can he be¡­?¡± Lin Shuang shook her head dubiously. At this age, no matter how powerful he was, how could he be more powerful than her father, the God of War? Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. A man who was about the same age as Lin Shuang? Zhao Qi felt that this Wang Ran might be a threat to him. He had to think of a way to cause some trouble¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay here any longer. Those sand rats are afraid of light, but mutant lizards aren¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest first,¡± Lin Liye said. The four of them found an off-road vehicle parked nearby and drove toward a small desert town nearby. Along the way, yellow sand filled the air. Dried zombie corpses could be seen occasionally in the desert. The sun was very strong here, and most of the zombies couldn¡¯t stand the sun and became shriveled-up mummies. Due to the environment, many humans were lucky enough to survive in the desert. They were all gathered in the desert town. It was impossible for them to return to the cities. The living environment in the city was good, but it was the same for zombies. With buildings to shelter them from the wind and rain, the city became the best gathering place for zombies. After a ten-minute drive, Lin Liye and his group arrived at the small town. At the entrance of the town, a few children in ragged clothes were playing with stones. When they saw the car, they immediately surrounded it. ¡°Sweets!¡± The children surrounded the car and began to ask for things. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to them!¡± Lin Shuang was about to reach into her bag when Zhao Qi stopped her. ¡°If you give them an inch, they¡¯ll take a mile. When that happens, the entire town will come after you. ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡± Zhao Qi tried to persuade her. ¡°It¡¯s just a few packets of biscuits. It can¡¯t be that serious, right¡­?¡± Lin Shuang frowned. These children all looked quite thin, probably because they had been hungry for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve been to many poor and remote places in the past. Believe me, people are all like this.¡± Zhao Qi insisted. ¡°But¡­ If I don¡¯t give it to them, they won¡¯t leave.¡± Lin Shuang pointed at the children who had surrounded the car. ¡°This bunch of little b*stards, they won¡¯t know how powerful I am if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson.¡± Zhao Qi rolled up his sleeves and prepared to find a child to kill as an example to others. For him, this was a good opportunity to show off in front of Lin Liye and Lin Shuang. However, both Lin Liye and Lin Shuang frowned at the same time. They didn¡¯t really agree with Zhao Qi¡¯s approach. Just as Zhao Qi was about to get out of the car and make his move, the sound of an engine came from outside the town. Three Jeeps drove through the sandstorm and stopped behind Lin Liye and the others¡¯ cars. The children saw that the car in front was not willing to give them anything, so they surrounded the new cars behind. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot! The child instantly scattered and fled without a trace. A bald man got out of the Jeep. ¡°Annoying urchins¡­¡± The bald man kicked the body of a child to the side. Lin Shuang was furious. ¡®He was just a child! ¡®Just because they surrounded the car, they were killed? ¡®This was too much!¡¯ Lin Shuang was about to rush down to argue with him, but Lin Liye grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see this happen, but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t forget the heavy responsibility we bear! ¡°Besides, Zhang is still injured. Let¡¯s not cause any more trouble.¡± Although Lin Liye was furious, he quickly calmed down. Lin Liye drove into the depths of the town and arrived in front of a house. ¡°Hello, can we take a rest at your house? ¡°I can pay you in gold.¡± Lin Liye asked a local old man who was leaning on the window and looking around. ¡°Gold? No, I want food!¡± the old man squinted his eyes and said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lin liye took out a pack of biscuits and threw it over. The old man took the biscuit, tore open the package, and smelled it. He immediately showed a delighted expression. Very quickly, the old man came over and opened the door. From the looks of it, the biscuits would be a good stepping stone. Lin Liye and Zhao Qi helped Zhang Guozhu into the house. The house was rather poorly-illuminated, and there was not much valuable furniture. It was obvious that the condition was not very good. However, it was not easy to survive these days. Zhang Guozhu was helped over to lie down on a bed. ¡°Captain Lin, I think I can recover my strength in another hour or two,¡± Zhang Guozhu said with a smile. Awakened Ones were tenacious and regenerated rather quickly. ¡°In an hour or two, Comrade Wang Ran should arrive. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here for a while.¡± Lin Liye sat on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. Only now did he completely relax. At that moment, the old man came out from the inner room holding a girl¡¯s hand. From her age and appearance, she seemed to be his daughter. The girl munched on a biscuit while sizing up the outsiders. ¡°My daughter, please enjoy,¡± the old man said with his head lowered. Lin Liye and the others were all stunned. Enjoy? This old man¡­ He was overthinking it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we just want to take a rest. ¡°We don¡¯t want¡­¡± Lin Liye immediately waved his hand and turned him down. He would not do such a thing. Even if his daughter wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°I thought you were the same as the other outsiders¡­¡± The old man sighed. It seemed that his daughter had suffered a lot. In the post-apocalyptic world, ordinary families like this did not have many choices. Lin Shuang pitied the girl. She took out a bar of chocolate from her bag and handed it to the girl. The girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the chocolate. She even stole a glance at Lin Shuang¡¯s backpack. There should be a lot of food inside. ¡°Take it, it¡¯s for you,¡± Lin Shuang said with a smile. The girl immediately took the chocolate and ran back into the room. It looked like she was going to enjoy it leisurely. ¡°You guys rest. I¡¯ll go to the back and remain there.¡± The old man also left. ¡°Captain Lin, what are your plans after this? ¡°There are way too many of them in there. We have to think of a way,¡± Zhang Guozhu said. Chapter 321 - 321 Simple, Honest Folk 321 Simple, Honest Folk ¡°Lin Shuang, how many flashbangs and other munition and weapons did you bring?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°We have about five flashbangs, six frags, and three suppression dust grenades. ¡°Three pistols, 120 rounds. ¡°There might be some other ammunition on the plane, but we left the plane in Cairo. That¡¯s a zombie¡¯s nest. It¡¯s easy to get out, but hard to get in,¡± Lin Shuang replied. ¡°With fragment grenades¡­ It¡¯ll probably be hard to kill those things in the pyramid. ¡°It would be great if we had some C4¡­¡± Lin Liye sighed. If explosives were used to blow up a large pyramid like this, the mutant creatures inside might be crushed to death. It was impossible to rely on the firepower they had. ¡°Captain Lin, why don¡¯t we go back first and come back again with more men and ammunition?¡± Zhao Qi suggested. Although he wanted to get close to Lin Shuang, he was also afraid of death. It was better to have more people. ¡°No! ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The creatures here reproduce at a terrifying rate. We have to kill them as soon as possible! ¡°If we go back and forth, it¡¯ll take two days!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a waste of time¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve also made an appointment with Comrade Wang Ran. We¡¯ll basically leave him on his own here. How would that look?¡± Lin Liye decisively rejected Zhao Qi¡¯s proposal. Zhao Qi frowned slightly. Wang Ran¡­ What kind of ability does this guy have to make Lin Liye value him so much¡­? Although they hadn¡¯t met yet, Zhao Qi was already starting to dislike Wang Ran. He had a feeling that Wang Ran would interfere with his relationship with Lin Shuang. ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Lin Liye¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, as if he had sensed something. Everyone immediately fell silent. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± Lin Shuang mouthed the question. ¡°There¡¯s no more movement inside.¡± Lin Liye pointed to the inner room. Logically speaking, the old man and the girl should both be inside. This was suspicious! Lin Shuang took out a dagger and carefully approached the door curtain. There was indeed no movement inside. Lin Shuang used her dagger to lift the curtain and slowly peeked inside. ¡°There¡¯s no one inside!¡± Lin Shuang turned around and said softly. The room was empty. ¡°Outside! The car!¡± Lin Liye reacted. Other than Zhang Guozhu who was lying down, the other three rushed out. Outside the house, dozens of local people were surrounding the car. A few of them even got into the car to look for something. The one leading them was the old man from earlier. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Lin Liye roared. The locals stopped what they were doing and looked at the three of them in unison. Their eyes¡­ They didn¡¯t look very friendly. ¡°Food¡­ Hand them all overs,¡± said a local who seemed to have a stronger physique. Lin Liye looked at the old man, and the old man immediately looked away, looking a little guilty. It was obvious that the old man had found that they had a lot of food, so he had brought a group of people over. From the looks of it, they were planning to snatch it by force. ¡°You even dare to rob us. Are you tired of living?¡± Zhao Qi took out his military saber. It was time to show off in front of Lin Shuang again! The dozens of locals looked at each other and also took out their weapons. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity, with numbers on their side. Zhao Qi smiled and rushed out with his saber. The local brawny man who spoke immediately came forward. From the looks of it, he was also an Awakened One. However, he was easily outmatched. Zhao Qi easily severed the tendons in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhao Qi, don¡¯t kill them!¡± Lin Liye sensed Zhao Qi¡¯s killing intent and quickly stopped him. But it was too late. Zhao Qi placed the blade of the military saber against the brawny man¡¯s neck and jerked his arm! A line of blood spurted out. The brawny man clutched his neck and fell heavily to the ground. The rest of the locals were so scared that they immediately fled in all directions, leaving only the old man kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Zhao Qi licked the blood from his sword and walked towards the old man coldly. Lin Kiye was about to persuade Zhao Qi when he suddenly heard a movement in the house. ¡°Not good! Zhang!¡± Lin Liye immediately rushed into the house. In the house, a few locals were pointing their shotguns at Zhang Guozhu, and their eyes fell on the backpack by the bed. Sure enough, the food in the bag made them jealous. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Lin Liye berated them. ¡°Give us the things. We won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± The girl from before had a gun in her hands. From the looks of it, when Lin Shuang was taking out the chocolate, she had already eyed the backpack. ¡°Why are you doing this?! ¡°If you want to eat something, you can just ask!¡± Lin Shuang seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She was kind enough to give her chocolate, but in the end, the other party actually led people to rob them¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t trust you outsiders!¡± The girl glared at Lin Shuang. At that moment, an object suddenly flew in from the window, rolled on the ground, and came to the girl¡¯s feet. ¡°Dad¡­ Daddy!¡± The girl trembled! The object on the ground was the old man¡¯s head! While taking advantage of the girl¡¯s distraction, a figure quickly rushed over. ¡°Slice!¡± The military saber was directly stabbed into the girl¡¯s chest. The girl¡¯s body keeled over, and the hunting rifle in her hand fell to the ground. Soon, she stopped breathing. The locals behind her immediately fled through the back door. ¡°Zhao Qi! You¡¯re too much! ¡°Why did you kill them all?!¡± Lin Shuang scolded with red eyes. In her eyes, they were just two ordinary people who were desperate for food. There was no need to kill them. ¡°This is how the world works! ¡°You need to demonstrate your strength to prevent all this trouble, to begin with! ¡°It¡¯s just like the convoy behind us when we entered. ¡°They made a quick example of one person, and trouble avoided them like the plague. ¡°There are only four of us, and one of us is wounded. ¡°They must think we¡¯re easy prey, so they came after us. ¡°Do you think people are still courteous and civilized?¡± Zhao Qi went on a tirade. ¡°Still¡­¡± Lin Shuang did not continue. She knew what Zhao Qi said made sense, but his methods were too cruel. He just needed to teach them a lesson. There was no need to kill the,¡­ ¡°Zhao Qi, you¡¯ve really gone too far this time!¡± ¡°In the future, unless it¡¯s a serious threat to our safety, don¡¯t take civilian lives.¡± Lin Liye also reprimanded him. ¡°I get it¡­¡± Zhao Qi muttered. Since Lin Liye had spoken, he had to fall silent. However, his dissatisfaction with Lin Liye also began to slowly accumulate¡­ Chapter 322 - 322 Who Is This Fool? 322 Who Is This Fool? Two hours later, the sky gradually darkened. During this period of time, no one had come near the house. Obviously, Zhao Qi was right about one thing. In this world, the more ruthless a person was, the less people would dare to provoke them. ¡°Captain Lin, I¡¯ve almost fully recovered. ¡°Bring me along for the operation later.¡± Zhang Guozhu stretched his body. Although there was still a dull ache, he could at least move. ¡°Alright, but you have to be careful later.¡± Lin Liye nodded. ¡°Captain Lin, why isn¡¯t that Wang Ran here yet? ¡°Is he playing you for a fool?¡± Zhao Qi said unhappily. As the leader of the younger generation at the capital, he, Zhao Qi, had always been the center of attention. This time, Lin Liye had repeatedly mentioned Wang Ran, which made Zhao Qi very unhappy. He was a rank-five Awakened One. How could he lose to a passerby that he had never heard of? ¡°No, I just talked to him on the phone. He¡¯s almost here. ¡°The sandstorm might be slowing him down,¡± Lin Liye explained. He had come into contact with Wang Ran before, so he understood Wang Ran¡¯s character. Since he had already given his word, he would rush over, no matter what difficulties he encountered. Sure enough, Lin Liye could vaguely hear some movements. It seemed like¡­ The sound of a helicopter. The sound was getting louder and louder, and it was obvious that they were coming straight for the town. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Lin Liye led the group out of the house. Above them, a Black Hawk was slowly descending. The local people all hid in their houses, afraid of getting into trouble. Lin Liye took out a flashlight and waved it above him a few times. The Black Hawk seemed to have received the signal. It found an empty spot in this direction and landed. The cabin door opened, and a young man jumped out. ¡°He¡¯s Wang Ran?¡± Lin Shuang sized up the young man in front of her and felt that he was nothing special. She didn¡¯t know why her father valued him so much. Zhao Qi laughed in disdain. ¡®If it had been him, I would have jumped down from a height of ten meters. ¡®This person actually waited for the plane to stop before coming down. He was really too weak.¡¯ Then, three more girls got off the plane. One had big breasts, one had long legs, and the other was a well-endowed loli. Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes widened. Where the f*ck did he get these three top-grade treasures with such distinct characteristics?! This was too enviable! ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu stepped forward and shook Wang Ran¡¯s hand. Lin Liye was extremely touched by the fact that they were willing to risk their lives to come to their aid. ¡°If even you¡¯re having trouble, it¡¯s definitely going to be tricky this time.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Zhang, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but why do you always need someone to save you? ¡°How could a big man like you keep getting into trouble? It¡¯s already been three times!¡± Wang Ran joked. ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu was speechless. It was true. Every time he came out, he would be in danger, and Wang Ran had to come and save him every time. ¡°If I make it back this time, I¡¯ll just stay in the city and spend Christmas with my wife and children. ¡°I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited for field work.¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. He did not mind throwing his life for the cause, but he had also implicated many of his brothers. Long, Ming, Qiang, and the others had all been sacrificed¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the point. ¡°What¡¯s the situation this time?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± Zhang cleared his throat. ¡°We were planning to pick up a few Chinese scientists. ¡°After we arrived, we were first attacked in Cairo, which has become a zombie nest. ¡°We could only retreat while looking for the whereabouts of the scientists. ¡°We were attacked by some mutant creatures on the way. ¡°They were very strong. We lost three members in one go. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that after they killed our team members, they actually retreated with the corpses. ¡°This is a little different from the mutant creatures we¡¯ve seen. ¡°We followed them all the way to a pyramid. ¡°After we entered, we followed the tunnel to the depths of the pyramid and discovered a terrifying scene. ¡°A huge lizard-like monster was laying eggs, and there were corpses of zombies and humans everywhere. ¡°Their hearts had all been eaten, with no exceptions. ¡°The lizard monster was feeding its blood to other mutant creatures. ¡°We¡¯re guessing that these powerful mutant creatures must be related to this big lizard. ¡°At that time, the big lizard was in a weakened state. We planned to take the opportunity to get rid of it. ¡°But its little minions were already too strong for us. ¡°We were forced to retreat while keeping them at bay. Even then, we were constantly losing people. ¡°I sent out a distress signal and hid in a secret room in the pyramid. That¡¯s how I managed to survive. ¡°After that, Captain Lin came with his men.¡± ¡°I thought we would be able to deal with these monsters now. We never expected them to reproduce so rapidly. ¡°In just one day, their numbers and strength have both surpassed where they were at before Captain Lin arrived. ¡°After a tough battle, only Captain Lin and I survived. We escaped from the pyramid with the help of Lin Shuang and Zhao Qi.¡± Zhang Guozhu explained the situation in detail. ¡°So, this monster is different from ordinary mutant creatures. ¡°The reproduction speed and strength are also terrifying¡­¡± Wang Ran quickly caught the main points. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°If we leave this be¡­ ¡°It¡¯s countless times scarier than a horde of zombies¡­¡± Lin Liye said with a frown. He had already noticed it when he was in the pyramid. The speed at which these monsters were improving was too fast. If even he, the God of War, struggled against them with such difficulty, the implications for the rest of the world were terrifying. If they were not killed while in the cradle, they would be a disaster for the entire world. ¡°You were inside. Do you have any specific plans?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°There is¡­ ¡°Kill the monster matriarch, then blow up the pyramid and bury them inside,¡± Lin Liye replied. This was the only solution he could come up with after a few hours. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that simple!¡± Wang Ran shrugged. He had expected it to be a lot more troublesome. ¡°Hey! How can you say that?! ¡°Do you think those monsters are as easy to deal with as zombies? ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Zhao Qi was very unhappy. He had been accumulating dissatisfaction since he had not seen Wang Ran, and now, he had completely exploded. ¡°Who¡¯s this idiot?¡± Wang Ran glanced at Zhao Qi. He looked weak and had a temper to boot. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was Lin Liye¡¯s subordinate, Wang Ran would have slapped him. Chapter 323 - 323 Im Going To Grab Some Supplies 323 I¡¯m Going To Grab Some Supplies ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡± Zhao Qi was furious! He had always been regarded as the son of heaven, and no one had ever dared to belittle him in front of his face. ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Liye shouted at Zhao Qi. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran is here to help us, to help the world. ¡°You better bury that attitude!¡± Lin Liye said, staring at Zhao Qi. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Captain Lin¡­¡± Zhao Qi quickly regained his senses. He knew that if he wanted to win over Lin Shuang, he could not perform too badly in front of Lin Liye. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Zhao Qi is excellent in all aspects, but he¡¯s a little impulsive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Liye apologized on behalf of Zhao Qi. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for young people to be a little hot-blooded. ¡°Just don¡¯t lose your head,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Zhao Qi¡¯s face twitched. These words directly suppressed his seniority. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll bear with it for now. There will be plenty of opportunities when I¡¯m in the pyramid¡­¡¯ ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, did you bring any ammunition? ¡°We only have a few flashbangs and frag grenades. We might not be able to blow up the pyramid. ¡°It would be great if there was a C4 or something,¡± Lin Liye said. ¡°C4¡­ I didn¡¯t prepare anything. ¡°Is there anywhere nearby that I can find it?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°If it¡¯s near here¡­ There used to be an army base stationed near Cairo, so there might be one. ¡°But that area is occupied by zombies, and there is a Zombie Monarch in there. It¡¯s easy to get in, but hard to get out,¡± Lin Liye said with a frown. ¡°Cairo, right? You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go,¡± Wang Ran said as he led the girls back to the helicopter. Before Lin Liye and the others could react, the helicopter blew up a cloud of yellow dust and slowly took off. ¡°Captain Lin, he just left like that? ¡°Cairo! We just escaped from there. Does he really think that it¡¯s a public toilet that he can come and go as he pleases?¡± Zhao Qi muttered. ¡°He could do that.¡± Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu nodded at the same time. Among the three girls beside Wang Ran, two of them should be Zombie Monarchs¡­ Wang Ran was also ridiculously strong. They wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if they took over the entire city, let alone getting C4. Lin Shuang was silently shocked. This person¡­ Was he really that strong? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was even more powerful than her father? The sky was not completely dark yet, and Wang Ran successfully found the military camp outside Cairo. The Black Hawk stopped a kilometer away from the military camp. ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯ll be on standby in the Black Hawk and be ready to respond at any time. ¡°I¡¯ll go in with Xiaoyu and Momo to take a look.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Why do I have to wait again¡­?¡± Tang Tang pouted her little mouth. On the helicopter, she couldn¡¯t participate in the group sports. Now that they were going to raid a dungeon, she still had to stay put. She was unhappy! ¡°You have to be on the plane at all times! ¡°If anything happens, you can drive the Black Hawk over and throw down a ladder to pick us up. ¡°Oh, come on. I¡¯ll make it up to you a few more times when I get back!¡± Wang Ran comforted Tang Tang. ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯ll cross out the 100ml from your account. Is that okay?¡± Lin Momo gave Tang Tang a look. ¡°Alright! I guess I can¡¯t say no to that.¡± Tang Tang nodded. ¡°100 ml? 100 ml of what?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just how we record our accounts when we play mahjong. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Momo pulled Wang Ran toward the military base. Not long after, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the military base. A few Mtated Zombies immediately approached them. ¡°Human¡­ and Zombie Monarchs! ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Who are you?¡± a zombie with golden eyes asked. ¡°Who is in charge here? ¡°Call him out,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The Golden-eyed zombie looked at Wang Ran, then at the two Zombie Monarchs beside him. ¡®I¡¯m not staying here a moment longer.¡¯ The Golden-eyed zombie quickly ran into the camp. Soon, a brown-skinned zombie with red eyes walked out. ¡°Who the f*ck is¡­ Ah, is there anything I can help you with?¡± When he spotted the two Zombie Monarchs, the red-eyed zombie immediately became as meek as a rabbit. Two of them! After all, there was only one in Cairo¡­ ¡°Do you have explosives in your camp?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°A bomb? Would frag grenades and C4 work?¡± the red-eyed zombie asked weakly. Zombies didn¡¯t need those things. However, to prevent humans from using them against them, the Zombie Monarch in Cairo had sent a team to guard the area. ¡°C4, grenades, flash grenades, take as many as you can. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Wang Ran said sternly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and move them!¡± The red-eyed zombie roared at his subordinates. This human seemed to have a higher status than the two Zombie Monarchs, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Soon, a few boxes were carried by the zombies to Wang Ran. Wang Ran did a simple check and nodded in satisfaction. The grenades were not very useful, but the C4 was enough to blow up a pyramid. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± A sharp voice suddenly came from the side. Wang Ran turned around and saw a white-haired zombie walking toward them. The Zombie Monarch of Cairo¡­ ¡°You guys¡­ Are you Zombie Monarchs from the East? ¡°Do you want to come to my place? I have fresh human brains to serve you.¡± When the Zombie Monarch of Cairo saw Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, he became much more polite. ¡°No need for that, our Master is busy.¡± Su Xiaoyu coldly rejected the Zombie Monarch of Cairo. ¡°Master?¡± The Zombie Monarch of Cairo was stunned. Zombie Monarchs serving under a human? This was a little too much¡­ Just who was this human¡­? ¡°Alright, we¡¯re in a hurry. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, pack your things and leave,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Wait a moment! ¡°What do you guys plan to do with these explosives¡­? ¡°You want to go to the pyramid?¡± the Zombie Monarch suddenly asked. ¡°What about it? You know what¡¯s going on there?¡± Wang Ran stopped in his tracks. ¡°There are some terrifying creatures in the pyramid¡­ ¡°They often come out to hunt for food, be it humans or zombies. As long as they encounter them, they would be caught and thrown into the pyramid. ¡°They have already captured over a thousand of my zombies. ¡°Even the Red-eyed zombies get caught up in it. ¡°These things have seriously affected our well-being¡­¡± The Zombie Monarch exclaimed from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 324 - 324 Entering The Pyramid 324 Entering The Pyramid ¡°If you intend to go to the pyramid to deal with them¡­ ¡°I¡¯m willing to help,¡± the Zombie Monarch said sincerely. This group seemed like a powerful ally. Since the Zombie Monarch of Cairo was being threatened by the monsters in the pyramid, he had all the reason to aid them. ¡°No need. They¡¯re all trash and can¡¯t be of much use.¡± Wang Ran flatly rejected the suggestion. ¡°You! ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ ¡°Although our strength is average, we have numbers. ¡°Who knows, we may be of some use.¡± The Zombie Monarch of Cairo didn¡¯t dare to get angry at Wang Ran, so he tried his best to control himself. ¡°Then you do as you see fit,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. He did not expect much of these zombies, as long as they didn¡¯t cause any trouble. Wang Ran got on the plane and flew toward the town¡­ In the small town. Zhao Qi looked up and saw that the sky was getting darker. ¡°Captain Lin, could that guy have run away out of fear?¡± Zhao Qi muttered. ¡°He won¡¯t. You don¡¯t know him like I do,¡± Lin Liye said indifferently. Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes turned cold. Was this Wang Ran really that trustworthy? If this continued, Lin Liye might even betroth his daughter to him! This won¡¯t do! When they entered the pyramid, he had to find a way to kill him. Soon, the roar of a helicopter could be heard from not far away. Lin Liye flashed his flashlight. A ladder was thrown down from the Black Hawk. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to land in the middle of the night. You guys should just climb up!¡± Wang Ran shouted from the plane. Lin Liye and the others climbed up. ¡°F*cking hell! A whole box of C4! ¡°You got it all!¡± Lin Liye had forgotten that his daughter was beside him and could not help but curse out loud. With these things, the chances of this mission greatly increased! ¡°Flash grenades would come useful too. Everyone, stock up.¡± Lin Liye touched the box and was very excited. This time, he could finally take avenge his brothers. ¡°Hey, why is there such a smell in your cabin?¡± Lin Shuang sniffed about. There seemed to be a strange smell in the air. ¡°Just think of it as soul milk. ¡°It¡¯s not important!¡± Lin Momo said, blushing. Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu were both experienced men, so they naturally knew what this smell was. The two of them deliberately looked out of the window, not intending to get involved in this topic. On the other hand, Zhao Qi¡¯s face was filled with jealousy. How could Wang Ran have three such top-grade women at once¡­ Zhao Qi glanced at Lin Shuang. This time, he had to win her over! Soon, the Black Hawk arrived at the top of the pyramid. The sky was already completely dark, but with the moonlight, they could still see. The Black Hawk landed near the pyramid. The boxes were not easy to carry, so they put the C4 and stun grenade into their backpacks. They were all Awakened Ones, so this much weight was nothing. The group carried their bags and walked towards the pyramid. ¡°You guys, look! ¡°There are a few Jeeps here!¡± Lin Shuang pointed at the cars parked on one side of the pyramid. ¡°Those cars¡­ ¡°It¡¯s those people at the entrance of the town! ¡°Why are they here¡­?¡± Lin Liye carressed his chin and muttered to himself. ¡°They didn¡¯t look like grave robbers. Besides, who would rob a pyramid in this day and age? ¡°From the looks of it, they are here on a mission.¡± ¡°Maybe it has something to do with the creatures inside.¡± Wang Ran suddenly thought of Tang Jun¡¯s company. Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t doubt that they were the ones who created these creatures. ¡°Everyone, be careful. We don¡¯t know if the other party is an enemy or a friend. Try to be vigilant.¡± Lin Liye reminded them. The group entered the pyramid with flashlights in their hands. As soon as they entered, a cold draft hit them in the face, accompanied by the smell of blood and decay. Suddenly, a creepy sound was heard. This was¡­ The theme song for The Mummy series? ¡°Tang Tang, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Wang Ran immediately turned to Tang Tang. Other than her, no one else would make such a joke. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just trying to add to the atmosphere! ¡°It feels like I¡¯m playing Tomb Raider!¡± Tang Tang was a little excited. It was indeed interesting to explore the pyramid at night. ¡°Turn the damn thing off.¡± Wang Ran sighed. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but the others were different. Lin Shuang¡¯s face was pale with fear. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tang Tang turned off the music and obediently followed Wang Ran. The group arrived at the hall where the sarcophagus had been. The ground was covered with the corpses of mutant sand rats and other creatures. ¡°The number of bodies here is about the same as when we escaped. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been any new battles here,¡± Lin Liye said as he swept his gaze across the room. ¡°Those mutant creatures will come out to hunt during the day and usually hide in their nests at night. ¡°We have to be careful.¡± Zhang Guozhu reminded them. He had been to the deepest part of it. The group left the hall and continued to explore. The deeper they went, the more forked paths showed up. Fortunately, there were bloodstains on the ground that led the way. These were all left behind by Zhang Guozhu and Lin Liye as they escaped. When he reached a corner, Wang Ran suddenly stopped and turned off his flashlight. Lin Liye gestured for everyone to mirror his actions. There was another hall behind the corner, and light shone through it. Without a doubt, it was definitely the group of people who had arrived here before. Wang Ran and the others were at the corner, eavesdropping on the conversation inside. ¡°Captain Anthony, this lizard is too difficult to deal with! ¡°A dozen of us risked our lives to kill him,¡± one of the team members said. ¡°Nonsense! If it¡¯s easy, why would they have the most elite people in our company do it? ¡°Alright, hurry up and pack it up. Once we bring it back, we¡¯ll have completed our mission,¡± a burly man with a rough voice said. He was the company¡¯s new field team leader, Anthony. ¡°Captain, I keep feeling that something is wrong. ¡°According to the information, the mutated lizard we were supposed to catch is at least three meters tall. This thing is less than two meters tall. ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡± one of the team members asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ ¡°A lizard-like appearance, sharp claws, and extremely deadly. It checks all boxes. ¡°Is there more than one of them¡­¡± Anthony frowned. He had a bad feeling about this¡­ Suddenly, a sharp claw reached out from the darkness and directly pierced through the chest of one of the team members! Then, a dozen mutated lizards rushed out. ¡°F*ck! ¡°That was just a minion! ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Anthony shouted, picked up his sword, and rushed forward. The two sides were engaged in a fierce battle¡­ Chapter 325 - 325 Were All Food 325 We¡¯re All Food After a short battle, Anthony¡¯s team¡­ Anthony¡¯s team was completely wiped out! The newly appointed field team leader had not managed to last more than a week in his term. The lizards dragged these people¡¯s bodies and silently pulled them into the depths. Wang Ran and the others only popped out of the corner after the footsteps had gone far away. ¡°That was terrifying¡­ ¡°I think these people were all rank-five Awakened Ones, but they didn¡¯t even last a minute¡­¡± Zhao Qi started to panic and thought of retreating. This mutated lizard was much more powerful than the mutated sand rats he had dealt with before¡­ If it was him just now¡­ It would definitely be the same outcome. ¡°This mutated lizard has a thick hide and dense musculature. It¡¯ll take a lot to force to hurt them. ¡°However, judging from the situation just now, they¡¯re stronger than they were during the day¡­¡± ¡°Such adaptation speed¡­¡± Lin Liye sighed. Originally, he could still take on three to five of them alone, but now it seemed that even two would be difficult. For rank-five Awakened Ones like Lin Shuang, Zhao Qi, and Zhang Guozhu, they could only think of ways to defend themselves. They did not have the room to think about killing the enemy. ¡°Captain Lin, we¡­ Should we continue deeper? ¡°Why don¡¯t we just plant the explosives here?¡± Zhao Qi suggested. A proud son of heaven like him absolutely didn¡¯t want to die Here. ¡°No! ¡°This isn¡¯t deep enough. At most, we¡¯ll blow up the top part, but we won¡¯t be able to cause much damage to the lizard matriarch below. ¡°We have to press on¡­ ¡°Zhao Qi, Guozhu, y-you guys can take Lin Shuang and leave! ¡°Leave the task here to us,¡± Lin Liye said after some thought. They were too weak, and if anything happened, it would be difficult for them to protect themselves. ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! ¡°I still have to avenge my brothers! ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough, but I can provide support! ¡°When you guys are fighting, I can throw a few flashbangs, shoot at their eyes or something!¡± Zhang Guozhu anxiously said. He wanted to see the big lizard die with his own eyes. Only then would he be able to face Long and the others. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not leaving either! ¡°You said that only by constantly putting yourself in danger can you advance in battle. ¡°I want to become stronger. I don¡¯t want to be some flower vase!¡± Lin Shuang said with a determined attitude. After that, Lin Shuang and Zhang Guozhu turned to look at Zhao Qi at the same time. ¡®We¡¯re just waiting for you to make your stand, little brother.¡¯ Zhao Qi¡¯s heart trembled, and he almost cried. Just now, when Lin Liye told them to turn back, Zhao Qi¡¯s mouth had stretched so wide that it almost reached his ears. This was the leader¡¯s order. He was just obeying it, nothing more! But who would have thought that Zhang Guozhu and Lin Shuang would be so courageous¡­ All the pressure was on him now. If he were to sing the opposite tune at this time, he would never be able to raise his head in front of Lin Shuang and Lin Liye in the future. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not leaving either.¡± Zhao Qi said weakly. He had no choice. ¡°You guys¡­ You¡¯re indeed soldiers of our country! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s charge into the hell-hole together today!¡± Lin Liye¡¯s chest seemed to swell with pride. He was more pleased with his daughter¡¯s choice. The group continued forward. Not long after, rustling sounds came from the passage. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a mutant sand rat! ¡°They¡¯re not very strong, but they¡¯re very agile. They usually move in groups. ¡°Everyone, prepare your flash grenades.¡± Lin Liye reminded the team. Wang Ran took out a pair of sunglasses and put them on. ¡°You¡¯re still acting cool at this time?¡± Zhao Qi curled his lips in disdain. Suddenly, a strong light flashed. ¡°Ah! My eyes! ¡°Who the f*ck threw a flash grenade without saying anything?!¡± Zhao Qi covered his eyes in pain. The flash bang had been right under his feet, and he almost went blind. Fortunately, he was an Awakened One. He would probably be able to recover in less than 10 seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve never used a flash bomb before. Let¡¯s give it another go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°The sand rats are here!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s words caught everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone pointed their flashlights to the front. Not far from the passage, more than a dozen sand rats, each the size of a domestic dog, rushed toward the group. ¡°Not good, they¡¯re getting bigger! ¡°They¡¯re definitely stronger now. Everyone, be careful!¡± Lin Liye warned the group. Wang Ran calmly picked up a flashbang and flung it. Su Xiaoyu rushed forward with the grenade in mid-air. The moment the grenade landed, Lin Liye and the others quickly closed their eyes. They did not want to compromise their sight. In just a few seconds, Su Xiaoyu sprinted through the crowd, using her sharp claws to tear the mutant sand rats into pieces. Su Xiaoyu was known for her speed and reaction. Even with her eyes closed, she could still fight in perfect condition. ¡°Ah! What?!¡± When Lin Liye and the others opened their eyes, they were all shocked. The sand rats¡­ They were all dead? They were all in shock¡­ These sand rats were bigger than the ones they had seen before, which meant they were stronger. In just a few seconds, all of them had been killed! This woman was so scary¡­ The God of War, Lin Liye, for the first time in his life, felt¡­ so weak. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran took the lead and strode forward. He had been wearing his sunglasses just now, so he had clearly seen Xiaoyu¡¯s movements. ¡®Not bad, not bad. You have grown stronger than ever.¡¯ The current Xiaoyu was a top-tier existence, even among Zombie Monarch. Lin Liye and the others recovered from their shock and immediately followed them. The back view of Wang Ran and the three girls instantly became extremely tall in front of them. If Su Xiaoyu alone was already so strong, then the four of them¡­ It looked like the mission this time was in the bag! The group fumbled around the passage for a while before coming to a rectangular stone room. As soon as they entered, they were greeted with a strong smell of blood and decay. Under the intense lights of the flashlight, the scene in the stone room was displayed in front of everyone. Corpses! They were all corpses! All of them, without exception, had a bloody hole in their chest. It looked like their hearts had been dug out. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lin Shuang couldn¡¯t stand the smell and the scene. She held onto the wall and almost vomited. Lin Momo went up and touched Lin Shuang¡¯s back. ¡°What are these mutated creatures trying to do? ¡°Do they have the habit of collecting corpses?!¡± Lin Shuang complained. ¡°No, I¡¯m guessing that this is where they store their food. ¡°The heart seems to be a delicacy for them. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be far from our destination.¡± Wang Ran stepped over the corpses and continued to walk forward. Chapter 326 - 326 Deep Into The Nest 326 Deep Into The Nest The further they went, the more depressed the atmosphere became. Wang Ran could clearly feel that the breathing of Lin Liye and the others had become heavy. Suddenly, Wang Ran stopped in his tracks. There was a huge stone gate in front of them. On both sides of the stone door, there were two stone statues. One could vaguely make out the appearance of Anubis. ¡°The main hall of this pyramid should be behind this door¡­¡± Wang Ran speculated. ¡°That¡¯s right, this should be the place.¡± Zhang Guozhu nodded. Among these people, he was the only one who had ventured deep into this place. After receiving the confirmation, Wang Ran prepared to push the door open. ¡°You¡¯re going to just push the door open and enter? ¡°Don¡¯t you have any plans?¡± Zhao Qi mumbled unhappily from behind. ¡®We¡¯ve arrived at the boss¡¯s lair, and we¡¯re just going to push the door open and enter? ¡®This was too reckless!¡¯ ¡°Do I need a plan?¡± Wang Ran glanced at Zhao Qi and then ignored him. In the face of absolute power, what use was a plan? Wang Ran stretched out his hand and pushed. The stone door was pushed open with a low grinding sound. In front of them was a sunken square. In the middle of the square, there was a huge lizard. It was surrounded by newly-laid eggs the sizes of bucket. At the same time, many smaller lizards and sand rats were drinking the blood of the big lizard. Wang Ran immediately understood. The lizard must be the boss of these mutant creatures ¡­ Or rather, his mother. Other than continuously laying eggs, it also fed its own blood to these small lizards and sand rats. The reason these mutated creatures were so strong was related to the big lizard. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡­¡± The commotion at the entrance instantly attracted the attention of all the mutated creatures in the square. All of them looked at Wang Ran and the others in unison. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The lizard matriarch drawled out a lazy roar. Immediately, a few of the larger lizards rushed toward Wang Ran and the others. ¡°Be careful. The bigger they are, the stronger they are!¡± Lin Liye warned them. These few were much larger than the ones he had fought before. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s massive axe had long been hungry and thirsty. She finally had the opportunity to make a move. She rushed out with her axe. ¡°No! Young lady¡­ ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, this monster is very powerful. Even I have a hard time dealing with it¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too risky for her to rush over alone! ¡°I think you should¡­ Um¡­¡± Before Lin Liye could finish his sentence, the few large mutated lizards had already been chopped into several pieces by Tang Tang¡¯s axe. Lin Liye¡¯s ¡°holy shit¡± was caught in his throat. What kind of girls did this man actually surround himself with¡­? A girl who looked so innocent and cute could actually produce such terrifying power¡­ His title as the capital¡¯s God of War seemed undeserving¡­ ¡°Ah, weren¡¯t these guys supposed to be very strong? ¡°How boring,¡± Tang Tang sighed helplessly. She had originally wanted to fully demonstrate her power as a rank-nine Awakened, but she had not expected them to be wiped out with a single swing. ¡°Roar!¡± The lizard matriarch was enraged. ¡®My children! ¡®You will pay!¡¯ The lizard matriarch and rushed towards Tang Tang. It was fast! Tang Tang immediately brandished her axe to force the lizard matriarch to retreat. Clang!!! A sharp sound rang out as the lizard matriarch used its claws to grab hold of the axe! Immediately after, it exerted force with both hands! With a crisp sound, Tang Tang¡¯s axe was smashed into bits by the lizard matriarch¡¯s sharp claws. ¡°My baby!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s heart ached. She had been through so much with this axe! Now, it was broken! Tang Tang was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward. Tang Tang threw a punch with all her strength. The lizard matriarch crossed her arms and withstood the attack. Tang Tang¡¯s face tensed up. This fellow was durable. It was much tougher than its children! Immediately after, the lizard matriarch¡¯s counterattack came. It¡¯s claw flew out, as fast as lightning! Tang Tang was shocked and immediately took a big step back. However, the lizard matriarch still managed to scratch a few long gashes on her arm. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Tang Tang knew that there was a gap in strength between her and the lizard matriarch. Without a weapon, it would be a little difficult for her to fight¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, go to the back and stay there.¡± Wang Ran appeared behind Tang Tang and patted her shoulder. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Tang ran back obediently. Since Wang Ran was here, there would definitely be no problem. The lizard matriarch immediately lashed out at Wang Ran. ¡°Can this kid do it¡­ ¡°This monster looks very powerful.¡± Zhao Qi mumbled from behind. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Ran, of course he can!¡± Zhang Guozhu glared at Zhao Qi. ¡°Alright, alright. Everyone, get ready for battle. If Comrade Wang Ran has trouble against it, we¡¯ll have to provide support.¡± Lin Liye took out a flash bomb and held it in his hand. ¡°Slash!¡± The lizard matriarch¡¯s sharp claws made a few gashes on Wang Ran¡¯s arm. However, Wang Ran¡¯s fist also landed heavily on its lower abdomen. The lizard matriarch was sent flying by the punch, landing heavily on the ground. It crouched on the ground, panting. It seemed that the punch had injured it quite badly. ¡°Hmm, this virus¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a little different ¡­¡± Wang Ran could feel the virus entering his body from his wound. This virus was nothing like the zombie virus. It felt more¡­ Sophisticated¡­ Timeless¡­ However, no matter how powerful the virus was, Wang Ran¡¯s body would absorb and use it to nurture itself. Wang Ran rushed forward, ready to end the lizard matriarch. ¡°Roar!¡± The lizard matriarch roared and quickly retreated to the center of the square. At the same time, dozens of mutant lizards and hundreds of mutant sand rats rushed forward. They were trying to block Wang Ran¡¯s path. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go and help Comrade Wang Ran!¡± Lin Liye roared and took the lead to rush out with his weaponized knuckles. The others followed suit. Flashbangs exploded in the square, and the mutated creatures that had been in the dark for a long time were blinded. Even though they had the advantage in numbers, they were still being pushed back. Wang Ran carved out a bloody path through the middle and arrived in front of the lizard matriarch. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± Wang Ran was shocked by the scene in front of him. The surroundings of the lizard matriarch was filled with broken eggshells. It had just only cracked open another egg and was sucking the liquid inside¡­ ¡°Such savagery¡­¡± Wang Ran was shocked by the lizard matriarch¡¯s actions. Chapter 327 - 327 A Failed Assassination 327 A Failed Assassination After the lizard matriarch swallowed the last mouthful of its egg, it let out a long breath. Its power had returned. Previously, it was in a weakened state because it had just laid a batch of eggs. In order to recover its strength, it was forced to consume its children. ¡®My children! ¡®This human¡­ ¡®He had to die!¡¯ ¡°Roar!¡± The lizard matriarch exploded with tremendous force and charged at Wang Ran with bloodshot eyes. On the other side, the others were quickly slaughtering the mutant sand rats and mutant lizards. With the help of the flashbangs, the mutant creatures were like headless flies. In just a few minutes, more than half of the mutated creatures were killed or injured. However, some of the more intelligent mutated lizards began to adapt. Every time the humans threw a flashbang, they would shout to remind their teammates. After this adaptation, the mutated lizards were rarely caught by the flashes. Very soon, the mutated lizards organized a counterattack. The pressure on Lin Liye and the other three instantly increased. Zhao Qi was observing Lin Shuang, while dealing with the enemies. A difficult situation was a good time to cultivate feelings! At that moment, a mutated lizard pounced at Lin Shuang. ¡°Here¡¯s my chance!¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Lin Shuang, be careful!¡± Zhao Qi pounced on Lin Shuang and used his body to take the attack for her. In order to make Lin Shuang feel even more touched, Zhao Qi did not hold back and took the hit. A line of blood stretched from Zhao Qi¡¯s shoulder all the way to his ribs. ¡°Now, you should be touched! ¡°The next thing is to cry for me, and your heart would have fallen for me¡­¡± Although Zhao Qi was injured, he was pleased with imself. However, Lin Shuang completely ignored Zhao Qi! The deep love that Zhao Qi had imagined did not happen. At that moment, Lin Shuang was completely immersed in the battle. She instinctively ignored what had just happened. All of a sudden, Lin Shuang¡¯s aura surged out! She had advanced! ¡°Dad¡¯s right! A tough battle can truly help you improve!¡± Lin Shuang was full of confidence as she rushed deeper into the cave. Zhao Qi was dumbfounded. Was he being ignored just like that? This injury had been for nothing! Zhao Qi didn¡¯t have time to be depressed, as the mutated lizard attacked again. Fortunately, Zhao Qi was also a talented person. After some struggling, he also advanced to rank-six, so he had an easier time. Zhao Qi took some time to look at Wang Ran. That guy¡­ He didn¡¯t know if he had died at the hands of the lizard matriarch. ¡°Eh? The f*ck!¡± Zhao Qi trembled. He saw a scene that made him extremely shocked¡­ In the middle of the square, the huge lizard matriarch was kneeling in front of Wang Ran, its state unknown¡­ It was solved, just like that? How long has it been? Zhao Qi was extremely depressed. In that case, the main credits would go to Wang Ran! He had worked so hard to run so far, and now he was just a bystander? This won¡¯t do! Zhao Qi thought for a while, and the corner of his mouth slightly curved up. There was a way! He took out two flashbangs and threw them out when no one was paying attention. A bright light instantly lit up the enclosed space. ¡°My f*cking eyes! Where¡¯s the heads-up?! ¡°Retreat, we need to recover!¡± Lin Liye threw a punch and then took a few steps back. The others also shrank back. Fortunately, the mutant creatures were also affected, so the consequences were not too serious. Zhao Qi smiled, took out two grenades, and threw them directly in Wang Ran¡¯s direction. No matter how strong he was, he was still flesh and blood. Just as the grenade was about to reach Wang Ran, he moved. He grabbed the lizard matriarch in front of him and used it as a shield. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The grenade exploded in front of the lizard matriarch. At such a close distance, the explosion caused the tough skin of the lizard matriarch to burst open. However, its skin was tough and thick, so it did not fall apart after the explosion. Wang Ran threw the lizard matriarch aside, his sharp eyes staring straight at Zhao Qi. His eyes narrowed. Wang Ran walked straight to Zhao Qi. Zhao Qi panicked. ¡®I¡¯m finished! ¡®This guy was wearing sunglasses!¡¯ He had clearly seen what he did just now¡­ Wang Ran was terrifyingly powerful. If he came over, he would definitely not let him off. ¡®What do I do¡­?¡¯ Zhao Qi looked around in a panic. Escape? This was the hinterland of the pyramid. He would definitely be caught before he could get far. If he didn¡¯t escape, he would be dead! Zhao Qi gritted his teeth and went directly behind Zhang Guozhu. He put his arms around his neck and put the his knife on his neck. Zhang Guozhu and Wang Ran were friends, and he was weak, so he was the most suitable choice for him. At that moment, everyone had recovered from the effects of the flash bomb. ¡°Holy shit, Zhao Qi! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zhang Guozhu was shocked. Was he confused by the flash grenade and mistook the wrong person? The lizards seemed just as confused. Were humans that stupid¡­? Zhao Qi didn¡¯t say anything, but took a few steps back with Zhang Guozhu. Lin Liye and Lin Shuang also noticed what had happened. ¡°Zhao Qi, what the hell are you doing?! ¡°Let go of Zhang!¡± Lin Liye shouted at Zhao Qi. If he wasn¡¯t held back by the mutated lizards, he would have rushed over to slap Zhao Qi. ¡°Yeah, Zhao, what are you playing at?¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s neck was nicked by the blade. He found it hard to understand what was happening. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°What do I want? I just want to leave this place alive,¡± Zhao Qi said as he stepped back. The mutated lizards were even more confused. If you want to leave this place alive, you should at least catch a lizard. Why did you catch your companion¡­? At that moment, Wang Ran casually killed a few mutated lizards and reached them. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, Tang Tang, clean up the place,¡± Wang Ran coldly ordered them. The three girls nodded and sped up. Meanwhile, Wang Ran walked straight towards Zhao Qi. Zhao Qi panicked and increased the strength of his hand. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s neck was cut again. ¡°Don¡¯t come over¡­ ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Zhao Qi shouted at Wang Ran. Wang Ran frowned. He could see that Zhao Qi was already extremely terrified. He might really do it. Zhang was an old friend who he had saved a few times. He couldn¡¯t just watch him die. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t come over. Let Zhang go.¡± Wang Ran stopped in his tracks and raised both his hands. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°Let him go? When I get out, I¡¯ll naturally release him. ¡°None of you are allowed to follow!¡± Zhao Qi retreated with Zhang Guozhu. Chapter 328 - 328 Seeking Death 328 Seeking Death All the mutant lizards and mutant sand rats lay dead. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Zhao Qi and Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Zhao Qi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Liye asked sternly. ¡°Were you the one who threw the two flashbangs? ¡°Were you the one who threw those frags?¡± Lin Liye recalled the strange series of incidents just now. But he could not understand why Zhao Qi would hold Zhang Guozhu at knife-point. Was he afraid that they would blame him for slipping up in military protocol? They would not kill him for it¡­ ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Zhao Qi smiled helplessly. Originally, he had planned to wound Wang Ran and let him die at the hands of the mutated lizard. Zhao Qi could have explained that he saw Wang Ran being in danger and threw the grenades to attempt assisting him He had never expected that Wang Ran would actually use the lizard matriarch as a shield. To make matters worse, he had his shades on. He had seen it all. Zhao Qi was now well-aware of Wang Ran¡¯s strength. If he didn¡¯t resort to drastic measures, he was not going to get out of here alive. Zhang Guozhu was an easy target. He was not strong enough to hold anyone else hostage. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard and risked my life to come here, not to be an audience! ¡°I¡¯m a proud son of the heavens! Only I have the right to stand out among all!¡± Zhao Qi shouted. These were indeed his heartfelt words. The purpose of his visit this time was to show off and gain Lin Shuang¡¯s favor. He had not expected Wang Ran to appear out of nowhere. Thanks to Wang Ran, he ended up looking like a flea¡­ ¡°Zhao Qi, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to fight for mankind¡¯s survival. Does it matter who is in the limelight? ¡°Just for this, you¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a soldier of our nation! Lin Liye was a little resentful. Zhao Qi used to be a reliable soldier¡­ How did his brain get damaged over such a small matter? ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhao Qi, hurry up and let Zhang go!¡± Lin Shuang also tried to persuade him. She never had a good impression of Zhao Qi in the first place, and now, she hated him even more. ¡°Lin Shuang, I¡¯ve had enough. ¡°I was quite attentive to you during this period of time, right? Did you even look me in the eye? ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still the idol of the thousands of girls back home!¡± Zhao Qi sneered. Since they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality, he no longer hid his inner thoughts. ¡°Zhao Qi, you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡°You actually attacked your own for such a small matter!¡± Lin Shuang shouted at him. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Qi, who usually looked so serious, to be such a person. It was a good thing she never once had any thoughts about him. Zhao Qi dragged Zhang Guozhu to the entrance of the passage. When he saw Wang Ran and the others keeping their distance, he felt very smug. As long as he could get out of the pyramid, he could kill Zhang Guozhu and escape with the Black Hawk. At that time, no one would be able to find him. With his strength as a rank-six Awakened One, he could still live a very comfortable life in the apocalypse. Wang Ran and Lin Liye looked at each other. The two of them decided not to act rashly for the time being and slowly look for an opportunity. Zhang was too weak. He would die if they were not careful. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Zhao Qi warned him again, then dragged Zhang Guozhu back to the passage. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the passage. Zhao Qi was shocked! The sound of footsteps¡­ Have some of the mutant creatures survived? Zhao Qi turned around, and his heart suddenly turned cold. A large number of Mutated Zombies suddenly swarmed into the tunnel¡­ The one leading them was a white-haired Zombie Monarch¡­ Wang Ran smiled. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the Egyptian guy?¡¯ They had come on foot, just in time. Wang Ran gave the Zombie Monarch of Cairo a look. The zombie immediately understood what was going on and charged at Zhao Qi. Zhao Qi was shocked. He would not be able to survive a prolonged battle against a Zombie Monarch. Helplessly, Zhao Qi let go of Zhang Guozhu and threw a flashbang. There was no way to escape from the exit, so he could only try to escape to the other side of the square. There might still be a chance there. After the flash, the zombies and Wang Ran¡¯s group would definitely start fighting, and he would find the opportunity to escape in the chaos. Zhao Qi pushed Zhang Guozhu towards the Zombie Monarch and rushed to the side door with his eyes shut, trying to go around it. However, Wang Ran was even faster. With his sunglasses on, he stepped forward and grabbed Zhao Qi by the neck. When the flash faded, everyone looked at Wang Ran and Zhao Qi. ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy?! ¡°You¡¯re not going to deal with the Zombie Monarch, but you¡¯re coming after me? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhang will be killed by the Zombie Monarch?¡± Zhao Qi was shocked. In his opinion, Wang Ran and Zhang Guozhu should be rather close to each other. How could Wang Ran ignore Zhang Guozhu¡¯s safety to catch him¡­ What went wrong¡­? At the entrance of the passage, the Zombie Monarch helped Zhang Guozhu up and shook hands with him in a friendly manner. Zhang Guozhu himself was stunned. ¡®I¡¯m not a turncoat¡­ What are you doing, Zombie Monarch?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Wang Ran. There are no problems here. I got him,¡± the Zombie Monarch shouted at Wang Ran. The people present were stunned. Zombie allies? Just who the hell was Wang Ran? Zhao Qi¡¯s face was downcast. ¡®Who the hell would have thought of this¡­?¡¯ This is the end. Wang Ran grabbed Zhao Qi¡¯s neck like he was holding a dog by its scruff. This guy actually wanted to trick him, so there was only one outcome. Wang Ran exerted force with his fingers and crushed one of Zhao Qi¡¯s vertebra. Zhao Qi lost all feeling below his neck. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran. This guy is my subordinate. It¡¯s my fault for not being strict with him. ¡°Can you let me end him?¡± Lin Liye walked to Wang Ran and said. Lin Liye¡¯s heart was filled with guilt for his subordinate to have done such a thing. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded and threw Zhao Qi to Lin Liye¡¯s feet. Zhao Qi lay paralyzed on the ground, his face covered in tears. ¡°Captain Lin, please spare my life! ¡°At least I did help in the defense of the capital!¡± Zhao Qi pleaded while crying. If he was paralyzed, so be it. Right now, he only wanted to live. ¡°Zhao Qi, your actions are a disgrace to the nation. ¡°As the commanding officer, I hereby sentence you to summary execution.¡± Lin Liye drew a dagger. It was a pity that Zhao Qi, who originally had a high chance of taking over his position, would die here today. However, this was also a good thing. The darkness in Zhao Qi¡¯s heart had reared its ugly head so early, which might be a good thing for their future. ¡°Tsk!¡± Lin Liye stabbed the dagger deep into Zhao Qi¡¯s chest. The promising youth, Zhao Qi, lowered his head. Chapter 329 - 329 A Narrow Escape 329 A Narrow Escape Lin Liye threw Zhao Qi¡¯s body into the pile of corpses, his eyes full of regret. He was such a good seedling. It was a pity that the righteous road was narrow. On the other hand, Lin Shuang had performed admirably. She had advanced to rank-six, so she should be focused on training in the future. The Zombie Monarch of Cairo walked up to Wang Ran. ¡°Human, I¡¯ve already ordered my men to surround the outside of the pyramid. I guarantee that not a single rat will be able to escape. ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°The next step is to plant the bomb. ¡°We have to completely blow this place up to ensure that the strange virus inside doesn¡¯t spread. ¡°Hey, which one of you knows how to play with the C4?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Zhang Guozhu raised his hand. Everyone took out all the C4s and handed them to Zhang guozhu. Zhang Guozhu fiddled with it for a while, and his face showed a difficult expression. ¡°This is going to be troublesome¡­ ¡°This C4 doesn¡¯t have a timed-charge. ¡°If we attempt to detonate them remotely, the pyramid¡¯s walls are so thick that the signal can¡¯t even pass through. ¡°It seems that I can only set it up and detonate it manually¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu said with a dark expression. Manual detonation meant that the person who detonated it would definitely be done for. Everyone was silent. Such an end was tragic¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I¡­¡± Lin Liye opened his mouth. If there was no other way, he was willing to sacrifice himself. ¡°Captain Lin! We can¡¯t afford to lose you! ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Zhang Guozhu gritted his teeth. ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The two of them started arguing. ¡°Look here¡­ Are you looking down on us zombies? ¡°Is the detonation sequence so complicated that even we zombies can¡¯t do it?¡± The Egyptian Zombie suddenly spoke up. Everyone was stunned again. ¡°That¡­ that could work. ¡°After I set it up, the rest is very simple.¡± Zhang Guozhu nodded. Sacrificing zombies¡­ Lin Liye did not know what to say. On the one hand, he had been fighting against zombies for a long time, and in his eyes, zombies were all enemies. On the other hand, it seemed a little inhumane to sacrifice them¡­ However, there seemed to be no other way at the moment. Lin Liye looked at Wang Ran. ¡°Ordinary zombies don¡¯t have the awareness to work on something this delicate. At least, they have to be Mutated Zombies,¡± Wang Ran said as he looked at the Zombie Monarch. ¡°I understand. ¡°Is there anyone here who is willing to stay?¡± the zombie turned around and asked. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also willing!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Many Mutated Zombies stood out. Most of them were low-level Mutated Zombies, not even at the Silver-eye level. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with that. ¡°Listen carefully to the directions. ¡°I¡¯ll give 100 ml of my blood to each of your family members,¡± the zombie patted his chest and said. The Mutated Zombies¡¯ faces were filled with joy. The blood of a Zombie Monarch¡­ Their families would have bright futures! Lin Liye looked at the Zombie Monarch without saying a word. He didn¡¯t expect zombie societies to function in such a manner. It seemed that he had to re-examine the relationship between humans and zombies. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ ¡°This is my territory. I don¡¯t want any other creatures to affect my rule. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because of some noble sense moral integrity,¡± the Zombie Monarch explained. If it wasn¡¯t for a common interest, he wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with the humans. Lin Liye nodded. Benefits¡­ It could still bridge a connection between the two races. For the rest of the time, Zhang Guozhu fiddled with the C4. Not long after, Zhang Guozhu was done. ¡°When the time comes, we only need to twist these two lines together, and it will be detonated. ¡°Don¡¯t do it now!¡± Zhang Guozhu reminded the zombies. The zombies nodded. It was simple enough. ¡°Judging from the structure of the pyramid, you may need to spread out to all corners of the pyramid to detonate it,¡± Zhang Guozhu added. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head out first. ¡°Try to set the explosion within 10 minutes.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he led the group out. The other people and zombies also started to retreat. The assigned zombies remained behind. According to Zhang Guozhu, they had to be scattered in every corner of the pyramid, so they left the square in the center. After the crowd left, there were only piles of corpses left in the square. After everything quieted down, the corpse of the lizard matriarch suddenly opened its eyes. Its slender pupils turned a few times, looking around. Now, all the bones in its body had been shattered, and its muscles were all torn. It was basically on its last legs. Based on its current size, it would need a large amount of energy to recover. This was clearly impossible. The lizard matriarch looked around and noticed Zhao Qi beside her. This guy had been stabbed in the chest, and his lungs were damaged. He didn¡¯t seem to be completely dead. The lizard matriarch gritted her teeth and placed her claws on Zhao Qi¡¯s body. Then, an extremely pure form of the ancient virus was injected into Zhao Qi¡¯s body from the lizard matriarch. Those humans had killed all of its offspring. The intense hatred it felt made it want to take revenge, no matter what. This human seemed to have a conflict with those humans. He would suffice. After the transferring of essence, the lizard matriarch¡¯s eyelids slowly closed. A high concentration of the ancient virus was circulating in Zhao Qi¡¯s body, slowly repairing his damaged internal organs and changing his body at the same time. Not long after, Zhao Qi suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils had become as long and thin as a lizard. ¡®Ah ah ah!!!¡¯ Zhao Qi continued to shout out in fear. When Lin Liye had stabbed him in the chest with the dagger, he had been extremely desperate. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m fine now?¡± Zhao Qi touched his chest and found that the wound had already healed, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any internal damage. Moreover, he also felt an unprecedented level of power. However, he quickly noticed the strange state of his body. A small patch of lizard-like skin began to appear on his arm. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ What¡¯s this¡­?¡± Zhao Qi stood up and looked around. The lizard matriarch beside him caught his attention. ¡°This thing¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Zhao Qi quickly understood. This definitely had something to do with the lizard matriarch. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°The heavens have decided that my life should not end here¡­ ¡°Ah! This power! It¡¯s simply too wonderful!¡± Zhao Qi quickly accepted the situation. Chapter 330 - 330 Detour Around Somalia 330 Detour Around Somalia The intense power and the anger in his heart combined to form a new version of Zhao Qi. The current him was half-human, half-beast, and looked very terrifying. Just as Zhao Qi was enjoying his new self, the entire square suddenly began to shake violently. ¡°Not good, C4!¡± Zhao Qi reacted quickly. Explosions were going off! The stones above the square began to loosen, and the statues began to collapse. The second C4 also exploded. The wall started to crack, and sand and stones kept falling from the top. Zhao Qi knew that the pyramid would collapse after a few more explosions. In such a confined space, even the mightiest individuals would be pinned down. It was probably too late to run out, so after thinking for a while, Zhao Qi decided to dig underground. As long as he dug through the layer of stone slab at the bottom, the soil below would be easy to dig. Zhao Qi didn¡¯t have time to think and started to hack at the floor tiles. His powerful strength allowed him to easily smash through the floor tiles. The half-man, half-lizard Zhao Qi nimbly burrowed into the ground, like a pangolin moving through the ground¡­ ¡°BOOM!¡± With a few loud explosions, the C4s in other places also exploded. The entire pyramid collapsed inward like building blocks, causing the ground within a few kilometers to shake. Dust and dirt spread far and wide. In the sand near the pyramid, a head popped out of the sand. It was Zhao Qi, who had just escaped from the underground tunnel. The dust raised by the collapse of the pyramid covered his existence very well. ¡°Wang Ran¡­ ¡°Lin Liye¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!¡± Zhao Qi gritted his teeth and said in his heart. However, he also knew that Wang Ran was obscenely powerful. If he rushed over now, he would be courting death. He had to plan his assault¡­ After thinking for a while, Zhao Qi set his eyes on India, which was in the North. It was highly populated with powerful zombies. Just like the lizard matriarch, he could become stronger by eating hearts. As long as he could develop his strength and take down India, he would have a huge army to deal with Wang Ran and Lin Liye in the future. Zhao Qi smiled and disappeared into the desert again¡­ Wang Ran and his group arrived at the outskirts of Cairo. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to successfully resolve this crisis. ¡°We don¡¯t know how these mutated creatures appeared. We¡¯ll go back and ask the researchers to look into it.¡± Lin Liye sighed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also gotten a sample here. I¡¯ll go back and let Shiyao take a look.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s bag contained the middle finger of the lizard matriarch. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, are you heading back to China? ¡°Can you give us a ride?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°Sure, but my Black Hawk is almost out of gas. I need to find a place to refuel. ¡°You, come over here.¡± Wang Ran waved at the Egyptian Zombie Monarch. He quickly ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Do you have fuel at the airport?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Aviation fuel¡­ I don¡¯t think so. ¡°After I took over Cairo, I destroyed the airport. ¡°It would not have been easy to manage if humans kept looking for trouble with the planes,¡± the Zombie Monarch said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some gasoline? There¡¯s still a lot of gasoline around.¡± ¡°Gasoline¡­ The Black Hawk won¡¯t run on it¡­ ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t be flying back.¡± Wang Ran frowned. It would take more than 7,000 kilometers to get back to N-City by car. Combined with the various amazing road conditions, it would be a ten-day drive. That¡¯s right! The Missouri! From here to the coast of Somalia, it was more than 2,000 kilometers, and it could be reached in about three or four days. There, they could board the Missouri. Not only could he save a few days, but he also didn¡¯t have to drive himself. I¡¯m going to drive to the coast of Somalia and go back by ship. ¡°Do you guys want to join us?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s safer with more people.¡± Lin Liye nodded. They were carrying the samples of a mutant creature, so they had to bring it back safely for research. ¡°If you guys want to drive, I can help out. ¡°Cairo doesn¡¯t have much, but there are a lot of cars that travel in the sand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack the fuel, water, and food,¡± the Zombie Monarch said politely. After sending Wang Ran away, he would be the most powerful person in this land, and he could live a stable life again. ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning,¡± Wang Ran said, after thinking for a while. It was already very difficult to distinguish directions in the desert, not to mention attempting it in the middle of the night. ¡°Then we¡¯ll rest in Cairo for the night! ¡°Our living environment is pretty good.¡± The Zombie Monarch of Cairo, Wang Ran, and the others checked into a luxury hotel. The hotel itself ran on a solar power system, so most of its facilities were operational. That night, Wang Ran and the others stayed quite comfortably. The next morning, three cars were already waiting at the entrance of the hotel. They had been loaded with supplies. It was enough for Wang Ran and the others to reach the coast of Somalia. ¡°Mr. Wang Ran, the terrain from here to the coast is a little complicated. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a guide.¡± The Zombie Monarch of Cairo waved his hand, and a dark-skinned, Tank female zombie walked out. ¡°Um¡­ No, we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves.¡± When he saw that the Tank Zombie¡¯s legs were thicker than his waist, Wang Ran decisively refused. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The Egyptian zombie did not know how he had offended Wang Ran. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, we do need a guide. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her sit in my car?¡± Zhang Guozhu suggested. ¡°Alright, you guys lead the way. We¡¯ll follow.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Zhang Guozhu and the female zombie got into the first car. Lin Liye and his daughter drove the second car, and Wang Ran and the other three followed behind. The Black Hawk had no choice but to remain in Cairo for the time being. After bidding farewell to the Zombie Monarch of Cairo, the group headed northeast. From here to the coast of Somalia, they had to pass through a desert and a plateau. The three cars continued to shuttle through the yellow sand. There were only three cars driving in the entire desert, making it seem extremely desolate. Most of the local zombies had shriveled up and ended up buried under the sand. After driving for more than 100 kilometers, Wang Ran¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly chirped. Tang Tang obediently got off Wang Ran. Chapter 331 - 331 Avoiding The Sandstorm 331 Avoiding The Sandstorm ¡°Brother Wang Ran! Oman is saying that a sandstorm is approaching! ¡°Do you think we should try to push through it or find shelter first?¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Oman¡­ Is that¡­ Is that what the lady Hulk is called?! ¡°Let¡¯s take shelter. We¡¯re not in a hurry, anyway. Safety first,¡± Wang Ran replied. At the rate they were going, by the time they reached the coast of Somalia, the Missouri might not even have arrived. There was no need to take any unnecessary risks. The lead car led the way to some gravel. It led to some ruins that could serve as shelter. Wang Ran jumped out of the car. Not far away, a dark sandstorm was rapidly approaching. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we try doing it in the sandstorm?¡± Tang Tang started her wicked idea again. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re kidding me¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the friction and all of that?¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at Tang Tang. With all the moist crevices and the friction, sand would get in all places. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s do it in the car.¡± Tang Tang sighed. She had tried it in the sky and in the sea, but it seemed that the storm was not an option. In outer space? It seemed that with Earth¡¯s current situation, there was no chance of going up. Lin Liye lit a cigarette and walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Do you smoke, Comrade Wang Ran?¡± Lin Liye handed him a cigarette. ¡°Looks like the capital is doing pretty good. ¡°But I don¡¯t smoke. You can keep it.¡± Wang Ran turned him down. ¡°Oh right, Comrade Wang Ran, how old are you this year?¡± Lin Liye asked with a smile. ¡°Me? I¡¯m 25, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. Why would Lin Liye ask this? Was he trying to do some horoscope-reading? ¡°25? Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re only three years older than Lin Shuang. ¡°Do you like sweet tofu pudding or salty tofu pudding?¡± Lin Liye continued asking. ¡°Savory tofu pudding. Are you trying to find a topic to talk about out of boredom¡­?¡± Wang Ran looked at Lin Liye with a helpless expression. Even if he wanted to chat, there were many ladies around the area. ¡°Salty tofu pudding is good, salty tofu pudding is good. My daughter likes it too¡­ ¡°It seems that you guys can communicate more in the future,¡± Lin Liye said with a smile. ¡°What the¡­ What are you up to?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Was Lin Liye here to pimp out his daughter? His daughter¡­ Wang Ran glanced at Lin Shuang, who was not far away. He could not deny that Lin Shuang was quite good-looking. She was fit, and she had the heroic poise of a soldier. But¡­ She was still gullible and had not suffered much hardships from the outside world. ¡°Dad, what are you guys talking about? ¡°Hey, are you smoking again? Cut that out!¡± Lin Shuang walked over and pinched the cigarette out of Lin Liye¡¯s hands. Lin Liye¡¯s heart ached. He had better find a way to get rid of his daughter, or he would not be able to smoke properly in the future. It was a pity that the girls around Wang Ran were all very beautiful and strong. His daughter had no advantage over them. Sigh¡­ At that moment, a shadow suddenly appeared in the sandstorm and drove towards them. ¡°Captain Lin, Comrade Wang Ran, a car is approaching!¡± Zhang Guozhu put down his binoculars and shouted. ¡°They¡¯re probably trying to seek shelter like us. ¡°If they¡¯re polite, then let them live,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. It was not a peaceful time now. In the desert, a little water and food could make people fight until they bled, not to mention Wang Ran and the others, who had three full cars of supplies. If the other party had any bad thoughts, he would unceremoniously kill them. Soon, the shadow passed through the sandstorm and approached the ruins. It was a modified truck with a lot of armor on it, making it almost look like a tank. The truck stopped beside Wang Ran¡¯s car. The car door opened, and a short-haired woman with dark skin jumped out. She sized up Wang Ran and the others with a vigilant look. Wang Ran was also sizing her up. Both sides were trying to determine if the other party was hostile. ¡°Hello, do you smoke?¡± Lin Liye wanted to break the deadlock. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The short-haired woman did not stand on ceremony and took the cigarette from Lin Liye. She sniffed the cigarette carefully, then lit it up and took a deep puff. The short-haired woman let out a long breath, and the fatigue on her face was swept away. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± the short-haired woman asked. ¡°We plan to go to the coast of Somalia,¡± Lin Liye replied with a smile. ¡°Somalia, huh¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a good place for humans to live. ¡°However, the journey will be treacherous,¡± the short-haired woman said as she exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m Karin. You¡¯re Chinese, right? ¡°I rarely see any Asians around after the doomsday. ¡°If you guys are going to Somalia, you must pay attention to the Highlands¡­ ¡°That place is occupied by a white-haired zombie. It¡¯s very dangerous for humans,¡± Karin warned them. Wang Ran and the others seemed to be quite friendly, and they even invited her to smoke, so she just expressed her goodwill. ¡°White-haired zombie¡­ A Zombie Monarch?¡± Lin Liye smiled. He was very calm when he heard the word ¡®Zombie Monarch¡¯. With Wang Ran around, Zombie Monarchs were nothing¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. That guy¡­ ¡°It¡¯s extremely terrifying!¡± Karin¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. At that moment, there was some movement in Karin¡¯s truck. Karin immediately ran over. Not long after, Karin came to Lin Liye again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I ask you¡­ if you have any extra water?¡± Karin asked. ¡°Water?¡± Lin Liye looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran would make the call for these matters. Wang Ran shrugged indifferently. They had a full truck of water, which was enough for them before they reached the coastline. If Lin Liye wanted to perform acts of kindness to win the favor of others, Wang Ran had no opinion. Lin Liye opened the trunk of the car, took out a one-liter bottle of water, and stuffed it into Karin¡¯s hands. ¡°Ah! Thank you!¡± Karin¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the large bottle. In the desert, it was already a blessing to be able to drink two or three sips of water a day. Karin first took a few large gulps before quickly climbing into her truck with the bottle. ¡°There must be someone in her carriage. More than one of them,¡± Wang Ran, who was standing beside Lin Liye, said indifferently. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a bad person. ¡°Probably just a woman trying to get by.¡± Lin Liye still had a good impression of Karin. Chapter 332 - 332 Zombie Dad 332 Zombie Dad Not long after Karin entered the carriage, two more shadows approached from the direction of the sandstorm. ¡°Not good! They¡¯re here!¡± Karin jumped out of the car, her expression grave, and a trace of fear on her face. She knew that those guys must have caught up. ¡°Hurry up and hide. Don¡¯t get implicated by me.¡± As Karin spoke, she took out a pair of iron gauntlets and put them on, getting ready for battle. ¡°She seems to be in trouble¡­¡± Lin Liye looked at Wang Ran. After all, they were smoking buddies who had smoked together before. Lin Liye still had a good impression of Karin. Should he help at this time¡­? Lin Liye was very conflicted. ¡°Do as you see fit, it¡¯s just a matter of moving your hands, anyway.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. How dangerous could encounters in this desert be? Lin Liye probably didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. Zhang Guozhu could wrap it up. Lin Liye nodded and took out his brass knuckles, ready to fight. Soon, two black shadows rushed out of the sand curtain and arrived in front of the crowd. They were two off-road vehicles with white paint sprayed on their bonnets and an anti-collision beam with sharp spikes on the front. The car doors opened, and a few thin and pale Mutated Zombies jumped out. ¡°Karin¡­ We¡¯ve finally found you. ¡°Father is very disappointed in you. Are you going to go back with us obediently, or do you want us to break your legs and bring you back?¡± their red-eyed leader said coldly. ¡°Go back? ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going back!¡± Karin gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. When the red-eyed zombie mentioned her father, Karin¡¯s body trembled. It seemed like she was very afraid of her father. ¡°Then don¡¯t blame us for what comes next¡­ ¡°Oh, humans? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, let¡¯s get a few more blood bags. This time, Father will definitely be very happy.¡± The red-eyed zombie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°They¡¯re just passing by. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with them!¡± Karin said through gritted teeth. Lin Liye had given her water and cigarettes. She had a good impression of them and did not want to implicate them. ¡°Just passing by? ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s a chance encounter, there is no reason for us to run from fate. ¡°Karin, you used to be Father¡¯s favorite. What happened to you?¡± The red-eyed zombie extended his sharp claws and slowly walked toward Karin. ¡°My friends over there, you¡­¡± Karin originally wanted to remind Wang Ran, Lin Liye, and the others to run. However, the sandstorm was about to arrive, and there seemed to be no place to escape. Karin gritted her teeth and stood in front of the truck, not daring to move an inch. ¡°You guys, get lost! ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Lin Liye stood in front of Karin. The God of War¡¯s aura was released. Karin felt as if a wall had been erected in front of her, giving her a great sense of security. This man¡­ So strong ¡­ ¡°This human¡­ ¡°He is not easy to deal with¡­¡± The red-eyed zombie frowned. The aura that Lin Liye released was extremely powerful, and it made him sense the danger. The red-eyed zombie was in a dilemma. He had already said those harsh words just now. If he turned around and left now, he would be humiliated. How could he face his comrades? Moreover, the sandstorm had already arrived, and this was the only place within a few kilometers that was suitable for shelter. There was no other place to go, even if he wanted to. He had to stay here. But to fight or not¡­ If they fought, they might not be able to win¡­ ¡°You guys¡­ I think you only have two people, and we have more people, so we won¡¯t take advantage of you. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after this sandstorm is over,¡± the red-eyed zombie found an excuse for himself. Karin seemed to have only met these people by chance. After the sandstorm passed, and they parted ways, he would have the chance to make a move. ¡°Well, there are more than two of us. ¡°Should we just hurry up and do it?¡± Wang Ran led the girls and walked behind Lin Liye, smiling at the red-eyed zombie. ¡°Shi¡­ Zombie Monarchs! Two!¡± The red-eyed zombie trembled. If he was still capable of urinating, he would have peed himself on the spot. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I was just joking earlier.¡± ¡°Sister Karin, good sirs, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± The red-eyed zombie was stunned. Only fools would attempt to save their faces at this point. Karin was stunned. ¡®Zombie Monarchs?¡¯ She turned around to look at Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo. These two seemingly weak girls were Zombie Monarchs? She had thought that they were simply fashionable girls who bleached their hair¡­ Zombies were always sensitive to their own kind. Since the red-eyed zombie had said so, those two must be Zombie Monarchs. She had not expected this¡­ For them to be taking shelter from a sandstorm¡­ However, they seemed to be very friendly, unlike their father. ¡°Karin, how should we deal with these guys?¡± Lin Liye turned around and asked. He knew that even if they didn¡¯t fight now, they would definitely continue to cause trouble for Karin once the sandstorm was over. He couldn¡¯t possibly follow Karin all the time. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Karin frowned. Her thoughts were the same as Lin Liye¡¯s. If they were not dealt with now, it would be troublesome when the sandstorm passed. ¡°Sister Karin! Don¡¯t be rash! ¡°We¡¯re just doing a mission to earn a living! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless, is there? ¡°At most, I won¡¯t go back to Father. Don¡¯t kill me!¡± The red-eyed zombie cast aside his pride and begged for mercy. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Karin. There is no bad blood between us. There¡¯s no need to risk our lives.¡± ¡°Sister Karin, do you remember that I used to clean your shoes for you?¡± The red-eyed zombie¡¯s underlings also started begging. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you guys, but I need to have some insurance¡­ ¡°How about this, all of you say some bad things about Father.¡± Karin took out a phone and turned on the camera. The red-eyed zombie trembled. This was too much! Their father was vicious and cruel. It didn¡¯t matter if he was forced to speak under duress. As long as he spoke badly about his father, he would die¡­ ¡®Alright, in order to survive, I¡¯ll say it.¡¯ At most, he would not return to Father. ¡°Father¡¯s¡­ member is short. Even a 3-year-old child would beat him in that aspect.¡± ¡°Father likes to pick his nose and stuff it into his mouth after that.¡± ¡°Father is actually bald. It¡¯s just a very elaborate hair system.¡± ¡­ The zombies spoke one after another, afraid that if they didn¡¯t try to outdo the other, they would not be spared. Chapter 333 - 333 Back To The Base 333 Back To The Base Karin nodded in satisfaction. With this video in her hands, she was not worried about these guys messing around. ¡°Mr. Lin, you¡¯re stronger than me, so I¡¯ll leave this phone in your safekeeping. ¡°If anything happens to me, please pass this phone to Father when you pass by the high ground.¡± Karin handed the phone to Lin Liye. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Lin Liye nodded and took the phone. ¡°You guys, did Father only send you to capture me this time?¡± Karin asked. ¡°No¡­ ¡°You took away a dozen of his favorite blood bags. He¡¯s furious. ¡°We¡¯re just the vanguard. ¡°Father personally brought a large group of people to capture you. He¡¯ll probably be here after the sandstorm is over. ¡°Sister Karin, your troubles won¡¯t end so soon¡­¡± the red-eyed zombie sighed and said. His current situation was similar to Karin¡¯s, and the word ¡®tragic¡¯ was the only word for it. ¡°Father is leading the team himself???¡± Karin¡¯s expression changed. Father had a massive fleet of cars. If he were to move out personally, she would have nowhere to run¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a Zombie Monarch. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Lin Liye consoled her. With Wang Ran around, Lin Liye had grown really confident with odds. ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary Zombie Monarch¡­ ¡°You should know that in this world, Mutated Zombies and Awakened Ones are far and few between. ¡°If Mutated Zombies want to become stronger, they need to eat a large number of Awakened Ones. Moreover, the higher the level of the Awakened Ones, the stronger they become. ¡°In other places, after the Mutated Zombies finish eating the Awakened Ones in their vicinity, their strength will stagnate. ¡°But Father is different¡­ ¡°He controls all the water and food in the vicinity. He also has a large number of Mutated Zombies and Awakened Ones under his command. ¡°The majority of the Awakened Ones are treated as blood bags¡­ ¡°They don¡¯t lack food and water, but they need to feed their blood to the Mutated Zombies. ¡°As time passed, Father¡¯s strength became extremely terrifying. ¡°Another Zombie Monarch once attempted to take over Father¡¯s territory, but Father killed him effortlessly. ¡°There is a huge difference in strength between Zombie Monarchs,¡± Karin said with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m reliable, and I was entrusted with many important tasks by Father. That¡¯s why I escaped the fate of being a blood bag. ¡°However, I really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I took these blood bags and ran away. ¡°In the carriage, there are a dozen of Father¡¯s most important blood bags. ¡°Most of them are rank-four to five Awakened Ones. But now, they are so weak that they can¡¯t even defend themselves from silver-eyed zombies.¡± Karin sighed and opened the carriage door. One by one, thin and pale-faced Awakened Ones crawled out from the carriages. A few of them were even children in their teens. From their weak appearance, they must be terribly malnourished and anemic. ¡°Give them some food,¡± Wang Ran said to Lin Momo, who was beside him. There was a lot of food on the bus, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it even if they reached the coastline, so it was fine to share some. Lin Momo and Su Xiaoyu carried some food from the car and distributed it to the poor Awakened Ones. ¡°Thank you!¡± The Awakened Ones received the food and nodded in thanks. However, they were not in a hurry to eat. After all, their weakness was not caused by hunger. ¡°Karin, the sandstorm will be over soon. What are your plans after that?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Karin gritted her teeth, not knowing what to do. Ffather¡¯s convoy was huge, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to find someone in the desert. The gas in her car was limited, so she couldn¡¯t go far. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill our way to their base?¡± Wang Ran suggested. This scene was very similar to a movie he had seen before. If Father had led his entire convoy out, his homebase had to be deserted. If they took down the base, it would be hard to say who was in charge. ¡°Kill our way to the base?! ¡°That could work! ¡°The lair¡¯s terrain is complex. It¡¯s easy to defend, but hard to attack. As long as we take it down, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of Father!¡± Karin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s too risky! ¡°The lair is indeed easy to defend and hard to attack, so how are we going to breach it?¡± The red-eyed zombie wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Well, are you here? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go in and trick them into opening the door?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll!¡± The red-eyed zombie trembled and felt wronged. Was he really being treated as an errand boy? However, he was already recorded in video, and if Father were to see it, he would definitely die. ¡°Alright¡­¡± In the face of reality, the red-eyed zombie could only nod. ¡°In this case¡­ ¡°Then we can easily take down Father¡¯s base!¡± Karin slapped a thigh in joy. ¡°Hiss¡­ Why did you slap my thigh¡­?¡± Lin Liye rubbed his legs. She was supposed to slap her own thigh, why did she slap his¡­? Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He had a feeling that something would happen between Lin Liye and Karin. Unfortunately, Lin Shuang was keeping an eye on him. ¡°There¡¯s one last question¡­ ¡°If we fight our way back, we¡¯ll definitely meet Father¡¯s convoy along the way. ¡°What should we do?¡± Karin asked, frowning. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hide in the trunk of our car? ¡°There¡¯s enough food and water, anyway. We can throw some away to make some space. ¡°Look at how skinny these guys are. It¡¯s no problem for us to stuff five people in one trunk,¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Karin nodded. The truck was too obvious a target and would be discovered at a glance, so it definitely couldn¡¯t be driven. ¡°When the sandstorm is over, take some of them and continue to drive the truck and your car to the west. ¡°You can take Captain Lin¡¯s car. There¡¯s enough space,¡± Wang Ran ordered the red-eyed zombie. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The red-eyed zombie nodded. He could also tell that in this group, Wang Ran¡¯s words carried the most weight. He did not dare to be negligent. After a few cigarettes, the sandstorm finally passed. According to Wang Ran¡¯s previous arrangement, the Awakened Ones squeezed into the trunks of the three cars. Although it was not very comfortable, they had no complaints in order to live. The red-eyed zombie¡¯s underlings drove the truck and the two vehicles that they came from, heading west to attract more attention. When everything was ready, Wang Ran¡¯s three cars began to move toward the east. Half an hour later, Wang Ran saw a large amount of dust in the distance. ¡°Attention all units, it might be that guy¡¯s convoy up ahead. ¡°Get ready for battle. If they want to fight, wipe them out. If they don¡¯t want to fight, that¡¯s good for us. Saves us the energy.¡± Wang Ran used the walkie-talkie to send out his orders. Chapter 334 - 334 An Easy Conquest 334 An Easy Conquest In the desert, yellow sand filled the air. A huge fleet of hundreds of vehicles was speeding along. The vehicles were filled with bald zombies. They were all waving their weapons and roaring. On the roof of one of the cars, there was a sofa, and on the sofa sat a white-haired zombie. It was Father. ¡°Father! There are three cars passing by on our left! ¡°The driver seems to be a human. ¡°Do we take action?¡± A young man with smokey makeup in the car next to theirs shouted his question over the roar of engines. ¡°No need! ¡°Our target is Karin and the blood bags! ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on ants. ¡°There¡¯s a rocky ground up ahead. I¡¯m guessing that they would be taking shelter from the sandstorm there. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Father shouted. The convoy ignored the three cars that passed by and continued forward. In less than half an hour, the convoy arrived at the ruins. Allier jumped down from the car. ¡°Dad, someone was here not long ago! ¡°I found a few cigarette butts. ¡°They might have been left behind by the three cars that passed by just now.¡± One of the underlings reported. ¡°Yes, just a few humans. Ignore them. ¡°See if there are any traces left behind by Karin and the others,¡± Father ordered. The men began to search carefully. ¡°Father! There¡¯s something strange! ¡°Come over and take a look!¡± One of his underlings ran over in panic. Father frowned and followed him. ¡°Father, look! There are a few barrels of water, oil, and some food. ¡°This is not normal! ¡°Humans would never leave such supplies behind in the desert!¡± The underling was confused. ¡°There are enough supplies to feed a small colony for a day¡­ ¡°Why would they throw it away¡­ ¡°What¡¯s in the cleared space? ¡°Not good!¡± Allier suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Everyone, turn around immediately! ¡°Back to the base!¡± Allier quickly rushed back to the roof. ¡°Damn it¡­ Karin, you little rascal¡­¡± ¡°Trying to pull a quick one? Not on my watch!¡± Father spoke through gritted teeth, his eyes filled with anger. The convoy turned around and headed back in the direction they had come from¡­ Wang Ran and the others finally walked out of the desert and came upon a canyon. If they went through the canyon and crossed the plateau, they would reach the coast of Somalia after another 1,000 kilometers. ¡°This is the place! ¡°This canyon is easy to defend and hard to attack. The location is excellent. ¡°You guys must be careful,¡± Karin reminded him from behind. Wang Ran glanced up. Sure enough, there were many sentries at the high ground, all equipped with weapons. There were definitely a few sniper rifles. If they attacked forcefully, they would indeed suffer heavy losses. ¡°Hey you, it¡¯s time for you to show off. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll remain safe in there.¡± Wang Ran gave the red-eyed zombie a good beating. ¡°I know, I know! ¡°I promise to complete the mission! ¡°However, are you going to send someone to escort? ¡°Father has left, so he must have left his three sons to guard the nest,¡± the red-eyed zombie said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wang Ran got out of the car and stretched his muscles. The red-eyed zombie was overjoyed and brought Wang Ran to the platform. ¡°Open up! ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± the red-eyed zombie shouted. A head popped out from above. After confirming the red-eyed zombie¡¯s identity, a platform was slowly lowered. Wang Ran and the red-eyed zombie stood on the platform, and the platform started to slowly rise. Wang Ran took a closer look. The elevator platform was operated by pure manpower. Countless slaves had to be working hamster wheels to power this contraption. Not long after, the lift came to a large platform. A red-eyed dwarf zombie came over. ¡°Grimm, weren¡¯t you sent by father to look for Karin? ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± the red-eyed dwarf zombie asked. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ I had something to do, so I came back first.¡± The red-eyed zombie Grimm made up an excuse. ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Who is this guy?¡± The red-eyed dwarf zombie glanced at Wang Ran with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡± Grimm looked at Wang Ran and gave him a meaningful glance. ¡®This guy, kill him! ¡®He¡¯s asking so many questions, how annoying! ¡®How am I supposed to make it up!¡¯ Wang Ran smiled, raised his foot, and stepped on the red-eyed dwarf zombie¡¯s head, pushing it into his chest. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Grimm¡¯s body trembled and he almost peed his pants. It was so terrifying that he could stomp a red-eyed zombie to death¡­ Even Father wasn¡¯t so cruel¡­ ¡°There are two more sons, right? ¡°Lead the way,¡± Wang Ran used the red-eyed dwarf zombie¡¯s clothes to wipe the blood off his feet. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Please follow me¡­¡± Grimm did not dare to delay a single moment any longer and immediately led Wang Ran deeper into the lair. Along the way, Wang Ran saw many humans. Most of them were rank-one or two Awakened Ones, and they were all in chains. It seemed that they were the slaves here. Perhaps they were so weak that they did not even have the right to be blood bags. Wang Ran could not tell if they were lucky, or unlucky. Grimm led Wang Ran to the stone house at the edge of the cliff. The view here was excellent, and he could see the desert in the distance. It seemed to be the residence of the upper echelons. ¡°Grimm? ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to look for Karin? ¡°Why are you back?¡± A pair of red-eyed twin zombies walked out of the stone house. ¡°Just the two of them?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°Yes, kill them. I¡¯ll have the final say here!¡± Grimm nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Kill us? ¡°Grimm, what is this? ¡°You betrayed Father?¡± The twins became alert and slowly extended their sharp claws. However, in the face of absolute power, no amount of preparation was of any use. Wang Ran stepped forward and slapped the heads of the two zombies off. Although Grimm had already seen it once, he still shivered in fear. ¡°Alright. Hurry up and let them in,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± Grimm nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. All the elites were out, and the remaining three red-eyed zombies were dead. Grimm quickly took control of the place. The heavy iron gate at the bottom of the canyon finally opened slowly. The three cars drove in without a hitch. There were only two ways to pass through the canyon. One was the platform, and the other was the large metal gate below. If the people inside did not permit it, it would be almost impenetrable. It was indeed a place that was easy to defend and hard to attack. Now, with the hundreds of human slaves and weapons in the nest, they did not need to worry, even if Father returned. Chapter 335 - 335 Lin Liyes Second Lease 335 Lin Liye¡¯s Second Lease The moment Karin entered, she released all the human slaves. The shackles on their bodies hit the ground with a clunk. Of course, these shackles were not useless. More than a hundred Mutated Zombies in the nest were honored to inherit these shackles. The humans had officially taken over the place. ¡°Everyone, thank you so much. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, our endings would definitely be different.¡± Karin thanked him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re all humans. It¡¯s our duty to help each other.¡± Lin Liye thought for a moment and handed the entire bag of snacks to Karin. ¡°Mr. Lin, do you guys want to stay here for a night? ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon. It¡¯s quite dangerous to travel at night.¡± Karin looked at Lin Liye with a certain glint in her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­¡± Lin Liye looked at Wang Ran. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right. ¡°The terrain is complicated. If we drive at night, we might fall into a ditch at any moment. ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a night.¡± Wang Ran understood Karin¡¯s gaze. She wanted to get in touch with Lin Liye and see if there were any opportunities for any developments. Since he was not in a hurry, he could stay and watch the show. When she heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, Karin cracked a smile that she had not produced for a long time. ¡°Sister Karin, bad news! ¡°Father is back with his men!¡± An Awakened One ran over and shouted. ¡°What? That¡¯s fast! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be chasing after our decoys¡­ ¡°Hurry up and get ready to defend!¡± Karin immediately ordered. Father had returned too soon. They had not even set up their defenses. Now, he could only go to the various defense points as soon as possible to set up guards. Outside the canyon, hundreds of cars stopped. A large number of headlights and searchlights illuminated the entire canyon. Father sat on the roof and looked up coldly. No one shouted his name. This meant that his lair had already been taken down. His three sons would probably also¡­ ¡°Karin, well played! ¡°You actually dared to trick me!¡± Father crushed the armrest of his sofa with his bare hands. ¡°Father, what should we do now? Should we attack?¡± one of his underlings asked. ¡°Force our way in? ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°This is my territory. Of course, there are some secrets that only I know. ¡°There are more than two ways to enter¡­¡± Father¡¯s pale face revealed a sinister smile. ¡°You, pick 10 red-eyed zombies and follow me. ¡°The others will attack from the front and attract their attention.¡± After saying that, Father jumped out of the car and put on a metal vest. ¡°Father, you are awesome! ¡°I don¡¯t know what their expressions will be like when they see Father leading people to breach those walls from the inside! Hahaha!¡± The underling praised happily. Soon, hundreds of Mutated Zombies started to attack the iron gate and the rock wall. A few Tank Zombies smashed the metal door tirelessly. Some of the more agile ones began to climb up the rock wall. The humans also launched a counterattack. A large number of huge rocks fell from the sky, smashing towards the zombies in front of the iron gate. The climbing zombies were also hit by bullets from time to time. All of a sudden, the zombies were in a passive position. However, as the humans were not well-prepared, there were gaps in their defenses. The zombies took the opportunity to increase the intensity of their attacks. At that moment, Father personally led ten red-eyed zombies and entered through an unremarkable hole¡­ ¡°Sister Karin! There¡¯s a breach!¡± ¡°Sister Karin! A few Mutated Zombies have already crawled in!¡± ¡°Platform No. 2, requesting help!¡± The humans were not well-prepared, and the scene was very chaotic. Fortunately, Lin Liye had experience in commanding. With his aura and strength, he took over the command from Karin. Under Lin Liye¡¯s command, the humans finally found their rhythm and repelled the zombies¡¯ first wave of attack. Karin would steal a few glances at Lin Liye from time to time. This Chinese man was charming. The zombies retreated a distance and the humans finally heaved a sigh of relief. Karin looked down through the telescope and suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°This is bad! Father is not here!¡± Karin¡¯s body trembled! Father was a wily old fox. If he wasn¡¯t down there, there was only one possibility¡­ He had a secret passage that no one else knew about! They were already inside! ¡°Sister Karin! Not good!¡± ¡°Father and his men came out of nowhere! ¡°We¡¯ve already lost a dozen people!¡± A bloody Awakened One crawled up to Karin. ¡°Where are they?¡± Karin asked, her eyes red. She thought that they would be safe in here. She did not expect the old man to have a secret passage! She had been too careless! ¡°They are at the place where the gold is stored! ¡°We can¡¯t stop them. They¡¯re too strong.¡± The underling wiped the blood from his forehead. ¡°F*ck! You guys guard this place, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Karin picked up her weapon and rushed into the vault. Lin Liye was afraid that she would be in danger, so he followed her closely. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Wang Ran slowly walked forward. ¡°Uncle, why are we walking so slowly?¡± Tang Tang asked curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the way Karin was looking at Lin Liye? ¡°She has to be a little interested in Lin Liye. ¡°If we get there too quickly, they won¡¯t have the chance to bond through hardship,¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°I see!¡± Tang Tang suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Wait! That the woman has taken a fancy to my dad?¡± Lin Shuang trembled. It didn¡¯t make sense! Even if she wanted someone, Wang Ran was a far more suitable candidate. Her father was almost 50. What did she see in him? ¡°One look and I can tell you¡¯ve never been in love before. ¡°Here¡¯s some free advice for you. Don¡¯t get involved. ¡°Let them deal with it themselves,¡± Wang Ran reminded her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lin Shuang was a little dumbfounded. Although her mother was no longer around, she still couldn¡¯t accept that her father had fallen in love with a young woman. She hadn¡¯t even dated once¡­ Yet, her father was going to have his time with a young woman? That was a little too much¡­ The dumbfounded Lin Shuang followed Wang Ran and the others and slowly arrived at the treasury. At the entrance of the vault, Lin Liye was panting while supporting Karin. It looked like both of them were slightly injured. In front of them was a white-haired old man with a few red-eyed zombies behind him. That zombie old man was probably Father. He looked quite energetic. Evidently, he had been drinking the blood of rank-four and five Awakened Ones on a regular basis. Chapter 336 - 336 Do You Want Happiness? 336 Do You Want Happiness? ¡°Karin, did you truly believe that you could deal with me just by getting some help? ¡°You¡¯re so incredibly na?ve,¡± Father drawled with a sneer. He had just fought with Lin Liye. Lin Liye was indeed the strongest human he had ever encountered, but unfortunately, there was still a gap between them. He was not expecting much trouble from the newcomers. However, the two Zombie Monarchs beside Wang Ran made Father a little worried. After all, he was a Zombie Monarch, so he knew how much of a threat they were. Even though he was stronger than regular Zombie Monarchs, he still had to pay a price for fighting two of them. Karin turned around and saw Wang Ran, and her heart instantly felt a lot more at ease. Lin Liye had already briefly mentioned Wang Ran¡¯s strength to her. He made Zombie Monarchs look like Barbie dolls. It was no wonder that the two female Zombie Monarchs were as obedient as rabbits beside him. ¡°You guys can go back and rest. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up and finish our meal.¡± Wang Ran did some simple stretches. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant¡­ ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want your two Zombie Monarchs to fight me?¡± Father looked at Wang Ran and asked coldly. All men were the same. So eager to show off in front of the woman, only to have their heads ripped off by him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Do you think that you are powerful just because you have drunk the blood of so many Awakened Ones? ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine what my girls usually drink¡­. ¡°Any random follower of mine can beat you up. ¡°If not for the fact that dinner is going to get cold, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to do it myself,¡± Wang Ran said as he walked forward. Father was stunned. The confidence of this human¡­ It was more than just false pretenses¡­ Did he really have such terrifying strength? ¡°You two, test him out,¡± Father said to his two younger brothers behind him to play it safe. The two underlings nodded and rushed toward Wang Ran. Wang Ran reached out, grabbed the heads of the two red-eyed zombies, and slammed them together! The two heads were crushed like watermelons, and their brains splattered all over the ground. ¡°This¡­¡± Father panicked. Wang Ran¡¯s attack earlier seemed casual, but regardless of the speed or angle, it was impossible to avoid. Father estimated that the attack would have caught him too. This human¡­ He was terrifying! ¡°Human, let¡¯s talk this over¡­ ¡°Look at the vault behind us. I¡¯ve picked up quite a bit of gold. ¡°How about I give you half?¡± He tried to bribe Wang Ran. ¡°Half? I¡¯m sorry, but I want them all.¡± Wang Ran sped up and rushed in front of Father. Father panicked and tried to retreat, but realized that he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°This¡­¡± Father looked down and realized that there was a bloody hole in his chest, and his spine had been pulled out by Wang Ran¡­ The metal vest he was wearing had not provided any protection at all. ¡°F*ck ¡­¡± Father¡¯s eyes went black, and he fell down stiffly. Father, who had dominated this region for a long time, had died just like that. Then, Wang Ran glanced at the remaining red-eyed zombies. Each of them curled up into a ball like rabbits, not daring to look Wang Ran in the eye. With such a difference in strength, they couldn¡¯t even run away, so they might as well give up resisting. ¡°How should we deal with these guys? ¡°Should I kill them?¡± Wang Ran turned around and looked at Karin. The red-eyed zombies were all shocked. ¡°Sister Karin! Please spare me!¡± ¡°We used to have be pretty close!¡± ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The red-eyed zombies kneeled on the ground and started begging. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night!¡± Karin sighed. Who knew how many secret passages there were?! It would be a little unpleasant if more of them snuck in. After Karin said that, the red-eyed zombies all showed a look of despair. ¡°Xiaoyu, clean the place up.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he left without looking back. Su Xiaoyu extended her sharp claws and slowly walked toward the red-eyed zombies¡­ They never stood a chance. Some surviving low-level zombies outside the valley turned and fled in their vehicles. A grand banquet was held in the base. Wang Ran and his group naturally became the honored guests. The survivors sang and toasted Wang Ran and the others, one after another. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not good¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk more than a hundred cups¡­¡± Lin Liye was a little dizzy and wanted to refuse the next toasting. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. Look at how passionate they are. Just have a little. ¡°No matter what, you were the one who led them to defend the canyon.¡± Wang Ran egged him on. Wang Ran had already understood Karin¡¯s gaze. She would not stop until she got Lin Liye drunk today. ¡°But we¡¯re all drunk. What if the enemy attacks at night¡­¡± Lin Liye was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my two girls didn¡¯t drink. They will take turns to keep watch,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ That works.¡± When Lin Liye heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, he completely dispelled his worries and drank with ease. He had never been so relaxed ever since he had taken over the capital. When one¡¯s mind was relaxed, one would get drunk easily. Lin Liye felt a little light-headed as he drank. Wang Ran gave Karin a look. Karin immediately understood and immediately helped Lin Liye out of the banquet hall. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my dad?¡± Lin Shuang asked curiously when she realized that her father had disappeared. ¡°Your dad¡¯s gone to a land of happiness. ¡°Do you want to have some fun, too?¡± Tang Tang laughed maliciously. ¡°Ah? Happiness? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Shuang was a little confused. ¡°Happiness¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± Tang Tang moved closer to Lin Shuang¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. Lin Shuang¡¯s face and ears instantly turned red. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ ¡°This is too much! ¡°I would never do such a thing! ¡°Wait¡­ Do you think my dad¡­?¡± Lin Shuang trembled. If her father was going to a land of happiness, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­? ¡®I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet, and Dad is already starting a second relationship? ¡®This is too much!¡¯ Lin Shuang drank a mouthful of wine gloomily¡­ The banquet ended in the middle of the night with a cheerful atmosphere. Tang Tang and Lin Shuang were both drunk, but Tang Tang was only a little tipsy. She helped Lin Shuang back to her room. Xiaoyu and Momo were completely sober, so Wang Ran arranged for them to take turns to keep watch. When Wang Ran returned to his room, he found Tang Tang and Lin Shuang on the bed. ¡°Tang Tang. I knew it.¡± Wang Ran looked at Lin Shuang, who had been stripped bare, and smiled helplessly¡­ Chapter 337 - 337 Battle Until Dawn 337 Battle Until Dawn Unfortunately, Wang Ran did not have any special feelings for Lin Shuang. He was already at the age where raging male hormones no longer had a hold over his mind. Although Lin Shuang¡¯s perfect body was right in front of Wang Ran, he had no intention of doing anything to her. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet, and there would be unnecessary trouble if they started anything. Tang Tang! Wang Ran skillfully turned on Tang Tang¡¯s switch. After a while, the room was filled with a strong hormonal scent. Lin Shuang, who had been moved to the side, suddenly opened her eyes. This voice¡­ Could there be¡­ Lin Shuang¡¯s body trembled, but she did not dare to move. It was too awkward! I¡¯ll just pretend to be asleep¡­ A few seconds later, Lin Shuang¡¯s body shook again. ¡®Why am I here? ¡®Moreover, where are my clothes? ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Lin Shuang carefully felt her body. It was intact. Lin Shuang heaved a sigh of relief. After carefully thinking about it, Lin Shuang finally recalled the events that led to this. It seemed that Tang Tang had helped her back to her room and then stripped her clothes. In spite of that, Wang Ran had not done anything to her. This made Lin Shuang have a good impression of Wang Ran. However, Lin Shuang was still in an agonizing position. Tang Tang¡¯s shouts were getting louder and louder, and the sounds of collision began to be mixed with the sounds of water. Lin Shuang¡¯s face was red to the root of her neck, and her body was starting to heat up. An intense battle was happening just a few centimeters away from her. How could Lin Shuang, who had never been in love, tolerate this¡­ A few hours later, the sun rose. The battle was finally over. Wang Ran and Tang Tang got dressed and went out for breakfast. Only then did Lin Shuang get up from the bed with dark circles under her eyes. Lin Shuang¡¯s body was stiff after enduring it for a night. ¡®This is too much! Don¡¯t you guys sleep?¡¯ Lin Shuang put on her clothes with tears in her eyes. This encounter had scarred her heart. Outside the restaurant, Lin Liye squatted on the ground and silently smoked a cigarette. He had completely recalled what had happened last night. Together, Karin and himself had destroyed a concrete structure. The battle had lasted for ten hours. Thinking back, the process had been beautiful, but Lin Liye still felt the guilt. Drunken sex¡­ Lin Liye, who had always been a steadfast, dutiful soldier, was troubled by this. ¡°Hey Captain Lin, rough night too?¡± Zhang Guozhu squatted beside Lin Liye and lit a cigarette. ¡®Sigh, I feel sorry for Karin¡­¡¯ Lin liye sighed. ¡°Hey, why do you look so sad?¡± Lin Liye looked at Zhang Guozhu and asked. ¡°Me? I also f*cking drank too much last night. ¡°In the end, I woke up in bed with Oman¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu wiped his tears. Zhang Guozhu wanted to cry when he thought of Oman¡¯s hulking frame. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. That¡¯s quite tragic.¡± Lin Liye thought about it and realized that he was much luckier than Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Captain Lin, please don¡¯t tell my wife¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu gave Lin Liye a look. If his wife knew about this, he would lose his legs when he went back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand you!¡± Lin Liye patted Zhang Guozhu¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, Karin walked towards the two of them. ¡°Captain Lin, I have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Zhang Guozhu tactfully ran away. ¡°Karin¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what happened last night! ¡°I drank too much, I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Lin Liye naively apologized. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t take it to heart! ¡°After all, I was the one who took the initiative for eight out of ten hours last night.¡± Karin touched Lin Liye¡¯s chest. She was very satisfied last night! ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Lin Liye did not know what to say. He had a feeling that he was being scooped up. He hadn¡¯t even paid yet¡­ ¡°You¡¯re leaving today, right?¡± Karin asked, a little sad. ¡°Yes, you should be able to stabilize things here. ¡°After all, we have a mission to complete. We still have to hurry back.¡± Lin Liye sighed as he spoke. He did not know why, but he was feeling a little reluctant. ¡°Alright, remember to come and see me when you¡¯re free.¡± Karin¡¯s arms were wrapped around Lin Liye¡¯s neck. Lin Liye was stunned. He gritted his teeth and kissed her. The two of them started gnawing at each other. Lin Shuang, who was passing by, happened to see this scene. Lin Shuang trembled. Her own father actually¡­ possessed such a side! Last night, he must have fought all night too¡­ At the thought of this, Lin Shuang fled. When breakfast ended, Wang Ran and the others gathered with Karin. After saying their goodbyes, they got ready to leave. ¡°By the way, Mr. Wang Ran, you said that you wanted to take all the gold in the vault. I¡¯ve already asked someone to help you load it up. ¡°It totals up to a few tons. It¡¯s been loaded into a few off-road vehicles. ¡°There should be enough food and water for you to reach the shore,¡± Karin said politely. Wang Ran had helped her a lot last night, so she naturally had to return the favor. ¡°Yes, there are many places worth exploring here. ¡°Captain Lin, you have to come often in the future.¡± Since Wang Ran had taken advantage of him, he naturally had to put in some effort. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Liye did not know what was there to explore here. Other than Karin¡­ However, he had explored for ten hours last night and had discovered all the places that needed to be explored. ¡°Hiss¡­ Why am I thinking about this again?¡± Lin Liye immediately bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll part ways here!¡± Wang Ran bade them farewell and led the group to the car. There were a total of five cars, so naturally, the personnel had to be redistributed. Oman refused to be separated from Zhang Guozhu, so they had to arrange for them to be in the front. Lin Liye and Lin Shuang each drove a car. Tang Tang had enjoyed the benefits last night, so she was also assigned to a steering wheel. Wang Ran had to take turns feeding Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo, so the three of them took the same car. After the arrangements were made, the convoy set off in the southeast direction. The terrain of the plateau was uneven, and the car kept rocking about along the way. This made Xiaoyu and Momo very happy. Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter anything out-of-the-ordinary. Five days later, the convoy finally approached the coast of Somalia. It was populated by a surprisingly dense colony of human survivors, forming a very long survival zone along the coast. Wang Ran¡¯s convoy attracted the attention of the local survivors as soon as they arrived. ¡°Be careful, these people were all pirates before the apocalypse. ¡°They¡¯re fully armed and can kill without blinking. ¡°Don¡¯t give them any reason to attack.¡± The guide, Oman, gave them a warning. Wang Ran nodded. He knew that the pirates in this area had more powerful weapons than the navies of certain countries. In addition, the people here were good at swimming, so even if zombies came, they could run into the sea and force kill them in a favorable environment. It was no wonder that so many people had survived. Chapter 338 - 338 Lin Shuang Opens Her Eyes 338 Lin Shuang Opens Her Eyes The Missouri was not there yet, so Wang Ran decided to keep a low profile. The group parked their cars in the square of the seaside village. ¡°Hey, outsider! ¡°Do you want to stay in a hotel? ¡°1 gram of gold per room, extra for women and food! ¡°If you want some excitement, there¡¯s a casino here.¡± A black man came over to them. From the looks of it, the pleasant living environment of the local area had also allowed various industries to flourish. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, what do you think?¡± Zhang guozhu turned around and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here first. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Alright, lead the way. ¡°We want¡­ Four rooms,¡± Zhang Guozhu said after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, Boss! ¡°Come with me!¡± The black man grinned, revealing his white teeth. The man led them into a shanty town. ¡°Here you go!¡± the black man said with a smile. ¡°You must be kidding! ¡°You call this a hotel?¡± Zhang Guozhu frowned. This place was as old as a slum, and the simple shacks would probably collapse after some tremors. ¡°Boss, our buildings are all like this. ¡°This is already the best we can offer. ¡°Go next door and take a look. They don¡¯t even have a roof.¡± The black man grinned. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make do with this. ¡°We like peace and quiet. Don¡¯t disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Wang Ran casually took a small piece of gold and threw it over. The black man took the gold and checked it with his teeth. His eyes were full of joy. This small piece weighed at least a dozen grams. ¡°Bosses, if you need anything, just call me by my name. My name is Sanji!¡± The black man took the gold and jumped away. ¡°It¡¯s a little shabby here, but it looks like the people here are quite simple and honest,¡± Lin Shuang said with a smile. ¡°Simple and honest? ¡°Just wait and see. It won¡¯t be long before someone comes to test us. ¡°When the time comes, remember to use more force. Try your best to intimidate them in one go,¡± Wang Ran said as he walked into one of the rooms. ¡°Test? ¡°Will there really be people coming to test us?¡± Lin Shuang was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to listen to Comrade Wang Ran.¡± Lin Liye patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder. These were all valuable social experiences. A few minutes later, a group of people arrived in front of the shed area. One of the brawny men stepped forward and tried to look into the car. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Lin Shuang immediately shouted. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your car. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look,¡± the brawny man said as he tried to open the door. It seemed that they had their eyes on the supplies in the car. ¡°Wang Ran was right¡­¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s eyes turned cold. Combined with her experience in the small town near Cairo, Lin Shuang quickly realized what she should do. A dagger flew out and hit the brawny man¡¯s throat. The burly man pulled out the dagger with a shocked expression. Blood sprayed all over the car door. He didn¡¯t struggle for long before he fell to the ground. His partner looked at Lin Shuang and knew that this woman was not to be trifled with. He planned to leave immediately. Lin Shuang suddenly recalled Wang Ran¡¯s words. ¡°Use more force. Try to intimidate them in one go,¡± Lin Shuang felt that what Wang Ran said made a lot of sense. If she did not put an end to it now, more trouble would follow. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?! ¡°All of you, leave a finger behind!¡± Lin Shuang said coldly. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t go too far!¡± A black man with dreadlocks walked out. In his opinion, Lin Shuang was strong enough to give him trouble, if they fought. However, if Lin Shuang wanted him to leave his finger, he would not give in so easily. For the sake of his dignity and his finger, he would fight. Lin Shuang smiled and took a big step forward. Before the black man could react, Lin Shuang sent him flying with a traditional Chinese Martial Arts maneuver. Her palms remained outstretched as she held the pose. The black man flew out dozens of meters and crashed into a wooden house, never to stand up again. The others trembled in shock. He was a rank-four Awakened! He was taken out with a single blow? It was too terrifying! They all took out small knives and cut off their pinkies while enduring the pain. Their lives mattered more than their fingers. After throwing down a bunch of fingers, the group of people fled in panic. Lin Shuang nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that she had succesfully intimidated them. Wang Ran was right, this was how people who were simple and honest should be treated. The moment she thought of Wang Ran, Lin Shuang thought of the battle that had lasted throughout the entirety of the previous night. The sounds and smells of the battle seemed to still linger around her, causing Lin Shuang¡¯s face to turn red. ¡°How annoying¡­¡± Lin Shuang stomped her feet and got into the car. Although she had intimidated those people, she still had to leave one person outside to look after the supplies. In the house, Wang Ran was lying on Lin Momo¡¯s air pillow while Su Xiaoyu stepped on his back with her long legs. ¡°Master, why do you think gold is so useful everywhere?¡± Lin Momo asked as she massaged Wang Ran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the whole world knows the effects of gold on Awakened Ones. ¡°But speaking of gold, I¡¯ve heard of something. ¡°Some research says that the earth can¡¯t produce gold. In fact, the entire solar system can¡¯t produce gold on its own. ¡°Ancient buildings like the pyramids were left behind by aliens to order Earthlings to help collect gold,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What do the aliens want gold for¡­?¡± Lin Momo could not understand it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true,¡± Wang Ran adjusted the position of the air pillow. Lin Momo blushed and quickly forgot about the gold. The wooden cabin was relatively fragile, so the three of them were very careful when moving¡­ A few hours later, Lin Shuang suddenly pushed the door open and entered. Lin Shuang was stunned when she saw the scene in front of her. ¡°Look, wasn¡¯t it enough for you to listen to me for one night? Why are you still peeking¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock before entering the house?!¡± Wang Ran rolled her eyes at Lin Shuang. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s face instantly turned red. She had not slept the entire night, and he actually knew¡­ ¡®Am I such a terrible actor?!¡¯ It was so embarrassing! ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry. What¡¯s up?¡± Wang Ran asked as he put on his clothes. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Sanji said that there are a few restaurants in the square that are already open for business. ¡°Should we go get something to eat?¡± Lin Shuang asked. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to try some local specialties. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, you two look after the cars outside.¡± Wang Ran rubbed their heads. They should have eaten their fill just now, so it was only right for them to stay and look after the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Lin Momo¡¯s little tongue rolled up and ate the remaining bit of her meal at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 339 - 339 A Vibrant Nightlife 339 A Vibrant Nightlife Upon seeing this, Lin Shuang, who was standing beside them, suddenly thought of something! The girls beside Wang Ran were all terrifyingly strong. Could it be because they had eaten¡­? No way¡­ Lin Shuang could not believe it. Her speculation was indeed a little too bold. ¡®I¡¯d better find some time to secretly ask Tang Tang about it.¡¯ Wang Ran put on his clothes and went outside the house. Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu were smoking and chatting outside. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± Zhang guozhu threw the cigarette butt away and went to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, let me ask you something¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°You have experience in this, so I can only ask you for advice. ¡°Have you¡­ You know, with female zombies¡­ If there are no protective measures, would it affect the bodies of both parties?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked, embarrassed. Zhang Guozhu had a knot in his heart since he had that crazy night with Oman. ¡°Oh, that! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems! ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t take any protective measures with the female zombie, you can also become stronger,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Wang Ran was not lying about this. It was true that Awakened Ones could become stronger by exchanging bodily fluids with zombies. It was just that nobody did it as efficiently as Wang Ran. ¡°F*ck, that works?!¡± Zhang Guozhu trembled. ¡®No wonder I feel so energetic after getting up today. It turns out that there is such a reason!¡¯ ¡®Ah! Are Wang Ran and the girls around him so strong because of this? ¡®Right! That must be the case!¡¯ This made sense! Zhang Guozhu was as extremely excited, as if he had discovered a new continent. The small seedling of guilt in his heart was completely suppressed by the thought of improving his strength. If he could be strong, he could protect his family. Everything he and the female zombie did was for his family¡­ Zhang Guozhu felt much more comfortable about himself. Wang Ran and his group arrived at the square from before. The square was filled with stalls. Some sold grilled fish and meat, while others sold daily necessities and weapons. It was very lively. The common currency here was gold. As long as one had gold, they could enjoy the same treatment as an emperor. Wang Ran found a stall and sat down. Immediately, a waiter came up to him enthusiastically. ¡°Sir, what would you like to eat? ¡°We have a few sets here. I recommend the one that costs 2 grams of gold per person. It¡¯s very suitable for your status!¡± the waiter said with a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have five of this.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He had gotten a few tons of gold from Karin, so he was not short of money. Soon, the waiters served the food. The food here had been well-marinated and roasted, and it was very fragrant. Wang Ran was very satisfied with the food. He threw out a ten-gram lump of gold. It included the cost of the meal and expenses. The waiter was so excited that he kneeled down. ¡°Sir, if you want to have fun after you¡¯re done eating, I can help you lead the way.¡± the waiter knelt on the ground and said respectfully. Wang Ran was generous, so of course, he had to serve him well. ¡°Fun? What do you have?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Sir, look. This place is along the coastline. It¡¯s an entertainment place at night. ¡°If there¡¯s a red light at the door, you can get a massage, or¡­ You know what I mean. ¡°If you have enough money, both the female zombies and the Awakened One can serve you. ¡°If you see a neon sign, it¡¯s a casino. ¡°If you want to play, I suggest you go to a slightly bigger casino. If you win, you can take the money away smoothly. ¡°In addition, there¡¯s a tobacco hall, a foot bath¡­ Basically, you can think of anything.¡± The waiter introduced the assortment of entertainment to them earnestly. ¡°Zhang, how about it? Do you want to go to the place with the red light?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°No, no, no¡­ ¡°I have Oman. ¡°If it¡¯s Oman, at most, it¡¯s a physical transaction. If I go to the red-light district and see a pretty female zombie, it¡¯ll be an outright affair. I¡¯ll be letting my wife down.¡± Zhang Guozhu quickly waved his hand and refused. To him, he was only doing it to improve his strength. ¡°How about Captain Lin? Do you want to experience it? ¡°Exercising with zombies can improve your strength!¡± Wang Ran started to fool Lin Liye. ¡°Right, right, right. Comrade Wang Ran is right. ¡°Captain Lin, we have to report this project to the organization when we get back. It can indeed improve our strength¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu assisted from the side. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Liye was stunned. He was a decent person! He had already broken his code by doing it with Karin, and now, they were going to turn this into a widespread practice? This was a little too much¡­ ¡°Dad! You have to control yourself!¡± Lin Shuang reminded him. Lin Shuang could accept her father having a relationship with Karin. As for zombies¡­ Lin Shuang did not even dare to think about it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­¡± Lin Liye coughed a few times. After this trip, he felt that his perfect and clean image had been besmirched. He had to redeem himself! ¡°I¡¯m planning to go to the casino to take a look. Who¡¯s interested in going with me?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°A casino? ¡°Take me with you,¡± Lin Shuang was interested. When she was young, she grew up watching various drama series and documentaries featuring casinos. It was a pity that she never got to see it for herself. Now that she had the chance, she really wanted to go and join in the fun. ¡°Waiter, I want to go to the casino. Lead the way.¡± Wang Ran threw a few grams of gold at him. The waiter took the gold excitedly and led the way. After Wang Ran left, Lin Liye lit a cigarette for himself and Zhang Guozhu. ¡°Zhang¡­ ¡°Just now, you said that exercising with a female zombie can really improve one¡¯s strength?¡± Lin Liye asked curiously. As the God of War, he spent most of his time thinking about how to become stronger. Now, his strength had reached a bottleneck, and he was unable to break through to rank-eight, no matter what. He had been troubled by this. Love sports can make you stronger? Is that true¡­? ¡°Captain Lin, I¡¯m not lying to you! ¡°After doing it with Oman for one night, I feel stronger already! ¡°I feel that I will break through to rank-six after one more night! ¡°This method is indeed reliable,¡± Zhang Guozhu patted his chest and said. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­¡± Lin Liye looked at the red light bulbs not far away and his heart wavered a little. ¡®I¡¯m doing this for the safety of the capital!¡¯ Lin Liye convinced himself in his heart. Chapter 340 - 340 I Can Do Anything 340 I Can Do Anything It is only through personal experimentation would one know how effective it truly was. If this worked, he could promote this practice in his country. ¡°Zhang ¡­ Do you have any gold on you?¡± Lin Liye asked with a red face. ¡°Captain Lin, this is all I have on me. Use it sparingly and don¡¯t pick something too expensive.¡± Zhang Guozhu stuffed a 50-gram gold bar into Lin Liye¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this a secret from Lin Shuang. ¡°Captain Lin, don¡¯t tell my wife about me and Oman!¡± Zhang Guozhu gave Lin Liye a look. The two of them shook hands, and they parted without another word¡­ Wang Ran, Tang Tang, and Lin Shuang were led by a waiter to a pier. A medium-sized cruise ship was docked at the dock. ¡°Sir, here we are! ¡°This is the biggest gambling ship we have here. You¡¯ll find everything here! ¡°Just boarding the ship costs 5 grams of gold per person. Of course, it¡¯s a small amount for you, sir,¡± the waiter said with a smile. Wang Ran nodded. He led the two girls to the cruise ship. On the shore, a red-eyed zombie and a rank-five Awakened One were standing on each side. When he saw Wang Ran walking over, the Awakened One extended his hand. The meaning was obvious, he wanted to collect entrance fee. Wang Ran casually broke off a small piece of gold and threw it over. The Awakened One nodded his head in satisfaction. With the extra three grams, he could find a pretty female zombie tonight. Wang Ran brought the two girls onto the boat. As soon as they went up, a waiter came up to welcome them. ¡°Sir, Madams, what would you like to play? ¡°We have all kinds of entertainment on board!¡± the waiter asked very politely. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the casino first,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The waiter led, Wang Ran and the other two into the cabin. The moment they entered, they saw a very large gambling hall. It was filled with people. At first glance, there were at least two to three hundred zombies and humans inside. ¡°Wow, Uncle, it¡¯s so lively!¡± Tang Tang suddenly grew excited. Lin Shuang was also stunned. This scene was similar to what she had seen in movies. ¡°Please enjoy yourselves. ¡°If there¡¯s a need, you can approach any one of us,¡± the waiter who led the way said and left. ¡°Uncle, give me the money! ¡°I¡¯m going to try my luck!¡± Tang Tang said as she rubbed her hands. Wang Ran took out two gold bars from his backpack and gave them to Tang Tang and Lin Shuang. ¡°200 grams each. Don¡¯t burn them up too soon,¡± Wang Ran reminded them. ¡°I know, Uncle! ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, let¡¯s go and take a look at the roulette!¡± Tang Tang pulled Lin Shuang and ran to a corner. Wang Ran smiled, took a gold bar in his hand, and randomly found himself a table. Behind him, many gazes fell on Wang Ran. They had seen him take out the gold bar from his bag. This was a big fish¡­ ¡°So, how do we play?¡± Wang Ran sat at the table and asked. ¡°Dice. Simple. You can only buy big or small,¡± the sexy female dealer said. The dice here weren¡¯t that complicated. They were simple and rudimentary. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy a big one then.¡± Wang Ran directly threw the gold bar on the table. ¡°What?!¡± The female dealer and the other players around her were all shocked. This gold bar was at least 200 to 300 grams! Why was he being so casual about it? How rich could he be?! The female dealer picked up the gold bar to check it, and her expression began to turn serious. The gold bar was real. It was 200 grams¡­ It must be known that the losses that the dealers could make every day had a limit, and if they reached that limit, they would be punished. From the looks of it, she could only try her best to protect her hide¡­ Wang Ran¡¯s huge wager instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding players, and many of them came to the table to place their bets. Most people chose to bet against Wang Ran. After all, they were also afraid that the casino would take advantage of them. The female dealer composed herself and began to shake the dice. As a rank-two Awakened One, she had some skills. Although she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would get the desired number every time, she could still manipulate the rolls to an extent. After shaking the dice for a while, the female dealer put the dice cup down. This time, it should be in the bag¡­ After the dice cup fell to the ground, a few more players placed their bets. ¡°Here it goes!¡± With the female dealer¡¯s order, the betting stopped. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the dice cup. They wanted to see if Wang Ran, the rich man, would win. The female dealer¡¯s forehead began to sweat, and her fingers began to tremble slightly. The dice cup was slowly lifted¡­ One, two, four. Seven points. Small! The female dealer heaved a sigh of relief. Her life was saved. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve made a profit, I¡¯ve made a profit! I¡¯ve earned 5 grams of gold!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve earned 10 grams. I can go play with the number one Awakened girl tonight!¡± ¡°This round is really a bonus. Everyone wins, but the sucker loses!¡± The other players were all excited. Such an exciting event had not happened on this ship for a long time. ¡°He lost 200 grams in one round. This man is really pitiful¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, 200 grams can give you the life of an Emperor for a month.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± As for Wang Ran, the others gave him sympathetic looks. No matter who it was, it would be difficult to accept this. Wang Ran smiled. It was just a gold bar. He still had dozens of them in his backpack. Besides, Wang Ran was just testing the waters. Wang Ran didn¡¯t care about such a small amount of money. Through the shaking of the dice just now, Wang Ran basically deciphered the sound of the dice colliding in the dice cup. If he tried it a few more times, he would be able to master the ability to listen to the dice. It couldn¡¯t be helped, Awakened Ones as powerful as him had very sharp hearing. ¡°I¡¯ll bet two this time.¡± Wang Ran calmly took out two gold bars and threw them in the ¡°big¡± position. ¡°Sir, you¡­ ¡°Are you keeping this up?¡± The female dealer¡¯s voice was trembling. She had already been under a lot of pressure from the previous round. Who would have thought that Wang Ran would double the pressure this time? It was really a fatal blow¡­ This rich man couldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her, right¡­? The female dealer felt uneasy. If he was interested in her, there was no need to be so reckless! ¡®I¡¯ll go with you if you give me 10 grams!¡¯ It seemed that she had to find a chance to hint it. ¡°Just carry on, it¡¯s fine,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. It was only two gold bars. Once he figured out the rules of the dice cup, he would be able to earn it back quickly. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going to lose money if you play like this! ¡°If you want to have fun¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a cabin down there. I can accompany you. You can do anything you want to me!¡± The female dealer threw a flirtatious look at Wang Ran. Chapter 341 - 341 Selena The Black Snake 341 Selena The Black Snake She could not be any clearer. If he wanted to get her, he didn¡¯t need to spend so much money. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in you. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the dice,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The female dealer¡¯s face twitched. Was she imagining things? Was this man truly a nouveau riche with too much money to spare? She could not be blamed for what was about to happen. The female dealer picked up the dice cup and started shaking it. ¡°There¡¯s a rish one here. Everyone, hurry up and place your bets!¡± ¡°Small, small!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on 5 grams of small!¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying 20 grams of small!¡± The other players around him were so excited that they went against Wang Ran. Just now, Wang Ran had already lit up the area once. They had to milk this rich man dry. The female dealer was terrified. 400 grams, you can¡¯t lose! When the female dealer put down the dice cup, the betting stopped. Everyone held their breath as they looked at the dice cup. In addition to Wang Ran¡¯s 400 grams, there were also more than 200 grams of gold on the other side. It was rare to see such a massive bet in a single round. The female dealer slowly opened the dice cup. ¡°Two, two, three, seven points small!¡± The people around them jumped up in excitement. They had won again! This was like charity! ¡°Bonnie, these two grams are for you!¡± One of the players who won more than the others threw a small gold nugget at the female dealer. The female dealer threw him a flirtatious look and happily accepted it. ¡°Hahaha, double, and double! I can have fun for a long time! ¡°I really picked up money today, haha.¡± The others were also extremely excited. ¡°Boss, do you still want to go? ¡°You won¡¯t back down just like this, will you?¡± the person beside Wang Ran asked. It would be meaningless to stop here. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to continue. ¡°It¡¯s so fun. Why would I leave?!¡± Wang Ran smiled. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They could still continue to earn money! ¡°By the way, you can place your bets after the dice cup is done shaking, right?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, but not after I say stop.¡± The female dealer nodded. The rules here were as such. ¡°Alright, you can go first.¡± Wang Ran took out four gold bars and held them in his hand. The bright gold bars blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. Wang Ran¡¯s backpack had become the target of many people¡¯s covetous eyes. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The female dealer¡¯s legs almost gave out. Was he truly doubling the bet every time? She had seen such a play before. People who did this always felt that as long as they won once, they would be able to win back what they had lost. However, the capital required to do so was immense. These people would often lose all their capital before they could win it back. The dealer composed herself and continued to shake the dice. The other players around them also stared at Wang Ran, waiting to hear his call. In their opinion, since Wang Ran was throwing so much in, the casino would definitely not let him win. Everyone was hoping that the casino was going to give back to the small folk. ¡°Bam!¡± The dice cup was placed on the table. It was time to place the bet. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Wang Ran threw the four gold bars at the ¡°big¡± position. Just now, he had been listening carefully. ¡°Small!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and buy small!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet all the 20 grams I won just now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going all out. I¡¯m betting 50 grams!¡± The others placed their bets in front of Wang Ran. The female dealer heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. The others had bet more than 300 grams in total. Even if she lost, she would not lose much. The female dealer opened the dice cup under everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°Three, four, five, twelve points big!¡± The female dealer shouted. ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is it big?!¡± ¡°My money¡­ I could have bought the red light district¡¯s top star for a week!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ This is just a technical adjustment¡­¡± ¡°Right, how could they keep robbing him? They definitely have to keep him on the hook.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The people who had lost their money were all wailing, but there were also people who consoled themselves. Wang Ran took the gold bar from the female dealer¡¯s trembling hand. Taking into account what he had lost before, he had only won 200 grams. However, the entire gambling hall became lively because of this, and many people surrounded Wang Ran¡¯s table. Of course, there were also people with ill intentions who reached for Wang Ran¡¯s backpack. Wang Ran calmly grabbed the two pairs of arms that were stretched out and twisted them like a hemp flower, forcefully tying them into dead knots. ¡°Ah! My arms!¡± The wailing and the sound of bones breaking made the people around tremble. The two thieves were the old foxes here, rank-three Awakened Ones. In front of this rich man, they were powerless¡­ It seemed that he would not be easy pickings¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Wang Ran kicked the two thieves away and slammed eight gold bars on the table. ¡°Eight!¡± The female dealer could no longer contain herself and fell to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that many people were against Wang Ran, she would have already been fed to the zombies because of her loss. She could not take this risk. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll let my boss gamble with you personally ¡­¡± The female dealer jogged away after she finished speaking. This was out of her league. Not long after, a beautiful woman with a baby face slowly walked over. Wherever she passed, the crowd would automatically make way for her, full of momentum. ¡°Selena the black snake!¡± ¡°Damn! Selena is doing it herself?¡± ¡°This is so exciting. I didn¡¯t come here in vain today!¡± ¡°Selena is already a rank-six Awakened One, right? This kid is going to lose big¡± ¡°Keep it down, he¡¯s right here. We¡¯ll bet the opposite way. Selena has never lost before.¡± The surrounding spectators were all excited. ¡°Sir, welcome aboard my Black Snake. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± Selena bent down and put her face in front of Wang Ran. A fragrant smell hit him in the face. Wang Ran smiled. Selena had a childlike face, but she was so feminine that ordinary people would not be able to resist her. However, Wang Ran had been worked through by his powerful ladies, so he was not in the mood. Wang Ran had no interest in such a charming woman at all. ¡°If you could keep your distance, I might be happier,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Selena¡¯s pretty face twitched. This man¡­ He was not interested in the slightest? Everyone in this area knew about Selena the black snake. From the looks of it, this person was not easy to deal with¡­ Chapter 342 - 342 Why Dont You Come Into My Room? 342 Why Don¡¯t You Come Into My Room? Why don¡¯t you come to my room? ¡°Can we continue?¡± Wang Ran pointed at the dice cup and asked. He was here to gamble, not to chat with women. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­ ¡°However, let¡¯s even out the odds.¡± Selina took out a special dice cup. The inside of the dice cup was filled with soundproof cotton to prevent gamblers who had practiced listening to the dice. After all, there were so many Awakened Ones nowadays and many of them had good hearing. Wang Ran smiled wordlessly. He had expected the casino to have such a countermeasure. ¡°You¡¯re the boss, right? In that case, I¡¯ll place my bet without worries.¡± Wang Ran took out his backpack and poured the dozens of gold bars on the table. ¡°There¡¯s a total of 81. Will this do?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°You can¡­¡± Selena frowned. 81 pieces, 200 grams each¡­ This was equivalent to a month¡¯s profit of her casino. However, since she had already stepped up, it was impossible for her back down in front of so many people. She still had a 50% chance of winning. ¡°Since we¡¯re good to go, I¡¯ll bet on big.¡± Wang Ran pushed the gold bars to the left side of the table. Selena was overjoyed. This guy¡­ Does he know how to play? He didn¡¯t even wait for the dice to finish shaking before placing his bet! When it came to an expert like Selena, a layer of soundproof cotton would barely get in her way! Wasn¡¯t this a free gift?! Selena sighed with relief. Some of the gamblers around them took note of Selena¡¯s expression. It was over for that kid! ¡°F*ck, 4,800 grams. I¡¯m going to bet everything I have!¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯m going all in!¡± ¡°Who can lend me some cash? If I win, I¡¯ll pay with 10% more interest!¡± The entire hall was in an uproar. Most of the people were trying their best to squeeze their way to Wang Ran¡¯s table. This was a windfall! There may have been an accident in the previous round, but it was simply because the female dealer was too inexperienced! Now that Selena was personally stepping in, how could they lose? On the gambling table, bits and pieces of wagers piled up into a small mountain. On one side, it was more than 16,000 grams, and on the other side, it was almost 5,000 grams. Even an idiot would know how this was going to turn out. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Selena picked up the dice cup and shook it. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Selena to control the outcome. However, the stakes today were too high, and Selena couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Fortunately, nothing went wrong with the shaking process. The moment she put the dice cup on the table, Selena¡¯s lips curled up a little. One, three, three, seven points small. It was stable! ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be having a few female zombies tonight. ¡°Not just tonight, this could last me an entire month!¡± ¡°What a pity. Such fat prey rarely come by. If only this were a daily occurrence.¡± Before the dice cup was lifted, the surrounding crowd had already begun to imagine the wonderful lives they would have after winning. Wang Ran looked at the dice cup and had a rough idea of what was going on. Due to the soundproof cotton, Wang Ran could only confirm what two of the rolls were. He could not quite determine the others. However, he was as confident in Selena¡¯s abilities as she was. Even the female dealer could control the outcome. Selena would most definitely force a ¡®small¡¯ roll. ¡°The relative position of the die adds up to seven. ¡°So, I just have to turn the die over¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. The moment Selina opened the dice cup, Wang Ran extended his finger and gently flicked the table. A force was accurately transmitted to the bottom of the dice cup. The dice cup was lifted! ¡°Three, three¡­ six!¡± ¡°12, big!¡± Everyone was shocked. How could it be big?! This¡­ Selena was just as stunned as everyone else. ¡®How could this be¡­?¡¯ It should have been a ¡®one¡¯! The entire hall was silent. Everyone was still in a daze. ¡°So, I win, right? ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to pay up?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes! ¡°Bonnie, go get the money,¡± Selena said through gritted teeth. She actually lost¡­ Even along with the money from the customers at the table, Selena still had to fork out more than 10,000 grams of gold¡­ It was a massive loss! ¡°F*ck, I lost?¡± ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± ¡°I borrowed money from loan sharks to get this in!¡± ¡°No more¡­ It¡¯s all gone¡­¡± The surrounding gamblers all wailed in grief. They couldn¡¯t understand why Selena would eat them instead of the fat sheep! ¡°This is my money, return it to me!¡± A hand reached out to the small gold pile on the table. Selena frowned. This was absolutely not allowed in the casino! ¡°Swish!¡± There was a flash of white light! The hand fell on the table with a thud. ¡°That¡¯s mine. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your hands, you can try.¡± Wang Ran wiped the blood on the dagger on the clothes of the person next to him. ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s so much gold. Let¡¯s go all out!¡± Many people lost their minds when they saw the gold. More than a dozen hands reached out to the table. ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± Wang Ran moved as fast as lightning and directly chopped off the dozen hands. Those people grabbed their stumps, sitting on the ground and wailing. The crowd that had been watching from the side gave up on the idea of stealing some gold in the chaos. This person was too strong¡­ There was no need to risk their lives for a little gold. ¡°Lady, hurry up. ¡°I still want to continue playing,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile as he wiped the blood off his dagger. ¡°What?! ¡°You still want to continue?!¡± Selena trembled. It looked like this guy wouldn¡¯t give up until he has wrung her dry. ¡°Sir, there are many people in the hall. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me to the lower cabin? ¡°I¡¯ll entertain you in the VIP Hall. ¡°How is it?¡± Selena stared at Wang Ran with her big eyes. I can¡¯t let him continue winning like this. My family won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°Sure, ¡°Lead the way,¡± Wang Ran took out his backpack and stuffed all the gold on the table into it. Before he left, Wang Ran casually grabbed a handful of small gold grains and threw them behind. Those gamblers who had lost so much that they had dejectedly sunk to the ground immediately started to compete for it. No one paid any attention to Wang Ran. Wang Ran followed Selena to the lower cabin. After a while, Selena led Wang Ran into a luxurious suite. The suite was resplendent and decorated with gold. It seemed that Selena was quite well-off. ¡°Sir, what you did just now was too much for me. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try another game?¡± Selena took off her coat, revealing her dazzling white skin. Chapter 343 - 343 Can You Still Fight? 343 Can You Still Fight? ¡°Rather than part with the money, you¡¯re trying to pay with your body? ¡°That won¡¯t do! I¡¯ll be making a loss.¡± Wang Ran waved her off. ¡°You!¡± Selena was at a loss for words. She was the most coveted flower in Somalia, and she couldn¡¯t even compare to this bit of gold? ¡°How about this? You and I will fight in single combat. ¡°If I win, you will write off the gold I owe you. ¡°Stop making things difficult for me. If you play reasonably, I¡¯d still welcome you here. ¡°If you win¡­ ¡°Everything on the entire ship and myself will be yours. How about that?¡± Selena stretched her arms and legs, and her tank top was about to burst. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a really good deal!¡± Wang Ran smiled. She actually challenged him to single combat. Wasn¡¯t this a free gift? Without taking anything else into account, just the gold decorations in the rooms of this gambling ship were worth a lot. It would be a waste not to clean the place up. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Selena heaved a sigh of relief. Selina was very confident in her abilities as a rank-six Awakened One. If she won, she would be able to send this difficult customer away. If she lost¡­ This guy was quite pleasing to the eye, but if he was really that powerful¡­ she would be helpless against him, either way. It wasn¡¯t unacceptable for her to give herself to him. ¡°Here goes!¡± Selena shouted and thrust her snake-shaped dagger at Wang Ran. It was too slow for Wang Ran. He effortlessly sidestepped. At the same time, he took out his dagger and gently slashed¡­ Two shoulder straps of Selina¡¯s vest were cut off. However, Selina held up her tank top with a hand. Selina bent over and stabbed at Wang Ran¡¯s foot. At the same time, her rear leg swung out like a scorpion¡¯s tail and kicked Wang Ran¡¯s head. It was a masterful attack from two angles Wang Ran reacted in an instant. He rushed forward and pushed Selena against the wall. Selena was forced to do a split against the wall. In this position, Selena¡¯s tank top couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, and her behemoths jumped out. ¡°That is really something¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but take a few more glances. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Selena was so anxious that she tried to stab Wang Ran with the dagger. Wang Ran extended his leg and kicked the dagger away. Right now, Selena was pressed against the wall. She was unarmed and couldn¡¯t even fight back. ¡°You¡­ Just how strong are you?¡± Selena asked through gritted teeth. The strength that she had so much confidence in was like a hatchling in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Me? Rank-eleven? Twelve? ¡°I have no clue. ¡°There¡¯s no point of reference for me.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Eleven? You¡¯re just blowing hot air!¡± Selena wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to find out for yourself?¡± Wang Ran put down Selena¡¯s leg and pressed his body against hers. Selena¡¯s huge air bags did not stop Wang Ran, and they were all smushed up. Selena¡¯s breathing started to quicken. ¡°Boss, the gold is here, I¡­ ¡°Ah! I saw nothing!¡± The dealer, Bonnie, blushed and immediately lowered her head. ¡°Get out and lock the door¡­¡± Even Selena¡¯s neck had turned red. She had been seen in such an embarassing position. How embarrassing¡­ The female dealer quickly closed the door and went out, afraid that she had seen too much. ¡°Are you willing to accept your loss? Everything here is mine, right?¡± Wang Ran asked Selena. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Selena lowered her head in embarrassment. Wang Ran had already conquered her with his strength. He was free to do whatever he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡°Do you have a bigger bag? ¡°My backpack can¡¯t take all of this.¡± Wang Ran let go of Selena and wandered around the room. ¡°You¡­ ¡°You actually ignored me and went to collect the gold? ¡°I can¡¯t compete with this bit of gold?¡± Selena was so angry that even her air bags were quivering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in women who are too mature.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Liu Shiyao was enough to fulfill that category. ¡°Too mature? ¡°Just you watch!¡± Selena took out some makeup remover from the cabinet and began to work on her face. It didn¡¯t take long for the smokey-eye makeup, thick eyeliner, and thick lipstick to all be removed. The person standing in front of Wang Ran was a very cute young girl with big eyes. ¡°Am I still too mature?¡± Selena asked with her hands on her waist, but she immediately realized that her airbags had been exposed, so she quickly covered her chest. ¡°Is that some kind of magic trick¡­ ¡°How old are you, miss?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m 18! ¡°If I don¡¯t act much older, how am I supposed to survive in this world? ¡°Now that you¡¯ve even seen my bare face, take responsibility!¡± Selena said as she approached Wang Ran. Selena had made a name for herself here, but it had taken far too much effort. She had long wanted to find a man to help her share the burden. Now that a powerful and rich man had appeared, she had to take this opportunity. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­¡± Wang Ran had not expected such a thing to happen. He was here to gamble, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter this¡­ He was a decent person. How could he do such a thing? ¡®Oh well, whatever.¡¯ ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°Since this ship is mine, I¡¯ll need someone to take care of it for me.¡± Wang Ran thought for a while and make such an arrangement. Wang Ran stepped forward and held Selena¡¯s waist. She was curvy enough to put a water snake to shame. Selena raised her leg and wrapped it around Wang Ran¡­ An hour later, Wang Ran tried to get up, but he was immediately pressed down by two airbags¡­ After another hour, Selena finally let Wang Ran go. ¡°I advanced! ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was a thing!¡± Selena jumped around in bed happily. Wang Ran could not open his eyes for a while, as the blinding white lights kept flashing. ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless, I couldn¡¯t tell it¡¯s your first time¡­ Wang Ran sighed. ¡°My parents were pirates, I need to be capable of this much. ¡°Wang Ran, you¡­ ¡°Can you still go?¡± Selena asked shyly. It was fun, it was pleasurable, and it gave her power. She could do this until dawn and not get tired of it. ¡°Who do you think I am? ¡°However, others are waiting for me to feed them. ¡°Another day.¡± Wang Ran pushed away Selena, who was about to lower her head. ¡°Then¡­ Will you come to see me tomorrow? ¡°How many days will you be staying here?¡± Selena asked, sounding a little mournful. ¡°About two or three days. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you reach rank-eight before I leave.¡± Wang Ran rubbed Selena¡¯s head. Chapter 344 - 344 Stabbing, Gouging And Gold 344 Stabbing, Gouging And Gold ¡°You¡¯re leaving in two or three days¡­¡± Selena was a little saddened to hear that. She had just experienced such happiness, and now, it was going to be taken from her! Unfortunately, Selena had to stay here to protect her people. Otherwise, she would have eloped with Wang Ran. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no choice. There are more than a dozen girls waiting to be fed at home.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Every time he came out, his burden would increase. It was better to learn from Lin Liye and just smell the wildflowers outside. Don¡¯t bring them home. ¡°Oh, right, one of them is waiting for me outside. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Wang Ran calmly put on his pants like a typical scumbag. ¡°You must come earlier tomorrow! ¡°Just come here and find me,¡± Selena said obediently as she leaned against Wang Ran¡¯s back. Wang Ran glanced at his backpack. ¡°Keep the gold. ¡°I¡¯ll just take my original winnings.¡± Wang Ran originally wanted to leave it all to Selena, but that would complicate matters. Wouldn¡¯t he get entangled with her? Selena nimbly slithered in front of Wang Ran like a snake and gave him a passionate kiss. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. ¡°I will manage this gambling ship well for you,¡± Selena stuck out her tongue and whispered in Wang Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°Manage¡­ ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you take down the entire coastline? ¡°Won¡¯t that be more lucrative?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Oh my, dear man¡­ That would require strength! ¡°I¡¯m already barely holding my own in this ship,¡± Selena said, pouting. However, now that she had become a rank-seven Awakened One, she could perhaps expand her territory a little. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll do it a few more times tomorrow. I¡¯ll try to get you to rank-eight as soon as possible. ¡°You¡¯ll have the strength to protect yourself without me. ¡°Alright, I have to go fetch a certain mischievous little girl.¡± Wang Ran pinched Selena¡¯s body and left the suite with his bag. Selena, on the other hand, immediately ran to the bed and started licking it. She was too embarrassed to lap it up in front of Wang Ran, so she had to lick as much as she could before it dried up. ¡°Ah, I forgot my dagger.¡± Wang Ran suddenly pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± When Wang Ran saw Selena, who was naked and licking the bedsheet with her butt sticking out, he felt prepared for more battles. Selena, on the other hand, blushed deeply. It was too embarrassing! ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s just go. We do have time.¡± Wang Ran pounced on Selena¡­ Half an hour later, Wang Ran got up from bed, leaving an unconscious Selena. He seemed to have used too much force¡­ After Wang Ran dressed her up and covered her with a blanket, he left the room with his bag. The hall of the gambling ship was still bustling with activity. Tang Tang rolled up her sleeves and held her cards with great enthusiasm. In front of her, a few gold bars had been placed. Opposite Tang Tang was a one-eyed pirate with a beer belly. From his expression, he seemed to have lost quite severely. ¡°Ha! BlackJack! I¡¯ve won again!¡± Tang Tang was so happy that she danced with joy. ¡°F*ck!¡± One-Eye angrily slammed the gambling table. He had originally planned to get 50 grams of gold ¡ª just enough to buy himself a night with a top-tier female zombie, but he had lost all of it to Tang Tang. ¡°Give me the money, I¡¯m going home!¡± One-Eye glared at Tang Tang and roared at her. In his opinion, Tang Tang was just a little girl. It should be easy to scare her. ¡°Go f*ck yourself!¡± Tang Tang put away the gold and spat at One-Eye. One-Eye was instantly enraged. He was rather well-known among the Somalia pirates, but a little girl was actually insulting him. ¡®I can¡¯t bear it!¡¯ ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?!¡± One-Eye took out a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Tang Tang. ¡°One-Eye, don¡¯t do anything stupid. This is Selena the black snake¡¯s ship!¡± ¡°Yeah, Selena would kill you without blinking. Don¡¯t mess with her!¡± Someone beside him reminded. ¡°Hmph¡­ ¡°For the sake of Selena, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± One-Eye found a way out and was about to put his gun away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t plan on letting you off.¡± A voice came from the side. Everyone turned around and shivered in fear. Wasn¡¯t this the man who couldn¡¯t even Selena could not compete with? ¡°Sir, I was just joking¡­ ¡°Just let me go home,¡± One-Eye begged. He had seen Wang Ran¡¯s skills in action. ¡°Tang Tang, what do you think we should do?¡± Wang Ran ignored One-Eye and looked at Tang Tang with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s called One-Eye, right? ¡°Let¡¯s just take one of his eyes out. I mean, let¡¯s just take his eye out,¡± Tang Tang said after thinking for a while. One-Eye trembled. He was an Awakened One. Wouldn¡¯t a blind Awakened One be a bigger laughing stock than a regular blind man? ¡°Don¡¯t you guys mess around!!! ¡°This is Selena¡¯s turf! ¡°She has rules. You can¡¯t use violence on her ship!¡± One-Eye brought up Selena¡¯s name in despair. When Wang Ran took off a few hands, they had been trying to steal Wang Ran¡¯s gold. Selena, who was there, had not stopped him. But it was different now. He had only said a few words! ¡°Apologies. Selena has an announcement to make. ¡°Mr. Wang Ran here, is now her man! ¡°This ship will be Mr. Wang Ran¡¯s from now on.¡± ¡°The rules here are naturally decided by the new owner.¡± The dealer, Bonnie, came out from behind. ¡°Ah! What?!¡± Everyone was stunned. He had become Selena¡¯s man? He and Selena had been in the cabin down there for the past two hours¡­ It was no wonder that the ship had been shaking a little. ¡°Squish!¡± Wang Ran picked up a gold bar and directly inserted it into One-Eye¡¯s eye socket. ¡°Throw him out, ¡°Remember to bring back the gold bar after you¡¯ve wiped it clean,¡± Wang Ran ordered them. A few Awakened security guards quickly came forward and dragged One-Eye out. The other gamblers at the scene looked at Wang Ran in awe. Black snake Selena¡¯s man¡­ Another powerful figure had appeared here¡­ ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re good! ¡°For two hours just now, you were cleaning your pipes¡­ ¡°With this, we¡¯ve won ourselves another ship. ¡°You sure have one expensive pipeline¡­¡± Tang Tang winked at him. Other people had to spend money to use their pipes, but Wang Ran¡¯s could actually earn him great fortunes. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Lin Shuang? ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to go.¡± Wang Ran looked around, trying to find Lin Shuang. ¡°Hah! She¡¯s so bad at this. She¡¯s lost quite a few times. ¡°She¡¯s already borrowed four gold bars from me. ¡°There, she¡¯s there!¡± Tang Tang pointed in a certain direction. Chapter 345 - 345 Its Hopeless 345 It¡¯s Hopeless At a roulette table, Lin Shuang was waiting for the results with an expectant look. ¡°Ah! I lost again¡­¡± Lin Shuang stomped her feet in frustration. Including the money that Wang Ran and Tang Tang had lent her, she had already lost five gold bars. This was a huge sum of money¡­ Wang Ran and Tang Tang walked to Lin Shuang¡¯s side. ¡°You lost everything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I owe you five gold bars¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to pay you back!¡± Lin Shuang lowered her head and mumbled. ¡°Well, five gold bars is no small sum! ¡°A good meal only costs two grams, and a pretty female zombie only costs five grams. ¡°How are you going to return it?¡± Tang Tang looked at Lin Shuang with an evil smile on her face. ¡°Ah, this¡­ ¡°I have some savings back home. Why don¡¯t I return it to you when I get back?¡± Lin Shuang asked tentatively. ¡°That won¡¯t do! ¡°Is gold that popular in the capital?¡± Tang Tang began to scheme. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll ask my dad later. ¡°Maybe he has some,¡± Lin Shuang said weakly. ¡°Fine. If your dad doesn¡¯t pay up, then you¡¯ll have to pay with your body,¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. ¡°Ah! With my body?!¡± Lin Shuang trembled. This was too cruel¡­ I haven¡¯t even been in love, and I¡¯m already having to pay with my body? ¡°Look, the local pretty female zombies and Awakened Ones are only up for five grams each time. ¡°I¡¯m being lenient by making you worth twice that much! You¡¯ll have to do it with Uncle a hundred times before you can pay off the principal. ¡°As for the interest¡­ ¡°Well, make it an additional once a day. ¡°Pay the interest first, then the principal. If you don¡¯t do it enough, watch out for the compound interest,¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. ¡°What?! ¡°There¡¯s still interest?!!!¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s head was spinning. How long would that take¡­? Tang Tang looked at Lin Shuang, who had fainted because from the shock of her tall tales, with a smug look on her face. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡± Wang Ran was too lazy to get involved, so he brought the two of them off the boat. As soon as he reached the shore, the Awakened One who was collecting entrance tickets at the entrance respectfully stuffed the gold back to Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re our boss from now. This only belongs to you.¡± This was a sensible man ¡°Take it. Do I look like someone who lacks money?¡± Wang Ran threw the small lump of gold back. Lin Shuang looked on with envy. That amount of gold could have already paid off her debt! She hoped that her father would have some gold, or she would have to pay with her body. Wang Ran brought the two girls back. When they passed by the red-light district, they heard the sound of an argument coming from a wooden house. Not long after, a naked man rushed out, covering his body. ¡°Don¡¯t run! ¡°This guy did not pay up after being finished with me!¡± A naked female zombie ran out. Wang Ran originally wanted to watch the show, but he suddenly realized¡­ The man was Lin Liye! ¡°Captain Lin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Ran quickly went up and asked. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lin Shuang trembled. She couldn¡¯t quite accept this scene. Her own father did not have enough money to pay a working female zombie? ¡®This is crazy¡­¡¯ ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, please listen to my explanation¡­ ¡°I was here to study if exercising with female zombies would improve my strength. ¡°This is a research topic that could benefit all of mankind! ¡°As for the money¡­ ¡°I was tricked! ¡°I asked the price just now, and she had said 1 gram of gold. ¡°I thought 1 gram was a done deal, but she said it was 1 gram per shot! ¡°I only have 50 grams on me. It¡¯s not enough¡­ ¡°Sigh, she must have seen that I¡¯m a foreigner and deliberately set me up.¡± Lin Liye¡¯s old face turned red. He was greatly embarrassed. ¡°Tang Tang, help Captain Lin get his clothes,¡± Wang Ran ordered. Tang Tang nodded and walked towards the wooden house while holding back her laughter. The female zombie was about to stop her, but Wang Ran glared at her, which made her legs go soft. ¡°Scamming people, huh? ¡°Who is your boss?¡± Wang Ran coldly asked. In any case, Lin Liye was the capital¡¯s God of War, so he had to help him out. ¡°Me? ¡°I¡¯m following Brother George!¡± the female zombie snorted coldly and said. ¡°George? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± Wang Ran stepped forward and gave her a slap. The female zombie¡¯s head was sent flying far away. Since she wasn¡¯t one of Selina¡¯s, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Ah! Boss, you killed one of George¡¯s girls!¡± The waiter who had led them to the gambling ship trembled in fear. ¡°George? Who is he?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°We have three big shots here.¡± Selena the black snake is in charge of the casino, George the Blood Lion in the red-light district, and Brother Page who manages other matters. ¡°The red-light district here is under George¡¯s control. ¡°You killed one of his girls¡­ I advise you to quickly escape through the night,¡± Sanji advised. ¡°Ah, he should be on equal footing with Selena, right? ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wang Ran smiled. There was nothing to worry about. If the other party came to find trouble, Lin Liye could kill them himself. ¡°Ah, you met Selena?¡± Sanji was shocked. Selena the black snake was not someone ordinary people would get to see. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met her. ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He had not just met her, but he had seen and touched every inch of her for more than two hours. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Upon hearing Wang Ran¡¯s words, Sanji heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Tang came out with Lin Liye¡¯s clothes and the 50-gram gold ingot. Lin Liye quickly put on his clothes. Luckily, no one here knew that he was the Chinese capital¡¯s God of War. Otherwise, he would have lost all his face. After putting on his clothes, Lin Liye quickly followed Wang Ran back. ¡°Dad¡­ How much gold do you have left?¡± Lin Shuang asked Lin Liye. The father and daughter had a tacit understanding to leave that embarrassing scene from just now unspoken. ¡°I only have 50 grams left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need money? ¡°Take it.¡± Lin Liye offered it to her. ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Shuang did not know how to begin explaining. Could she tell her father that she had lost 1,000 grams of gold in gambling and had to pay Wang Ran 100 times with her body? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say this¡­ The father and daughter pair were very depressed today, sighing along the way. Chapter 346 - 346 The Courageous First Step 346 The Courageous First Step ¡°Dad, I understand you. I really do. ¡°What you did with Karin before was alright, but you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Lin Shuang thought about it and convinced herself that she had to persuade her father. It would be terrible if he got addicted to it. ¡°What do you know?! ¡°I was doing an important experiment! ¡°If we succeed, it¡¯ll be a great thing for our country! ¡°It was your Uncle Zhang who first discovered this. ¡°He said, the very activity¡­ could increase one¡¯s strength. ¡°I¡¯m here to verify it myself! It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Lin Liye explained with a red face. ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Lin Shuang nodded, not fully understanding it. Could it really work¡­? That¡¯s right! Lin Shuang remembered that she had watched Wang Ran and Tang Tang¡¯s exercise the entire night, as well as Wang Ran and the two white-haired girls¡¯ paired exercise. They seemed to exercise together whenever they were free. No wonder they were so strong. Even her father seemed to think so. It seemed that this method had some merit to it. Lin Shuang had a deep obsession with becoming stronger. When she was in the capital, she was immersed in training every day. Unfortunately, she had long plateaued. This time, Lin Shuang had also advanced to rank-six through the tense battle in the pyramid. If this could really improve her strength¡­ Lin Shuang glanced at Wang Ran. A hundred sessions should be enough for her to reach rank-seven! If that was the case, she would not be losing much¡­ After thinking for a while, Lin Shuang steeled her mind. Now, it all depended on taking the initiative for the first step. Everyone returned to the hut. Outside the house, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo were looking at their iPads, bored. With a portable hand-powered generator, they could keep electricity running. ¡°Ah, Master, you¡¯re back! ¡°Was it fun outside?¡± Lin Momo pounced on him, airbags cushioning the impact. ¡°Yes, it was quite fun. I can take you there tomorrow night to experience it.¡± Wang Ran made a comparison and found that Lin Momo¡¯s airbags weres bigger than Selena¡¯s. But Selena¡¯s hold on his body was tighter. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t need to keep watch at night, do we?¡± Lin Momo asked, shaking her head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you rest tonight.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, I¡¯ll keep watch tonight. ¡°I can do this much.¡± Lin Liye took the initiative to speak. He had caused some trouble, so it would be best if he made up for it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in yours hands!¡± Wang Ran brought the girls into the house. Lin Shuang stood at the door, pacing back and forth. She could not take the first step. Lin Liye looked at his daughter. As someone who had been through this, he knew very well what his daughter was conflicted about. ¡°Lin Shuang, if you want to go in, then go in. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran is very reliable. There¡¯s no need to doubt this. ¡°Sometimes, the door to a new world can only be opened by decisively taking the first step.¡± Lin Liye patted Lin Shuang¡¯s shoulder and encouraged her. ¡°Mm! I know, Dad!¡± Lin Shuang nodded, and her eyes narrowed with determination. Lin Shuang took a deep breath and went straight to Wang Ran¡¯s wooden house. She pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Phew¡­ I can finally have a cigarette.¡± Lin Liye turned around and lit a cigarette. He didn¡¯t dare to smoke when his daughter was around. Before he could finish his cigarette, Lin Liye saw more than twenty figures walking toward him. Without a doubt, it must be because of what happened just now¡­ Lin Liye took a few steps forward with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Brother George, that¡¯s him! ¡°This is the guy who didn¡¯t pay and even hired someone to kill Xiaoli,¡± said a person who looked like an attendant. ¡°Oh? An outsider? ¡°How dare you stir up trouble in my territory!¡± A dark-skinned middle-aged man strode out. He was the manager of the red-light district along the coastline, George. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a regular. ¡°Your girl tried to set me up. ¡°1 gram per shot. Does she really think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Lin Liye glared at George. ¡°1 gram per shot???¡± George was stunned. Not even he could afford those rates. ¡°Brother George, perhaps Xiaoli saw that he¡¯s a foreigner and wanted to rip him off,¡± the lackey said softly. ¡°Hmph¡­ ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s in the wrong, but you did not have to kill her, ¡°This has complicated matters.¡± George knew that he was in the wrong, but he had to make his stand. ¡°I don¡¯t disagree that killing her was excessive. ¡°How about this? I have 50 grams of gold here. Take it as compensation. ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Liye threw the gold bar over. George touched the gold bar, feeling a little conflicted. It was not a loss. However, he had brought so many people here. It would be a little embarrassing to turn around now. Just then, Oman walked out of the cabin next door. She had been here to exercise with Zhang Guozhu. ¡°A female zombie?¡± George saw Oman at a glance. The female zombie was a Tank-type, but had a pretty face. ¡°How about this? Give me the female zombie, and we¡¯ll call it a day,¡± George said with a smile. ¡°Ah! What!¡± Oman trembled. What was going on? Was someone trying to snatch her away? That won¡¯t do! She only had Zhang Guozhu in her heart! ¡°Guo! Someone is bullying me!¡± Oman called out to the cabin in a shy voice. ¡°Who the f*ck dares to bully my Oman?!¡± Zhang Guozhu walked out of the wooden house with a machete in his hand. Lin Liye blew out a ring of smoke at the side and grinned. He had acted as if it was just a business transaction, but it was obvious that it was more than that. ¡®My Oman, huh? Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t intend to resolve this matter peacefully¡­ ¡°In that case¡­ ¡°Brothers, attack! Kill them!¡± At George¡¯s command, his underlings rushed forward. Most of them were rank-two or three Awakened Ones. There were also a few silver-eyed and golden-eyed zombies. Lin Liye lit another cigarette and leaned against the car door. ¡®I¡¯ll leave the showing off to Zhang Guozhu.¡¯ Zhang Guozhu held his machete and fought the group. As a rank-five Awakened One, Zhang Guozhu could easily deal with these minions. He quickly killed half of them. Oman¡¯s eyes glimmered. Her Guozhu was so dashing¡­ Chapter 347 - 347 A Friendship Born of Conflict 347 A Friendship Born of Conflict George couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took off his coat and rushed directly to Zhang Guozhu. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s fight became significantly tougher. George appeared to be a rank-six. However, Zhang Guozhu was not willing to admit defeat so quickly in front of Oman. Even though he took a beating, Zhang Guozhu gritted his teeth and endured it. Oman was so anxious that tears were flowing down her face. ¡°Guozhu, if you can¡¯t do it, come back!¡± Oman shouted. ¡°Retreat? I, Zhang Guozhu, am a soldier of the nation! ¡°I¡¯d rather die than retreat!¡± Zhang Guozhu shouted, and his power burst out¡­ Then, he was sent flying by a kick from George. However, Zhang Guozhu did not relent. He seemed to be at the cusp of a breakthrough. After another roar, Zhang Guozhu¡¯s eyes lit up! He had advanced! He was now a rank-six Awakened! Zhang Guozhu rushed to meet George, emboldened by his newfound strength. However, Zhang Guozhu was merely a newborn rank-six. Even though his strength had improved, George was still the superior rank-six. After fighting for a while, Zhang Guozhu found himself being pushed back again. Lin Liye had just finished his second cigarette. When he saw Zhang Guozhu staggering back yet again, Lin Liye flicked the cigarette aside and rushed to George. George only felt a strong wind in his face. He instinctively jumped away from Zhang Guozhu and retreated. Lin Liye¡¯s strength had shocked George. Judging from the wind generated by the punch, he was at least a rank-seven Awakened. George was starting to regret his decision. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he just take the money and leave? Why was he so adamant on protecting his dignity?¡¯ It was a little too late for regrets¡­ ¡°My friend! ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stop here? ¡°We were wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you!¡± After thinking about it quickly, George decided to admit defeat. He could live to see another day. ¡°Hmph¡­ ¡°Even in times like these, business should be conducted with some basic decency. If you ever cross with the wrong customer, it could end badly for you.¡± Lin Liye stood with his hands behind his back and spoke coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I understand. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely reexamine my business when I get back. ¡°Come, come, come, friend, have a cigarette.¡± George handed Lin Liye a foreign pack of cigarettes. ¡°I¡¯m not used to smoking this. I¡¯ll smoke mine.¡± Lin Liye took out his own pack and gave one to George and another to Zhang Guozhu. The three of them lit up their cigarettes and squatted together, smoking. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really strong. Are you here for a vacation?¡± George asked. ¡°We¡¯re passing by. We¡¯re waiting for a certain ship,¡± Lin Liye replied. ¡°A ship? Somalia¡¯s waters have always been treacherous. Even now, that hasn¡¯t changed. ¡°Pirates won¡¯t stop being pirates so easily. ¡°I hope your ship is safe,¡± George said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, our ship¡­ is quite a formidable one.¡± Lin Liye remembered Wang Ran saying that they had an actual a battleship¡­ ¡°You too, you have a stout heart. ¡°You actually advanced in the middle of the battle. I¡¯m impressed.¡± George expressed his goodwill to Zhang Guozhu again. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to get left behind. I¡¯m the weakest among the group.¡± Zhang Guozhu grinned. ¡°What?!¡± George shuddered. This man was not much weaker than him. He was the weakest link of his group? What a group of freaks! Fortunately, he had admitted defeat in time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know if there would be a corpse left of him. ¡°Everyone, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re our guests. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I do have a lot of people under me. ¡°From Awakened Ones to female zombies, they come in all shapes, sizes and specialties. ¡°If you guys are ever interested, feel free to come and find me. I promise to provide you with the best service.¡± George continued to show his goodwill. ¡°Ah, this¡­ ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± Lin Liye still had a trace of integrity in his heart. ¡°Captain Lin, didn¡¯t you want to research that important topic? ¡°Isn¡¯t this just right?! ¡°We can only grasp more accurate data with a larger sample size.¡± Zhang Guozhu persuaded him. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Lin Liye nodded. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s words made sense. He had already taken the first step, so it was no big deal to take another step. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my best place. It¡¯s a one-stop bath and massage service. You can stay there tonight.¡± George invited him enthusiastically. ¡°A-Alright then.¡± Lin Liye nodded. This was for the people. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m worried about Oman being here alone.¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s face turned red. Although Oman sometimes intimidated him with her size, she had a good personality. Something seemed to have developed between the two of them. ¡°Alright, please come with me.¡± George led Lin Liye and the rest of his men toward the big bathhouse. Zhang Guozhu and Oman held hands and walked back to the cabin. Zhang Guozhu¡¯s strength had improved, and he needed to consolidate it¡­ At the same time, in another wooden house, Lin Shuang was playing cards with Wang Ran and the others. ¡°Double!¡± ¡°Flush!¡± ¡°Lin Shuang, you now owe us 9,000 grams of gold!¡± Tang Tang said gloatingly. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a lot!¡± Lin Shuang shuddered. Originally, when Tang Tang suggested a game of cards, Lin Shuang believed that it was an opportunity to win the money back. How did she end up losing every single round?! Her debt had actually increased from 1,000 grams to 9,000 grams! How was she supposed to repay this?! Just the interest alone would be nine times a day! ¡°Tang Tang¡­ ¡°Can you make an exception for this¡­¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked severely distressed. ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll never keep up with the interest alone. ¡°Let me give you a proposal. ¡°900 times, a 20 year mortgage, with interest¡­ ¡°That would be three times a day. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable, right?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable!¡± Lin Shuang quickly nodded. This was much more reasonable than the previous daily interest of 1%. She could pay this off in 20 years. ¡°Alright! Then you can start paying your debt today! ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, come and have supper with me. ¡°It¡¯s Lin Shuang¡¯s first time paying off a debt. We can¡¯t have her doing it with us around, right?¡± Tang Tang held Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo¡¯s hands and walked out. Wang Ran was at a loss for words. Tang Tang was a conniving little fox! She could have easily been a conwoman back in the civilized age.con woman Any regular person would be duped by her. Lin Shuang used to be a prim and proper lady, but now she was paying off a debt with her body¡­ Chapter 348 - 348 Pirates Strike 348 Pirates Strike The next morning, Lin Shuang was surprised to find out that she was only a step away from becoming a rank-seven Awakened! This could really improve one¡¯s strength! Fortunately, she had not wasted a single drop last night. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before her strength surpassed her father¡¯s! Lin Shuang was starting to feel that three times a day was insufficient. If she wanted to increase her strength quickly, she would have to come here a few more times. However, Lin Shuang also knew that several other ladies were waiting their turns. Yesterday, everyone had given in to her, so she had him all for himself until dawn. She was not going to have such free rein for long. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s daybreak. ¡°Time for breakfast,¡± Wang Ran got up and prepared to put on his clothes. Lin Shuang gritted her teeth and wrapped her bare hands around Wang Ran. ¡®I can¡¯t waste this opportunity, I¡¯ll have to get my breakfast in bed too¡­¡¯ An hour later, Wang Ran walked out of the house with Lin Shuang, who was blushing. Today¡¯s weather was pretty good. The sea breeze blew gently, making people feel relaxed and happy. Lin Liye was smoking a cigarette with a flushed face. He seemed to have had a lot of fun last night. When he saw Lin Shuang¡¯s expression, Lin Liye knew that his daughter had finally taken that step. He was still very gratified. If his daughter were to stay by Wang Ran¡¯s side in the future, he would be able to smoke as much as he wanted. Just as Wang Ran was about to have breakfast with everyone, an alarm suddenly sounded on the island. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Ran took out his binoculars and looked into the distance. The people on the shore seemed to be panicking. The stalls on the beach and the dock were also rapidly being evacuated. On the other side of things, Wang Ran saw more than a dozen small boats sailing toward the shore. ¡°Sanji, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Wang Ran. ¡°Boss, there are pirates! ¡°Pirates are here!¡± Sanji answered nervously. ¡°Pirates? Aren¡¯t you guys pirates too? What are you afraid of?¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s true that most of us were pirates, but after the apocalypse, there weren¡¯t many people at sea for us to rob. We gradually formed the entertainment-based model we have now. ¡°Survivors from neighboring countries often come to our place to contribute to our economy. That¡¯s how we developed steadily. ¡°But three weeks ago, a pirate fleet suddenly showed up. They were mostly zombies. They attacked us as soon as they arrived. ¡°Both sides suffered heavy losses. ¡°In the end, our three leaders and the pirate captain sat down to negotiate. ¡°They can come here to pillage and plunder once a week, one hour per visit. Whatever they can get their hands on is theirs to keep. ¡°Otherwise, this place is off-limits. ¡°The agreed time is to take place in two days. Why is it so early this time?¡± Sanji stuffed a small bag of gold into his pants. This was all he had, and he couldn¡¯t let it be taken away. ¡°Pirates? ¡°Sounds pretty interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s up.¡± Wang Ran suddenly became interested. ¡°Ah! This¡­¡± Sanji was about to dissuade them, but he suddenly remembered that Wang Ran and his group seemed to be terrifyingly strong. Even George and Selena were very respectful to them. Why would they be afraid of pirates? Perhaps, this could finally bring an end to this long conflict! Wang Ran left Xiaoyu and Momo to look after their cars, then led the rest of the people to the shore. Along the way, many survivors ran over with their belongings. They were all panicking, clearly surprised by this unexpected attack. Many of them were even wailing about why they had not spent all their money last night. Wang Ran came to the shore and saw Selena, who was fully armed. She and her men carried their guns and cannons and guarded the gambling ship. There was a lot of gold on the ship, and she couldn¡¯t let the pirates take it. ¡°Wang Ran! Why are you here?¡± ¡°Pirates are here. You should find a place to hide.¡± When Selena saw Wang ran, she blushed. He had given her such a treatment that she had fainted at the peak of it, which made her feel a little regretful. She had originally planned to make time for more sessions today, but the pirates have come to ruin the fun. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just here to watch the show,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. In the past, he had only seen pirates in ¡°Pirates of the Caribbean.¡± He had never seen them in real life. ¡°Ah, of course. ¡°In the face of your might, those pirates are nothing.¡± Selena smiled. ¡°Still, this pirates broke an agreement. ¡°They are two days early. ¡°I haven¡¯t moved any of the gold on my ship. If they get their hands on it, we stand to lose much,¡± Selena lamented. ¡°It¡¯s just a few pirates. ¡°Just kill them all,¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Those pirates are not weak. ¡°They have three red-eyed zombies among them. We¡¯ll be at a stalemate for some time. ¡°We were barely able to hold our own with our firearms,¡± Selena explained. ¡°Ah, red eyes.¡± Wang Ran smiled. They were just trash. When she saw how calm Wang Ran was, Selena immediately relaxed. She had indeed found herself a powerful man. This felt really good! Her lackeys were all shocked. She was the black snake! She killed people without blinking! Now, she was actually sidling up to a man and smiling like a little bird¡­ This man has to be quite the amazing specimen¡­ Not long after, a few small boats approached the dock where Selena¡¯s ship was. Dozens of pirates armed with axes and rifles were led by a red-eyed zombie to the shore. ¡°Lady Selena! ¡°How have you been?¡± The red-eyed zombie walked toward Selena with an evil smile. ¡°Helen¡­ ¡°You are well aware of the agreement. ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± Selena asked coldly. ¡°Ahh, we did agree to meet once a week, but¡­ ¡°Our boss said it¡¯s once a week, but he didn¡¯t say that there¡¯s an interval of exactly seven days between each time. ¡°If we come every seven days, and you¡¯re all prepared, what are we going to accomplish?¡± the red-eyed zombie, Helen, sneered at her. The last time they were here, they did not get much, and the boss was very angry. ¡°You do realize that cornered animals are the most dangerous, don¡¯t you?¡± Selena shot back. ¡°Dangerous? Hehehe¡­ ¡°You may not know this, but our boss has already become a Zombie Monarch yesterday!¡± Helen laughed proudly. ¡°What? A Zombie Monarch!¡± Selena trembled. Of course, she knew how powerful a Zombie Monarch was. Even if everyone united and armed themselves with guns and cannons, they may not be able to defeat this foe. Now, it was clear why they had brazenly broken the agreement. Chapter 349 - 349 Youre Finished 349 You¡¯re Finished The Pirates had planned this attack well. After their boss advanced, they would attack and catch the enemy off-guard. No one would have accounted for Wang Ran and his group coincidentally showing up here. ¡°Selena, if you become his woman, our boss will help you get rid of the other two guys and let you rule this place alone. ¡°Not a bad deal, right? ¡°He¡¯s a Zombie Monarch now. Women are throwing themselves at him,¡± the red-eyed zombie, Helen smiled and said. ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡°Tell that old baldie to dream on. ¡°I already have a man!¡± Selena stuck out her chest and rubbed it against Wang Ran, declaring her sovereignty. ¡°What! ¡°This guy?¡± Helen glanced at Wang Ran with a disdainful look. Wang Ran did not seem particularly tall nor strong. He looked like a pampered pretty boy. ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s looking down on you! ¡°Do you want me to help you kill them?¡± Tang Tang volunteered herself. ¡°Alright, knock yourself out.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand. These guys were just trash in front of Tang Tang. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Lin Shuang followed Tang Tang with her long legs. She felt that her strength had improved significantly, and she wanted to find something to practice on. The two girls walked straight to the pirates. ¡°These two girls are quite good-looking. If we bring them back, Boss will be happy. ¡°Get them!¡± Helen gave the order. The pirates rushed toward Tang Tang and Lin Shuang. ¡°Smash, smash¡­¡± The sound of broken limbs and wails continued to ring out. In just a few minutes, the pirates were all killed. Helen gazed at the lower half of her body, which lay far away from her. She reluctantly shut her eyes. ¡°Too weak. How boring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as fun as fighting that big lizard.¡± Tang Tang casually grabbed a corpse and wiped her hands. Selena¡¯s lackeys were all shocked. These two girls eliminated an elite pirate team? What were they being fed with? Selena smiled wordlessly. She knew precisely why the two girls were so strong. Before Wang Ran left, she had to seize the opportunity to eat a few more times. At that moment, a group of people ran over from not far away. ¡°Black snake! ¡°We¡¯re done for this time! ¡°That old coot has become a Zombie Monarch! It was the other two local bosses. ¡°Sigh, these Pirates¡­ ¡°All of them were wiped out?¡± The newcomers were stunned. These pirates had all met brutal ends. There had to be a massive difference in strength. When George spotted Lin Liye, he felt a little more at ease. It was probably this man¡¯s doing. However, even though Lin Liye was strong, he might not be a match for a Zombie Monarch. ¡°Cowards! Fearing a single Zombie Monarch!¡± Selena rebuked them. ¡°Black Snake, you have no right to criticize us! ¡°What¡¯s so good about killing Helen? They have a Zombie Monarch!¡± ¡°What of it? ¡°My man will take care of him!¡± Selena held Wang Ran¡¯s arm like a doting wife. ¡°Your man? Black Snake, you actually found yourself a man? ¡°You didn¡¯t even consider me.¡± Paige looked resentful. He had had a crush on Selena for a long time, and he had not expected another man to get to her first. ¡°Get out of here, how can you be compared to my man! ¡°Oh right, go find that old coot. I¡¯ll get my man to kill him. ¡°My gambling ship still has to open in the evening!¡± Selena said as she leaned her head on Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Looking for me?¡± A deep voice came from nearby. George and the others trembled and turned their heads. An old man with a shaved head walked over with a group of pirates. His crew was made up of humans and zombies. ¡°Barton¡­¡± George, Paige, and the others stepped back, obviously a little afraid of the old man. ¡°Oh, all three of you are here¡­ ¡°This¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble.¡± Barton laughed. Once these three were taken care of, the entire coastline was his. Suddenly, Barton¡¯s eyes turned cold. He saw a ground full of corpses. ¡°You guys¡­ You killed Helen! ¡°Who did this?!¡± Barton roared, and the earth trembled. George, Paige, and the others shrank back again. They didn¡¯t want to bear the anger of the Zombie Monarch. Wang Ran calmly walked out. ¡°Old man, hurry up and let me slap you. ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You dare to call our boss an old man? ¡°Do you want to die?¡± A red-eyed zombie charged at Wang Ran like lightning. This was a good opportunity to gain favor in front of the boss. The other zombies were regretting their inaction. Their chance had been taken away. The red-eyed zombie quickly arrived in front of Wang Ran and raised its hand, ready to slap him. ¡°Pa!¡± A crisp sound was heard! The red-eyed zombie¡¯s head was directly blown apart by Wang Ran¡¯s slap! The surroundings fell silent. ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Barton pointed at Wang Ran and scolded him, and then¡­ He turned around and ran! As an experienced combatant, he could clearly feel the power of Wang Ran¡¯s slap. That slap would have killed him too. Running was the best choice! As long as he was out at sea, no one could catch him! ¡°Boss!¡± Barton¡¯s underlings took a while to react and ran in Barton¡¯s direction. Behind Wang Ran, Selina and the others were in high spirits. They took out their guns and fired, leaving dozens of bodies behind. ¡°Damn it, they ran away! ¡°Once we¡¯re out at sea, we won¡¯t be able to do anything to them,¡± Selena stomped the ground disgruntledly. Their ships were swift.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll all die in a few days,¡± Wang Ran said calmly. The Missouri would arrive in a few days. ¡°Wow! ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to worry about being robbed by them in the future?¡± Selena¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Without the harassment of the pirates, this place would develop with ease, and it would be more lucrative for business. ¡°This¡­ Sir, can you really take care of these pirates?¡± George and Paige asked meekly. ¡°Why are you guys doubting him?! ¡°Are you calling my man a liar?¡± Selina glared at them. George and Paige thought for a moment and nodded silently. The strength that Wang Ran had just displayed had even scared the Zombie Monarch off. Chapter 350 - 350 Ready To Leave 350 Ready To Leave After the pirates fled, the residents and merchants along the coast gradually returned, and Wang Ran finally had his warm breakfast. After learning that Wang Ran was the one who drove the Pirates away, hundreds of girls from the red-light district took the initiative to surround Wang Ran, wanting to provide him free service. The pirates were not very kind captors. They were truly grateful for being spared such a fate. Wang Ran was their hero. However, Selena soon scared them off. No one dared to mess with Selena¡¯s man. In the next two days, Selena and Lin Shuang basically kept Wang Ran in bed. The two of them seized every opportunity to squeeze out every bit. When he saw his daughter¡¯s glowing complexion after coming out of Wang Ran¡¯s room, Lin Liye could not help but sigh. ¡°Captain Lin, don¡¯t be disappointed. We¡¯re not progressing as rapidly as the girls, but there is definite improvement!¡± Zhang Guozhu comforted him. ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡± I¡¯ve been doing some calculations these past few days. Based on my current situation, if I want to level up, I¡¯ll need to fire at least 1,000 shots at the zombies. ¡°If we can find ourselves a red-eyed zombie, we can reduce the number of times by half. ¡°My daughter is progressing at a rate that blows those numbers out the water¡­¡± Lin Liye sighed. ¡°That comparison won¡¯t work. You should think about who your daughter is exercising with¡­ ¡°Captain Lin, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, why don¡¯t you crawl into Wang Ran¡¯s bed in the middle of the night?¡± Zhang Guozhu smirked. ¡°You do it! ¡°Comrade Wang Ran can kill me with a slap!¡± Lin Liye glared at Zhang Guozhu. Although this suggestion might be the most effective, neither involved party would be able to accept it. ¡°By the way, what do you plan to do with Oman? ¡°Do we part ways here or bring her back to the capital?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°About that¡­ ¡°It has been giving me a headache,¡± It was Zhang Guozhu¡¯s turn to sigh. He had not expected to grow so attached to Oman over the past few days. If he were to abandon her here, he would be a scumbag. If he were to bring her back¡­ He did not know where to even begin explaining it to his family. ¡°Hey, is your son not married yet? ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring her back and introduce her to your son?¡± Lin Liye asked with a smile. ¡°F*ck, no! Captain Lin, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a person! ¡°What kind of suggestion is that?!¡± Zhang Guozhu almost burst into tears. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a place for her to stay? ¡°Isn¡¯t N-City Wang Ran¡¯s territory? She can stay there. You can always drop by for a visit during missions,¡± Lin Liye said after some thought. ¡°That could work¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t see any other way.¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. He had actually become a scumbag with a mistress. He sighed to himself. At that moment, a crisp and pleasant cry suddenly came from the direction of the sea. ¡°Is that a dolphin?¡± Lin Liye muttered. ¡°Ah! The dolphins are here! ¡°The ship has arrived!¡± Tang Tang rushed out of the wooden house. Wang Ran and the other girls ran out. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s drive to the dock,¡± Wang Ran turned and ordered his group. The group packed up and drove to the dock. The intimidating silhouette of the Missouri appeared in the distance. The wate seemed to be too shallow for the Missouri to get close to the dock. Fortunately, after careful consideration, Wang Ran had asked Wu Jiaxin to park the Mi-26 on the deck in advance. Otherwise, their abundant gold earnings would have to be transported by small boats travelling back and forth. On the dock, the three leaders were gathered. Selena hugged Wang Ran¡¯s arm. She was reluctant to part with him. ¡°I thought I could reach rank-eight. ¡°I¡¯m so close,¡± Selena said coquettishly, shaking her voluptuous body. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll come out often in the future.¡± Wang Ran patted Selena¡¯s head and comforted her. ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°Barton isn¡¯t dead yet, if you leave¡­¡± George and Paige still seemed to have some concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill him before I leave. ¡°From now on, Selena will be in charge of everything here. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Wang Ran asked them. ¡°No objections, no objections! ¡°Whatever you say, sir.¡± The two of them quickly nodded in agreement. Selena was already at rank-seven. She was already a step above them. On top of that, Wang Ran was her backup¡­ Only a fool would go against that. Selena gave Wang Ran a long, wet kiss before she reluctantly let go of him. After loading the gold onto the Mi-26, Wang Ran and Selena waved at each other and the helicopter flew toward the Missouri. On the shore, hundreds of female zombies waved at Lin Liye with tears in their eyes. They were the female zombies who had served Lin Liye in the red-light district over the past few days. Everyone had somehow grown attached to each other¡­ On the surface of the sea, the dolphins kept jumping out of the water to greet him, and the little sea monster also extended its tentacles and waved them around. They had not seen Wang Ran for many days, and they missed him. The Mi-26 landed on the deck. Wang Ran immediately walked to the edge of the deck. ¡°We¡¯ve got a mission! ¡°Fan out and search for some pirates. Their leader should be a bald old Zombie Monarch. ¡°Exterminate them and bring me his head,¡± Wang Ran lowered his head and said to the sea. The little dolphins and the sea monster received the mission and quickly vanished into the water. The little dolphins had sharp senses. They could seek out their targets in the water. Comrade Wang Ran, you can kill the zombie Emperor with these animals?! Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu were both shocked. The exchanged they had just witnessed already shocked them to their core. It seemed that Wang Ran had left the eradication of a Zombie Monarch to a bunch of sea creatures. This was too much¡­ ¡°Ah, who knows what these animals have eaten,¡± Lin Shuang mumbled to herself. Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu were shocked. They seemed to have thought of something. However, they were too embarrassed to ask such a question¡­ Lin Shuang was stunned as well. She had only mentioned it in passing. Wang Ran would spare animals, right¡­? A few nautical miles away, Barton was gathering a fleet. A few days ago, he had lost half of his men and was so scared that he had fled. He could not take this lying down! He had grown well-aware of Wang Ran¡¯s strength, and he did not stand a chance if he fought him head-on. However, times had changed. This wasn¡¯t an era where one could only rely on their fists and legs. ¡°Are the weapons on the ship ready?¡± Barton asked in a stern voice. ¡°It¡¯s ready! ¡°15 ships, 10 cannons, 50 AKS, all in their best condition! ¡°We can attack at any time!¡± the subordinate replied. Chapter 351 - 351 Total Annihilation 351 Total Annihilation ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ ¡°He may be strong, but he¡¯s only made of flesh and blood. ¡°Let¡¯s see how well he holds up to hellfire and brimstone!¡± Barton¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line. He had been utterly humiliated when he ran like a dog with its tail between its legs. It was time to redeem himself. ¡°Inform all ships to prepare to set off!¡± Barton shouted in an imposing manner. ¡°Boss, bad news! ¡°One of our ships seems to be sinking!¡± The underling pointed to a ship behind them. The ship was sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. The people on the ship were all panicking. They did not seem to know what had hit them. ¡°To sink at such speed¡­ Just how poorly maintained was it¡­? ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want this ship anymore! Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± Barton frowned. How unfortunate. They had lost a ship before they even set off. It must be because he didn¡¯t take good care of himself. ¡°Hurry up and jump into the sea and find a boat nearby!¡± The underling shouted at the broken ship. The nearby boats dropped their swim rings and ropes to help the unlucky ones on the sunken ship. The dozen or so unlucky people jumped into the sea one after another. All of a sudden, a rank-two Awakened One who was about to swim toward a swim ring disappeared from the sea. He did not even get to call out for help. The people around him were all swimming for their lives, so no one noticed him. All of a sudden, a silver-eyed zombie holding a swimming ring smelled the strong scent of blood. He licked the seawater. ¡°Blood! ¡°There¡¯s blood in the sea!¡± The silver-eyed zombie shouted. His cry attracted the attention of the others. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you shouting for?¡± A pirate on a ship nearby shouted at him. ¡°There¡¯s blood in the sea! Something¡¯s happening! ¡°You guys, pull me up!¡± The silver-eyed zombie was terrified. As soon as he finished speaking, the silver-eyed zombie was dragged down by something massive. Only rippling water indicated that he was once there. ¡°What?!¡± The pirate who had just shouted was stunned. The zombie had just disappeared in front of his eyes! ¡°Everyone, get on the ship! There¡¯s something down there!¡± he immediately shouted. However, he was too late. More than a dozen Awakened Ones and zombies had vanished into the sea. Nobody knew of their fates¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a ghost! In the water!¡± The pirates were a little scared. There were many tales and legends of the sea. Most of them were horrifying and spoke of watery graves. They couldn¡¯t have run into something like that, could they? It¡¯s still daytime! ¡°Leave them! Get moving, we need to leave this damn place!¡± Barton shouted. No matter what was in the water, it was not good news. They still had to take revenge on the people on the shore. They didn¡¯t have time for this. Just as the fleet began to move, another boat encountered a problem. Before the boat could retrieve the rope that had been thrown into the sea, the rope was suddenly pulled down a huge force. This force directly capsized the fishing boat. The people on the boat were directly thrown into the water. Blood rose to the surface of the water. ¡°F*cking hell! What is it?¡± Barton finally lost his wits. He picked up an AK and sprayed bullets across the water. It did not matter if he killed his own people. The underwater presence terrified him. After emptying his magazine, he finally stopped. The water was extremely calm. Barton heaved a sigh of relief. He was certain that the creature beneath had been riddled with bullets. Suddenly, Barton¡¯s ship rocked violently. Hair-raising sounds rang out in the air. Barton was terrified to find that the sturdy hull had actually deformed! ¡°Help! It¡¯s a sea monster!¡± ¡°Everyone, run!¡± ¡°Run? Where to?!¡± The pirates on the ship all wailed. With a crisp sound, the ship was directly torn into two! A few tentacles reached deep into the water and pulled the frightened pirates into the water. ¡°It¡¯s a sea monster! ¡°Everyone, be careful! It¡¯s the real deal!¡± A sharp-eyed pirate shouted to the surroundings. In the next second, his body was torn into two by two tentacles. Barton finally lost his wits. He was a Zombie Monarch, but he couldn¡¯t swim! In the water, he was no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He was no match for the sea monster! With his ship rapidly sinking, Barton gritted his teeth and jumped to the nearest ship with all his might. While Barton was midair, a tentacle suddenly burst out of the water. It wrapped around his foot and pulled him into the water. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp¡­¡± Barton opened his mouth and the seawater flowed in. He tried to struggle, but the tentacles were too strong. Even though he was a Zombie Monarch, he couldn¡¯t break free. After the tentacles wrapped around Barton, they suddenly tightened! Barton heard the sound of bones breaking. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was completely helpless. Soon, Barton began to bleed out of his mouth. His internal organs were squeezed out of his body. In just half a minute, the Zombie Monarch Barton was dead. The rest of the pirates suffered the same fate. One by one, the ships were capsized or sunk. The pirates were also killed by the sea monsters and dolphins¡­ Half an hour later, the water around the Missouri rippled. The dolphins and the sea monster had returned. A round object was thrown onto the deck, which startled Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu, who were smoking. ¡®Damn. It¡¯s truly the head of the Zombie Monarch¡­¡¯ Lin Liye took a few deep puffs of his cigarette to calm himself down. ¡®It would be great if our capital had such animals on our side.¡¯ Lin Liye sighed. Animals were much more agile than humans. They would alter the course of the battlefield. In the sea, submarines were no match to mutated dolphins. ¡°Captain Lin, why don¡¯t you give it a try? ¡°I think we have a military dog unit there.¡± Zhang Guozhu smiled with evil intentions. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it? I¡¯m not doing it with animals! ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Lin Liye glared at Zhang Guozhu. He was already guilty about doing it with female zombies. Animals was a hard line! Chapter 352 - 352 Why is the Dolphin Injured Again? 352 Why is the Dolphin Injured Again? ¡°Well done, well done!¡± Wang Ran stood on the edge of the boat and praised the dolphins and sea monster. The leading dolphin let out an aggrieved cry. ¡°You¡¯re injured? ¡°How did that even happen? ¡°You must have done this on purpose!¡± Wang Ran was at a loss for words. The dolphin was too powerful to be hurt by those mere pirates. After sighing, Wang Ran jumped into the sea. Wang Ran fumbled around and found a bullet hole. One of the pirates possibly got lucky¡­ This was an internal injury, so he could only¡­ Ten minutes later, the little dolphin¡¯s wound healed. The sea monster was envious. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of getting hurt¡­¡¯ It had put in so much effort, but the dolphin had reaped all the benefits¡­ It was unhappy! After treating the dolphin, Wang Ran climbed back up the ship. There, he was greeted by Wu Jiaxin, who had not been fed for days¡­ After a few days, the Missouri arrived in Hong Kong. After restocking for half a day, Wang Ran and the others would be able to return to N-City. As soon as the ship entered the port, Hua brought people to welcome them. ¡°Wang Ran! I¡¯ve already prepared you a spot! ¡°It¡¯s a Manchurian Imperial feast, prepared by the best local chef!¡± Hua said enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve also advanced to the Zombie Monarch level?¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°I just only did. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Tang Yan hasn¡¯t been here for a while. I have no place to vent.¡± Hua sighed sadly. Suddenly, her gaze fell on Lin Liye. This man was mighty and resolute. He had a deep, wise gaze. What a man! Moreover, he seemed to be much stronger than Tang Yan¡­ Hua¡¯s heart throbbed. Lin Liye also sensed her gaze. This female zombie¡­ she was a Zombie Monarch! Calculations ran through Lin Liye¡¯s mind. If he wanted to level up, he would have to have sex with at least a thousand golden-eyed zombies and a hundred of two hundred red-eyed zombies. If it was the Zombie Monarch¡­ A few dozen times might just do it! Lin Liye was shocked by his own thoughts. ¡®Why was that my first thought upon seeing a female zombie¡­?¡¯ Where did his upright, kind, and humble self go to¡­? ¡°Let¡¯s eat. ¡°The Missouri needs maintenance, so we will be here for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s all stay here for the night.¡± Wang Ran led everyone off the ship and followed Hua to a nearby restaurant. After a few days at sea, everyone was in need of something tastier. Everyone had a great time eating the Manchurian Imperial feast. Naturally, there was no lack of wine in such a feast. After the meal, the floor was littered with empty bottles. Wang Ran brought the girls back to a nearby hotel and started a drunken exercise. Only the drunk Lin Liye, Zhang Guozhu, and the others were left at the scene. When Hua saw that the time was right, she walked to Lin Liye¡¯s side. ¡°Are you a good plumber? ¡°The pipes in my room seem to be leaking. I need some help,¡± Hua whispered in Lin Liye¡¯s ear. ¡°Plumbing? ¡°I sure can!¡± Zhang Guozhu volunteered and raised his hand. Hua glared at Zhang Guozhu. ¡°I t-think I left something on the ship. ¡°Gotta go take a look!¡± Zhang Guozhu retracted his hand and ran away. He was smart enough to understand what was going on. Hua helped Lin Liye up to the second floor¡­ The next day, everyone gathered at the dock in high spirits. Lin Liye was not far from breaking through. If the capital did not urgently need him, he really would not want to leave. ¡°By the way, Sir Wang Ran, I have something to tell you.¡± Hua¡¯s complexion had a red flush to it. Apparently, she had a very fulfilling night. We¡¯ve taken in a group of survivors who escaped from the sea. ¡°They said that a large number of mutant sea creatures have appeared in the waters near Japan. ¡°N-City is not far from Japan. I think you should exercise caution.¡± ¡°Mutant sea creatures?¡± Wang Ran smiled. With his sea monster and the dolphins, they should be fine. ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s the matter of this Lin Liye¡­ ¡°Can you bring him here more often? ¡°I feel like he¡¯s much stronger than Tang Yan¡­¡± Hua whispered in Wang Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°We won¡¯t have to do anything about that. I have a feeling that he¡¯ll be visiting you regularly on his own.¡± Wang Ran had long noticed that Lin Liye sneaking glances at Hua. The two of them seemed to have kicked it off well. ¡°Hua, what about my dad?¡± Tang Tang suddenly jumped up and asked her. ¡°This¡­ ¡°Fate does funny things to us. ¡°Your father and I might not be the most compatible.¡± Hua sighed. ¡°Compatible? I think it¡¯s a matter of size¡­¡± Tang Tang muttered. Sis Hua¡¯s face turned red. She was not wrong. Wang Ran bade farewell to Hua and led the group up the ship, heading in the direction of N-City¡­ After ten days, Wang Ran was finally about to return to his base. Just as they were about to dock, the dolphins escorting it suddenly cried out. Wang Ran came to the side of the ship and looked down. Something seemed to be moving under the water. Suddenly, a miserable cry was heard. Blood began to spray out of the water. Wang Ran did not hesitate to jump into the sea. The lead dolphin immediately picked Wang Ran and swam nimbly in the water. ¡°No¡­¡± Wang Ran saw the dead body of a dolphin. It had been torn in two. There was no saving it. Wang Ran soon spotted the assailants. They were a group of mutated sharks! These sharks were many times larger than regular sharks, and their teeth were longer and sharper. The dolphins looked like little fishes before them. Wang Ran remembered that Liu Shiyao had said that non-mammals could mutate through eating. It seemed that these sharks had mutated from this. Although the dolphins were small, they cold hold their own. The two sides fought, and both sides took casualties. Wang Ran¡¯s appearance attracted a mutated shark. It rushed straight at Wang Ran and opened its bloody maw. Wang Ran did not hold back and directly grabbed the mutated shark¡¯s maw with both hands. He ripped it in two! It sunk into the depths, like a blooming flower. Chapter 353 - 353 Are You My Daughter? 353 Are You My Daughter? Wang Ran and the sea monster, the dolphins gradually regained ground. Half of the sharks were quickly killed. The remaining sharks seemed to finally realize what was going on. They immediately turned around and fled in different directions. After the sea monster chased after a few sharks, it returned to Wang Ran¡¯s side. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Sharks were quite agile. They were also intelligent enough to scatter, so the sea monster could not catch them all. ¡°F*cking sharks¡­¡± Wang Ran did a quick count. A total of five dolphins were lost, and more than ten dolphins were wounded. He did not expect the aquatic animals to mutate so quickly. Their strength was terrifying. Wang Ran touched the wounds on the dolphin¡¯s body and felt very distressed. The teeth of a shark were extremely sharp, and they could tear off a large piece of meat with one bite. Wang Ran took out a dagger and cut his arm. A cloud of fresh blood immediately spread in the water. The dolphin understood what Wang Ran was doing and started swimming around him, allowing their wounds to come into contact with his blood. Soon, the wounds caused by the sharp teeth began to heal. ¡°That¡¯s not enough¡­ ¡°You guys have to get stronger!¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. Only his lead dolphin was rather capable. The others were still below par. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t get through them one by one. After some thought, he let out more blood. The dolphins were healing their wounds while drinking Wang Ran¡¯s blood. After some time, it was apparent that they gained some power. The sea monster also took the opportunity to soak itself in some of his blood, but it barely worked on it, so it went to Wang Ran¡¯s side and waited. Wang Ran glared at the sea monster. ¡°Do you not realize just how much stronger you are? ¡®Why are you even trying to take the dolphins¡¯ food?¡¯ The sea monster drifted away, looking wronged. When Wang Ran was almost done with his feeding session, he climbed back to the deck with the rope. He had bled himself out a little too much, so he had to take is easy. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, has the sea¡­ ¡°Is it a lot more dangerous in the sea now?¡± Lin Liye came up to him and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. It has become a lot more treacherous than before. I don¡¯t advise traveling through the sea unless you take an entire fleet. ¡°No matter how strong you are, you won¡¯t pass through the sea unscathed. ¡°Forget sharks, we don¡¯t know what else is out there,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°I see¡­ In the future, I¡¯ll have to fly to Hong Kong,¡± Lin Liye muttered. ¡°Hong Kong? ¡°What¡¯s in Hong Kong?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothesis. Who knows if I ever get sent on a mission there? ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, do you smoke?¡± Lin Liye immediately changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see his yearning for Hong Kong. After a few more times, he would be able to advance! ¡°This is all for the people!¡± Lin Liye muttered in his heart. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re smoking again!¡± Lin Shuang happened to come to the deck. She glared at Lin Liye with her hands on her hips. Lin Liye had just taken out a cigarette and had not yet lit it. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s passing me a cigarette.¡± Wang Ran took the cigarette from Lin Liye¡¯s hand. He had taken advantage of his daughter, so it was only right for him to help her out this time. ¡°Oh, Wang Ran, you smoke too? ¡°Dad, give me the lighter!¡± Lin Shuang extended her hand. Lin Liye handed the lighter to Lin Shuang in a daze. What¡¯s going on? Was she confiscating his lighter? Lin Shuang took the lighter and leaned forward. She considerately blocked the wind and helped Wang Ran light the cigarette. ¡°If you want to smoke in the future, remember to ask me to light it up for you.¡± Lin Shuang reminded him. ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. Lin Liye, who was at the side, felt like crying. He was her father! Why was there such a vast difference in treatment? ¡°Xiaoyu said that we¡¯re about to reach Ningbo?Zhoushan. I¡¯ll go and pack up.¡± Lin Shuang ran back to the cabin happily after she finished speaking. Wang Ran passed the cigarette back to Lin Liye and patted his shoulder to comfort him. ¡°Lin Shuang is still a child. I worry for her sometimes. She needs to gain experience. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her stay by your side? ¡°I believe you can give her both strength and experience,¡± Lin Liye said as he took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°That works.¡± Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders. Something told him that Lin Liye wanted nothing more than to send Lin Shuang away so that he would have the opportunity to smoke every day. ¡°Wang Ran, what¡¯s your opinion on the current situation of the world?¡± Lin Liye shifted the conversation to a more profound question. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the world becomes. ¡°As long as I¡¯m living a comfortable life, it¡¯s fine. ¡°There are so many people in the world. I won¡¯t go out of my way to assist each and every single one of them.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Lin Liye was stunned. Although Wang Ran¡¯s words were a little cold, there was no problem with them. In today¡¯s world, very few people had the excess energy to be a saint. Wang Ran was already taking care of entire cities. Moreover, Wang Ran had traveled thousands of miles to rescue Guozhu, time and again. This truly showed his character. ¡°As far as we know, many countries have begun to gradually reestablish order. ¡°Some modern weapons and infrastructure are also being restored. ¡°I estimate that it won¡¯t be long before a new world war blows up. It will be for the same old human scrambling for resources and other squabbles. ¡°When the time comes, I hope you can protect Lin Shuang¡­¡± Lin Liye¡¯s voice softened at this. He was clearly concerned about this matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone provokes me, I¡¯ll bring my men to destroy their entire country,¡± Wang Ran said calmly. These words seemed to be easily uttered, but Lin Liye knew that if Wang Ran wanted to destroy a country¡­ He probably could really do it. Lin Liye was not sure how powerful he was. It did not take long for the Missouri to sail into Ningbo?Zhoushan. The ship slowly approached the shore. At the port, zombie laborers were checking and transporting goods everywhere. The containers were filled with supplies. ¡°Damn, why is it so lively here? ¡°It feels as if the apocalypse never happened here!¡± Zhang Guozhu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Everything here was so orderly and lively. ¡°We have established a trade route with Europe. ¡°Hong Kong is the transit point, and both sides are exchanging large amounts of resources. ¡°We export crops to Europe in exchange for their construction materials, tools, and gold. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before N-City becomes the most modern city in the world,¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°This is really amazing¡­ ¡°This beats out the capital by miles.¡± Lin Liye nodded in admiration. Chapter 354 - 354 There Needs To Be A Schedule 354 There Needs To Be A Schedule ¡°Dad! I¡¯d like to stay here and perform some research, what do you think?¡± Lin Shuang suddenly spoke up. She had been trying to find an excuse to stay by Wang Ran¡¯s side¡­ To repay debts. ¡°Of course¡­ Alright¡­¡± Lin Liye said, pretending to be sad. It was great that Lin Shuang had taken the initiative to bring it up. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Not far away, Wu Jianguo brought his men to welcome them. ¡°Yo, Zhang, Lin!¡± Wu Jianguo greeted Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu warmly. They had not seen each other for a while. ¡°Jianguo, show them around. ¡°I have something to take to the laboratory.¡± Wang Ran took out a canister from the portable refrigerator. Inside was the lizard¡¯s tissue collected from the pyramid. Along the way, this thing kept going around in the car refrigerator and the portable refrigerator. Although the color was a little dull, it should still be usable. Everyone was busy in the laboratory. When Liu Shiyao heard that Wang Ran had returned, she immediately rushed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the incubation room?¡± Liu Shiyao threw him a look. Ever since she had fun in the culture tank, Liu Shiyao had fallen in love with the experience. She had also specially developed a kind of liquid that could prolong the time and increase the pleasure after being added to the culture tank¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tonight. Let¡¯s talk about business first. ¡°It¡¯s a mutated creature I encountered in Africa. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful, and the virus it carries is different from the zombie virus. ¡°Analyze it and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Wang Ran handed the cup containing the lizard¡¯s body tissue to Liu Shiyao. Liu Shiyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She loved this as much as the culture tank. ¡°You can leave! I¡¯ll look for you when I get back tonight! ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at this thing first.¡± Liu Shiyao took the cup and ran into the laboratory. Wang Ran smiled and returned to the port. Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu were deeply shocked by this place. ¡°If only the capital was like this.¡± ¡°Zombies are so efficient.¡± They kept remarking to themselves. ¡°Hey, Comrade Wang Ran, are you done with your work? ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to return to the capital. Comrade Wu Jianguo has already arranged a flight for us. We¡¯ll bid you farewell here. Lin Liye extended his hand to Wang Ran. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll meet again in the future. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ll be promoted soon if you keep working hard. Good luck.¡± Wang Ran encouraged him. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Lin Liye sighed. If he returned to the capital, he wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to improve his strength. If the people knew that their God of War was going ham with female zombies, his image would collapse. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, I have a favor to ask of you. ¡°I can¡¯t take her back to the capital. Can you let her stay in N-City for the time being? ¡°I¡¯ll come here to see her if I have the chance.¡± Zhang Guozhu pleaded. ¡°That won¡¯t be any trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a supervisor position for her. ¡°We have a lot of zombie residents here. She should get used to it soon.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Ah, thank you, Wang Ran!¡± Zhang Guozhu held Wang Ran¡¯s hand tightly. After some small talk, Wu Jianguo brought Lin Liye and Zhang Guozhu to the airport. On the other hand, Wang Ran drove back to Eastlake Island with the girls. Wang Ran was amazed at the progress. N-City was growing at a breakneck pace. There were no wrecked car blocking the road, nor were there any garbage or gravel. The zombies had done a good job of cleaning the place up. Soon, Wang Ran returned to the island. More than a dozen girls ran out like crazed fangirls when they heard the commotion. All of them wanted to strip Wang Ran on the spot. ¡°Alright, alright, let me catch my breath first! ¡°Momo, please set appointments for them. One at a time, please.¡± Wang Ran came out from the crowd. ¡°Master, you brought a new girl! ¡°She¡¯s so cool! She¡¯s so fit!¡± Zhou Meng came over and pinched Lin Shuang¡¯s arm. ¡°Wow, she even has abs!¡± Zhou Meng touched her lower body. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go any further!¡± Lin Shuang immediately covered her pants. Were the girls here all so bold¡­? Could they all be in debt? ¡°I¡¯ve lost a little too much blood. I¡¯ll go rest for a while. ¡°Arrange a place for Lin Shuang and prepare dinner. Call me later.¡± Wang Ran returned to his house after saying goodbye. He had bled a lot for the dolphins just now, and he was indeed a little tired. Wang Ran lay down on the big, soft bed. His own home was still heaven! As he was lying down, Wang Ran felt something climb into his bed. Wang Ran opened his eyes. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiaojin?¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°It¡¯s me, Big Brother!¡± Ada threw herself into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. ¡°Damn, why did you become a little smaller again¡­?¡± Wang Ran looked at Ada. She looked like a teenager at the onset of puberty. ¡°Don¡¯t you know remember how long it has been since you last fed me? ¡°Of course I¡¯d shrink.¡± Ada pouted as she spoke. ¡°Not now, I¡¯m too tired. ¡°Let me take a rest first.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand decisively. He didn¡¯t even know if he had enough blood to stand it up. ¡°Ah, do you need me to transfer some energy to you?¡± Ada extended her palm. She had been accumulating her virus for a long time. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Ran nodded. At the thought of having to deal with so many girls tonight, he felt that he should make some preparations. Just like before, the two of them opened their palms and put their hands together. A large amount of highly concentrated primeval virus entered Wang Ran¡¯s body, quickly replenishing his energy. Ada had received some of Wang Ran¡¯s blood. A few minutes later, Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. The primal virus was indeed powerful, and he was in a much better mental state. ¡°Big Brother, have you recovered your strength?¡± Ada asked, with her eyes wide open. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you.¡± The moment he said that, Wang Ran felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, the next second, Ada immediately pounced on him¡­ ¡°Master, you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡°He lied to us and said he wanted to rest. He secretly hid here with Ada¡­¡± Lin Momo wanted to call Wang Ran for dinner, but she witnessed something exciting. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that it¡¯s not what it seems?¡± Wang Ran smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to change the schedule. It was supposed to take two days, but it looks like one day will be enough.¡± Lin Momo shook her head and walked out of the villa. ¡°Hey, quickly put on your clothes and go eat.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Looks like I won¡¯t have any sleep tonight again¡­ Chapter 355 - 355 Lets Popularize The Upgrade Method 355 Let¡¯s Popularize The Upgrade Method In order to welcome Wang Ran¡¯s return today, the dinner was very sumptuous. No expense was spared. Lin Shuang had never seen such a world before and was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s so much good food¡­ Would it give him the energy for me to pay off more of my debt in a session?¡± Lin Shuang secretly asked Tang Tang, who was beside her. The amount of money she owed seemed to have accumulated to a high level. ¡°Ah, you owe so much money. Sheer numbers might not do the trick anymore. ¡°You¡¯d better come up with more tricks. ¡°I have an iPad with a lot of tutorials. You can take it and learn more.¡± Tang Tang whispered into Lin Shuang¡¯s ear. ¡°Ah, thank you so much! ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do without you!¡± Lin Shuang held Tang Tang¡¯s hand with a grateful look. Tang Tang is really a good person! Without Tang Tang, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Hey, why is there so much seafood today? There¡¯s so much of it. They¡¯re so massive!¡± Wang Ran grabbed a lobster the size of a basketball and asked. ¡°Well, I can explain some of it. ¡°Recently, a large number of mutated sea creatures have appeared in the nearby waters. ¡°I caught a few of them and studied them. There were traces of nuclear radiation in their bodies. ¡°I guess the nuclear waste near Japan accelerated their mutation,¡± Liu Shiyao explained. ¡°Holy sh*t, can we even eat this?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s hand trembled as he threw the lobster on the table. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ve done my research. This amount of radiation is not harmful to the human body. If anything, it strengthens Awakened Ones. ¡°Also, zombies could eat these mutated sea creatures.¡± Liu Shiyao picked up a mantis shrimp that was as thick as a thigh, pried open the shell with a dagger, and took a bite. ¡°It tastes pretty good too!¡± Liu Shiyao added. The other girls all nodded. It seemed that they had been eating seafood a lot recently. Wang Ran suddenly had a bad feeling. If they were so nourishing, wouldn¡¯t he¡­? ¡°By the way, I met a group of mutated sharks today. They probably swam over from Japan. ¡°Damn, they even killed a few little dolphins. ¡°After a few days of rest, I¡¯ll go there and sweep it clean. We can¡¯t let them continue to grow, or our sea route may be destroyed by them in the future.¡± Wang Ran broke the lobster pincers with his bare hands and gave them to the girl next to him. ¡°The radio recently mentioned that Japan has gone quite chaotic. ¡°If you¡¯re going, you should be careful.¡± Liu Shiyao reminded him. ¡°I think we should be more careful with the creatures over there.¡± Wang Ran took a bite of the lobster. It was good, and it clearly nourished him. It could truly empower Awakened Ones. I must eat more when I go to Japan. After the sumptuous dinner ended, Wang Ran felt a strong pressure from the eyes of the girls. The current Wang Ran felt like he was a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to patrol the area first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the other things when I¡¯m back.¡± Before the girls could react, Wang Ran drove away from Eastlake Island. It was said that men stayed in the car for more than ten minutes after work before going home. Wang Ran finally knew why. The sea breeze on the road by the sea made Wang Ran relax. Soon, Wang Ran arrived at the housing area. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Zhu Ming greeted him. From the looks of it, his strength had also improved. ¡°How are people doing lately? Did anything out-of-ordinary happen?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Nothing major. ¡°Well, Zhao Dong managed to get the two widows pregnant. ¡°Now they keep asking us to go out and help them find baby supplies, haha.¡± Zhu Ming laughed. This was a happy thing for the base. ¡°Zhao Dong¡¯s not bad! ¡°When are you and Jianguo going to come up with some results?¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°I! I¡¯m innocent! Like Captain Wu!¡± Zhu Ming¡¯s face turned red. These words seemed to have hit his weak spot, and his eyes flickered. ¡°What the hell are you thinking? ¡°What I mean is that you should each find a woman! ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you two should be together!¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes. What kind of comprehension ability did Zhu Ming have¡­? ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what it was¡­ You scared me to death.¡± Zhu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Actually, loads of women are still throwing themselves at Captain Wu. ¡°Captain Wu is obsessed with training and doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in women,¡± Zhu Ming explained. ¡°Sometimes, people need to try new things. ¡°Tell Jianguo that sleeping with female zombies can quickly improve his strength. ¡°You know the capital¡¯s God of War, Lin Liye, right? ¡°He¡¯s been going with hundreds of female zombies recently. He¡¯s going to level up soon. ¡°If Jianguo continues to be so conservative, Lin Liye was going to leave him far behind,¡± Wang Ran said in a serious manner. ¡°What? There¡¯s such a method!¡± Zhu Ming¡¯s body trembled. Ah, no wonder Wang Ran was so strong. Wang Ran had two Zombie Monarchs with him. Zhu Ming started to formulate a plan in his mind. It seemed that he had to persuade Wu Jianguo. At that moment, Ding Xiaoyan walked out from the house. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see you when I was eating.¡± Wang Ran greeted her. ¡°Ah! Have you forgotten? ¡°I¡¯m on shift. I just only got off work,¡± Ding Xiaoyan explained. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that¡­¡± Wang Ran certainly did not expect to give them such a hard time¡­ ¡°Boss, you really don¡¯t say. ¡°Ever since she became a broadcaster, N-City has turned into a tourist spot. ¡°Every day, survivors from the surrounding cities come to us to exchange for supplies, and many people want to join us.¡± Zhu Ming praised her in front of Wang Ran. After all, Ding Xiaoyan had given him her signature. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re performing so well! ¡°I¡¯ll have to reward you properly.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. From Wang Ran¡¯s point of view, a major star like Ding Xiaoyan would be too pampered for such shifts, but he did not expect her to persist in such a manner. Not bad, not bad. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Not yet. I usually just eat after work,¡± Ding Xiaoyan said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Wang Ran helped Ding Xiaoyan open the car door. Ding Xiaoyan sat inside, feeling overwhelmed. Wang Ran started the car and drove on the road. ¡°Tell me, what do you want as a reward? ¡°Reduce working hours? Or should I increase the benefits?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°May I¡­? ¡°I want some benefits!¡± Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s face was red, her head lowered, and her voice was trembling. Chapter 356 - 356 Power Armor 356 Power Armor Wang Ran looked at Ding Xiaoyan¡¯s perfect side profile and suddenly remembered that he had not laid his hands on her yet. Reward¡­ ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll just treat it as a reward for my outstanding employee.¡¯ Wang Ran drove the car to the beach and opened the sunroof. Beneath the moonlight, Wang Ran picked up Ding Xiaoyan and pressed her down on the back seat¡­ When Wang Ran returned to the island, he was immediately surrounded and attacked by the girls. ¡°Master, here¡¯s the schedule. Please adhere to it. ¡°It starts at ten. Each batch will be two hours long. ¡°The first batch is Zhou Meng, Fang Shutian, and girls No. 3,4, and 5. ¡°Master, you can do it!¡± Lin Momo raised her arms and made a cheering gesture. ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Ran felt a chill down his spine. This schedule meant that he was going to battle until dawn. Momo was truly ruthless¡­ However, he had indeed been away for a long time. He had incurred a debt. Sigh¡­ With great power came great responsibility! Wang Ran allowed the girls to steer him into the house¡­ Late at night. At the capital, Lin Liye was called to a room. A senior executive and a researcher were in the room. ¡°Director Li, Dr. Zhang. Looking for me?¡± Lin Liye did not know why the two of them were looking for him so late at night. ¡°Lin, we¡¯ve already sent the mutant biological cells you brought back to the lab. ¡°But¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something we still need to tell you. ¡°The results¡­ they don¡¯t quite justify the resources we spent on the virus research. ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. ¡°Dr. Zhang has spoken at length with us. He plans to cut laboratory expenses and reduce the scope of research. We¡¯ll only work on the improvement of the vaccine. ¡°As for the militarization and empowering of the virus¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll stop for now,¡± Director Li said as he tapped the table. ¡°What? Stop?! ¡°Do you know how many people we sacrificed to bring back these samples? ¡°You¡¯re going to stop the game just because you feel like it? ¡°If we don¡¯t continue researching the virus, we will always be on the back foot! ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this!¡± Lin Liye smacked the table, causing the marble table to crack. ¡°Lin, progress has been slow. ¡°It is already a huge blessing to be able to retain the vaccine and improve on it. ¡°You should know that not everyone is like you, Lin Liye! ¡°Relying on the virus to increase our capital¡¯s strength is a pipe dream! ¡°If we want to defend the capital and reclaim our lost territory, we need something with instant results. ¡°Progress with the virus is absolutely crawling. ¡°Dr. Zhang¡¯s other research lab has come up with an alternative. They¡¯ll be mass-producing it soon,¡± Director Li said in a deep voice. ¡°Alternative? What¡¯s the alternative? ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve already found a breakthrough?.¡± Lin Liye was anxious. He wanted to mention how the act of copulating would¡­ ¡°Lin! ¡°This matter has already been decided! That¡¯s final!¡± Director Li interrupted him. Lin Liye stood stunned for a moment. He finally let out a sigh. He was not quite sure how to convince them of his method in the first place. On one hand, the capital didn¡¯t have that many powerful female zombies. On the other hand, not everyone could accept being with a female zombie¡­ ¡°I should at least know what the alternative is, right?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°Dr. Zhang, please.¡± Director Li turned to Dr. Zhang. Dr. Zhang nodded and handed a folder to Lin Liye. ¡°As you are aware, before the apocalypse, we were already researching on powered exosuits, or Power Armor. ¡°However, the progress came to a halt as we hit a limit: the human occupant. Their bodies could not handle the force generated by the suits. ¡°We had to enhance the human occupants by a certain degree to pilot the suits. ¡°Now is the best time to restart this project!¡± Dr. Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°As you know, our capital has several thousand Awakened Ones. ¡°Although most of them are only rank-one or two, they are already far more robust than ordinary people. ¡°They would be able to handle the strain of piloting such suits. ¡°Preliminary tests have been promising. A rank-two Awakened One is able to produce the output of a rank-four. ¡°Lin, I know you advocate improving the physical fitness of soldiers. ¡°But think about it. We only have low-leveled cannon fodders. They aren¡¯t as talented as you. ¡°If this Power Armor kicks off, we will be much stronger!¡± Dr. Zhang said excitedly. ¡°This¡­ ¡°Alright, I admit that it does make sense.¡± Lin Liye nodded. Previously, in the battle to defend against the wave of zombies, many low-level Awakened soldiers were sacrificed. If they truly put this to use, they would fare much better. ¡°But how can you guarantee that this technology won¡¯t be stolen by other countries?¡± Lin Liye asked. Previously, when he was chatting with Wang Ran, he had already mentioned that now that many countries had regained their footing, it was very likely that they would engage in large-scale battles to fight for resources. If this technology was leaked out, China would be in trouble. ¡°I¡¯ve already considered this problem. ¡°There is an identification module in the core control chip of our armor. Only soldiers who have been injected with a specific vaccine can activate it. ¡°This specific vaccine was developed based on the vaccine sent by Researcher Liu Shiyao. ¡°We can strictly regulate production of this vaccine. ¡°Even if there are spies, the situation is still under control,¡± Dr. Zhang explained. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no more questions. ¡°It¡¯s all for the good of China.¡± Lin Liye nodded. This made some sense. There were less than ten people in the capital who were rank-six and above. On the other hand, empowering thousands of low-leveled Awakened soldiers would lead to major upgrades. The next large-scale World War was around the corner, and the most important thing was to improve their overall strength with a cost-effective ratio. Chapter 357 - 357 Significant Upgrades 357 Significant Upgrades Early the next morning, Lin Liye was led to a secret underground facility by Dr. Zhang. Along the way, Lin Liye saw the testing process of many parts. Armed with a huge metal gauntlet, a soldier swung with enough force to raise Lin Liye¡¯s brows. The hydraulics allowed the rank-two soldier to exert the force of a rank-four. Breastplate allowed a rank-one soldier to brush off a full-powered punch from a rank-two soldier. It seemed to hold some promise. ¡°Captain Lin, this way, please!¡± Lin Liye was led to a workshop-like hall. ¡± Captain Lin, this armor was specially designed for you. ¡°Please try it on!¡± Dr. Zhang said with a smile. In actuality, this armor had not been specially made for him. It was just too powerful to be used by anyone other than Lin Liye. It literally tore the limbs of other test pilots ¡°Looks pretty good. ¡°Hope it drives as well as it looks.¡± Lin Liye was a soldier, so it piqued his interest. With the help of the team, Lin Liye put on the Power Armor. He remembered watching a popular trailer from StarCraft. It reminded him of the Terran Marine. Lin Liye moved his hands and feet. It did not feel so bad. He had expected to have to wrestle with the machinery. The suit responded instantly. There was no delay in his movements. ¡°This thing is more interesting than a tank!¡± The more Lin Liye tried it out, the more excited he became. No man could refuse the charm of such a big toy. ¡°Captain Lin, are you familiar with the basic controls? ¡°Next, let¡¯s test the various data,¡± one of the researchers came over and said. Lin Liye nodded and followed the researcher to a training ground. There was a lot of equipment to test one¡¯s strength. Lin Liye saw a familiar target. This was a punch strength testing machine that the government had developed. It could accurately gauge the strength of an Awakened One. Before Lin Liye went to Africa, he had gotten a data of level 15. At that time, his strength was around rank-seven. Now, Lin Liye, who was about to reach rank-eight, should have no problem getting a level 16. ¡°Captain Lin, try throwing two punches.¡± Dr. Zhang was holding a tablet and preparing to record data. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t tested my strength since I came back.¡± Lin Liye moved his hands and feet and walked to the target. Lin Liye was already wielding the armor like it was his second skin. After taking a deep breath, Lin Liye used 70% of his strength to throw a punch. ¡°BOOM!¡± A loud sound reverberated throughout the training ground. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Lin Liye shouted. The instant he threw out his punch, his waist, shoulders, and elbows were driven by the suit, increasing the power of his punch with a perfect rhythm. Of course, it put his body under some pressure. However, it was nothing to him. ¡°LV.16. ¡°Captain Lin, didn¡¯t you eat? ¡°You were able to reach level 15 before, right?¡± Dr. Zhang laughed. ¡°I was just warming up!¡± Lin Liye clenched his fists and prepared himself. He inhaled¡­ ¡°OOM¡­¡± The loud noise made the surrounding researchers cover their ears. The entire training ground was filled with echoes. ¡°LV.19! ¡°Awesome, Captain Lin!¡± Dr. Zhang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Lin Liye displayed a shocking number. Without this set of exoskeleton armor, only a rank-nine Awakened One could achieve such a result! ¡°F*ck no, you guys are the awesome ones.¡± Lin Liye looked at the armor on his body in surprise. He had not expected it to be this effective. If he wore this, he could even kill a Zombie Monarch! However, Lin Liye¡¯s body had also suffered some backlash from the all-out attack just now. He now knew why they had kept this suit for him. Lin Liye could perhaps deliver nineteen more punches of that level. Any further, and he may start injuring himself. ¡°Captain Lin, now you know why I argued with you and insisted on promoting these Power Armor! ¡°If all our soldiers were equipped with this, we would have a powerful army!¡± Dr. Zhang said proudly. ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad. ¡°Before the apocalypse, no human can pilot this. ¡°It¡¯ll tear a person¡¯s body apart. I¡¯ve felt it myself.¡± Lin Liye nodded. ¡°We will allocate different models to the user¡¯s strength. ¡°Most of the soldiers are rank-one or two Awakened Ones. They¡¯ll be assigned Class D Power Armor, which can increase their strength by one or two levels. ¡°What you have on is a Class A. No one below rank-seven can use it. You can treat it as your exclusive armor,¡± Dr. Zhang explained. ¡°Class A¡­ Are there any Class S?¡± Lin Liye asked with a smile. ¡°There is¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t think anyone can take it.¡± ¡°If you throw a punch in one of those, you¡¯ll feel the force of a rank-eight Awakened One trying to tear you limb from limb. ¡°It¡¯s just too much strain. ¡°At least, I don¡¯t think anyone can use it yet.¡± Dr. Zhang shrugged. ¡°Not a single one?¡± A person¡¯s figure immediately appeared in Lin Liye¡¯s mind. Wang Ran would have fun with this toy. Even his little sidekick, Tang Tang would start doing outrageous things with it. Just now, he had relied on this Power Armor to reach level 19. However, Lin Liye knew that Wang Ran did not need to use his full strength to surpass those results. It was indeed a good choice to have Lin Shuang stay by Wang Ran¡¯s side¡­ Lin Liye was so happy that he wanted to reach for a cigarette, but he realized that he was wearing a Power Armor and could not reach his pocket at all. ¡°Dr. Zhang, can you help me light a cigarette?¡± Lin Liye pleaded with a smile. ¡°No! Smoking is prohibited here!¡± Dr. Zhang decisively shot him down. ¡°Well, good luck finding someone else to get you data on Class A armors!¡± Lin Liye brought out his trump card. Dr. Zhang dejectedly waved at a researcher. The researcher helped Lin Liye light his cigarette. ¡°Ah, this feels good¡­¡± Without his daughter by his side, Lin Liye was already feeling at ease. Chapter 358 - 358 I Need A Vacation 358 I Need A Vacation After two full days of work, Wang Ran finally completed his task. Although Wang Ran had superhuman stamina, he could only produce so much. Wang Ran felt that if he were to continue like this for a few more days, he would end up spurting blood. He had to go out for a walk. ¡°Well¡­ ¡°I¡¯m planning to go out and take revenge for the poor dolphins.¡± Wang Ran announced at the dining table. The girls laughed silently. They tacitly knew that Wang Ran was a little overwhelmed and wanted escape. ¡°Uncle, who are you going to bring out this time?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. Every time Wang Ran went out, he would bring a few girls with him. Whoever followed him would be able to enjoy the benefits. ¡°I won¡¯t be bringing anyone this time. ¡°I¡¯ll take the sea monster. It¡¯ll be easier to travel light,¡± Wang Ran said after thinking for a while. If he brought people with him, he would not be able to relax. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t do it, right?¡± Tang Tang smiled. ¡°Are you really bringing that up now? ¡°Did you count how many fainted last night?¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. How could a man allow others to question him that way? ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. ¡°You wanted to get it over with, so you forced them to faint. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?!¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He had been caught. ¡°You guys enjoy your meal, I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Xiaoyu, Momo, you two keep an eye on N-City. ¡°I won¡¯t be bringing my phone this time since I¡¯m going by sea. ¡°You can make your own decisions in whatever situation you encounter.¡± Wang Ran ordered them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll just kill anyone who causes trouble. Su Xiaoyu licked her fingers. ¡°By the way, Uncle, I¡¯m going to Europe to take my mom to H-City. ¡°While I¡¯m not around, remember to save up for me! ¡°I¡¯m going to use it all at once when I come back,¡± Tang Tang said with her hands on her hips. ¡°Whatever¡­ ¡°Watch out for yourself. ¡°You can take my hammer if you want.¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Behave yourselves.¡± Wang Ran directly walked to the edge of the cliff and jumped. After entering the water, the sea monster directly picked up Wang Ran. ¡°Dolphins, I won¡¯t be bringing you this time. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt. ¡°You guys just need to protect the port well.¡± Wang Ran rubbed the belly of the dolphin that came over. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t suck my hand in¡­ ¡°Be serious.¡± Wang Ran pulled his hand out. After bidding farewell to the dolphins, Wang Ran rode the sea monster and sped toward the waters of Japan¡­ Along the way, Wang Ran encountered many mutated sea creatures. The sea monster made short work of them and ate them up. When they were approaching the island, Wang Ran saw a fishing boat. The ship was being attacked by mutated sharks. The people on the boat were holding sharp harpoons and fighting for their lives. The sharks clearly had the advantage, and it looked like they were about to capsize the fishing boat. ¡°Sea monster, kill them!¡± Wang Ran patted the sea monster¡¯s tentacles. It didn¡¯t matter if these were the sharks who had killed his dolphins. They all had to be eliminated. The sea monster let go of Wang Ran and charged at the sharks. The mutated sharks sank to the bottom of the sea one by one and soon disappeared without a trace. The people on the boat were very puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. They only knew that the sharks had suddenly stopped attacking. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a man in the sea! ¡°Quickly, get him up. It won¡¯t be good if he gets eaten by sharks!¡± The people on the fishing boat put down their harpoons and threw a lifebuoy at Wang Ran. Wang Ran was stunned. Were they treating him as a refugee? He had killed thousands of mutated sea creatures along the way, and it was time to go back since he had avenged his dolphins. However, when he thought about how he would become a soulless exercise machine again when he returned, Wang Ran suddenly felt like extending his vacation for a few more days. This fishing boat was a perfect opportunity for him to rest. ¡°Sea monster, continue to kill anything nasty in the surrounding waters. ¡°I¡¯m going to relax for a few days. I¡¯ll come find you then.¡± Wang Ran gave a simple order and grabbed the lifebuoy that was thrown over from the boat. With the help of the fishermen, Wang Ran climbed up the fishing boat. ¡°Young man, why are you floating in the sea? ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s getting more and more dangerous in the sea?¡± An old fisherman with a wrinkled face handed Wang Ran a towel. ¡°M-My ship was in trouble, but I was fortunate enough to survive.¡± Wang Ran casually made up a reason. ¡°Then you¡¯re truly lucky. ¡°Those sharks just now could have torn you apart.¡± The old fisherman sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous out there, why are you guys out here?¡± Wang Ran asked with interest. At first glance, the most powerful person on the ship was only a rank-two. They would not stand a chance here. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± The old fisherman sat down on the deck. ¡°A while ago, before the sea creatures had mutated, our lives were still pretty good. ¡°Fish when you¡¯re hungry, drink distilled water when you¡¯re thirsty. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t starve to death here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all changed lately, with these odd creatures. ¡°We thought about it and found a survivor camp to join. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the leader of that camp to be a fan of sashimi. After knowing that we were fishermen, he forced us to come out and fish. ¡°All that trouble, and we find ourselves back at sea.¡± The old fisherman sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave the camp? Since it¡¯s turned out this way, wouldn¡¯t you rather fish for yourself?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we¡¯ve thought about it. For every single day we fish out here, we can freeload in the camp for a week. ¡°It¡¯s better than being out here with those monsters every single day,¡± the old fisherman slapped his thigh and said. Wang Ran nodded. It seemed that the people at the bottom of the society lived quite miserably everywhere. At that moment, a young boy who looked to be about eleven years old walked over with an orange in his hand. Albeit reluctantly, he handed the orange to Wang Ran. ¡°We¡¯re ship runners. We don¡¯t have any other fruits, just some oranges. ¡°It¡¯s a little dry, but it¡¯s still edible,¡± the old fisherman said, a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like oranges.¡± Wang Ran took the dried orange and started eating it. Wang Ran, who had eaten the mutated fruits and vegetables grown in N-City, naturally found it a little bad. However, this was a kind gesture, and Wang Ran could not turn it down. Chapter 359 - 359 Comfort 359 Comfort ¡°By the way, my name is Mikami Gakkai, and this is my grandson, Mikami Genta. ¡°How may I address you, young man?¡± the old fisherman asked. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ran,¡± Wang Ran replied. ¡°Wang Ran-san, from your looks, you should be an Awakened One, right? ¡°I¡¯m not that capable, but my grandson has some talent. He¡¯s already a rank-one at such a young age,¡± the old fisherman, Gakkai, said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ A rank-three,¡± Wang Ran quietly said. ¡°Ho, you could be an officer at camp!¡± Gakkai exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. ¡°I just wish to drift by and kill time,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. He was not going back to that life. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a pity¡­ ¡°We¡¯re preparing to return now. Do you want to come with us?¡± Gakkai asked. ¡°Sure. I hope you have takoyaki there, I quite miss them.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sail the ship. ¡°Genta, you should spend some time with Wang Ran-san. He¡¯s a rank-three!¡± The old fisherman patted his grandson¡¯s head. Genta nodded and sat beside Wang Ran. After the old fisherman left, Genta moved closer to Wang Ran. ¡°Big brother, can you tell me how I can become stronger?¡± Genta asked with a sincere expression. He was facing a rank-three Awakened One. He had to learn from him. ¡°Become stronger? ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Why do you want to become stronger? ¡°Do you want to be an officer of the camp?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! ¡°I want to become stronger and save my sister!¡± Genta clenched his fist and said. ¡°Your sister? ¡°Has she been captured?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. ¡°No¡­ ¡°My sister is a shrine maiden. They all say that my sister is very talented and can save the world. ¡°I heard that they plan to sacrifice my sister to the Gods in a ritual¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want my sister to save the world. I just want my sister to live ¡­ ¡°If I can become stronger, I can take my sister back from the hands of the shrine!¡± Genta said with a determined expression. ¡°Sacrifice¡­ ¡°What era is it now? Are people here still so superstitious? ¡°This virus is clearly a f*cking produce of science¡­¡± Wang Ran was at a loss for words. However, Genta and his grandfather had both expressed their goodwill to Wang Ran. Wang Ran always responded in kind, be it in kindness or in violence. He had the time to spare, so he would help this pair. ¡°You want to become stronger, don¡¯t you? ¡°Are you afraid of suffering?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! ¡°As long as I can become stronger, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Genta said as he raised his head. After becoming stronger, not only would he be able to protect his grandfather, but he would also be able to save his sister. What¡¯s the big deal with suffering a little?! Wang Ran smiled. This child was quite gutsy, so he would satisfy him. Wang Ran took out a dagger. ¡°This¡¯ll hurt a little. Bear with it.¡± Wang Ran warned him. He planned to make a few cuts on Genta¡¯s body and give him some of his blood. Of course, drinking Wang Ran¡¯s blood would also work. However, it had been proven in practice that if one absorbed Wang Ran¡¯s blood through an open wound, it would take effect much faster. Since Genta wanted to become stronger so badly, Wang Ran was going to give it a little oomph. On the one hand, he could save a lot of time. On the other hand, Wang Ran also wanted the boy to value this strength, having paid such a price for it. If he did not put his money where his mouth was, Wang Ran would help him too much. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Genta rolled up his sleeves and stretched out his arm. Wang Ran took the dagger and made a ten-centimeter-long cut on Genta¡¯s arm. Genta¡¯s arm was clearly trembling. Wang Ran could see that he was enduring the pain. However, this matter wasn¡¯t over with just one strike. Wang Ran continued to cut Genta¡¯s arm with the knife. Soon, seven or eight long wounds appeared on Genta¡¯s arm, and blood kept dripping. Genta¡¯s face also began to turn pale. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± A fisherman who was passing by on the deck saw this scene and immediately rushed over. ¡°Uncle Yamada, this big brother is helping me!¡± Genta immediately extended his hand to stop the fisherman. The fisherman was stunned. ¡°Uncle Yamada, go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Genta gritted his teeth and continued. Although the fisherman was a little worried, he walked away hesitantly. Wang Ran looked at Genta with a look of admiration. This child was not bad. He would definitely achieve great things in the future. Next up was the main event. Wang Ran cut his own arm. Fresh blood continuously dripped onto Genta¡¯s wound. ¡°Ah! This feeling¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable¡­¡± Genta suddenly widened his eyes. As soon as his wound came into contact with Wang Ran¡¯s blood, the pain suddenly lessened. There was also a very warm sensation. When he looked again, he found that his wound had actually started to heal! This was magical! In a few minutes, Genta¡¯s arm had fully recovered, leaving on shallow scars. At the same time, Genta felt a powerful force coursing through his body. ¡°BOOM!¡± A burst of energy burst out. Genta had been promoted to a rank-two! ¡°Ah, big brother, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Have you advanced?¡± Genta jumped up in excitement. This was just like the first time he let himself loose in front of a magazine. It was euphoric. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Do you want to continue?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Come, other than my treasure, you can cut anywhere else!¡± Genta said excitedly. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. This child seemed to be jumping the gun. However, Wang Ran was also curious to know if severed manhoods would grow back when in contact with his blood. In the future, he could perhaps use it as a form of torture. Wang Ran continued to repeat the process on Genta¡¯s other arm and two legs. Genta endured it all without a word. The desire for strength and the joy of improving his strength allowed him to withstand the pain. Half an hour later, Genta advanced again. He had become a rank-three! He had turned into the strongest person on this ship, other than Wang Ran. ¡°Big brother! Thank you! ¡°Wait until I save my sister. I¡¯ll definitely make her marry you!¡± Genta said excitedly. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand and turned him down. He was on a vacation. If he brought another girl back, he would not hear the end of it from the girls back home. Chapter 360 - 360 Im Dead 360 I¡¯m Dead ¡°By the way, Big Brother, aren¡¯t you just a rank-three? How did you blood make me another rank-three? ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Genta was young, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°Um¡­ ¡°Here¡¯s how it is. There are many types of Awakened Ones. ¡°Some awakened ones are good at fighting, while others are good at supporting. ¡°I can turn low-level Awakened Ones into the same level as me.¡± Wang Ran made up a bunch of nonsense. ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Genta nodded. He played games, so it was easier for him to understand. ¡°Big Brother, can you do the same for my grandfather and the others?¡± Genta continued asking. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. ¡°You grandfather is too old to take such a strain. ¡°Besides, I have to recover from this. It has a long cooldown.¡± Wang Ran continued to spout more nonsense. ¡°I see¡­¡± Genta nodded. He was already very satisfied with this. Although he was not sure if he had the strength to save his sister, there was definitely more hope than before. After sailing for some time, the fishing boat docked at port. The fishermen carried a few styrofoam boxes to the shore. The boxes contained their harvest. Although they didn¡¯t get any tuna that the camp boss loved to eat, they still caught some small fish. ¡°Wang Ran-san, why don¡¯t you follow us to the survivor camp? ¡°Although the food there isn¡¯t delicious, it¡¯s filling,¡± Gakkai said enthusiastically. He was still unaware that his grandson had become a rank-three Awakened One. However, he could still tell that his grandson was happy. Wang Ran followed the group of people in two pickup trucks back to a baseball field in the city. The place had been transformed into a medium-sized survivor camp. The car stopped at the entrance of the camp. Wang Ran helped to move the styrofoam boxes. Gakkai led the group to the gate of the camp. ¡°Old man, how¡¯s the harvest this time?¡± the guard asked while picking at his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­ ¡°We didn¡¯t catch any tuna, but we got a good haul,¡± Gakkai replied while bowing. ¡°You dare to come back without tuna? ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the boss only likes to eat tuna! ¡°Hurry up and get in. Don¡¯t let me be tainted by your bad luck.¡± The guard waved his hand impatiently. Wang Ran carried the box and followed the fishermen into the camp. This place was similar to the early survivor camps in N-City, with tents scattered all over the ground. The higher the status of the person, the larger the tent. Gakkai brought everyone to a large tent. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve returned from fishing. ¡°There are five boxes of fish and shrimp this time. They are all very fresh,¡± Gakkai carefully said. ¡°Oh? Any tuna?¡± A thin man with a murderous look in his eyes walked out. This man was the boss of the camp, Kirino Hiroshi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss¡­¡± ¡°This time, we were attacked by mutated sharks at sea and didn¡¯t catch any tuna¡­¡± Gakkai lowered his head. ¡°How dare you show up here without tuna! ¡°What am I going to eat for the next few days? ¡°F*ck it, you¡¯re sailing out again tomorrow! Don¡¯t come back if you don¡¯t have tuna!¡± shouted Kirino Hiroshi. ¡°But¡­ ¡°You always let us rest for a few days¡­¡± Gakkai argued. ¡°Rest for a few days?¡± ¡°You guys can¡¯t even catch a single tuna. Do you seriously expect to rest? ¡°You even brought a newbie here, right? Do you think I¡¯m running a charity? ¡°Get out and fish tomorrow. Otherwise, get lost!¡± Kirino Hiroshi said coldly. ¡°But there¡¯s enough fish here to last two days.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± The fishermen started to complain. In the past, they were willing to fish and hand it over because they wanted a safe shelter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Do you intend to rebel?¡± Kirino Hiroshi glanced at the fishermen. Kirino Hiroshi did not care about these rank-one and rank-two fools. ¡°No, but you can forget the trade! ¡°These fish and shrimp can last us two days. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s take the boxes and leave,¡± Gakkai turned his head and said. ¡°Leave?¡± Hiroshi Kirino grabbed Gakkai¡¯s collar and lifted him up. ¡°How much have you fishermen eaten at my camp? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your fishing skills, I would have kicked you out long ago. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. ¡°One, go out and catch tuna tomorrow obediently, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. ¡°Two, each of you leave an arm behind and get lost,¡± Kirino Hiroshi said coldly. The fishermen trembled. Leave an arm behind? How were they going to fish in the future? But if they remained here, they would have to suffer more and more excessive oppression from this guy¡­ The fishermen were very conflicted. ¡°You b*stard, let go of my grandfather!¡± Genta¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw Kirino Hiroshi pick up his grandfather. Now that he was a rank-three Awakened One, he was naturally more confident than before. ¡°Yo, you little shit, you¡¯re quite bold! ¡°You dare to stand up to me? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use you as an example!¡± Hiroshi Kirino threw Gakkai aside and walked towards Genta. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t! ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my grandson! ¡°We¡¯ll agree to it!¡± Gakkai knelt on the side and begged him. ¡°Too late for that now! ¡°Behold, your much-needed lesson. ¡°I¡¯ll take this kid¡¯s arm as payment.¡± Hiroshi Kirino reached out to Genta. Genta looked at Wang Ran, who was at the side, and Wang Ran gave him an encouraging nod. Genta made up his mind. He directly stepped forward and kicked Hiroshi Kirino¡¯s crotch! ¡°Ahh!¡± Kirino Hiroshi had not expected this little boy to have such great strength. This kick had shattered one of his balls. Instantly, the veins on Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s forehead popped out, and his face turned red. The surrounding fishermen were all frightened. This time, they were in trouble. He was a rank-five Awakened One! ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. We¡¯re dead.¡¯ Chapter 361 - 361 I Have A Beautiful Sister 361 I Have A Beautiful Sister ¡°I¡¯ll kill you ¡­¡± Kirino Hiroshi staggered as he pounced towards Genta. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This kick had caused great psychological and physical damage to the man, and Kirino could barely stand. Genta was a rank-three Awakened One, after all, and he was small and nimble, so he easily evaded the attacks. ¡°Damn, when did Genta become so powerful?¡± I remember that he was still a rank-one Awakened when we went out to sea. Judging from his speed now, he seems to be even faster than me.¡± ¡°No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s probably no match for Kirino Hiroshi¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. That man¡¯s balls are killing him. He can barely move.¡± ¡°Genta, you can do it!¡± The fishermen at the side all watched Genta and Kirino Hiroshi nervously. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to help, but they were afraid that they would attract the attention of the other officers in the camp. If all the officers were attracted here, they would be finished. Genta agilely dodged Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s attacks and even returned a few blows from times from time to time, making Kirino Hiroshi grow anxious. However, as Kirino Hiroshi got used to the pain in his balls, the tide started to change. Genta was having a harder time evading the blows. Suddenly, Kirino Hiroshi seized an opportunity and threw a punch at Genta¡¯s ribs! He had used all his strength in this punch! If it hit, Genta would be half-dead. Genta¡¯s heart clenched up. He knew just how much power was in this punch. However, it was already too late for him to dodge it, so he could only take it head-on. Just as Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s fist was about to hit Genta, his fist suddenly stopped. Genta was surprised to find a crab pincer stuck in Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s fist¡­ This crab pincer had stopped Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s fist from hitting him. Genta looked back and saw that the fishermen were all at a loss. They clearly did not know about the crab pincers. When he saw Wang Ran, Genta immediately understood. He was smiling silently. Genta grew even more confident now. While Kirino Hiroshi was still in a daze, Genta reached out and jabbed his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Kirino Hiroshi screamed and took a few steps back. His eyes immediately swelled up. ¡°You little shit! Where¡¯s your honor? You actually gouged my eyes!¡± Kirino Hiroshi had been blinded, and he panicked. Genta did not let go of this opportunity, and rushed up to launch a fierce attack on Kirino Hiroshi. Kirino Hiroshi could only throw punches blindly. With Wang Ran protecting him from the sidelines, Genta did not even take a single punch. However, Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s body soon had a lot of crab pincers stuck in it. Hiroshi Kirino felt fear and grievance in his heart. Who the hell was playing with him? Unfortunately, Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s eyes were so swollen that he couldn¡¯t even open them. He didn¡¯t even know who was playing with him. With a flurry of punches, Kirino Hiroshi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kneeled on the ground. ¡°I won! ¡°That¡¯s great, I won!¡± Genta jumped up in joy, not even caring about the wounds on his fist. ¡°Good job, Genta!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought us glory!¡± ¡°Little brat, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were hiding your true strength!¡± The fishermen gathered around, lifted Genta, and threw him into the air. The officers in the camp finally noticed this scene. More than a dozen officers quickly gathered near the main tent. They looked at the scene in front of them in shock. The leader of the camp, the rank-five Awakened One, Kirino Toshiaki, was kneeling on the ground, his face blue and black. The little boy Genta was being thrown into the sky by the fishermen. They didn¡¯t need much to put two and two together. Wang Ran walked out with a smile. It was time to end this. ¡°Listen up, he¡¯s now the boss of this camp.¡± Wang Ran pointed at Genta. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t convinced¡­¡± Wang Ran raised his foot and stomped on Hiroshi Kirino¡¯s head, crushing it to the ground¡­ The officers all trembled. It was terrifying. He was dead? Nobody would dare protest. ¡°Boss! Welcome, new boss!¡± The officers raised their hands and bowed to Genta. Genta was stunned. Was he the new leader? What was going on? He just couldn¡¯t bear to see this b*stard bullying his grandfather and wanted to beat him up. Genta looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran gave him an encouraging look. Alright¡­ Genta nodded and accepted his role. Soon, Genta realized that being a boss was a very good thing. He and his grandfather moved into a large tent, which contained all kinds of food and drinks. The treatment of the fishermen had also improved drastically. They were all arranged to stay near the main tent, and the best food was given to them. It seemed that they would not need to risk fishing at sea in the future. After the crowd dispersed, only Wang Ran and the grandfather and grandson pair were left in the main tent. ¡°Big Brother, thank you!¡± Genta immediately fell to the ground. Gakkai also knelt down. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he knew that Wang Ran must have helped his grandson. ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± Wang Ran smiled. They were far too polite. ¡°Big Brother, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have been bullied by these guys. ¡°Now we can eat and drink here, all thanks to you,¡± Genta said very sincerely. ¡°Didn¡¯t I also eat one of your oranges? Why are you being so polite? ¡°From now on, if you remain in this camp, your days should be very comfortable. ¡°Do you want to stay here and be the boss, or do you want to go save your sister?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°To save my sister, of course! ¡°I will definitely save my sister and make her your wife!¡± Genta said in all seriousness. ¡°Cough cough¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t need to say the second half¡­¡± Wang Ran coughed. ¡°My sister is very beautiful! ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Do you like men?¡± Genta trembled. Why did he feel a little scared? ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Wang Ran rapped Genta¡¯s head. Genta held his head and stuck out his tongue. ¡°By the way, have you thought about what you¡¯ll do here if you go to find your sister?¡± ¡°In the current world, nothing speaks louder words than strength. When you leave, these fishermen won¡¯t be able to control those officers. Wang Ran reminded him. Genta was strong enough to suppress the rank-three officers. However, once Genta left, the fishermen could only put up some feeble resistance with their rank-two capabilities. It was really hard to say what would happen. ¡°Oh, right¡­ ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you help me save my sister?¡± Genta¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 362 - 362 Eliminating Future Threats 362 Eliminating Future Threats ¡°I¡¯ll go?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. That ws so direct! Just now, he was sitting on the ground, and now he was ordering him around? ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t leave anytime soon¡­ ¡°Just help me out!¡± Genta pleaded. He had always prioritized saving his sister. ¡°I¡¯m on a vacation¡­ ¡°Why do I have to do this again¡­?¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. ¡°Where is your sister locked up?¡± ¡°Are there any sceneries to admire there?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°She¡¯s locked up in the t Fushimi Inari Shrine!! ¡°It used to be a famous tourist attraction!¡± Genta replied. ¡°A tourist attraction¡­ Alright then, I¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡°By the way, your sister doesn¡¯t even know me. She won¡¯t listen to a stranger, would she? ¡°What if she thinks I¡¯m up to no good?¡± Wang Ran thought of a problem. ¡°Just say that I asked for your help to save her. ¡°Hmm¡­ By the way, you can tell her a secret that no one else knows. ¡°There¡¯s a mole on my sister¡¯s butt,¡± Genta said after some thought. ¡°Damn, how would you know?¡± Wang Ran narrowed his eyes at Genta. Were they in that sort of relationship? Tsk, tsk. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡°My mother told me!¡± Genta explained himself anxiously. He was not that kind of person. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to save her,¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Since it was a famous scenic spot, he did not mind taking in the sights. He could save people along the way. ¡°Ah, Wang Ran-san, thank you so much¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve helped my grandson, and now you¡¯re going to save my granddaughter. I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­ ¡°Do you like fish? I can catch something really good for you. ¡°I can prepare really delicious tuna,¡± the old fisherman said as he held Wang Ran¡¯s hand. He could not think of any other way to repay Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just had a lot of seafood yesterday. ¡°You guys should rest here. The sea is really dangerous. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a place to sleep. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± Wang Ran stretched his back and walked out of the tent. He hadn¡¯t slept for two days. It was time for him to rest. As soon as he went out, Wang Ran saw a few rank-three officers gathered in a corner and discussing something in secret. Wang rRan smiled. It was obvious that Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s trusted followers were unwilling to let someone else take over the management of the camp, so they had gathered together and wanted to cause some trouble. It was time for some pre-sleep exercise. Wang Ran walked lazily to the corner. When the five people in the corner saw Wang Ran walking over, they immediately became nervous. ¡°What are you guys doing here? ¡°Wanking off?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re smoking¡­¡± A rank-three officer took out a pack of cigarettes in a panic. Wang Ran went up and gave him a slap, directly blowing his head off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wang Ran coldly asked. The remaining four people trembled. A single slap could blow up the head of a rank-three Awakened One? It was too terrifying! Even Kirino Hiroshi might not be able to do it! ¡°We¡­ We just couldn¡¯t sleep, so we came out for a walk,¡± said another rank-three officer as he trembled. Another slap. His head blew up. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to die? ¡°Can¡¯t we be more honest and trust each other a little?¡± Wang Ran glared at them and asked. The officers looked at each other with fear in their eyes. From the looks of it, there was no way out for them. ¡°We¡­ ¡°We were discussing how to kill your group in your sleep and take back control of the camp. ¡°Big brother, this was all his idea. We haven¡¯t agreed to it yet!¡± one of the officers pointed at the person beside him and said. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t just talk about me! ¡°Who was the one who was complaining about Boss¡¯s death and wailing about how depressed and sad he was?¡± The betrayed officer immediately turned around and accused the person who had explained. ¡°I was just expressing my emotions. I didn¡¯t say I was going to kill anyone. ¡°You were so smugly organizing us to cause trouble, and now you¡¯re blaming me?¡± The two of them started arguing. At that moment, Wang Ran suddenly raised his hand. Another slap! The silent onlooker had his head smashed by Wang ran. The two people who were arguing were instantly stunned. They were both afraid and confused. Why did he kill the silent one¡­ ¡°I told you guys to spill the beans. ¡°At least you guys listened and started doing as I asked. ¡°That guy remained a mute, so he died a mute. It¡¯s very simple. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Wang Ran coldly asked. ¡°I understand¡­¡± The two survivors nodded their heads desperately. This guy was brutal. He had not given a single one of them the chance to beg for mercy. They could not afford to offend him. ¡°Very good. Listen carefully to what I¡¯m going to say next. ¡°I can understand that you have thoughts of rebellion. ¡°However, since I¡¯ve found out, you should completely give up on this idea. ¡°I can kill you all as easily as crushing ants. ¡°You don¡¯t have any doubts about this, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The two of them nodded. Sometimes, one had to use both hands to kill a mosquito. This guy could kill someone with a single slap. Who would dare to resist that? ¡°I believe that you are not the only ones in this camp who want to rebel. ¡°From now on, you guys will be my special investigators. As long as you find anyone with bad intentions or thoughts of rebellion, deal with them on the spot. ¡°If you perform well, I can give you a more comfortable life in this camp. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked. As Kirino Hiroshi¡¯s confidants, these people were the most suitable to do this. With such an arrangement, Wang Ran could also go to the shrine to find Genta¡¯s sister without worry. ¡°I understand! I understand! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We¡¯ll definitely find all the rats!¡± The two of them quickly nodded in agreement, afraid that they would be slapped again if they were too slow to reply. ¡°Alright, clean up the bodies.¡± Wang Ran stretched his back and returned to his tent. Without any girls hogging him, Wang Ran could finally have a good rest. It was a rare moment of leisure¡­ Chapter 363 - 363 The Imprisoned Witch 363 The Imprisoned Witch Wang Ran slept all the way until dawn. After a full night¡¯s of sleep, he felt much better. As soon as Wang Ran walked out of the tent, a few fishermen surrounded him. ¡°Sir, please, have some breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s all freshly grilled fish and prawns.¡± The fishermen greeted him enthusiastically. Wang Ran nodded and followed them to have a simple breakfast. Everything in the camp was as usual, and there was no chaos despite the change in leadership. From the looks of it, everyone was a veteran survivor and knew what was most beneficial to them. After breakfast, they saw Wang Ran off at the entrance of the camp. ¡°Big Brother, please save my sister! ¡°If you manage to save her, we¡¯ll be willing to do anything for you!¡± Genta said very sincerely. ¡°There¡¯s no need for anything so dramatic. ¡°Just give me another orange later.¡± Wang Ran smiled, waved his hand, and took a leisurely walk. According to Genta¡¯s route, Wang Ran only needed to follow the road and reach the foothills of the shrine. Wang Ran found himself a Mitsubishi Pajero and embarked on the journey. Along the way, Wang Ran played a CD and listening to old songs from the 1980s. He was in a very good mood as he looked at the paddy fields along the way. Vacations made sense to him now. It was indeed refreshing to relax after a period of stress. After a few hours of driving, Wang Ran finally arrived at the foothill. He couldn¡¯t drive on the road up the mountain, so Wang Ran had to abandon the car and walk. Wang Ran slowly walked towards the top of the mountain¡­ In the main hall of the shrine, a girl in white and red was sitting in the middle of the hall. The girl¡¯s beautiful face revealed a faint trace of sadness. She seemed to be deeply troubled. Not far away, a few clergymen in protective suits and gas masks placed a few plates of food at the entrance of the hall. They looked very cautious and didn¡¯t dare to get too close. ¡°Guys¡­ Can you let me go?¡± Her cherry-like lips and the girl begged. The few clergymen ignored the girl¡¯s words. They put down the plates and quickly left. The door of the hall was closed, and the hall was once again dark. The girl sighed and went forward to take the plate. There were fruits, roasted chicken legs, and some vegetables on the plate. In the apocalypse, the food was considered exquisite. However, the girl did not seem to have much of an appetite. If one was trapped and forced to eat the same thing every day, how could one be happy? After a few bites, the girl returned to the center of the hall. Not long after, the door of the hall opened, and a few more fully armed clergymen appeared. After they sprayed a large amount of disinfectant, they took back the girl¡¯s leftovers. Not long after, an old man appeared at the entrance of the hall. Although he was not wearing protective clothing, he still had a gas mask on. Judging from the respectful attitude of the few clergymen beside him, this old man held a position of leadership. ¡°Lord Yagyu! ¡°How long are you going to keep me here?¡± the girl shouted towards the door. ¡°Yuya, you should know better. ¡°If I let you out, how many people would you hurt? ¡°You should just stay here obediently.¡± The old man closed the door and left. The young girl, Yuya, stomped her feet. It looked like she was not going to talk her way to freedom. ¡°I¡¯m so bored¡­ ¡°I need to go out for some fresh air.¡± Yuya ran to the back of a pillar in the hall. There was a slightly upraised tile. Yuya took out a chicken leg bone from her clothes and placed it in the gap. She stepped on it! The chicken leg bone broke into two. Yuya took the sharp chicken bone and started to pry the tile open. From the marks on the tile, she had worked on this for a long time. Not long after, with a soft thud, she got through! Yuya almost shouted out in joy. ¡°I¡¯m just going out for some fresh air. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t come into contact with anyone!¡± Yuya muttered softly. After she mentally prepared herself, Yuya lifted the tile and climbed down the hole. There was a flight of stairs below the floor, and Yuya carefully crawled on the ground. Her destination was the back of the hall. If she climbed out from there, she would reach the stream in the back of the mountain. The air there was fresh and sparsely populated, so it was the best place to get some fresh air. Yuya moved very slowly through the ground, afraid of making too much noise. Just as Yuya was about to crawl out from the back of the hall, footsteps were suddenly heard from not far away. Yuya immediately prostrated herself on the ground and stopped moving. The two of them walked to the back of the hall and stopped near Yuya. ¡°The witch has requested to go out for a walk many times these days¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold her for long,¡± a low voice said. ¡°Just a little longer. ¡°The Lord is about to advance to the Zombie Monarch realm. ¡°As long as he successfully advances, we can offer the witch to him. ¡°At that time, we will be able to obtain his vision of the future,¡± a hoarse voice said softly. Yuya shuddered! This voice¡­ It was Lord Yagyu! Were they discussing who they were going to give her to? Yuya immediately covered her mouth, afraid to make a sound. ¡°Master Yagyu, what if the witch resists? ¡°After all, he¡¯s an old man and a zombie¡­¡± The deep voice sounded conflicted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Witches are na?ve by nature. We just need to tell her that she¡¯s going to participate in the ceremony of the gods. ¡°When the time comes, that Lord will personally take action. She won¡¯t be able to resist him.¡± Yagyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ ¡°Her virus is terrifying. No one can withstand it. ¡°I guess only a Zombie Monarch can withstand its effects. ¡°She¡¯s young and beautiful. If the Lord takes her in¡­ ¡°Well, if he¡¯s happy, we might get rewarded well!¡± The low voice laughed. ¡°Alright, keep a close eye on her for the next few days. Don¡¯t let anything happen. ¡°From today on, put some sleeping pills in the food and try to keep her docile. ¡°I think that the Lord will advance to the Zombie Monarch level in two days.¡± Yagyu reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see to it! ¡°Sigh, why do you think that the Lord is so fixated on the timing? Why does he have to wait until the ceremony to make a move? ¡°Can¡¯t he take the witch soone? ¡°It¡¯s very stressful to keep her locked up every day¡­¡± The man sighed. Chapter 364 - 364 Im Taking This Witch 364 I¡¯m Taking This Witch ¡°As you know, the Lord is very old and places great importance on tradition. ¡°To him, it¡¯s all a ritual adhering to age-old traditions. He¡¯s to become the Zombie Monarch, and then be one with the witch during the ceremony. ¡°Only by taking those steps could he be a God respected by tens of thousands of people. ¡°Let¡¯s just listen to him. Don¡¯t think too much of it. ¡°Alright, go and arrange the guards. We need to be extra vigilant,¡± Yagyu ordered. ¡°Understood, Master Yagyu.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they left the back of the hall together. Yuya, who was crawling on the ground, covered her mouth tightly. Her body could not help but tremble. It was terrifying! This was simply too terrifying! She didn¡¯t expect these people to lock her up for such a reason¡­ After the apocalypse, Yuya discovered that she had a terrifying power. Anyone who got close to her would quickly turn into a zombie. Even Awakened Ones would turn into zombies in her vicinity. Back then, many people had wanted to execute Yuya. However, Yagyu came forward to protect Yuya. Yuya had been very indebted to him since then. Even though she knew that she would have to sacrifice herself to the heavenly gods during the ceremony, she did not have any complaints. Originally, Yuya had thought that they had locked her up here so that she would not hurt anyone else. She had not expected to be offered up to a Zombie Monarch! Yuya¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer¡­ ¡°I have to escape!¡± Yuya made her decision quickly. If she stayed here, she would definitely end up as a¡­ She had to leave! Yuya looked around carefully. After making sure that no one was around, she crawled out quietly. There were no guards at the back of the hall, so Yuya easily escaped to the back of the mountain. Yuya was extremely cautious along the way. After avoiding a few waves of patrolling guards, Yuya finally arrived at the stairs leading down the mountain. As long as she went down the stairs, she would be able to escape. Yuya did not know where she could go, but it was better to escape than to be sent to some old Zombie Monarch. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yuya¡¯s foot slipped, and she fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding¡­¡± Yuya looked at the sole of her foot. In order to keep quiet, she had long since thrown her wooden sandals aside, so she only had a pair of white socks to protect her delicate feet. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stop. They¡¯ll chase after me when they realize I¡¯m gone! ¡°I have to fight through this¡­¡± Yuya dragged her injured leg and moved down step by step. She was far slower than before. However, as long as she made it to the foot of the mountain before they discovered her, she could find a car and make her escape. Yuya was anxious. She accidentally stepped on a rock with her uninjured foot. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yuya twisted her ankle and rolled down the stairs. After rolling down a dozen steps, Yuya finally stopped. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Yuya rubbed her head. Fortunately, she was a rank-three Awakened One, so she only suffered minor bruises. When she looked up, Yuya was stunned! A man was squatting in front of her and sizing her up. ¡°You! Stay back!¡± Yuya immediately shrank back. Her powers would destroy innocent bystanders. She didn¡¯t want to get the innocent caught up. ¡°That was quite theatrical. ¡°You rolled to me on your own. I didn¡¯t have any intention of touching you.¡± It was Wang Ran. Wang Ran was eating the snacks that he had gathered at the foot of the mountain as he leisurely walked up the mountain. He didn¡¯t expect a beautiful girl to roll to his feet when he was halfway there. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ ¡°Anyone who gets close to me will have bad luck,¡± Yuya explained softly. In the beginning, Yuya had thought that she had been cursed, but she later found out that it had something to do with a virus. ¡°What era is this? Bad luck? ¡°It¡¯s the era of science. ¡°By the way, where am I?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°You¡¯re close to a shrine, but¡­ ¡°What are you doing there? ¡°It¡¯s not the time for sightseeing anymore.¡± Yuya took a glance. Wang Ran was wearing a straw hat, had binoculars around his neck, and was holding snacks in his hand. He looked like a tourist. ¡°Hey, one moment¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a shrine priestess, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Do you know a person called¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s her name again? I seem to have forgotten to ask¡­¡± Wang Ran scratched his head. He only knew that she was Genta¡¯s sister, but he did not know her name¡­ It was awkward. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t chat with you anymore. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to catch me. I have to run.¡± Yuya made a big circle around Wang Ran, afraid that she would infect him with the virus. At that moment, the sound of dense footsteps came from the stairs up the mountain. Yagyu was leading more than a dozen people after her. ¡°Yuya Mikami! ¡°You dare to escape? ¡°Do you know how much harm you will cause to this world if you run out?!¡± Yagyu, who was wearing a gas mask, reprimanded her sternly. Yuya trembled. He caught up so quickly? Her foot was injured, and it looked like it would be difficult to run away. ¡°Hmph! I found out why you locked me up! ¡°You locked me up just to send me to some old zombie! ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a Saint!¡± Yuya shouted angrily. ¡°You found out? ¡°Well, too late for that now! ¡°The ceremony is in two days¡¯ time. Just sit tight and be a good girl.¡± Yagyu dropped all pretenses. Wang Ran finally understood what was happening. This priestess was Genta¡¯s sister. These people in protective suits and gas masks wanted to capture her and give her to an old Zombie Monarch. This made things simple. He would just take this girl and leave. It was a pity. Wang Ran had originally planned to go to the top of the mountain to admire the temple. ¡°You guys, buzz off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this girl,¡± Wang Ran said as he walked toward Yuya. Yuya was a little confused by Wang Ran¡¯s words and forgot to avoid his touch. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: 365 Chapter 365: 365 Translator: 549690339 There¡¯s a Mole on Your Buttocks ¡°Where did you come from, brat?¡± ¡± You actually dare to have designs on that lord¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± 01 ¡®Yagyu berated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this witch is my woman.¡± ¡°That old man Corpse Emperor, tell him to get as far away as he can.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Your woman?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Our witch is still a virgin. We should at least find a more reliable excuse.¡± Liu Sheng and the others laughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just took away this witch¡¯s virginity.¡± ¡°I still remember the mole on her butt.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The expressions of Liu Sheng and the others instantly changed. What Wang Ran said sounded real. Could it be true? However, they didn¡¯t know if the witch had a mole on her butt. Old Man Liu Sheng looked at Youya. Youya blushed and bit her lips tightly¡­ 01 ¡®Amos Yagyu¡¯s body trembled! This¡­ Judging from Youya¡¯s reaction, Wang Ran¡¯s words¡­lt seemed to be true! How long had it been? It hadn¡¯t been long since the witch escaped! Was this young man so fast? If it was true, then things would be troublesome. That lord had clearly stated that the witch needed to remain a virgin. If he knew that the witch and this unknown man¡­He would be furious¡­ Youya was also a little stunned. There was a mole on her butt. How did this man know? Could it be that he was peeping at her bathing? Youya was both embarrassed and annoyed. She didn¡¯t realize that Wang Ran had already walked to her side. ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t get so close!¡± Youya wanted to retreat. This distance was enough to turn an Awakened into a zombie. What Youya did not expect was that Wang Ran directly reached out and grabbed Youya¡¯s fair and delicate wrist. ¡°Ah! This!¡± Youya¡¯s body trembled. She felt the warmth from Wang Ran¡¯s palm. And Wang Ran looked as if nothing had happened to him. ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡°The curse on my body¡­Eliminated?¡± Youya mumbled. She had seen too many people who wanted to get close to her end up in a miserable state. She did not expect Wang Ran to be fine! Wang Ran was a little surprised. The virus emitted from Youya¡¯s body entered Wang Ran¡¯s body through breathing and contact. Wang Ran realized that these viruses were a bit like the original virus in Ada¡¯s body. However, the virus in Youya¡¯s body was much more volatile and could be spread more easily. Could it be that Youya was also a carrier of the primeval virus? ¡°Lord Yagyu, look!¡± ¡± The witch came into contact with that person, but he¡¯s actually fine!¡± A priest on the stairs said in surprise. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the virus in the witch¡¯s body has already dissipated?¡± Old Man Yagyu muttered. ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been taking protective measures all this time, so we might not have noticed.¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that person fine?¡± ¡± A level-five Metahuman came into contact with a witch, but he couldn¡¯t resist and turned into a zombie.¡± ¡°Is this person even more powerful than a Level 5 Awakened?¡± Someone muttered. Old Man Liu Sheng looked at Wang Ran and nodded. This young man looked like a tourist. He probably came here blindly. If even a passerby could withstand it, it seemed that the virus in the witch¡¯s body had really subsided. ¡°Go, capture the witch.¡± ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t a virgin, he still has to give that lord an explanation.¡± ¡± As for that young man, he ruined our plans. Just kill him.¡± Old Man Liu Sheng ordered. More than a dozen priests took off their gas masks and rushed toward Wang Ran and Youya. ¡°Ah! Not good!¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Youya came back to her senses and pulled Wang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just trash.¡± Wang Ran placed the snacks on the steps and prepared to slap him. Just as the dozen or so priests ran to a spot not far away from the two of them, their footsteps suddenly slowed down. The two people running in front reached out and grabbed their necks. ¡°Not good¡­lt¡¯s a virus!¡± ¡°The virus in the witch¡¯s body is still there!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± All of them stopped in their tracks and revealed pained expressions. Not long after, their gazes changed. She turned into a zombie. ¡°Roar¡­¡± These people stared at Wang Ran. Their eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness. A perfectly fine person had turned into a zombie just like that¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Not far away, Old Man Liu Sheng immediately put on his gas mask. This meant that the poison in the witch¡¯s body was as strong as before. But why was that young man fine? Could it be that he was strong enough to resist the virus in the witch¡¯s body? No matter what, it was not a good thing. Liu Sheng didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately turned around and ran towards the top of the mountain. The dozens of zombified priests pounced on Wang Ran and Youya. ¡°Be careful.. ¡® Youya¡¯s little heart was thumping. Although she had the strength of a Level 3 Metahuman, her combat experience was basically zero. In addition, his foot was injured, so he definitely couldn¡¯t run away. Now, he could only rely on this¡­A man with a dishonest mouth. Wang Ran looked calm. He held Youya¡¯s hand with one hand and began to slap her with the other. Most of those zombies had silver eyes, and the most powerful one had golden eyes. Wang Ran slapped him effortlessly, slapping his head with each slap. Soon, those zombies turned into corpses. Youya, who was behind Wang Ran, was shocked. She had never seen such a bloody scene before. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran picked up the snacks on the ground and pulled Youya away. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Why should I go with you?!¡± Youya suddenly reacted. I don¡¯t know this person either¡­ ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± ¡°Your brother asked me to come here to save you.¡± ¡°He was the one who told me about the mole on your butt.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°My brother? Genta?¡± ¡°He¡­ How is he now?¡± You Ya asked nervously. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. He¡¯s with your grandfather.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to them now.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Youya was stunned. According to what Wang Ran said just now, it sounded quite credible. After all, only her family knew about the mole on her butt. Wang Ran said that he could bring her to her family¡­ ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t! No!¡± You Ya suddenly exclaimed.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: 366 Chapter 366: 366 Translator: 549690339 Saliva Can Disinfect? Everyone who approaches me will¡­¡± Youya looked at the corpses on the ground. They all turned into zombies without exception. ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with you? Why are you fine?¡± Youya carefully sized up Wang Ran. There was nothing unusual about this person. This was not normal. ¡®What else do you want with this little virus in your body?¡± ¡°However, I really can¡¯t bring you back just like that.¡± The entire camp will become a zombie nest.¡± Wang Ran rubbed his chin and said. The concentration of the virus in Youya¡¯s body was about the same as Ada¡¯s, but it was much more contagious. To zombies, Youya was a walking energy pool, but to humans, it was a poisonous gas bomb. He had to think of a way to resolve it. ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t harm Genta and the others.¡± Youya nodded. She was a very kind witch, otherwise she would not have been so easily fooled and voluntarily locked up in the shrine. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain first.¡± ¡± Corpses all over the place. It¡¯s too much of a killjoy.¡± Wang Ran held Youya¡¯s hand and was about to walk down the mountain. ¡°Aiya¡­lt hurts¡­¡± Youya tilted her body and almost fell to the ground. The wound on the bottom of her foot was still bleeding. The path down the mountain was full of stairs. There was no way to walk. Wang Ran looked at the bloodstains on the steps and knew that Youya¡¯s injury was on the soles of her feet. Zombie corpses were all over the stairs, so it was a little inconvenient to treat the wounds there. Wang Ran decided to go down the mountain first. ¡°Come on, get on my back.¡± Wang Ran walked two steps forward and squatted down slightly. Youya was stunned. This was¡­Recite his meaning? Youya had never had such intimate contact with a boy before. However, his foot was injured, and this was not a place to stay for long. Sigh¡­So be it. Youya lifted her red dress and gently lay on Wang Ran¡¯s back. The next action made Youya blush. Wang Ran actually reached out to hold her thigh¡­ Youya¡¯s face was red and hot, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. What if he was just carrying her? If he minded, it would be very awkward. Just like that, Wang Ran carried Youya on his back and walked down. Youya¡¯s red dress, red face, and the red Torii along the road formed a perfect picture. Unfortunately, Wang Ran was focused on the road and did not notice the scenery around him. After walking for a while, You Ya knew that Wang Ran didn¡¯t have any special thoughts, so she was slightly relieved. Lying on Wang Ran¡¯s back, You Ya felt an indescribable sense of security. Moreover, Wang Ran¡¯s back was warm and comfortable. Unknowingly, Youya felt a little sleepy. She fell asleep before she reached the foot of the mountain. ¡°Hey, you can come down now.¡± When they reached the foot of the mountain, Wang Ran turned his head and said. In the end, he saw a cute face sleeping soundly. A stream of saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth, wetting Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aiya, my clothes¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. His clothes were branded. Forget it, forget it. It was just saliva. Tang Tang and the others had sprayed their other water on their clothes before, so this bit of saliva was nothing. Wang Ran carefully placed Youya in the back seat of the car. ¡°Oh right, her foot seems to be injured.¡± Wang Ran bent down and picked up Youya¡¯s injured foot. One of the white socks was already stained red with blood. Wang Ran took off Youya¡¯s socks and looked at her feet. Wang Ran took off Youya¡¯s socks and looked at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡± ¡°Feet¡­lt¡¯s actually not smelly. It smells quite good.¡± Wang Ran subconsciously sniffed. The wound on the bottom of Youya¡¯s foot had not healed yet, and blood was still slowly seeping out. Wang Ran was an old doctor and was very professional in treating injuries. However, Wang Ran did not want to cut his palm with such a small wound. That would be too wasteful. How about¡­ Lick it? ¡°Why would I have such a strange thought¡­¡± Wang Ran had just stuck out her tongue when she was amused by herself. Wang Ran had only tried licking a girl¡¯s feet on Su Xiaoyu, Lu Shuangshuang, Wu Jiaxin, Liu Shiyao, Lin Shuang, and a few other girls who had forgotten their numbers. They had long legs, so it would be a waste not to lick them. Strangers¡­lt was a little awkward. Forget it, this is just a small injury. I should just cut my finger. Wang Ran was about to make a move when Youya suddenly woke up. Youya, who was dumbfounded, saw a man holding her foot with his tongue sticking out. This was¡­Licking his own feet? In her panic, Youya kicked forward with her little foot and landed on Wang Ran¡¯s tongue. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s tongue hurt and he took a few deep breaths. ¡°You¡­ hentai!¡± Youya stepped back, her legs tucked into her red dress, her eyes full of fear. She had wanted to praise this person for being serious just now, but she did not expect him to do such a thing while she was asleep! ¡°I¡¯m treating you!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He was actually treated as a pervert¡­ ¡°Heal?¡± ¡°Is there a healer who sticks out his tongue?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me that saliva can disinfect¡­¡± Youya hugged her knees and stared at Wang Ran in panic. ¡°Look at the soles of your feet. Are there any wounds?¡± Wang Ran sighed. Just now, she had kicked her tongue. It had probably healed. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ Youya¡¯s little feet slowly stretched out. She lifted her feet and looked at them. She was instantly stunned. ¡°Nani! Really¡­ It really healed!¡± Youya was shocked. She had never heard of a wound that could heal with a lick. It was simply too magical. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you¡­¡± ¡°Your tongue¡­Are you alright?¡± You Ya knelt in the back seat and bowed to Wang Ran. It¡¯s fine. I usually exercise my tongue¡­¡± ¡°Alright, your leg is fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°This car is out of gas. We have to find a car with more gas first.¡± Wang Ran stood up and said. From Jingdu to Da Ban, if he walked, he would die. ¡°Ah, okay. Please wait a moment.¡± Youya picked up the blood-stained socks beside her and put them back on. She didn¡¯t have any shoes, so it would be better if she wore a pair of socks. Wang Ran looked at Youya and sighed. With her soft and tender feet, she would probably get injured again after taking a few steps. ¡°Come, get on my back.¡± Wang Ran turned around and squatted in front of Youya. Youya¡¯s heart warmed. This person¡­How considerate¡­ Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: 367 Chapter 367: 367 Translator: 549690339 Stay the Night First At the foot of the mountain, there were all kinds of souvenir shops. Most of the shops were empty, and there were a few shops with one or two zombies stuck in the counters. They had long become dried corpses. When they passed by a shop selling fans, Wang Ran clearly felt Youya tremble slightly behind him. Wang Ran stopped in his tracks. ¡°You like folding fans? ¡°Just take it away.¡± Wang Ran turned his face and said. ¡°Ah, is this really okay?¡± Youya was a little embarrassed. After all, this was a free gift. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him if he wants to charge you?¡± Wang Ran pointed at the dried corpse on the ground and said with a smile. Youya was stunned. He was already dead. It would be strange if he could speak. Wang Ran carried Youya on his back and walked over. He grabbed a folding fan and handed it to Youya. ¡°Ah, how did you know that I like this¡­¡± Youya was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is fate.¡± Wang Ran said. He reckoned that a girl like Youya wouldn¡¯t like those folding fans with the Big Dipper Divine Fist and Fist Wish Asura printed on them¡­ Wang Ran continued to carry Youya forward. When he passed by a restaurant, Wang Ran saw a rickshaw parked at the entrance. This rickshaw was probably used to take photos for tourists. However, it came in handy now. Wang Ran put Youya in the car, grabbed the pole, and pulled the car forward. This was much more efficient than carrying her. As he ran, Wang Ran felt a little strange. He was clearly here for a vacation, but why did he feel like he had turned into a camel? Youya, who was sitting in the car, was in a good mood. She had been locked up for a long time and could finally escape today. The scenery outside was so beautiful to her. The man in front of her who saved her also looked very pleasing to the eye¡­ As the sun set, the sky gradually darkened. Wang Ran stopped at a JR line platform. ¡°There¡¯s a parking lot further ahead. There should be quite a number of cars, but it¡¯s dark at night. It¡¯s a little dangerous to travel by car lights.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a clean carriage and rest for the night.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Youya nodded. She felt that whatever this man said was right. When she got out of the car, Youya naturally stretched out her hands. This meant that he had to memorize it. Wang Ran turned around with a bitter smile. Was this a habit? It looked like he had to find a pair of shoes for her as soon as possible. Wang Ran carried Youya to the platform, where several JR trains were parked. There were many black and bloody palm prints on the carriage. It seemed that the situation here was quite tragic. ¡°Are we going to stay here tonight¡­¡± ¡± Are there zombies here¡­¡± Youya was a little worried. ¡® I say, you¡¯re a Level 3 Metahuman after all. Why are you so cowardly?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just zombies. We can just kill them if they come.¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°But¡­l¡¯m not an Awakened who specializes in combat¡­¡± ¡°I might not even be able to defeat a Level 1 Awakened.¡± Youya lowered her head in embarrassment. Wang Ran thought about it and felt that it made sense. The characteristics on Youya¡¯s body¡­ He was probably a support-type Awakened. It was easy to understand why he was not good at fighting. ¡°I won¡¯t sleep too soundly at night.¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± Wang Ran carried Youya into a carriage. The carriage was pitch black, and there was a faint smell of blood. However, this was at least a place where he could shelter himself from the wind and rain, and there was a seat to lie down on. Wang Ran gave a bag of snacks to Youya and then sat down leisurely. Youya was a little embarrassed at first, but she couldn¡¯t help it after tearing open the packaging. After escaping, her appetite was much better than before. These snacks smelled really good¡­ A few minutes later, Youya rubbed her belly with satisfaction. However, the next moment, she became embarrassed again. ¡°That¡­Wang Ranjun, I think¡­¡± ¡°I want to go to the toilet¡­¡¯ Youya blushed and said with her head lowered. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran did not mind. ¡°But, I don¡¯t have shoes¡­¡± Youya¡¯s voice became softer. Her meaning was obvious. She wanted Wang Ran to carry her to the toilet. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a carriage to relieve yourself, or look for a toilet. There should be a toilet on this car.¡± ¡°The floor in the carriage is quite flat. You should be able to walk on your own.¡± Wang Ran suggested. It was awkward to go to the bathroom in front of someone she had not known for long. ¡°Ah, that works too.¡¯ ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to peek¡­¡± Youya immediately felt a little embarrassed after saying that. He didn¡¯t want the opportunity to relieve himself and took the initiative to persuade him to go to the next carriage to relieve himself. How could he peek? He was really a little petty. You Ya blushed and opened the door to the back of the carriage. ¡°In the carriage¡­lt seems a little strange¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d better look for the toilet.¡± Youya hesitated for a moment and gave up the idea of relieving herself in the carriage. Youya continued to walk forward in the dark. There were not toilets at the intersection of every carriage, so Youya could only continue to walk deeper. After two carriages, Youya finally found the toilet. ¡°Kaka¡­¡± Youya pulled the door, but it seemed to be stuck. However, Youya was an Awakened. She opened the door with a little force. Suddenly! A zombie in the toilet pounced on Youya! ¡°Ah!¡± Youya was shocked and slapped him subconsciously. ¡°Gulp¡­¡¯ The zombie¡¯s head was sent flying and rolled on the ground. It turned out that it was a zombie locked in the toilet and had been dead for a long time. When the door opened, he fell out. Youya stuck out her tongue. She was really timid. Even a dead zombie could scare her. After kicking the zombie¡¯s body to the side, Youya walked into the toilet. She had used too much force when she opened the door just now, so it couldn¡¯t be locked. You Ya could only close the door. Next was the time to release it¡­ A few minutes later, Youya felt comfortable all over. Just as Yuya lifted her skirt, footsteps suddenly came from the carriage passage outside the door. ¡°Wang Ranjun?¡± ¡°He still came to peek¡¯. ¡± Youya pouted, feeling a little unhappy. Fortunately, he had already finished relieving himself. Otherwise, he would have been taken advantage of. ¡°Kada¡­ Kada¡­ The footsteps were getting closer and closer, accompanied by the sound of something knocking on the carriage. ¡°Hmm? This voice¡­ ¡°Could it be!¡± Youya¡¯s body trembled.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: 368 Chapter 368: 368 Translator: 549690339 Magical Healing Method This sound was clearly the sound of knuckles tapping. Zombies! The zombie was in the corridor by the toilet door! Youya panicked. How did the zombies find this place? He didn¡¯t make any noise when he was relieving himself¡­ Could it be¡­Did the virus on his body attract them here? Youya didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She could only hold the door with her hand, hoping that the zombies outside would leave. The footsteps stopped outside the toilet. The sound of fingernails knocking on the door of the toilet came. It seemed that the zombies outside had already discovered Youya¡¯s hiding place. A sharp claw pierced through the door of the toilet, leaving a wound on Youya¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help, Wang Ranjun!¡± Youya shouted while blocking the door. The zombie outside the door retracted its claws and put it into its mouth to taste it. ¡°Delicious¡­lt¡¯s too delicious¡­¡± ¡°If I eat you, I will definitely become a Corpse Emperor!¡± The zombie¡¯s eyes were glowing red. The little bit of blood on his claws made him feel refreshed. This taste was too awesome! He followed the scent in the middle of the night and found the treasure. Youya was about to cry. If he had known earlier, he would have gone to the toilet in the next carriage. That way, if any zombies came, Wang Ran would be able to save her in time. Now that there were several carriages between them, she didn¡¯t know if Wang Ran could hear her cry for help. ¡°Boom!¡± The red-eved zombie Dunched the door again. This time, half of the door was directly blasted open. Youya and the zombie looked at each other. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. She¡¯s even a witch.¡± ¡°She must still be a virgin, right?¡± ¡°Looks like I can still enjoy myself before eating.¡± The red-eyed zombie smiled proudly. He was bored and had come out for a stroll tonight, but he had actually obtained such a harvest. As expected, the heavens rewarded those who worked hard. Youya was about to cry. Why were all those zombies so perverted? They were always thinking about their own bodies. Was she that popular with zombies? Wang Ranjun, why aren¡¯t you here yet? You Ya desperately hoped that Wang Ran would come and peek at her, so that she could at least be saved. The red-eyed zombie outside the door grabbed the remaining half of the door and pulled it hard! The entire door was lifted off. Nothing stood in front of him and Youya. Just as the red-eyed zombie was about to reach out to grab Youya, he suddenly froze. Footsteps! The red-eyed zombie cautiously looked to the side. A young human munching on melon seeds walked out of the darkness. The moonlight shone through the carriage door and landed on his face. ¡°Wang Ranjun!¡± Tears welled up in Youya¡¯s eyes. Wang Ran had indeed appeared in time! Wang Ranjun under the moonlight was so charming.. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, there¡¯s still supper, right¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really lucky today.¡± The red-eyed zombie narrowed his eyes and smiled. This area was sparsely populated, and those who could eat had almost eaten up. He didn¡¯t expect to meet two of them today. It was simply perfect! Wang Ran walked toward the red-eyed zombie calmly. There was no zombie at that level that couldn¡¯t be dealt with one slap. The red-eyed zombie saw Wang Ran getting closer and closer, and a trace of fear suddenly appeared in its heart. His intuition told him that the man walking over was very dangerous! ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be an Awakened who is above rank 6, right¡­¡± The red-eyed zombie¡¯s forehead began to sweat. At his level, he cherished his life very much. Although the witch¡¯s scent was very attractive, compared to his own life, his life was more important! ¡°That¡­l left the gas on at home, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡± The red-eyed zombie found a random excuse and ran away. ¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. The Japanese zombies are too cowardly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stubborn at all.¡± Wang Ran picked up the broken pieces ot the door and threw them at the zombie. ¡°Puchi! ¡± The broken piece of the door directly stabbed into the back of the zombie¡¯s head. This poor fellow had only run a few steps before he received his lunch box. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I said, why did you run so far away to shit?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t peek. ¡± Wang Ran shrugged at Youya. Youya pounced on Wang Ran. The tears in her eyes could no longer be held back. She had almost lost her virginity and life. ¡°Hey, is your face injured?¡± Wang Ran saw the wound on Youya¡¯s cheek. This cut was quite deep, and the blood could not stop. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± While speaking, Wang Ran walked to the corpse of the red-eyed zombie. Under Youya¡¯s surprised gaze, Wang Ran raised his leg and stomped on the red-eyed zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Puchi puchi¡­¡± The poor guy¡¯s head was crushed into a pile of meat paste. Tears gushed out of Youya¡¯s eyes again. Was he venting his anger for her? She was so touched! Other than her own family, no one had ever treated her so well! ¡°Alright, go back to our carriage. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Wang Ran took Youya¡¯s hand and walked to the carriage in front of them. ¡°Zhizhi¡­¡± Youya recalled the scene of Wang Ran treating the wound on her sole. It was really¡­lt was too embarrassing. Did he have to treat the wound on his face like this? She had never had such intimate contact with a man before¡­ In a trance, the two of them had already returned to the previous carriage. The moonlight shone through the window, so the car was not completely dark. Youya sat on her seat nervously, her fingers constantly pinching her red dress. ¡°Come, turn your face around.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡®Yes¡­¡± Youya responded like a mosquito and obediently turned the wound to Wang Ran¡¯s side. At the same time, she closed her eyes nervously. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, just like Youya¡¯s current mood. Wang Ran was stunned. This scene was a little too much. He was just treating his injuries. Don¡¯t make it seem like he was filming a small movie. After sighing, Wang Ran took out a dagger. It was impossible to lick such a deep wound. He still needed some blood. Wang Ran cut open his finger decisively and then pasted the wound on Youya¡¯s face. Youya instantly felt warmth. The pain from the wound had disappeared, and there was a very comfortable feeling. Youya slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Hey, is it a finger¡­¡± You Ya felt a little disappointed when she realized that Wang Ran didn¡¯t use his tongue. However, the wound on her face healed quickly. Not long after, her face regained its smoothness. ¡°Ah! How magical.. ¡°There¡¯s actually no wound at all!¡± Youya touched her own face, tears welling up in her eyes. As a beautiful girl, she definitely valued her looks very much. ¡± Wang Ranjun, thank you so much. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡± You Ya looked at Wang Ran gratefully.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: 369 Chapter 369: 369 Translator: 549690339 Actually, A Kiss Is Ok ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± I¡¯m here for a vacation. If you know any tourist spots, you can be my tour guide.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah, I know a little about that!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Jingdu, Kiyomizu-dera and Mount Arashi are both good scenic spots.¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still Gion!¡± Youya thought for a moment and said. ¡°Alright, rest early today. We¡¯ll go for a walk tomorrow.¡± Wang Ran sat beside Youya and leaned back. Youya¡¯s face turned red. Were they sleeping next to each other¡­ Alright then. The two of them did not speak and prepared to go to sleep. Wang Ran closed his eyes and breathed evenly. He could clearly feel Youya¡¯s aura. The smell carried a strong virus smell, which was very attractive to zombies. The red-eyed zombie must have been attracted by that aura. For Wang Ran, breathing beside Youya could also absorb the virus into his body and slightly increase his strength. ¡°This is not a good ability.¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. If it were a weaker person, this concentration of the virus would be enough to mutate them into zombies. If Yuya went back just like that, Genta and the rest of the people in the camp would suffer. The reason why Wang Ran wanted to walk around Jingdu was to see if he could find a solution to this problem. Sigh, let¡¯s sleep first. With Wang Ran¡¯s strength, he would instinctively wake up when a zombie approached. Soon, Wang Ran fell asleep. However, Youya was different. She had never slept next to a man. Even his younger brother, Genta, slept separately. Now that she was so close to Wang Ran, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. After struggling for a long time, Youya slowly fell asleep. Under the night sky, a few zombies were approaching the carriage. They were all attracted by the aura emitted by Youya. Wang Ran woke up naturally. His keen hearing and instinctive reaction allowed him to not miss anything that was close to him. Wang Ran looked at Youya, who was sleeping soundly, and quietly walked out of the carriage. When the zombies outside saw Wang Ran, they roared and pounced on him like wild beasts that had seen food. Wang Ran continued to slap the zombies and quickly killed them. ¡°Everyone who can come from nearby is probably here.¡± ¡°I should be able to sleep well for the rest of the night.¡± Wang Ran casually wiped his hands with a zombie¡¯s clothes and leisurely walked back to the car. In the carriage, Youya was still sleeping soundly. Wang Ran sat down beside her. The smell coming from Youya¡¯s body made Wang Ran¡¯s heart restless. This was a kind of restlessness that went deep into his cells. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but approach Youya. ¡°Take a sip and sleep.¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. Youya had fallen asleep, so she shouldn¡¯t have noticed. Wang Ran moved closer to Youya¡¯s neck and took a deep breath. A surge of energy directly rushed into Wang Ran¡¯s brain, making him feel a little smug. ¡°Is this what smoking feels like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite exciting¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. One more bite¡­ Just one bite. Wang Ran leaned toward Youya¡¯s neck again and took a deep breath. At this moment, Youya opened her eyes. Their eyes met, and the atmosphere was unusually awkward. Youya¡¯s cheeks suddenly became hot. When Wang Ran took the first puff, she already felt a little bit of it. When she opened her eyes, she happened to see Wang Ran taking a second puff. What was he doing? Sucking cats? Could it be that this man was really interested in her but did not want to violate her, so he used this method to comfort himself? This was too great! Thinking of Wang Ran¡¯s protection and respect for her along the way, Youya firmly affirmed this point. This man was too upright! ¡°Actually¡­Actually, if you want to kiss me, you can kiss me¡­¡± Youya¡¯s voice trembled slightly, as if she had mustered up her courage to say it. ¡°That¡­l want you to kiss my wound. I¡¯m afraid it hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡± Youya hurriedly added an unreliable explanation. After she finished speaking, Youya¡¯s face was already burning hot. This was the first time she had asked a man to kiss her. She had no idea what to do next. What if this man did something else after kissing her? Should he obey or not resist? So conflicted! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Hurry up and sleep.¡± Wang Ran sat up straight and closed his eyes. Youya heaved a sigh of relief. But for some reason, she felt a little disappointed. It was dawn. Wang Ran stood up and stretched his limbs. Then, he took out a toothbrush, toothpaste, and a bottle of mineral water from his backpack. Youya, who opened her eyes, was shocked. Was he really here for a vacation? Did he bring so many things? ¡°Hey, are you brushing your teeth?¡± Wang Ran handed the toothbrush and toothpaste to Youya after brushing. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Youya nodded. She was a delicate girl, and brushing her teeth was something that she could not skip even in the apocalypse. As soon as Youya put the toothbrush in her mouth, she realized¡­ This was the toothbrush that Wang Ran had just brushed! Wasn¡¯t this the same as indirectly¡­ Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s already in. It¡¯s not easy to pull it out. Youya grabbed the toothbrush and put it in and out of her mouth. Soon, a lot of foam flowed out from the corner of her mouth¡­ After brushing his teeth, Wang Ran walked out of the carriage with Youya. ¡°Ah! So many zombies¡­¡± Looking at the corpses on the ground, Youya covered her mouth in shock. It seemed that Wang Ran had been protecting her when she was asleep last night. This made Youya even more moved. Your smell is very attractive to zombies.¡± ¡°These are all from last night.¡± Wang Ran explained. Hearing this, Youya suddenly remembered that Wang Ran had inhaled near her neck last night. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him at that time. She just wanted to smell it. He was thinking too much again¡­ ¡°See if there are any suitable shoes. Take a pair off and wear them first.¡¯ Wang Ran suggested. Youya nodded and walked around the pile of corpses on her tiptoes. She really found a pair of sneakers that fit her feet. Although zombies had worn those clothes, no one would care about them in this situation. After putting on her shoes, You Ya followed Wang Ran to the parking lot. After some searching, Wang Ran chose a GTL. This car with zirls was really cool. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest scenic spot first.¡± Wang Ran started the car. The powerful acceleration performance directly brought about a fierce push on the back. This car accelerated much faster than the Wuling Hongguang. Wang Ran almost hit the street lamp.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: 370 Chapter 370: 370 Translator: 549690339 Chapter 370-lt¡¯s Fine as Long as I Break My Body While driving, Wang Ran was thinking about how to solve the problem of the spread of the virus in Youya. If this was not resolved, Wang Ran would not dare to bring her back to Genta. Unfortunately, Wang Ran was not as good at studying viruses as Liu Shiyao. Wang Ran was best at all kinds of treatment methods. He didn¡¯t know if traditional treatment methods would work. Of course, Wang Ran didn¡¯t dare to treat Youya rashly. After all, they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other, and he didn¡¯t know if such treatment would work. He didn¡¯t want to become Genta¡¯s brother-in-law the moment he returned. After speeding on the empty highway for a while, Wang Ran arrived at a scenic spot in the city, Gion. Since he couldn¡¯t think of a solution, he might as well travel first. Gion was the largest geisha district in Jingdu, and next door was another famous scenic spot, Yasaka Shrine. It was very cost-effective to visit two scenic spots in such a place. Wang Ran followed Youya into the small path of Gion. On both sides of the path were buildings full of historical style. Other than the terrifying silence, there was also a rather artistic atmosphere. ¡°Your country is really full of tricks.¡± ¡± Where I come from, these are all massage and foot washing shops.¡± Wang Ran sighed as he walked. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a geisha! Not a geisha!¡± Youya stomped her feet. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a custom shop, right?¡± Youya added. ¡°Sodisnaye¡­ ¡± Wang Ran was enlightened. So this was not the red light district. Then there was nothing to shop for. Just as Wang Ran was about to return home, dense footsteps came from the alleys on both sides of the path. Along the way, there were also faint sounds coming from the wooden houses. ¡°Wang Ranjun¡­There seems to be someone¡­¡± Youya reminded him. It shouldn¡¯t be a human. It should be a zombie.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°I used to stay on the top of the mountain. I didn¡¯t know that I could attract so many zombies.¡± Youya felt very guilty. He had put Wang Ran in danger. ¡°Calm down. They¡¯re just trash.¡± Wang Ran comforted. ¡°Scum¡­¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Youya nodded. Previously, Wang Ran had killed zombies on the mountain with one slap. The red-eyed zombie in the car was also killed by him. Wang Ran¡¯s strength¡­lt did give people a strong sense of security. Soon, many female zombies in geisha costumes walked out of the wooden houses and alleys along the street. Wang Ran and Youya were stuck in the middle of the road. A pale-faced, red-eyed female zombie walked up to Wang Ran with a paper umbrella in her hand. It seemed that she was the boss here. ¡°Human¡­¡± ¡°Yo, the smell on this little girl¡¯s body¡­ It smells so good.¡± ¡°Are you interested in joining us?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that you will become the best geisha.¡± The red-eyed female zombie covered her mouth and asked with a smile. Youya felt a chill run down her spine. Although the red-eyed female zombie was smiling, she looked very scary. Especially her pale face¡­ She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had applied powder or because she was originally so fair. If he saw it at night, he would be scared out of his wits. ¡°You¡¯re in charge, right?¡± ¡°Tell them to make way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to do it.¡± Wang Ran replied with a smile. The red-eyed female zombie paused briefly, then carefully sized up Wang Ran. So calm¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending. From the looks of it, this person should have some strength. After briefly weighing the pros and cons, the red-eyed female zombie clapped her hands. Those female zombies who stuck their heads out of the alley quickly shrank back. Human, you are very interesting¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to sit down and have a cup of tea with me?¡± the red-eyed female zombie asked with a smile. ¡°Sure, it would be even better if there was a performance or something.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. Anyway, he was here for a vacation, so it was not bad to see some traditional skills. The red-eyed female zombie paused briefly. He had just said it casually, but he did not expect this human to agree so easily. This was too impolite. Were humans not afraid of zombies nowadays? The red-eyed female zombie had no choice but to bring Wang Ran and You Ya into an art gallery. As soon as he entered, a few female zombies in fancy clothes walked up to him. This service was very good. The female zombie made tea for Wang Ran and You Ya, then served them a plate of dried fruits. Not long after, the strings started playing, and the female zombies started the traditional geisha performance. Youya was quite engrossed in the show, while Wang Ran felt a little bored. Those geishas were all pale, and no one knew if it was because they had applied powder or because they were zombies. Wang Ran really couldn¡¯t appreciate it. However, the tea they made was quite fragrant. Little human brother, this little sister¡­¡± ¡°It feels very special.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to bring her around.¡± the red-eyed female zombie reminded him with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous, but it¡¯s a little troublesome to wash your hands all the time.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Washing hands? The red-eyed female zombie didn¡¯t understand why Wang Ran said that. By the way, is her scent really that attractive to you zombies?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Of course. As long as there¡¯s a breeze, I can smell this sweet fragrance from far away.¡± ¡°Little girl, are you still a virgin?¡± The red-eyed female zombie looked at Youya and asked. ¡°Ah! Yes¡­ Youya¡¯s face instantly turned red. She didn¡¯t know why the red-eyed female zombie asked that. ¡°What, does it have anything to do with this?¡± Wang Ran asked curiously. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in this line of work for twenty years and have seen many girls.¡± ¡°Some girls have a very special body fragrance from a young age.¡± ¡°This phenomenon often occurs in other creatures.¡± In essence, it¡¯s an instinct of a creature to attract the opposite sex.¡± ¡°This lady¡¯s situation should be similar to this phenomenon.¡± the red-eyed female zombie explained. ¡°Oh? Is there any way to solve it?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. The female zombie sounded like she had a way. If he could solve the problem with Youya, Wang Ran could bring her back to reunite with Genta. From my many years of experience, there¡¯s only one way to stop this little girl from emitting this smell¡­¡¯ The red-eyed female zombie folded her fan and leaned forward. ¡°What is it?¡± Youya was the most excited, staring at the red-eyed female zombie. The red-eyed female zombie took a deep breath of Youya¡¯s vibe and smiled. ¡°The solution is actually very simple.¡± ¡°I just need to break your body.¡± I¡¯ve had at least 300 girls under me, and more than a dozen of them were born with a natural fragrance.¡± ¡°After they broke their bodies, the fragrance disappeared without exception.¡± ¡°I think you can give it a try.¡± the red-eyed female zombie said with a smile.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: 371 Chapter 371: 371 Translator: 549690339 There¡¯s No Loss in Giving It A Try, Right? ¡°Ah! This!¡± Youya¡¯s body trembled. Could it be like this? Why did it feel so illogical? Was this the only way to solve the problem in his body? ¡°This¡­ Is it reliable?¡± Wang Ran also expressed his doubts. Could it be settled so easily? ¡°According to my many years of experience, this method should be effective.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys give it a try?¡± ¡°Anyway, if it doesn¡¯t work, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± the red-eyed female zombie said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. Youya was a little confused. No losses? If he tried, he would no longer be a virgin. This was called not losing anything¡­ However, at the thought of her brother and grandfather, Youya began to feel conflicted. If he didn¡¯t solve the problem on his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his brother and grandfather. This Wang Ranjun¡­ If it was him, Youya would not be so resistant. ¡°In that case, a stick should be enough, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. The red-eyed female zombie and Youya were both stunned. ¡°What are you thinking? How can a stick work!¡± ¡°Of course, this process has to be normal between a man and a woman.¡± Otherwise, how can I stimulate the changes in my hormones?¡± The red-eyed female zombie rolled her eyes. Was this human looking down on this little girl? He actually didn¡¯t eat the meat in front of him? Tsk tsk tsk¡­ ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just here for a vacation. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my fate.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Life was really difficult. ¡°Why don¡¯t I arrange a room for you?¡± the red-eyed female zombie asked with a smile. Hearing that, Youya immediately lowered her head. She was already extremely shy. Although she had already mentally prepared herself last night, she still felt a little flustered at the mention of it. Just as Youya was about to agree, a golden-eyed female zombie in a kimono suddenly rushed over. ¡°Sister Ju! Not good!¡± ¡°The three magnates are here to cause trouble again!¡± the golden-eyed female zombie said nervously. ¡°Three magnates?¡± ¡°Who came up with such a stupid nickname?¡± Wang Ran could not help but laugh. Little human brother, the three heads are three red-eyed zombies.¡± ¡± They¡¯ve occupied Yasaka Shrine, which is next door to us. They¡¯re very powerful, and they might break through to the level of Corpse Emperor at any time.¡± ¡°These three people are not to be trifled with. Little brother, be careful with your words.¡± ¡°I reckon¡­¡± ¡°They must have been attracted by the scent of this little girl.¡± The smell of little girls is more attractive to male zombies.¡± Sister Ju said solemnly. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble.¡± Youya bowed. It was not the first time her characteristic had caused trouble. It¡¯s fine. The three giants, after all. I took their heads off.¡± Wang Ran finished the tea in his cup in one gulp and stood up. ¡°Little brother, the strength of the three big shots is not ordinary¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to fight them head-on?¡± Sister Ju reminded. Since they were attracted by Youya, they must be here to find trouble with me.¡± ¡°Of course I have to meet them.¡± Wang Ran walked out calmly. Youya and Sister Ju quickly followed behind. ¡± Those three red-eyed zombies are powerful. They come to our place every now and then to steal some female zombies to vent their lust.¡± ¡°However, they don¡¯t dare to be too ruthless. After all, if they really fall out with each other, I can take one of them away and turn them into two big shots.¡± Sister Ju said as she walked. Soon, Wang Ran saw the three red-eyed zombies. Three fat otakus. They were whispering to each other with evil smiles on their faces. No one knew what they were discussing. Seeing Youya, their eyes lit up. This was¡­Humans! Tsk, tsk, tsk. He looked much better than those female zombies with white powder on their faces. Moreover, the fragrance that attracted the three of them seemed to be coming from this woman. ¡°Sister Ju, you have such good new goods here, but you didn¡¯t take the initiative to inform us.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on us three brothers?¡± A slightly bald and fat zombie said with a cold smile. Sister Ju frowned. He had really turned this place into a red-light district! It wasn¡¯t enough for him to catch one or two female zombies every few days, but now he was going to send them to him? This was a little bullying. ¡°Wang Ranjun¡­ ¡± ¡°Their eyes are so annoying.¡± Youya hid behind Wang Ran. Those eyes were exactly the same as those of the red-eyed zombie on the train last night. It was filled with greed and desire. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go kill them.¡± Wang Ran said calmly. ¡°Little brother, you have to be careful.¡± ¡± The three of them aren¡¯t weak. They¡¯re about to become Corpse Emperors, and their teamwork is very good.¡± ¡°Even if the real Zombie Emperor came, he might not be able to kill the three of them.¡¯ Sister Ju reminded him with a serious expression. ¡°Get me a cup of tea, something warm.¡± Wang Ran walked toward the three fat zombies. ¡°Pouring tea? Are you trying to kill Hwa Xiong with warm wine?¡± Sister Ju was stunned. Wang Ran was too confident. ¡°You guys, go get a pot of hot tea.¡± Sister Ju instructed her younger sister behind her. She always felt that Wang Ran could really do what he said. Seeing Wang Ran walk over, the three fat zombies frowned. ¡°Boss, what do they mean by sending a human man over?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t play with men, right?¡± a red-eyed zombie asked. ¡°Men¡­lt¡¯s not like I can¡¯t play.¡± But I¡¯m more interested in that witch.¡± The slightly bald fat otaku wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. Youya¡¯s figure, appearance, and dressing were all to his liking. ¡°That¡¯s true. Third Brother, you play with this man first.¡± ¡°Boss and I will go one after the other and have a good time with that witch first.¡± Another fat otaku said with a smile. No. 3 was stunned. Why should I play with men first! Too much¡­ At this moment, Wang Ran had already walked up to the three of them. ¡°Kid, kneel down and lick yourself.¡± ¡°If you perform well, I¡¯ll take you back to Yasaka Shrine to be a sex slave.¡± Third Brother glanced at Wang Ran. This kid had delicate features and could still mess around. After Boss and Second Brother were done enjoying themselves, he could find that witch to do the second round. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He could understand why these fat otakus had thoughts about Youya. Make me a slave? This was too f * cking looking down on people! Wang Ran felt offended. He had originally wanted them to die a quick death, but now it seemed that there was no need for him to be so merciful.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: 372 Chapter 372: 372 Translator: 549690339 Helping People Is the Essence of Happiness ¡°Come, kneel down.¡¯ Fat Otaku No. 3 unzipped his pants and aimed at Wang Ran. Wang Ran frowned and raised his leg to kick up! Fat Otaku No. 3¡¯s dangling thing was kicked into his abdomen along with his two eggs. His hip bone was also broken into many pieces. ¡°Awooo!¡± Fat Otaku No. 3 curled up into a ball, trembling on the ground like a meatball. Even red-eyed zombies couldn¡¯t bear such pain. ¡°Damn it, you dare to sneak attack Third Brother?¡± ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± The fat boss only saw the third brother rolling on the ground and did not know how heavy the kick was, so he did not have a clear understanding of Wang Ran¡¯s strength. ¡°The two of you, if you perform 69 now, I can still let you die a little easier.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ Wang Ran revealed a kind smile. ¡°69?¡± The fat boss looked at the second boss and blushed. Before he turned into a zombie, he did have some thoughts about Second Brother. After all, they were ugly and poor at that time. They couldn¡¯t find a girlfriend, so they could only lay their hands on the brothers around them. Now¡­ There were so many female zombies to play with, and only those with brain problems would have sex with Second Brother. ¡°You¡¯re f * cking courting death!¡± The fat otaku second brother took the lead and rushed towards Wang Ran. His fat body did not affect his speed. A swollen fist directly hit Wang Ran¡¯s face. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t be bothered to dodge. He lowered his head slightly and used his forehead to hit the fat otaku second brother¡¯s fist. ¡°Kacha¡­ A crisp sound rang out! The fat Otaku Second Brother¡¯s fist and arm were fractured into several pieces. ¡± My hand!!!¡± The fat otaku second brother was shocked and terrified. He held his broken arm and kept trembling. The fat boss ¡®heart tightened. Just as he was about to make a move, he stopped in his tracks. Second Brother¡¯s strength was about the same as his. Second Brother¡¯s punch had not damaged the other party¡¯s head at all. Instead, it had caused him to break his arm. It could be seen how strong the other party was¡­ There was no way to fight! The fat boss thought quickly and made a decision. The fat otaku boss directly pounced on the fat otaku second brother beside him. ¡°Big brother, what are you doing!¡± Fat Otaku Second realized that Fat Otaku First was actually taking off his pants. This was too f * cking embarrassing! ¡°Shut up¡­No, open your mouth!¡± ¡°If you want to live, be obedient!¡± The fat boss skillfully posed in a sixty-nine position. When the fat otaku second brother heard this, he instantly understood what his boss meant. That¡¯s right, this man was too terrifying. She couldn¡¯t beat him. If she wanted to live, she could only listen to him. The fat otaku second brother ignored the pain in his hand and got up with the fat otaku first brother. ¡°Really¡­lt hurts my eyes¡­¡± Youya, Sister Ju, and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and covered their eyes. However, Sister Ju was also secretly amazed. Wang Ran¡¯s strength was really terrifying¡­ Fortunately, he had made the right choice just now and did not fight with him. The fat otaku brothers were pitiful. It seemed that he would not be able to escape this calamity. In the future, Gion¡¯s life would be much better, and Sister Ju was happy just thinking about it. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked to the side and kicked the fat Otaku Third¡¯s head away. Immediately after, Wang Ran walked up to the pair of good brothers. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­Don¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°We did as you said!¡± The fat boss begged. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to go from a fat otaku at the bottom of society to the boss of a zombie camp. He didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just said¡­¡± ¡°If you guys listen to me, I can let you die a little easier.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he raised his leg and reached out to the two fat otakus who were stacked together. Their eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Pfft¡­¡± Wang Ran kicked the heads of the two fat otakus into their butts. They had finally become inseparable¡­ Wang Ran wiped the blood off the soles of his shoes on the ground and walked toward Youya and Sister Ju calmly. ¡°Is the tea poured?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m ready. Please!¡± Sister Ju respectfully handed the cup to Wang Ran with both hands. The tea was still warm. Wang Ran drank it all. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ve already asked someone to arrange a room for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else here, but the environment is good. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Sister Ju covered her mouth with her folding fan and laughed. ¡°A room?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He suddenly remembered the topic they talked about when they were drinking tea. It seemed that if he wanted to solve the problem with Youya, he had to¡­ Was he moving so fast? Have you arranged the rooms? Wang Ran looked at Youya. Youya lowered her head and blushed, as if she didn¡¯t want to refuse. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Ran hesitated. Although helping others was the foundation of happiness, but¡­ Everyone was still not very familiar with each other. It was a little awkward to have such a deep conversation so quickly. ¡°Wang Ranjun!¡± ¡°Please help me!¡± ¡°I want to return to my family!¡± Seeing Wang Ran¡¯s hesitation, You Ya went forward and bowed to beg him. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Helping others is the root of happiness¡­ ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Thank you, Wang Ranjun!¡± Youya was so happy that she pounced on Wang Ran. But soon, she climbed down with a red face. He seemed to be a little too proactive. ¡°Please come with me, the two of you Sister Ju led Wang Ran and Youya to a large house in the depths of Gion. As soon as he pushed the door open, he could see the exquisitely maintained garden. It seemed that this place used to be the residence of a wealthy man. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered someone to prepare hot water for you.¡± ¡°In the following time, no matter what sound you make, no one will disturb you.¡± ¡°Please relax After Sister Ju finished speaking, she left the house with her subordinates. Wang Ran looked at Youya. The two of them stared at each other and stood there in a daze. ¡°How about¡­ Wash up first?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, alright.¡± Wang Ranjun, let¡¯s go in.¡± Youya blushed and nodded. She knew that she was asking Wang Ran for help, so she could not be too passive. The two of them entered the house. In the middle of the room, there was a large wooden barrel, which was steaming. It should have been prepared by Sister Ju¡¯s servants. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Let me help you¡­¡± Youya walked to Wang Ran and lowered her head to help him take off his clothes. After stripping to a certain extent, Youya didn¡¯t dare to make a move. ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest myself.¡± Wang Ran took off the remaining cover and stepped into the wooden bucket. Hot water bath, comfortable! Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: 373 Chapter 373: 373 Translator: 549690339 I¡¯m Not Very Good, But I Can Learn After a moment of hesitation, Youya gritted her teeth and began to take off her clothes. A white robe, a red skirt, then a pair of undergarments, and finally a white sock¡­ Youya reached out to cover herself, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t. Her good figure had been hidden by the wide witch costume all this time, and it was only now that it was revealed. ¡°Wang Ranjun¡­Move forward a little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head yet.¡± Youya said softly. After all, she was still very shy. Wang Ran moved forward, making space for Youya. Youya stepped out with her long legs and tested the temperature of the water. It was a little hot. However, in this situation, he definitely could not retreat. Youya hugged her chest, climbed into the wooden bucket, and sat down slowly. The water line slowly rose, just above Youya¡¯s collarbone. There were many flower petals floating on the water, blocking her vision. It was just enough to ease the tension in Youya¡¯s heart. ¡°Wang Ranjun, you can turn around now.¡± Youya¡¯s small face was flushed red from the heat. She lowered her head and said softly. Wang Ran turned around, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Youya looked really good without any clothes on. ¡°What should I do next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to¡­ But I can learn.¡± Youya¡¯s eyes wandered, not knowing where to look. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about some methods along the way. It¡¯s a good time to put them into practice.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he cut open his arm with his nails. The blood in the wooden barrel instantly flowed out. ¡°Wang Ranjun, you¡­¡± You Ya was stunned, not knowing what Wang Ran was going to do. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I was inspired by the medicinal bath and wanted to give it a try.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. After saying that, Wang Ran leaned forward slightly. While the water was still hot, some things should be carried out as soon as possible¡­ LF An hour later, Youya lay weakly on Wang Ran¡¯s body. This kind of thing was too exhausting! However, she felt that her body seemed to have undergone some indescribable changes. The liquid that Wang Ran had left in her body and the blood in the water were being absorbed by her. This nourishment from the inside out allowed Youya¡¯s body to be strengthened rapidly. The power accumulated in Youya¡¯s body suddenly exploded! ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve advanced again!¡± Youya said happily. She had already leveled up once when she was struggling in the water. He didn¡¯t expect it to happen again in such a short time. ¡°It seems that the effect of both internal and external application is really good.¡± Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. He could promote this method when he got back. Anyway, the pool at home was big and could accommodate many people at the same time. It was very efficient. ¡°Sigh! Wang Ranjun!¡± ¡°I seem to be able to control my ability!¡± Youya stood up in surprise, and the air bag hit Wang Ran¡¯s face. After becoming a Level 5 Metahuman, she realized that she could control the release of the virus at will. Wang Ran sensed it from the side. It was true. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°This way, I won¡¯t have to worry about hurting my brother and grandfather!¡± Youya hugged Wang Ran¡¯s head happily. Wang Ran¡¯s head was deeply buried in the air bag, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Youya seemed to realize that her actions were a little¡­She quickly let go of Wang Ran. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this method to be so useful¡­¡± ¡°Looks like this trip to Gion wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Wang Ran nodded. At this moment, Youya seemed to have thought of something, and her little face blushed again. ¡°Wang Ranjun¡­l think I still need to consolidate.¡± Youya said softly. Wang Ran smiled. Then let¡¯s consolidate it¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and the two of them finally climbed out of the wooden barrel. Youya changed into the kimono that Sister Ju had prepared and tied her hair up simply. She looked especially cute. The witch costume was brought to the door by Youya and handed over to Sister Juts subordinates to wash. Youya held Wang Ran¡¯s arm and strolled along the path at the entrance happily. ¡°My lord! Ma ¡®am! Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Sister Ju is waiting for you.¡± A female zombie stepped forward and bowed. Wang Ran nodded, then brought Youya and the female zombie to a house with a courtyard. ¡°Ah, little brother, you guys are done.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really effective!¡± Sister Ju took a whiff and found that the smell that attracted zombies had really disappeared. ¡°Ah! Little girl, you¡­ You advanced?¡± ¡°It seems that he has advanced more than once!¡± After Sister Ju observed Youya carefully, she was shocked again. In such a short period of time, he could advance twice? This was too exaggerated! Sister Ju glanced at Wang Ran and started to feel a little itchy. Wang Ran saw through Sister Ju¡¯s inner thoughts and rejected her before she could say it. The female zombie didn¡¯t mind, but the middle-aged female zombie¡­ Forget it. Sister Ju smiled awkwardly. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t take the shortcut to become a zombie emperor. ¡°Sister Ju, we¡¯re going back to Da Ban tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today.¡± You Ya bowed to Sister Ju. Without Sister Juts advice, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve her own problems. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys have helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Those three fat otakus are dead. From now on, I¡¯ll be the one in charge.¡± ¡°I should thank you.¡± Sister Ju said with a smile. Without the fat otaku brothers, the strongest person in Jingdu was her Sister Ju. It was only a matter of time before he unified the capital. The female zombies in Gion would have a much better life in the future. ¡°Come, come, come. Sister has specially prepared good wine and dishes for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not human flesh.¡± Sister Ju greeted him warmly. Wang Ran and Youya started eating without restraint. Youya was in a particularly good mood today, so her appetite became very good. She even finished a few bottles of sake. After the meal, Youya started to feel dizzy. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. You can stay in this house tonight.¡± Sister Ju tactfully packed up the cutlery and left the house. The drunk Youya was half-lying on the tatami, her kimono a little loose¡­LF The next morning, the two of them woke up refreshed. Youya changed back into the witch¡¯s clothes. The two of them walked out of the house hand in hand. Sister Ju was already waiting at the door with her men. ¡°D * mn, is there such a big lineup?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Little brother, you¡¯re Gion¡¯s benefactor. All the sisters have to send you off personally.¡± By the way, if you like any female zombie, you can take her with you.¡± Sister Ju covered her mouth with a fan and laughed. ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand and refused. He didn¡¯t like female zombies with such pale faces. Sister Ju, thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯ll visit you occasionally in the future.¡± You Ya bowed to Sister Ju. Then, Wang Ran and Youya got into the Tesla prepared by Sister Ju and drove toward the big board.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: 374 Chapter 374: 374 Translator: 549690339 Crawl Through My Crotch Aiya, this Tesla Autopilot is really useful.¡± Wang Ran was lying in the backseat with Youya in his arms. There weren¡¯t many cars on the road, and the Tesla¡¯s autonomous driving was very stable. This also allowed Wang Ran to drive Youya comfortably in the backseat. It seemed that he had to get a few Teslas when he went back. Tang Tang and the others would definitely like them. When they entered the big board, Wang Ran sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. It was better to be more cautious in the city. In another ten minutes, they should be able to reach Genta¡¯s camp¡­ At this moment in the camp, Genta was facing a very big problem. A few Awakened ones with black headbands were confronting Genta in the camp. ¡°It¡¯s your honor that our boss has taken a fancy to you.¡± ¡°As long as you submit to us, our boss will give you the strongest protection.¡± ¡°What are you still hesitating about?¡± The leader of the group, a Level 5 Metahuman, sneered and looked at Genta. He didn¡¯t expect the leader of this camp to be a teenager. If he had known earlier, he would have just sent a two or three level lackey over. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to submitting, but¡­¡± ¡°I cannot accept your conditions!¡± ¡°You actually want me to chase out the old, weak, and sick in the camp?¡± ¡°Without the protection of the camp, how are they going to survive?¡± Genta said through gritted teeth. Old, weak, sick, and disabled, his grandfather was one of them. He would definitely not agree to this condition. ¡°Tsk¡­¡¯ ¡°The old, weak, sick, and disabled are all useless waste of food!¡± ¡°All the resources should be reserved for the powerful Awakened ones!¡± ¡°Only in this way will the price-performance ratio be the highest!¡± ¡°Forget it. A child like you doesn¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°Are there any other managers here?¡± The Level 5 Metahuman scanned the crowd. ¡°Boss! See if I can do it!¡± The third-level officer who had been taught a lesson by Wang Ran jumped out. He keenly seized this opportunity to turn the tables. ¡°I used to follow the previous boss of this camp.¡± ¡°Our boss¡¯s philosophy is exactly the same as yours!¡± ¡± Unfortunately, our boss was killed¡­¡± ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t mind, let me manage this camp. I¡¯ll tidy this place up immediately.¡± The third-grade officer smiled obsequiously. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re quite tactful.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the people here to you.¡± ¡°If anyone isn¡¯t convinced¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing a few chickens for the monkey to see.¡± The Level 5 Metahuman sneered. Genta¡¯s heart tightened. At this rate, his grandfather would definitely not be able to stay. The other old, weak, sick, and disabled people in the camp also wailed. ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± ¡® Old, weak, sick, and disabled, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to scram!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave in five minutes, we¡¯re going to kill you!¡± The third-level officer immediately changed his expression. The officers who were close to him also gathered around him. Five minutes later, the countdown began. ¡°Genta, what should we do?¡± A few fishermen came over and asked. More than half of the fishermen were ordinary people. They were definitely the ones who were going to be driven away. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°That guy is stronger than me. I can¡¯t fight him head-on.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. We¡¯ll go out to the sea occasionally. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to have food and clothing.¡± Although Genta was young, his temperament was still very mature. The fishermen discussed for a while and gathered around Genta. Even the Level 1 and Level 2 Awakened Fishermen decided to go with Genta. As for the old and weak in the camp, they had no choice but to follow Genta. ¡°Kid, you have some strength. Are you sure you want to go with them?¡± The third-level officer sneered. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I leave?¡± Genta glared at the third-grade officer. ¡°You can leave, but you have to crawl through here!¡± The third-level officer pointed at his crotch. He wanted to regain the face he had lost in front of everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to leave, and you¡¯re still doing this!¡± ¡°¡®l¡¯nat¡¯s ngnt! Genta, clon¡¯t agree to ms request!¡± The fishermen glared at the third-level officer. ¡°If you don¡¯t drill¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that you people can get out smoothly.¡± ¡°When the five minutes are up, we¡¯ll have to kill them.¡± The third-level officer said coldly. Genta gritted his teeth. This was a blatant threat! If he did not agree, his companions would definitely be persecuted by this guy. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll drill!¡± Genta gritted his teeth as he walked to the third-level officer and slowly lay down. This hole was filled with shame. However, Genta still endured it and went over. ¡°Hahahaha, at least you¡¯re tactful!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± ¡°Once the five minutes are up, I¡¯ll start killing people!¡± The third-level officer was extremely satisfied and in a good mood. The Level 5 Metahuman with a black headband was also very satisfied. This third-level officer¡¯s style of doing things was very compatible with them. It seemed that he had chosen a good manager. Genta got up and patted the dirt off his knees. As a man, he was flexible. As long as he kept his life, there would be plenty of opportunities to get back at him in the future. Let¡¯s go. We have to find a suitable place to settle down before dark.¡± Genta led the fishermen and dozens of other old and weak people out of the camp. They were not allowed to bring any supplies. The next day or two would be very difficult. After Genta and the others left, the Level 5 Metahuman walked to the side of the Level 3 officer. ¡°Our headquarters is in the Heavensguard Pavilion of Daban City.¡± ¡°From today onwards, you have to come here every week to provide some supplies and gold.¡± ¡°If any zombies or other Awakened ones come looking for trouble with you, just report the name of Lord Tokugawa of Heavensguard Tower.¡± The Level 5 Metahuman ordered. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Leave this place to me. It¡¯s definitely reliable! ¡± ¡°Boss, this is the Marlboros we found with great difficulty. Boss, take it first!¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done organizing the supplies, I¡¯ll send them to Heavensguard Pavilion!¡± The third-grade officer bowed and smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re very tactful!¡± I¡¯ll mention you more in front of Lord Tokugawa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the other camps. You can go ahead.¡± The Level 5 Metahuman put the Marlboros into his pocket and left with his lackeys. The third-level officer heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had become someone else¡¯s underling, at least he had the final say in this camp. His good days were finally here again. Not long after, the sound of brakes came from the entrance of the camp. The third-level officer looked around and saw a Tesla¡­ Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: 375 Chapter 375: 375 Translator: 549690339 Slaughter the Camp The third-level officer had a bad feeling. Who would come at this time? Could it be the brutal big boss who had taught him a lesson before¡­ If it was him, he would be in trouble! ¡°You! Hurry up and drive to those big shots with black belts to help!¡± The third-level officer immediately said to the underling beside him. Those people shouldn¡¯t have gone far. If they acted quickly, they should be able to call for backup in time. At this moment, the door of the Tesla opened. A man and a woman walked down. ¡°It really is him¡­¡¯ The third-level officer¡¯s heart tightened. If this guy knew that he had chased Genta and the others away, he would definitely find trouble with him. Big shots, hurry up and provide support¡­ ¡°Genta! Grandpa!¡± Youya walked into the campsite while shouting with anticipation. She had not seen her family for a long time. Everyone in the camp had a strange expression on their faces. No one responded. ¡°Wang Ranjun, these people¡¯s gazes are so strange.¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Youya looked at Wang Ran with confusion. ¡°I feel that someone must have done something wrong.¡± Wang Ran could roughly guess from the atmosphere at the scene. These people were afraid of him. Moreover, the fishermen were nowhere to be seen. Obviously, Genta and the others were no longer here for some reason. He didn¡¯t even know if he was alive or dead. ¡°Genta¡­Grandpa¡­¡± You Ya¡¯s face was full of worry. He thought that he would be able to see them as soon as he arrived, but who knew that he would encounter trouble again. ¡°You, come here.¡± ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡± Wang Ran grabbed a survivor beside him. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­¡± The survivor was a little flustered. He looked at the third -level officer and did not dare to speak. ¡°Kacha!¡± Wang Ran broke the guy¡¯s neck and grabbed another one. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°They were all chased out.¡± ¡± ¡°Just a few minutes ago!¡± ¡°They and the old, weak, sick, and disabled were ordered to leave within five minutes. Otherwise, they would die.¡± ¡°Oh right, that Genta was forced to crawl under his crotch.¡± The guy in Wang Ran¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed at the third-level officer and said. ¡± What did you say?!¡± Youya was instantly enraged. Someone was bullying her brother and grandfather? It was already too much to chase him away, and he even wanted his younger brother to crawl into his crotch? He couldn¡¯t tolerate it! ¡°Wang Ranjun, I¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°Can I lose control?¡± Youya asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Do whatever you want. I support you.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. These people around him were not related to him, so their lives had nothing to do with him. ¡°Thank you, Wang Ranjun!¡± Youya was touched. Wang Ran supported whatever he did. It was really touching! If it were those pretentious moralists, they would definitely advise her to be more magnanimous. But her brother and grandfather were bullied, and Youya didn¡¯t want to be magnanimous. She closed her eyes and her body trembled slightly. Soon, her body emitted an aura that spread throughout the entire camp¡­ ¡°Ah! My body¡­l¡¯m so dizzy¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so painful!¡± ¡°Ah! He turned into a zombie!¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± As Youya¡¯s aura spread, the people in the camp gradually turned into zombies. Although they were all metahumans, they had lost their minds when they first became zombies. They kept roaring and pouncing on the people around them who had not been transformed. The fear in the third-level officer¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. This was too scary! Was he going to slaughter the entire camp just because of a disagreement? He was simply a devil! ¡°It¡¯s you¡­Let my little brother crawl into your crotch?¡± Youya walked towards the third-grade officer coldly. Youya deliberately controlled her breath and did not spread it in the direction of the third -level officer. She wanted to get to know this guy personally. ¡°Big sister¡­lt was a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± The third-level officer wanted to find an excuse, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Youya walked forward and slapped the third-level officer¡¯s face! Although Youya was not good at fighting, she was still a level-five Metahuman. This slap directly sent half of the teeth in the third-level officer¡¯s mouth flying. ¡°Aiya, you didn¡¯t send your head flying? Youya was stunned. She thought that she could slap someone¡¯s head like Wang Ran. The third-level officer in front of him was about to cry. You knocked out more than a dozen of my teeth with one slap. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve hit me hard enough? The third-level officer wanted to beg for mercy, but he found that his chin could no longer move. He did not know if it was dislocated or broken. Saliva and blood mixed together and flowed down the corner of his mouth. Youya didn¡¯t soften her heart because of the tragic state of the third-level officer. She recalled Wang Ran¡¯s methods. Right, he could also kick his crotch! You Ya raised her leg and kicked! The third-level officer¡¯s crotch instantly turned into a pile of meat paste, and he could not tell the difference between a chicken and an egg. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± The third-level officer knelt on the ground and wailed indistinctly. The pain in his crotch made him feel a little dazed. Youya didn¡¯t intend to let him go. She kicked him into the zombie crowd not far away. When those zombies saw the bloodied living people, they immediately pounced on them and started biting them. The poor third-level officer was eaten alive by the zombies. Wang Ran walked to Youya¡¯s side and held her hand. The two of them quietly watched the zombies sweep through the entire camp. Soon, all the living people in the camp were dead. The zombies turned to look at Wang Ran and Youya. They quickly pounced on the two of them. Wang Ran and Youya held hands and slapped each other. Soon, all the zombies were killed. ¡°So fighting is so fun!¡± Youya was a little reluctant. Alright, they said that Genta left not long ago. We might be able to catch up to them if we drive out now.¡± Wang Ran held Youya¡¯s hand and walked towards Tesla. As soon as he reached the door, two Toyota Alfa drove over. The car door opened, and a few Metahumans with black bandages on their heads alighted. ¡°Are these two the ones who came to cause trouble?¡± The level-five Metahuman in the lead looked at Wang Ran and You Ya and asked coldly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them!¡± The lackey who was sent out by the third-level officer pointed at Wang Ran and said. With these big shots present, he felt much more at ease. He might not know what had happened in the camp. ¡°You guys are very bold! You actually dare to cause trouble in the camp that Lord Tokugawa recruited.¡± ¡® Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± ¡°One, the man will be my dog, the woman¡­ Let us brothers have a good time.¡± ¡°Two, die!¡± The Level 5 Metahuman said coldly.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: 376 Chapter 376: 376 Translator: 549690339 It Hurts A Little At First, But I Quickly Get Used To It ¡°You¡¯re really annoying.¡± Youya frowned, and her aura instantly spread out. The Level 5 Metahuman¡¯s expression changed instantly. He could feel a powerful virus entering his body through his breath, corroding his internal organs. Without thinking much, he immediately held his breath. However, it was useless. The virus seeped into his body through his skin. The surrounding lackeys were tearing themselves apart, gradually turning into zombies. This Level 5 Metahuman was slightly stronger and could still resist for a few seconds. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You¡­ What exactly are you?¡± The Level 5 Metahuman trembled as he asked. ¡°I¡¯m just a little witch.¡± Youya smiled and increased the dosage. The Level 5 Metahuman grabbed his throat and knelt down in despair. He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Soon, the people in the two cars turned into zombies. You Ya and Wang Ran slapped the heads of those zombies together. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to find Grandpa Yuan Tai and him!¡± Youya clapped her hands. She was getting more and more used to this kind of situation. Wang Ran brought Youya into the car and started searching the city. Genta and the others did not go far. Wang Ran immediately changed direction after searching in one direction and soon caught up with their team. The sudden appearance of the car shocked the survivors who were on their way. They were afraid that those people from before would come and kill them all. ¡°Genta! Grandpa!¡± Youya poked her head out of the window and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s Sister!¡± Genta shouted excitedly at the front of the team and immediately rushed toward Tesla. Youya got out of the car and hugged Genta and the old fisherman. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s big brother!¡± ¡°Big brother really saved you!¡± Genta looked at Wang Ran with gratitude. She did not expect Wang Ran to save her sister so smoothly. ¡°Alright, you guys have reunited. It¡¯s about time for me to leave.¡± Wang Ran stretched lazily at the side. It was enough for him to come out and relax for a few days. It was time to return tn N C.itv ¡°Big brother, are you leaving? Genta was stunned. Youya was also shocked. Apparently, she couldn¡¯t accept this news. Youya, you can control your power now. It should be enough to protect these people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave too.¡± Wang Ran patted Youya¡¯s head. ¡°But¡­l don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for another night and help me improve?¡± Youya lowered her head and said, blushing. ¡°Ah, sister, have you also leveled up like big brother?¡± Genta said in surprise. In his opinion, his sister was very afraid of pain. She could actually withstand the pain of a knife cutting through her body. ¡°Also? Could it be that you¡­¡± Youya was instantly stunned, her brain a little muddled. Could it be that his younger brother had also done something with Wang Ran? This was a little awkward¡­ ¡°Yes! Although it hurt a little at first, I got used to it very quickly!¡± Genta nodded, joy written all over his face. It hurt a little at first¡­ You Ya didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± ¡°You two used different methods!¡± Seeing Youya¡¯s expression, Wang Ran knew that she had misunderstood and immediately explained. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The siblings came to a realization. So that was the case. At this moment, the sound of an engine suddenly came from not far away. A few sports cars drove towards them. Genta immediately led the old and weak to the side. The sports car stopped near them, and a dozen people with black headbands jumped out of the car. Judging from their attire, these people should be the reinforcements that the group of people had called for. ¡°Did you kill our people?¡± The leader was a Level 6 Metahuman. He had the hairstyle of a delinquent and held a metal baseball bat in his hand. When they passed by the entrance of the camp just now, they only saw a floor full of miserable corpses. ¡°Oh, you mean those people.¡± ¡°Yes, I killed him.¡± Wang Ran walked in front of him and said indifferently. ¡°You are very arrogant!¡± ¡°You dare to touch Lord Tokugawa¡¯s men?¡± The delinquent raised his metal baseball bat and pointed it at Wang Ran¡¯s face. Wang Ran calmly reached out and grabbed the baseball bat¡¯s head. The expression of the delinquent opposite him changed. Wang Ran was so strong! He actually couldn¡¯t get the baseball bat back! He was a Level 6 Awakened! It seemed that the other party¡¯s strength was far above his. There was no way to fight! ¡°Brother¡­l surrender.¡± ¡°Can you give me some face in front of my little brother?¡± The delinquent asked softly. ¡°If you kneel down now, I can spare your life.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. The delinquent¡¯s body trembled slightly. It looked like he was struggling intensely in his heart. Was his face more important, or was his life more important¡­ ¡°Plop! ¡± The delinquent immediately knelt down in front of Wang Ran. His life was still more important! ¡°Second Leader!¡± The lackeys behind him were instantly shocked. They hadn¡¯t even fought yet, and he was already kneeling? What the hell! Their Second Leader was a Level 6 Awakened! ¡°Don¡¯t beep, kneel down!¡± The delinquent turned around and shouted. He did not want his blind underling to kill him. The lackeys looked at each other and chose to kneel down. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Genta walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side with a face full of admiration. He began to suspect if Wang Ran was really like what he said, only a third -level¡­ ¡°Oh right, aren¡¯t you guys looking for a base?¡± ¡°This group of people¡¯s nest should be quite suitable. Why don¡¯t we go and occupy it?¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. Before leaving, he had to find a place for Youya and Genta to stay. This group of people who helped Black Head was not weak. The base must have a lot of good things. ¡°Big brother¡­You want to occupy our base?¡± ¡°Do you want me to lead the way for you?¡± The delinquent asked weakly. The pressure Wang Ran gave him was too strong. His strong desire to survive made him directly lead the way. ¡°Second Leader, this isn¡¯t good¡­¡± A lackey raised an objection. ¡°Not good?¡± ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± The delinquent turned around and hit him with a stick. The lackey¡¯s skull was directly smashed into a dent, and he felt cold on the spot. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t mind me. Some of my underlings need to be disciplined.¡± The delinquent nodded and bowed. ¡°You are quite tactful.¡± ¡°Lead the way. You sit in the front passenger seat.¡± Wang Ran carried the delinquent into the Tesla. Genta told the others to wait where they were while he and Youya sat in Wang Ran¡¯s backseat. Tesla led the delinquent¡¯s underlings towards their lair, the Heavensguard Tower in Big Board City¡­ Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: 377 Chapter 377: 377 Translator: 549690339 It Depends on Who Has Bad Luck ¡°Sister, what do you think brother-in -law¡¯s strength is!¡± ¡°This delinquent looks even stronger than the person who came to the camp to chase me away. Why is he so cowardly in front of brother-in-law?¡± Genta whispered into Youya¡¯s ear. ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ Hearing this, Youya blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong he is either.¡± Anyway, he only needs one slap to kill the red-eyed zombie.¡± Youya answered. ¡°Brother-in-law is awesome¡­¡± Genta was deeply shocked. Wang Ran was indeed hiding his strength. No wonder his blood could help him become a Level 3 Awakened in an instant. He was so strong¡­ The delinquent in the front row was sweating profusely. Slapping the red-eyed zombie to death? Even his boss Tokugawa Keno couldn¡¯t do it! It was indeed a wise decision for him to choose to kneel just now¡­ Soon, the convoy arrived at the entrance of Heavensguard Pavilion. Heavensguard Tower¡¯s tall castle could be seen from afar. It was very imposing. Surrounded by a moat, there were many high walls blocking the way in, leaving only a small path. It was a good place that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. When the gatekeeper saw the familiar convoy, he opened the door without thinking. Wang Ran drove in easily. In the square in front of the castle, hundreds of people were lined up neatly to practice martial arts. A man in a warrior¡¯s uniform sat cross-legged in front of the formation, supervising everyone¡¯s training. Seeing the convoy enter, the man slowly stood up and walked towards the convoy. ¡°Ji Nan, how¡¯s the situation at Yangping? Why didn¡¯t he come back with you?¡± The man in the samurai suit asked. The delinquent Ji Nan got out of the car and did not dare to reply. At this moment, the man in the samurai suit saw Wang Ran and the other two. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ji Nan, why did you bring back some strangers?¡± the man asked. Ji Nan glanced at Wang Ran with a troubled expression. He had already defected and become a guide. Should he answer his boss Tokugawa Keno now? Tokugawa Keno also noticed something strange and slowly placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. ¡°This is your boss, what sword man?¡± Wang Ran pointed at Tokugawa Keno. ¡°Yes, big brother¡­¡± Ji Nan lowered his head and replied. Yoshio¡¯s reaction made Tokugawa Keno frown. This guy didn¡¯t say anything when he asked him a question, but this stranger answered him directly. There was a problem.. The murderous intent in Tokugawa Keno¡¯s heart gradually revealed itself. ¡°It¡¯s convenient if it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Come, let me tell you.¡± ¡°I think this place is pretty good. From today onwards, it¡¯s my little brother¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll keep you as the security captain.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, then hurry up and leave.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Tokugawa Keno¡¯s body trembled! The lackeys who were practicing martial arts at the side also stopped in shock and looked at Wang Ran in unison. There must be something wrong with this person¡¯s brain! Should Boss be the security captain or get lost? He was really tired of living! Their boss was the strongest Awakened in Japan! Currently, only Tokugawa Keno had reached level seven in Japan! This kid was really tired of living. What the hell was the second-in-charge, Ji Nan, doing? He actually brought a fool back. ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen if you say those words just now?¡± ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard of my name, right?¡± Tokugawa Keno gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, as if he was about to draw it at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± ¡°Can you stop blabbering? Cooperate with me and attack quickly. I want to intimidate the people here.¡± Wang Ran looked impatient. ¡°Brat, since you want to die¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you my saber drawing technique!¡± Tokugawa Keno¡¯s body sank and he quickly took a step forward. At the same time, he began to exert strength in his hand that was holding the hilt of his sword. The hundreds of underlings all looked at Tokugawa Keno with rapt attention. Boss¡¯s heroic posture of drawing his saber was about to be displayed once again! Just as Tokugawa Kendo was about to pull out his sword, his hand suddenly stopped. He couldn¡¯t pull it out! The saber drawing technique that he was so proud of and had never failed was actually unable to pull out his saber! Tokugawa Keno looked down and realized that there was a car door handle stuck in his wrist¡­ It was only then that he felt pain¡­ ¡°Terrifying! It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± This was the thought that flashed through Tokugawa Keno¡¯s mind. The person in front of him seemed to have casually waved his hand and disintegrated his attack. This strength¡­At least two levels higher than him. ¡°Friend, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Tokugawa Keno decisively changed his attitude. He finally knew why his second-in-charge, Ji Nan, had such an attitude. If it were him, he would definitely make the same choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t let you stay.¡± ¡°After all, with your strength, if I let you live, my little brother won¡¯t be able to sit still here.¡± Wang Ran sighed and raised his palm. Wang Ran only needed to give Yuna tutoring sessions to suppress a level six Metahuman like Ji Nan. It was hard to say for the level seven Tokugawa Keno. It was safer to kill him. With a crisp sound, Tokugawa Keno¡¯s head flew out and rolled in front of his lackeys. Tokugawa Keno, the ambitious man who unified Japan in Wang Ran¡¯s previous life, died before he could develop. His underlings all trembled. Their boss, the strongest human in Japan, a level-7 Metahuman, the Sword Drawing Sword Saint, and the descendant of the Tokugawa family, Tokugawa Keno, had been killed with a single slap.. The other party¡¯s strength¡­ It was too terrifying! Youya, pick half of them and turn them into zombies.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the hundreds of people in front of him and said. ¡°Hmm? Just pick?¡± Youya was stunned. ¡°Whatever. The main thing is for you to come out and intimidate them.¡± ¡°It depends on who is unlucky.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The hearts of everyone present trembled when they heard this. What the hell¡­Random? This was too casual! They didn¡¯t know what Wang Ran wanted to do, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t dare to run away in such a situation. Youya stood up and concentrated her energy to release her aura toward the crowd. Soon, dozens of Awakened ones began to struggle in pain. They turned into zombies in the crowd. ¡± Those who can survive in the hands of zombies have the right to continue living.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. When the Awakened ones heard that, they immediately picked up their weapons and started fighting the zombies. After a few minutes of fighting, only 30 people were left standing in the square. These people had been intimidated by Wang Ran and Youya, and they had also gone through a brutal baptism of flesh and blood. If they could stay, they would be good thugs and security guards.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: 378 Chapter 378: 378 Translator: 549690339 Are You A God? Wang Ran glanced at Ji Nan, who was breaking out in cold sweat. Ji Nan shuddered and knelt down. ¡°Big brother, what do you want me to do? Just tell me!¡± Ji Nan cried. He felt that if he had not kneeled in time, he might have ended up like his former boss Tokugawa Keno. ¡°These people, if you want to stay, stay. If you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°If you choose to stay, then be obedient.¡± ¡°If anyone causes trouble, I¡¯ll take you down.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran asked coldly. ¡°Understood! I understand very well!¡± ¡°I will definitely make them obedient.¡± Ji Nan hurriedly nodded. As the former second-in-charge, he was very good at managing his subordinates. Wang Ran waved his hand, and Ji Nan quickly got the rest of his men to panic and start a mobilization meeting. ¡°Genta, you can bring your grandfather and the others over now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for two more days to help the two of you increase your strength. ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself after this.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Okay, big brother, I will definitely work hard!¡± Genta nodded. When You Ya heard that Wang Ran was going to stay for another two days, she was so happy that tears welled up in her eyes. Soon, the old, weak, and fishermen who had been driven away were brought to Heavensguard Castle. This place was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It had plenty of resources and was indeed a good place for survivors to live. The more reliable fishermen became Genta¡¯s trusted aides, responsible for managing the core matters of the castle and the distribution of materials. The old, weak, sick, and disabled were assigned to do some relatively easy work such as cleaning and planting. As for Ji Nan and the rest of the Awakened ones, they were arranged to stay in a hotel near the castle. Usually, they would take turns to guard Heavensguard Tower. After arranging everything, Wang Ran had dinner with everyone. The current Wang Ran was like a god in everyone¡¯s eyes. To be able to kill a level seven Metahuman with a single slap, what else could he be if not a god? At the dining table, everyone was trembling in fear. They were afraid of angering Wang Ran, so they slapped him. While they were eating, a guard on duty rushed in. ¡°Boss! There¡¯s a situation!¡± ¡°A group of zombies is rushing towards us!¡± The guard reported nervously. The number of zombies didn¡¯t seem to be many, but judging from their auras, they weren¡¯t weak. There were at least two digits of red-eyed zombies. Ever since they had occupied Heavensguard Pavilion, they had never encountered a zombie attack of this level. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°All Awakened ones, prepare for battle.¡± Wang Ran put down Octopus Meatball and led the way out. On the city walls and towers outside, the guards, led by Ji Nan, took up their crossbows and hunting rifles. They looked nervously at the other side of the moat. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve already put away the drawbridge.¡± However, it doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect on zombies with silver eyes and above. They still have a way to climb up.¡± Ji Nan reported from the city wall. ¡°The drawbridge is closed?¡± ¡°Why did you put it away?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to go out and kill them if I keep them? Swim out?¡± Wang Ran reprimanded. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Ji Nan was stunned. He thought that his on-the-spot command would be praised by Wang Ran. ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°Hurry up and lower the drawbridge!¡± Wang Ran glared at Ji Nan. Ji Nan did not dare to hesitate and immediately ordered his men to lower the suspension bridge. ¡°You all stay inside. I¡¯ll go and take care of them quickly.¡± ¡°My octopus meatball will get cold soon.¡± Wang Ran instructed Yuan Tai and You Ya, who were behind him, before walking out alone. On the other side of the moat, hundreds of zombies were roaring at the city wall. At the front of the zombie team was a skinny zombie emperor who looked a little old. Beside the Zombie Emperor was the old man Liu Sheng that Wang Ran had met before. Wang Ran understood at a glance. He had saved Youya, so this old man Yagyu had brought the Zombie Emperor and chased after her. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Could it be that he wanted to snatch her back? ¡°My lord! It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°This is the guy who stole the witch!¡± Old Man Liu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Wang Ran. He did not expect this guy to be so bold. He actually dared to come out alone! ¡°You human¡­You¡¯re very bold!¡± ¡°I waited for a month just to marry her on the day of the Ritual to the Gods.¡± ¡°You actually beat me to it?¡± ¡± Today, I will let you know what the wrath of a god is!¡± Corpse Emperor stomped his feet and released a powerful aura. The Awakened ones on top of the wall shuddered. They had never seen the Zombie Emperor before, so this was the first time they felt the anger of the Zombie Emperor. They were starting to worry about Wang Ran. Would this man, who had just become their boss for less than an hour, immediately get his lunch? Most people were not confident. They could only hope that Wang Ran could beat up the Zombie Emperor¡­ The old man Corpse Emperor¡¯s aura surged as he charged at Wang Ran. Wang Ran had snatched his witch away. He would not take this lying down so easily. He wanted Wang Ran to die in a very miserable way. Just as the old man Corpse Emperor rushed to Wang Ran, Wang Ran raised his hand. A thin bamboo stick was stabbed into the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is¡­Octopus Meatball¡¯s bamboo stick!¡± Corpse Emperor was shocked. How could this thing deal with him? She was looking down on him too much! The old man ignored Wang Ran¡¯s bamboo stick and reached out his claw toward Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°Puchi! ¡± There was a slight cracking sound. Corpse Emperor¡¯s eyes were pierced by the bamboo stick! His claws also came into contact with Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°An eye in exchange for his life? What a loss!¡± Corpse Emperor thought at this moment. But the next moment, the old man was filled with despair. When his claws hit Wang Ran¡¯s chest, they did not penetrate at all! Instead, it was because he had used too much strength that his wrist had fractured! ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The despair in the old man Corpse Emperor¡¯s heart quickly spread to his entire body. His full-strength claw attack couldn¡¯t even break the other party¡¯s defense? What was the other party¡¯s strength? Unfortunately, Corpse Emperor didn¡¯t have much time to think. The bamboo stick went through his eye socket and pierced into his brain. Wang Ran¡¯s hand that was holding the bamboo stick stirred a few times. The old Corpse Emperor¡¯s brain was directly mashed into a paste¡­ As Corpse Emperor fell to the ground, all the humans and zombies were shocked. A bamboo stick made of Octopus Meatball killed a Zombie Emperor? This was f * cking¡­Was he a god? Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: 379 Chapter 379: 379 Translator: 549690339 The Little Sea Monster¡¯s Reward ¡°Heavenly God!¡± The Awakened ones on the city walls knelt down one after another. Wang Ran had killed a level-seven Metahuman and a Zombie Emperor in a row, so they worshipped him like a god. ¡°Ah¡­ Heavenly God! Heavenly God!¡± Oldman Liu Sheng and the other zombies also knelt down. The Zombie Emperor could kill them in one move, so killing them was just a matter of lifting a hand. The zombies that came here weren¡¯t weak. The stronger they were, the more they cherished their lives. They didn¡¯t want to die just like that. ¡± You guys, get out of Big Board. Remember to help me take away all the zombies on Big Board before you leave.¡± ¡± Tomorrow, I¡¯ll kill anyone I see. Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran glared at those zombies and said. Although these zombies were also good labor, Wang Ran felt that Youya and Genta couldn¡¯t control them, so he might as well drive them far away. ¡°Understood! Understood!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave now!¡± The zombies felt like they had been pardoned. They quickly got up and ran out. They didn¡¯t dare to stay in this damned place anymore. Old Man Liu Sheng also wanted to run. Wang Ran recognized this guy at a glance. He was the one who tricked and imprisoned Youya. Wang Ran took the bamboo stick stained with the Zombie Emperor¡¯s brain and threw it at the back of Old Man Liu Sheng¡¯s head! With a ¡± Puchi ¡± sound, the bamboo stick was directly inserted into the back of Old Man Yagyu¡¯s head and pierced out from his forehead¡­ 01 ¡®Amos Yagyu took two more steps forward before falling to the ground. In less than a minute, the zombie emperor¡¯s team of high-level zombies was destroyed by Wang Ran. Wang Ran calmly walked back to the city wall through the suspension bridge. ¡® Pack up. The corpse of a Zombie Emperor is a good thing. If you don¡¯t find it disgusting, you can cook it and eat it. It¡¯s very helpful for improving your strength. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to eat my meatball.¡± Wang Ran stretched and walked back to the dining room. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at Wang Ran. The current Wang Ran was like a god in their hearts. After dinner, Wang Ran and Youya went to the top floor of the castle. The three floors below the top floor had been cleared, and no one was allowed to disturb them¡­ In the next two days, Wang Ran was basically immersed in helping Youya and Genta improve their strength. Youya soon became a Level Seven Metahuman. Although her combat ability was similar to that of a Level Five Metahuman, other Metahumans could not pose much of a threat to her with her abilities. Genta, on the other hand, had also advanced to level-six by using the knife cutting technique and eating the flesh of the Zombie Emperor. The siblings were strong enough to control this base. ¡°Big brother, are you really leaving? Genta was a little reluctant. Youya was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been out for a few days. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come often in the future.¡± ¡°You guys have to work hard to increase your strength and expand your manpower. Perhaps I¡¯ll need your help in the future.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely help my sister become the queen of Japan!¡± Genta nodded. Initially, Youya wanted Genta to be the boss, but Genta refused to do so no matter what. Youya could only bite the bullet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s send them here.¡± ¡°You just sat down. You can¡¯t leave the base for too long.¡± Wang Ran hugged the siblings and got into the Tesla. The siblings waved goodbye to Wang Ran with tears in their eyes¡­ Wang Ran drove to the beach. In the past few days, the little sea monster must have taken care of the surrounding mutated sea creatures. Wang Ran roared at the sea. A few minutes later, a pink figure rushed out of the sea and pounced on Wang Ran. The tentacles kept searching Wang Ran¡¯s body. ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated!¡± Wang Ran patted the little sea monster¡¯s head. Only then did the little sea monster calm down. ¡°How is it? How are the results of the battle these few days?¡± Wang Ran asked. The little sea monster gestured with its tentacles. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve killed the marine creatures in the surrounding waters and they¡¯ve all become your underlings?¡± Wang Ran asked in surprise. A tentacle reached out to Wang Ran and nodded. ¡°Not bad¡­This way, not only will our fleet not be attacked, but we will also have escorts.¡± ¡°Your performance this time was very good. It¡¯s worthy of praise.¡± Wang Ran patted the little sea monster¡¯s pink head. The little sea monster¡¯s two big eyes narrowed, as if it was planning something. The tentacle waved again. ¡°You said you were injured?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. I can¡¯t tell¡­ The little sea monster¡¯s tentacle pointed at its body, as if to say that it had suffered internal injuries. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. He had a feeling that the little sea monster was doing this on purpose. ¡® Forget it. On account of your outstanding performance this time, I¡¯ll reward you¡­ ¡± ¡°However, a creature like you¡­l don¡¯t have any experience¡­¡± Wang Ran scratched his head. Seeing that Wang Ran had agreed, the little sea monster waved its tentacles excitedly and brought Wang Ran into the sea. Immediately after, the little sea monster used its pink tentacles to tear a hole in the translucent body¡­ LF In N City, Lin Momo and Liu Shiyao were waiting for them at the airport. Not long after, the Mi-26 appeared in their line of sight and landed steadily. The hatch opened, and the Miao girl Ah Yu and nearly a hundred clansmen jumped out one after another. ¡°Ah! Sister Shiyao!¡± Ah Yu saw Liu Shiyao and immediately came up to give her a hug. ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡± ¡°If not for you, my clansmen and I would have been finished.¡± Ah Yu¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. Two days ago, a large number of zombies suddenly appeared in the southwest region. These zombies were completely different from the ones they had seen before. They seemed to have been injected with stimulants and were very cruel. Although the Sacred Beetle had an effect on the zombies, every time it consumed the virus, it would need to digest for a few hours. This made Ah Yu and her clansmen nervous. Although they were hiding in the mountains, the number of zombies was too large. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be discovered. Ah Yu could only use the satellite phone left behind by Wang Ran to call N City for help. Su Xiaoyu brought Wu Jiaxin and the others to the rescue. By the time they arrived, Ah Yu and her clansmen were already fighting with the wandering zombies. Many of them were dead or injured. The nearly 100 people he brought back were the last survivors. ¡°Ah, where¡¯s Brother Wang Ran?¡± ¡°Is he not here?¡± Ah Yu looked around and asked. ¡°He has something to do and will be out for a few days. He will probably be back soon.¡± ¡°Let me help you settle down your clansmen first.¡± ¡°By the way, do you want to live with your clansmen or with Wang Ran?¡± Liu Shiyao asked with a smile. ¡°Of course I¡­lt¡¯s better to stay with Brother Wang Ran.¡± Ah Yu was slightly conflicted, but Wang Ran still had the upper hand.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: 380 Chapter 380: 380 Translator: 549690339 Gold Shortage Bei Du, command room. Lin Liye and the other leaders all looked solemn. There was a glass jar on the table, and in the jar was a zombie¡¯s arm. ¡± According to the laboratory¡¯s analysis and research¡­ ¡°The virus contained in this arm is very similar to the virus that Captain Lin brought back from the opening of the gong.¡± ¡°It can be inferred that these zombies from the southwest have something to do with the ones that Captain Lin killed in the pyramid.¡± A researcher reported. ¡°F * ck! Did you still let the virus leak out?!¡± Lin Liye slammed the table. The table shattered again. This was already the third table that they had changed to. He had experienced so many dangers with Wang Ran and the others in Africa before. It was not easy for them to kill those monsters and even blow up the pyramid. He did not expect that the ancient virus would still leak out. ¡°Have our outposts in the southwest been completely wiped out?¡± The veins on Lin Liye¡¯s forehead were throbbing. ¡°The warrior who risked his life to send this arm back also died just now.¡± ¡± The outposts in the southwest have all been destroyed¡­¡± A soldier said with a sob. Everyone was silent. The Southwestern Outpost was guarded by a Level 5 Metahuman. He did not expect to be defeated so quickly. ¡°Now is not the time to be sad.¡± ¡°According to the report, the zombies coming from the southwest are powerful and in large numbers. The threat is far greater than the previous zombie tide.¡± ¡°We should prepare defensive measures as soon as possible.¡± Instructor Li reminded. ¡®What Coach Li said is¡­¡± Lin Liye nodded and quickly calmed down. ¡°If these mutated zombies continue to kill their way here, the cities that have just recovered along the way will suffer.¡± ¡°We have to rush to the front line to stop them.¡± How¡¯s the production progress of our kinetic skeleton?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡± There¡¯s no problem in terms of production. In terms of production capacity, we can produce 200 sets of D-class kinetic skeletons for level-I and level-2 metahumans every day.¡± ¡°The only problem is¡­l¡¯m in short supply of materials¡­¡± Coach Li sighed. ¡°Gold is the core material of the kinetic skeleton.¡± ¡® Creating a D-grade kinetic skeleton requires 10 kilograms of gold.¡± ¡°Your A-class exoskeleton requires at least 50 kilograms.¡± ¡°Our gold is running out¡­¡± Coach Li frowned. Ever since they found out that gold could increase the strength of Awakened ones, Awakened ones from all over the world had frantically searched for all kinds of gold reserves. The vault had basically been robbed clean. Even the survivors in Bei Du had secretly hoarded a lot of gold. Originally, Bei Du¡¯s gold reserves were still okay. Ever since he started making kinetic skeletons, his gold reserves were a little insufficient. ¡°Why don¡¯t we mobilize the masses and ask them to hand over some gold?¡± Lin Liye suggested. ¡°I think it¡¯s difficult¡­ ¡°Human nature¡­Sigh¡­ Coach Li sighed. During such times, people would tighten their grip on important resources. The effect of mobilization was minimal¡­ ¡°Gold..Ah!¡± Lin Liye¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The person with the most gold reserves was his son-in-law, Wang Ran! He had heard from Wang Ran that N City¡¯s gold reserves had already exceeded 100 tons. Coupled with the fact that Wang Ran¡¯s subordinates would occasionally go out to sweep the surrounding cities, as well as Wang Ran¡¯s trade routes, the speed at which they earned gold was unimaginable. If he could get some gold from Wang Ran, the production of kinetic skeletons would not stop! However, Lin Liye also knew that no matter how good their relationship was, he could not ask for such important resources for free. He couldn¡¯t let Wang Ran suffer a loss. He had to use something to exchange for it. After thinking for a while, Lin Liye looked at Coach Li. Coach Li, I know someone who has a lot of gold.¡± ¡°He should be willing to provide it to us, but we need to exchange it with something of corresponding value.¡± Lin Liye said seriously. ¡°Is it the leader of the Awakened ones in N City that you mentioned before?¡± Instructor Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Lin Liye would praise N City and Wang Ran every two or three days. Coach Li was tired of listening to him. ¡® But, what does Bei Du have that can be exchanged for gold?¡± ¡°You said before that they basically don¡¯t lack supplies, right?¡± Coach Li asked. ¡® They don¡¯t lack ordinary resources, but¡­¡± ¡°What if we trade kinetic skeletons?¡± Lin Liye smiled. ¡± Mechanical exoskeleton???¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Think about it. For us, the only thing that limits our production is gold.¡± ¡°Without gold, we can¡¯t continue to make exoskeletons.¡± ¡°If we exchange a portion of the exoskeleton for gold, not only will it not limit our strength, but it will also allow us to obtain an endless stream of gold.¡± ¡°This is a good thing for both sides!¡± ¡°Moreover, the core technology of the kinetic skeleton is in our hands. We don¡¯t have to worry about being copied by others after it gets out.¡¯ ¡± For example, the cost of manufacturing a D-grade kinetic skeleton is 10 kilograms of gold and some other materials of similar value, plus the cost of production and research and development. ¡°We can sell it to them for 50 kilograms of gold.¡± ¡°This price is quite suitable for both parties. What do you think?¡± Lin Liye looked around at the people present. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree too!¡± Everyone present expressed their opinions. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡® But there¡¯s one thing we need to take note of. We have to ensure that at least half of the kinetic skeletons are reserved for Bei Du¡¯s own use.¡± ¡® Now that the zombies are attacking, our army needs this equipment.¡± Instructor Li instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact the people in N City later.¡± Lin Liye nodded. Great, the problem of the gold shortage was finally solved. Now, it was about the zombies. ¡® Do you have any way to deal with the large number of zombies?¡± Coach Li asked. ¡°Bei Du is still the last obstacle that we need to defend.¡± ¡® However, there are still many survivors in the cities along the way. If we let the zombies kill their way here, those survivors might¡­¡± ¡°I think we need to send troops out to stop the zombies.¡± ¡°Firstly, it can slow down the speed of the zombie invasion and give the survivors in the cities behind enough time to evacuate.¡± Secondly, we need to buy more time so that we can produce more kinetic skeletons. That way, we will be stronger.¡± Lin Liye thought for a moment and said.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: 381 Chapter 381: 381 Translator: 549690339 Master, Am I Great? ¡® Send a team¡­¡± ¡°Elder Lin, how many people do you think should be sent?¡± Coach Li asked. ¡® I think we can send two teams of 100 people, fully armed with kinetic skeletons and firearms.¡± ¡± Two teams, one defending, one roaming to help the survivors evacuate.¡± ¡°Try to slow down the zombies ¡®attack as much as possible while ensuring your own safety.¡± Lin Liye said. It was impossible to completely eliminate the new zombie tide with so few people. He could only stall for time as much as possible to collect information. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°But this time, Elder Lin, don¡¯t personally lead the team out again.¡± ¡® You¡¯re not in Bei Du, and the people are unstable.¡± Coach Li advised. ¡°Why don¡¯t I lead the team?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Level 6 Awakened after all.¡± Zhang Guozhu raised his hand and applied. ¡® Old Zhang, you have a family with you. It¡¯s better for you to stay in Bei Du. Don¡¯t keep running out.¡± Lin Liye advised. Last time, Zhang Guozhu almost didn¡¯t come back. ¡°Aiya, my current strength is much stronger than before!¡± ¡°Besides, I have more worries now. I definitely can¡¯t bear to die outside.¡± As Zhang Guozhu spoke, he looked at the south side, and his heart was filled with sweetness. ¡°Alright then¡­¡¯ ¡°Old Zhang, you will be in charge of the attacking team this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of contacting N City.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this meeting here. Everyone, get to work.¡± As Lin Liye spoke, he took out his satellite phone and called N City. ¡°What is it? Wang Ran isn¡¯t back yet?¡± ¡°Then¡­Who¡¯s in charge of N City now?¡± Lin Liye hurriedly asked. I think it¡¯s Sister Momo. Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It was his daughter, Lin Shuang, on the other end of the phone. ¡°This¡­ Help me contact your Sister Momo.¡± Bei Du has something important to discuss with you.¡± Lin Liye urged. ¡°Ah, wait a moment¡­¡± ¡® Hello, I¡¯m Lin Momo. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Bei Du is in urgent need of a large amount of gold. I hope to make a deal with N City.¡± Lin Liye sounded a little anxious. ¡°Ah, gold transaction?¡± ¡°But Wang Ran hasn¡¯t returned yet¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Lin Momo said weakly. ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­¡± Lin Shuang said that you have some authority in N City. Can you trade with us first?¡± ¡°Comrade Wang Ran and I are old friends. There shouldn¡¯t be too many problems, right¡­¡± Lin Liye pleaded. ¡°My authority¡­l only have the right to dispose of 10 tons of gold.¡± ¡°Are you sure 10 tons is enough?¡± Lin Momo continued to ask. ¡°10 tons¡­Enough! Enough!¡± ¡°Enough for us to use for a while!¡± Lin Liye was extremely excited. 10 tons! They could build 1000 kinetic skeletons! He only needed to provide 200 units to exchange for it. Although he didn¡¯t know when Wang Ran would be back, 10 tons would be enough for a while. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll immediately send a few transport planes to bring the supplies to your place.¡± ¡°When the time comes, we will transport the gold back ourselves.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°Alright, I still have to clean the windows. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Lin Momo said and hung up. ¡°Clean the windows¡­¡± Lin Liye was a little speechless. 10 tons of gold was nothing in front of window cleaners¡­ The people around Wang Ran were really rich. Lin Liye didn¡¯t have much time to sigh and immediately ran to organize his men¡­ A few hours later, Wang Ran climbed onto the shore wet. Little sea monster¡­ Awesome! After twenty-four hours of continuous torment, he had no intention of surrendering. If Wang Ran hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to go home, it would probably have been tormented for a week¡­ Wang Ran came out to relax, but who knew that he couldn¡¯t escape these things even in the sea¡­ After Wang Ran came ashore, the little sea monster stretched out its tentacles and waved them in the sea. It could be seen that the small sea monster¡¯s body had become smaller and more transparent. Of course, his strength had also become much stronger. Wang Ran felt that he had dug a huge pit for himself¡­ Sigh, it was better to go home and rest. Just as he took a step forward, Wang Ran realized¡­ It seemed like he couldn¡¯t rest when he got home¡­ Tears streamed down her face. As soon as Wang Ran returned to the island, the girls surrounded him enthusiastically. Just as Wang Ran had imagined, it seemed that he would not be able to rest tonight. ¡°Ah, Master, there¡¯s something I have to report to you.¡± ¡°A few hours ago, Lin Liye called and said that he wanted to exchange some supplies for gold with us.¡± ¡°I saw how anxious he was, so I approved 10 tons for him.¡± ¡°Master, you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡± Lin Momo used the air bag to clamp Wang Ran¡¯s arm and asked with his big eyes blinking. ¡°It¡¯s just 10 tons. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± ¡°Oh right, what supplies did you exchange for?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t ask¡­¡± Lin Momo stuck out his tongue. ¡°Hiss¡­Do you spend money so freely?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. This was a little wasteful¡­ ¡± Ah, I think that person is Lin Shuang¡¯s father, and you know him, so I didn¡¯t care too much about the details¡­¡¯ ¡°Right, their transport plane should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go to the airport and take a look yourself?¡± Lin Momo said innocently. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Wang Ran pretended to be helpless. In fact, if he went to the airport, he would have one or two hours to relax. Having just escaped from the little sea monster¡¯s claws, Wang Ran needed more time to recover his strength. ¡°Wang Ran, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I¡¯m familiar with the people from Bei Du, so it¡¯s easier to communicate with them.¡¯ Lin Shuang volunteered. Alright, then Lin Shuang and Momo will accompany me.¡± ¡°The rest of you can stay here and prepare dinner.¡± Wang Ran pulled the two girls and quickly ran to the parking lot at the entrance. There were only two of them. It would be fine on the road, but if there were a few more, he would not be able to take it. When they arrived at the parking lot, Wang Ran saw a familiar figure. ¡°Special¡­ Tesla?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s heart trembled. He had an ominous feeling. ¡°Ah, Master, you mean this!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a surplus of electricity on our island? I thought of getting a few electric cars. ¡± ¡°In the future, we don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to store gasoline. We can just charge it here.¡± ¡°Electric cars are very popular in N City now. Wu Jianguo and the others are also using them.¡± ¡°Master, am I great?¡± Lin Momo said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re awesome¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest well in the car later.. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: 382 Chapter 382: 382 Translator: 549690339 My Class B! An hour later, the Tesla arrived at the airport runway. Wu Jianguo brought a group of underlings to guard the 10 tons of gold that had been transported over. ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You look much better!¡± Wu Jianguo came up and hugged Wang Ran warmly. ¡°Spirit?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He was almost weak, but he was still energetic¡­ ¡°How have you been these past few days? Has your strength improved?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°When you came back last time, you said that you and the zombies¡­l couldn¡¯t help but try.¡± I¡¯m already a Level 7 Awakened now!¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest and looked pleased. ¡°D * mn, you¡¯re good!¡± Wang Ran was very happy. Wu Jianguo finally took this step. By the way, which female zombie are you interested in?¡± ¡°Bring it to me another day.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s not a female zombie¡­ Boss, you know that your female zombie is the only one who¡¯s stronger in City ¡°Where are we going to find them?¡± ¡°After thinking about it, I still found Little Red¡­¡± Wu Jianguo scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Little Red and I were purely training our strength together. There was no lust involved! ¡± Wu Jianguo explained. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ Why don¡¯t you ask Momo to catch some female zombies for you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re already used to it.¡± ¡® Little Red has advanced to the level of a Corpse Emperor. She¡¯s very strong, and we¡¯ve improved quite quickly through communication.¡± Wu Jianguo blushed and smiled. Zhu Ming looked at Wu Jianguo with resentment. At this moment, the shadow of a plane appeared not far away. The two large transport planes began to land on the runway. After gliding for some distance, the two transport planes stopped steadily. Dozens of soldiers wearing kinetic skeletons began to unload the goods. ¡°F * ck, what is this!¡± Wang Ran and the others were stunned. This mechanical feeling, this line, this sound.. It was so cool! Lin Shuang saw the confusion in Wang Ran and the others ¡®eyes and took the initiative to walk forward. ¡°Major Lin! Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Liu from Squad Six.¡± A leading warrior stepped forward and bowed. ¡°What are you guys wearing? ¡°It looks very interesting.¡± Lin Shuang asked directly. ¡® Ah, this is Bei Du¡¯s latest kinetic skeleton!¡± ¡°Awakened ones can display 20% to 40% more power after wearing it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re using this to exchange for gold with N City.¡± Xiao Liu explained. ¡°Oh? Is it that interesting?¡± ¡°Give me a set to try!¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Major Lin, are you a Level 5 Metahuman?¡± ¡°The batch of D-class kinetic skeletons we sent over is for Level 1 and Level 2 Metahumans. ¡± ¡°If you use it, the exoskeleton might not be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°You can communicate with Captain Lin and bring some higher-level ones when the next batch comes.¡± Xiao Liu explained. ¡°Level 5? Who are you looking down on!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already rank 7¡­¡± Lin Shuang mumbled. ¡°Level 7!¡± Little Liu¡¯s body trembled. Two weeks ago, when Lin Shuang left Bei Du, she was only a level-five¡­ Did he improve so quickly? What method did he use¡­ At this speed, she was about to catch up to Captain Lin¡­ ¡°You¡¯re saying that as long as you wear this kinetic skeleton, you can unleash even greater strength, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡® Yes, anyone who has been injected with our special vaccine can activate the kinetic skeleton.¡± ¡°Currently, we are mainly producing D-class exoskeletons, and there are also a small number of B-class and A-class exoskeletons.¡± ¡°You can communicate with Captain Lin personally about the specific situation.¡± Xiao Liu replied. ¡°Special vaccine?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the first batch of vaccine that Researcher Liu brought to Bei Du.¡± ¡® Our researchers have set up a genetic lock on the kinetic skeleton. Only those who have been injected with the vaccine can activate these kinetic skeletons.¡± Xiao Liu explained. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded. It was the batch of vaccine made with his own blood¡­ In other words, he and his lackeys could use it directly without injecting it. After all, they had been injected with a lot of Wang Ran¡¯s¡­ ¡°Hey, give me a set to try.¡± Wang Ran was still very curious about this kind of mecha. ¡°Ah, this gentleman, you should be very strong, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think our batch can handle you.¡± ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you try this one on me? It¡¯s a B-grade one.¡± As a Level 5 Metahuman, Xiao Liu was wearing a rare B-class exoskeleton. ¡°Alright, this one then.¡± ¡°Let me feel it.¡± Wang Ran was looking forward to it. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you let me do it? You¡¯re too strong. Don¡¯t let it collapse.¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s eyes lit up. He had no resistance against such mecha-type things. ¡°Go, go, go. Go to the side and line up.¡± Wang Ran pushed Wu Jianguo away. After Xiao Liu took off the exoskeleton, he called a technician over and demonstrated how to put on the exoskeleton on Wang Ran on the spot. After putting it on, Wang Ran felt a few thin needles inserted into his skin, as if they were establishing a connection with his nerves. ¡°Comrade, you only need to inject our vaccine and you can operate this kinetic skeleton.¡± Xiao Liu said as he took out a vaccine. Wang Ran smiled and raised his hand. The kinetic skeleton seemed to have grown on Wang Ran¡¯s body as it smoothly followed Wang Ran¡¯s movements. Wang Ran also felt a boost. In other words, he only needed to use a portion of his strength to do what he wanted. ¡°Hey, comrade, you¡¯ve been injected with the vaccine!¡± Little Liu sighed. Wang Ran smiled but did not say anything. This vaccine was f * cking developed with his own blood. He was his father, so of course he could use it directly. ¡°Wang Ran, try punching me!¡± Lin Shuang encouraged. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the effect of this kinetic skeleton. Wang Ran nodded, took a few steps forward, and pulled the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°This thing seems quite expensive. I won¡¯t use my full strength.¡± ¡°Use 30% of your strength¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. After making his preparations, Wang Ran threw a seemingly casual punch! ¡°Clang clang clang¡­¡± The kinetic skeleton on Wang Ran¡¯s body instantly shattered like Lego bricks. The parts were scattered all over the ground¡­ ¡°My B class!¡± Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. It was the B-class kinetic skeleton that he loved like a girlfriend! Whv did it collapse all of a sudden! Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: 383 Chapter 383: 383 Translator: 549690339 How Are we Going to Play If You Break It? ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I used too much force.¡± ¡°Tell Elder Lin to put the loss on my tab.¡± Wang Ran patted Xiao Liu¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. Xiao Liu wanted to cry, but he held it in and could only nod silently. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going too far. You broke it yourself. How are we supposed to Wu Jianguo complained. The remaining 200 were all D-class. The effect he would get from using it was probably similar to the one Wang Ran was using. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be conflicted. I¡¯ll call Lin Liye later and ask him to send some high-end ones over.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just gold? Do we lack it?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Wu Jianguo and the others thought about it and nodded. N City was now one of the richest cities in the world. Xiao Liu didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this what a tycoon was like¡­ Under the busy work of Xiao Liu, Wu Jianguo, and the others, the 200 kinetic skeletons were quickly unloaded. 10 tons of gold were also loaded onto the transport plane. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, we have to transport the gold back as soon as possible. We can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to come back soon.¡± Major Lin Shuang, are you sure you don¡¯t want to return to Bei Du with us?¡± ¡°Captain Lin seems to be talking about you recently.¡± Xiao Liu asked. ¡°I¡­ I have something to do here. I¡¯ll go back after a while.¡± Lin Shuang said with a red face. She felt that she had to at least surpass Lin Liye before she could go back. Judging from the current situation, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long. ¡® Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Major Lin, take care!¡± Xiao Liu waved goodbye and climbed onto the plane. The two transport planes took off from the runway and disappeared into the northern sky. ¡°Boss, how should we arrange these 200 kinetic skeletons?¡± Wu Jianguo asked. ¡°D class¡­Too weak.¡± ¡°How about this? Arrange for 100 units to be sent to the construction site to increase the efficiency of the construction.¡± ¡°Find another 100 Level 1 and Level 2 Awakened ones and distribute the rest to them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Lin Liye to exchange for some high -grade ones later. Nothing good comes cheap.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Wang Ran stretched and got into the car with Lin Shuang and Lin Momo. ¡°Oh right, Master, I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°Something happened to Ah Yu previously. We sent someone to pick them up.¡± It seems that some powerful zombies have appeared in the southwest.¡± ¡°You should go back and ask Ah Yu about the specific situation.¡± Lin Momo reminded. ¡°A powerful zombie?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Did the zombies mutate again? This evolution speed was too fast. ¡± Yes, it seems that Bei Du is rushing to produce the kinetic skeleton for this reason.¡± Lin Shuang added. ¡°Alright, it looks like the situation is quite serious.¡± ¡°Momo, reduce the intensity of the recent schedule.¡± ¡°I need more time to think about how to deal with this situation.¡± Wang Ran instructed seriously. Lin Momo smiled. There was no situation that Wang Ran couldn¡¯t solve. He must be trying to slack off¡­ Back on the island, Wang Ran found Ah Yu, who was eating snacks in the pool. ¡°Ah! Brother Wang Ran!¡± Ah Yu pounced on Wang Ran as soon as she saw him. She hadn¡¯t seen Wang Ran for a while, and she couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go back to the villa and rest?¡± Lin Momo said with a smile. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s talk about business first.¡± ¡± Ah Yu, what¡¯s the situation with the zombies you encountered? Can you tell Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Those zombies came from the southwest.¡± ¡± They¡¯re different from ordinary zombies. The weakest of them is at least a Silver-eyed zombie, but they¡¯re as irrational as low-level zombies. They only Imow how to kill.¡± ¡® Although our Sacred Beetles can absorb the virus from their bodies, they will need to rest for a few hours.¡± ¡® There are too many zombies. We really can¡¯t deal with them.¡± ¡°We killed one with a trap and cut off an arm to bring it here.¡± ¡°Sister Shiyao is studying and analyzing it in the laboratory.¡± Ah Yu replied as she rubbed against Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°Southwest¡­ ¡± Are they zombies from the Curry Nation?¡± ¡°Is the water of the Ganges River that strong?¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°In any case, I could only bring all my clansmen and escape here.¡± ¡°But the environment here is really good!¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much delicious food and we can even see the sea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to go back.¡± Ah Yu regretted not coming here with Wang Ran earlier. ¡°Sister Ah Yu, the benefits here are not limited to this!¡± Lin Momo glanced at Wang Ran and covered his mouth as he laughed. Ah Yu instantly understood, and her face flushed red. At this time, Liu Shiyao had just returned to the base and walked straight to Wang Ran. Liu Shiyao¡¯s expression was a little solemn. It seemed that the results of her research should be out. It was not good news. Ah Yu knew that Wang Ran and Liu Shiyao were going to talk business, so she consciously returned to the Rainbow Pony in the pool. ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation? Wang Ran pulled Liu Shiyao¡¯s hand and asked. ¡± This time, the virus on the zombies in the southwest¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the same type as the one you brought out from the pyramid.¡± Liu Shiyao sighed. ¡°What¡­ ¡°Did it still leak out¡­¡± Wang Ran also frowned. Wang Ran was very clear about the power of those ancient viruses. If it spread on a large scale, the strength of the zombies in the world would increase greatly. This was not a good thing. Now, in many cities other than N City, humans and zombies could live in relative peace because both sides were about the same in strength. Neither side could kill the other. If the zombies suddenly became stronger, the balance would be broken. Not to mention the huge number of zombies from the Curry Kingdom coming from the southwest. They would definitely wipe out many cities along the way. ¡°How contagious is this virus?¡± ¡± Under what circumstances would ordinary zombies be infected by the ancient virus?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°We did a live experiment and found that zombies below the golden eye level are easily infected.¡± ¡± After they are infected, they will become very violent, and their minds will only be filled with killing.¡± ¡°Even a mutated zombie with a mind will lose its mind after being infected.¡± Liu Shiyao replied. Previously, when they were doing experiments in the laboratory, if it weren¡¯t for Little Red¡¯s protection on the spot, a few researchers would have been killed. ¡°F * ck, so fierce!¡± ¡°Is there any way to deal with it?¡± Wang Ran asked with a frown. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a way yet.¡± I can only say that we should try our best to prevent low-level zombies from coming into contact with the virus.¡± Liu Shiyao sighed.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: 384 Chapter 384: 384 Translator: 549690339 This Is How You Bargain Wang Ran finally understood why Lin Liye and the others were in such a hurry to get the gold. They were all preparing for the zombies. The zombies in Curry Country were terrifying in terms of numbers and strength. In addition to the strengthening of the ancient virus¡­ It was indeed a little difficult to deal with. ¡°Shiyao, hurry up and study this ancient virus. See if there are any ways to deal with it.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t look for you for the next few days¡­ It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Remember to replenish me later!¡± Liu Shiyao rubbed the double airbags in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran patted Liu Shiyao¡¯s butt and took out the satellite phone. Tang Tang seemed to have gone to Europe to pick up her mother. Europe was not far from the Curry Country. She wondered if Tang Tang had been invaded by these zombies. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Uncle, you missed me, haha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine here. I¡¯m packing up supplies. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°I got you a few long-handled double-handed swords. They¡¯re really eye-catching.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Wang Ran was stunned. It didn¡¯t look like a zombie invasion. Have you seen any dark, fat, and powerful zombies recently?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite peaceful here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, uncle?¡± Tang Tang asked in confusion. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You should be careful. Don¡¯t go out for no reason.¡± ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone. ¡± The Curry Nation didn¡¯t go to Europe and only invaded China?¡± ¡± There¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Wang Ran pinched his chin and muttered. Could it be that they were here for him? Everything in the pyramid must have been killed¡­ Could it be that there was a fish that slipped through the net? That¡¯s not right¡­ Even if some of the lizards survived, they didn¡¯t seem to have any geographical knowledge. Did they know how to get to China from Africa? ¡°Momo, send more scouts out during this period of time. If there¡¯s any situation, report back in time.¡± ¡°We need to make arrangements for the people on the city wall. For the time being, don¡¯t arrange for the zombies below the Golden Eye to defend the city.¡± ¡± We¡¯ll also stop the trade on land to reduce some trouble.¡± Wang Ran quickly made the arrangements. Lin Momo took out a small notebook and carefully recorded it down. Wang Ran glanced at the back of the small notebook and panicked. That was Momo¡¯s schedule¡­This line was too full.. It seemed that he had to talk to Momo properly and reduce the frequency appropriately. After all, there were still many serious things to do. After making the arrangements, Wang Ran called Lin Liye. ¡°Elder Lin! It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Your kinetic skeleton is very interesting.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the southwest¡­¡± ¡°I know! It¡¯s an ancient virus!¡± Before Lin Liye could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Wang Ran. ¡°Let¡¯s save some time and get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Can you get me a higher-level kinetic skeleton?¡± ¡® I can only use your D-class at the construction site. It¡¯s useless!¡± Wang Ran complained. ¡°Construction site¡­¡± ¡°You f * cking¡­Do you know how useful this thing is?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have enough for ourselves!¡± Lin Liye was a little depressed. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak.¡± ¡® My underlings here are all Level 4 or Level 5 Metahumans. A Class D like you will collapse the moment you wear it.¡± ¡°Get me something of a higher level.¡± ¡°Lin Shuang also wants one.¡± Wang Ran played the emotional card. ¡® High-level¡­¡± ¡°The production speed of high-level and low-level ones is actually about the same. The main reason is that high-level ones consume too much gold.¡± ¡® Considering the cost-performance ratio, we decided to mass-produce the low-grade ones first.¡± ¡°Who has so much gold like you¡­¡± Lin Liye sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of gold!¡± ¡°Then you can provide me with some high-level ones. You can decide the price.¡± Anyway, I¡¯ll leave this matter to Lin Shuang. You can give me a discount depending on the situation.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Liye thought about it and it seemed like a good idea. High-level kinetic skeletons required a lot of energy, but the profits were also high! If he made a few hundred sets, Bei Du might not be short of gold. ¡® How about this? I¡¯ll prepare 500 sets of B-grade and 50 sets of A-grade for you. You¡¯ll get them in about a week.¡± ¡°As for the price¡­¡± ¡± The original price of a B-grade set is 150 kg, and an A-grade set is 250 kg. How about I give you a 20% discount?¡± Lin Liye suppressed his excitement and said. Even if it was a 20% discount, their profit margin was still very high. If this deal was successful¡­ Bei Du could also mass-produce high-level kinetic skeletons! ¡°Let me calculate¡­¡± ¡°20% off, the total is¡­70 tons of gold.¡± ¡°Your discount won¡¯t do! ¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not buying it.¡¯ Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Ah! This!¡± ¡°How about¡­ Should I lower it a little?¡± Lin Liye was not a good businessman. Wang Ran immediately stunned him. If Wang Ran didn¡¯t buy it, where would Bei Du get the gold that he desperately needed? ¡°I think, with our relationship, it¡¯s not too much for you to give me a 30% discount!¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ?30% off!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± ¡± The cost of our gold raw materials is 20% off. With the addition of labor and other raw materials, we will lose money at 30% off! ¡± Lin Liye was anxious and directly revealed the starting price. 400/0 Off then.¡± ¡°What you lack is gold. You don¡¯t lack anything else, right?¡± ¡°Just treat it as exchanging labor for gold!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to earn a fortune from me?¡± Wang Ran asked seriously. ¡°Ah, this..Alright, then 40% off¡­¡± Lin Liye hesitated for a moment before agreeing. They had also made a lot of money from the 10-ton deal that they had just completed. The second stroke would be a form of gratitude¡­ ¡°Alright, you can ship it over anytime after you¡¯re done with production.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone with a smile. Wang Ran was still very happy that 90 tons of goods had been reduced to 36 tons at a 40% discount. ¡® Let¡¯s do it for Lin Shuang again tonight as compensation.¡± Wang Ran stretched and walked to the dining table. He had to replenish more protein, or else it would not be enough. The girls also took the initiative to stuff all kinds of nutritious food in front of wang Ran. At night, there would be another fierce battle¡­ Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: 385 Chapter 385: 385 Translator: 549690339 Dead and Injured A few days later, in a certain valley. Zhang Guozhu and dozens of soldiers were panting heavily. From afar, their bodies were glowing red. It was the kinetic skeletons that were dyed red with blood. ¡°How much time do the survivors of C City have to evacuate?¡± Zhang Guozhu wiped the blood from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Captain Zhang, it¡¯ll probably take another half an hour.¡± ¡°We might not be able to hold on!¡± A warrior with a broken arm panted as he answered. ¡°Where are the reinforcements?¡± ¡°When will Team 2 arrive?¡± Zhang Guozhu looked to the south. There was also a 100-man team over there. If reinforcements arrived in time, they could still hold on. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to ask for help. They should be here soon.¡± ¡°Captain Zhang! Zombies! Another wave of zombies is coming!¡± The one-armed warrior pointed ahead. Zhang Guozhu frowned. A large amount of dust rose up ahead, accompanied by roars. Obviously, another wave of zombies was coming. ¡°Everyone! Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Let these zombies go home and eat sh * t!¡± Zhang Guozhu roared and picked up a two-handed axe. When wearing the kinetic skeleton, it was very convenient to use such heavy weapons. ¡°Kill! Dozens of wounded soldiers raised their weapons. The bullets had long been used up. Next was the cruel time of hand-to-hand combat. The zombies roared as they climbed up the slope. They were greeted by shiny axes. Flesh and blood kept flying in the sky. The zombies fell one by one like mowing grass. However, the zombies had the advantage in numbers, and some of the soldiers were buried before they could react. The soldiers who couldn¡¯t move could only watch as they were eaten by the zombies. The small hill was soon like a purgatory, with corpses and Lin Li¡¯s severed limbs everywhere. Zhang Guozhu suddenly couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and his movements were a little slow. Fortunately, the kinetic skeleton had a boost that allowed him to dodge the zombie¡¯s claw. But soon, a zombie behind him took advantage of Zhang Guozhu¡¯s unsteady standing and stabbed his shoulder. ¡°Pfft¡­ ¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s arm was torn off from his shoulder. The pain in his body made Zhang Guozhu unable to help but curse. ¡°Captain Zhang, be careful!¡± The two soldiers behind him quickly came up to help Zhang Guozhu clean up the surrounding zombies. Zhang Guozhu took out a bottle of hemostatic gel from his waist and poured it directly on the fracture of his shoulder. The pain came again, and Zhang Guozhu¡¯s expression began to distort. ¡°F * ck, when will the reinforcements arrive!¡± Zhang Guozhu held an axe in one hand and split open a zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Xiao Zhu!¡± ¡°Xiao Zhu is back!¡± ¡°Have the reinforcements arrived?¡± A warrior pointed at a figure on a small slope not far away. He was Xiao Zhu, who had gone to find Team 2 for support. Everyone seemed to have been injected with a stimulant, and they were all excited at once. Reinforcements are here! Xiao Zhu killed a few zombies and rushed back to the defense line. ¡°Captain Zhang, Team 2¡­¡± ¡°Team 2 has been completely annihilated!¡± Xiao Zhu said with red eyes. When he arrived, the valley where Team 2 was located was littered with corpses. No one had survived¡­ ¡®What?!¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s entire body shook and he almost fell. A team of 100 people was completely wiped out? This was f * cking¡­ ¡°Brothers! We can only rely on ourselves now!¡± ¡°Everyone, hold on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s buy more time for the people!¡± Zhang Guozhu shouted. To be honest, Zhang Guozhu was already an arrow at the end of its flight. However, under such circumstances, if he fell first, these soldiers would not be able to hold on. Zhang Guozhu looked to the southeast, where he was concerned. He could not die! He had to return alive! The battle continued¡­ The soldiers fell one after another. Even those who were still standing were seriously injured. However, they managed to hold off the wave of zombies. ¡°Xiao Zhu, count the number of people¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu leaned against the pile of corpses and said weakly. A few seconds later, Xiao Zhu lowered his head. ¡°Captain Zhang, 9 people left¡­¡± Xiao Zhu said hoarsely. ¡°Nine people¡­¡± ¡± 200 people came out, only 9 left¡­¡± ¡°I let Captain Lin down¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. If not for the kinetic skeleton supporting him, he might have collapsed. ¡°Captain Zhang, don¡¯t say that! ¡± ¡°This time, it was those survivors who caused trouble. They didn¡¯t listen to advice and only realized the seriousness when the zombies came.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy casualties.¡± Xiao Zhu said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s right! They treat the base like a treasure and won¡¯t leave no matter how hard thev trv.¡± ¡® When it¡¯s time to leave, there are so many bags. They¡¯re so slow¡­¡± Another Warrior started to complain. ¡°Forget it. Not everyone has such high awareness.¡± ¡± We are soldiers of China after all. Protecting the people is our duty. Are we not going to protect them just because they are retarded?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. The soldiers were silent. At this moment, a man ran over from behind. ¡°Big shots, all of us have successfully boarded the car and evacuated.¡± ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± The man looked at the few remaining soldiers and his heart sank. The mountain of corpses showed how tragic the battle had been. ¡°You f * cking¡­¡± Xiao Zhu grabbed the man¡¯s collar and wanted to beat him up. ¡°Xiao Zhu! Let go!¡± Zhang Guozhu quickly shouted. ¡°The fact that he came to inform us means that he¡¯s not an ingrate.¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± Zhang Guozhu ordered. Xiao Zhu snorted coldly and let go. ¡°Well¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± The man felt that the atmosphere was a little unfriendly and quickly fled. ¡°Captain Zhang, should we retreat?¡± Xiao Zhu asked. ¡® Rest for 10 minutes, bury our brothers, and then retreat.¡± Zhang Guozhu thought for a moment and said. He could not let these comrades who had sacrificed their lives die in the wilderness. At the other end of the mountain range. Zhao Qi, whose body was covered in scales, was lying on a big mattress, holding two slim female zombies in his arms. Ever since he had obtained the Ancient Virus, Zhao Qi¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. He had even successfully subdued ten Corpse Emperors from the Curry Kingdom to become his underlings. The two female zombies in his arms were two of them. With these beautiful zombie girls, Zhao Qi instantly felt that Lin Shuang was not fragrant at all. This was life! However, Zhao Qi did not forget the humiliation he had suffered. Wang Ran, Lin Shuang, Lin Liye¡­ They all had to die! This time, Zhao Qi¡¯s goal was clear. He wanted to flatten Bei Du and N City! Not a single one was left alive! Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: 386 Chapter 386: 386 Translator: 549690339 Deep Cooperation Just as Zhao Qi was enjoying the Female Corpse Empress, a red-eyed zombie suddenly ran over. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing?¡± Zhao Qi glared at the red-eyed zombie. The red-eyed zombie trembled and almost peed its pants. This Lord Dragon God had a bad temper and often killed people at the drop of a hat. ¡°Lord Dragon God!¡± ¡± There¡¯s a human helicopter parked nearby.¡± ¡°A leader wants to talk to you about something.¡± the red-eyed zombie said as it crawled on the ground. ¡°Humans?¡± ¡± They¡¯re disturbing my business. Kill them.¡± Zhao Qi said coldly, not caring at all. ¡® Lord Dragon God, a Zombie Emperor fought him just now, and it ended in a draw¡­ ¡°That human said that you would definitely be interested in working with him.¡± the red-eyed zombie said while trembling. ¡°Let him come over.¡± Zhao Qi was slightly interested. Humans? Looking for him to cooperate? Then let¡¯s see where it came from. The red-eyed zombie nodded and hurriedly ran to call for help. Not long after, the red-eyed zombie walked over with a man in a windbreaker. Hello, are you the boss of these zombies?¡± ¡® Let me introduce myself first. My name is Tang Jun, the boss of Tangtec Technologies.¡± ¡°You might not have heard of me, but our fate is not shallow.¡± Tang Jun said with a smile. Originally, he didn¡¯t plan to do it himself, but his field team leaders were too unreliable. None of them could get the job done. ¡°Fate? What fate can there be between us?¡± Zhao Qi frowned. He didn¡¯t like men either. ¡®You might not know this, but the zombie virus in this world was refined and developed by our company.¡± ¡°The ancient virus in your body should have been obtained from a mutated creature in Africa, right?¡± ¡°That was also excavated and researched by our company. It was brought to Africa by a lizard creature.¡± Tang Jun explained with a smile. ¡°What?!¡± You created the zombie virus?¡± Zhao Qi sat up straight. If it was in the past, Zhao Qi would definitely fight with Tang Jun. However, it was different now¡­ Zhao Qi had already become a half-human, half-zombie mutated creature. It was the virus that gave him strength and power¡­ If it was in the past, he would at most be a young talent from Bei Du, who was better than him. And now¡­ He had tens of millions of zombies under him, including tens of thousands of mutated zombies. It could be said that his power had reached the peak. It was not difficult for him to destroy a country. He enjoyed the benefits of the zombie virus and the ancient virus. Therefore, Zhao Qi had a good impression of the man in front of him. ¡°You said that you want to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Tell me, how do you want to cooperate?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t attract me enough, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhao Qi waved his hand and dismissed the two Female Corpses. ¡°Our satellite has captured your whereabouts. I guess you¡¯re going east, right?¡± ¡°It just so happens that I have someone in N City who wants to tear him into pieces.¡± ¡°If you can help me kill him, I can provide you with some help.¡± Tang Jun said with a smile. ¡°N City?¡± Zhao Qi was stunned. It seemed like that bastard Wang Ran was from N City¡­ What a coincidence! ¡°What are the characteristics of the person you want to kill?¡± ¡°I was just about to go there. If I meet you, I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡± When Zhao Qi thought of Wang Ran, he could not hide the killing intent in his eyes. ¡°That person is called Wang Ran. As for his strength¡­ He¡¯s quite strong. I estimate that he has the strength of a Level 9 Awakened.¡± ¡® He has two Corpse Emperors by his side. He¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°If you can¡­¡¯ ¡°Wait! Wang Ran!¡± Zhao Qi stood up and interrupted Tang Jun. ¡® You said the person you want to kill is called Wang Ran?!¡± Zhao Qi instantly unleashed a powerful aura. The weaker zombies around him Imelt down one after another. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that bastard.¡± ¡°This guy destroyed four of my laboratories and emptied one of my bases.¡± ¡°I must kill him.¡± Tang Jun also emitted a murderous aura. ¡® Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we both wanted to kill the same person!¡± ¡°The main reason I brought the zombie horde to China this time is to kill him!¡± ¡°It seems that we are indeed fated!¡± The corners of Zhao Qi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Looks like we can work together this time!¡± Tang Jun was also very happy. It seemed that he did not need to spend too much time talking. Just based on the killing intent on the two of them, the cooperation this time was stable! ¡°I¡¯ve observed you. You shouldn¡¯t be short of manpower this time.¡± ¡°I can provide you with all the technical support.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve developed a drug that can make zombies instantly erupt with great combat power.¡± ¡°However, there are side effects. After a few minutes, the user will die of exhaustion.¡± Tang Jun looked around. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lack death warriors here, right?¡± Tang Jun asked with a smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I told them to die, no one dared to refuse.¡± ¡® Your potion sounds good. How much can you provide?¡± Zhao Qi was interested. ¡°About a thousand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because our base and research institute have been taken over by that kid. Our production capacity is limited.¡± ¡°In addition¡­ I still have other good things.¡± I saw you with two female zombies just now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like this.¡± Tang Jun took out a bottle of blue pills from his pocket. ¡°This is specially made by our research institute. The effect is very strong.¡± ¡°I use it every day.¡± Tang Jun handed the bottle to Zhao Qi. ¡°Aiya! This thing is good!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re also a kindred spirit!¡± By the way, do you like female zombies?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the medicine together?¡± Zhao Qi asked with a smile. ¡°Female zombie! Of course I like it!¡± Tang Jun nodded. However, he had only played with red-eyed female zombies. Corpse Emperor¡­He couldn¡¯t afford to play! It seemed that Zhao Qi was inviting him to play with him? That would be great! ¡°You two, come here.¡± Zhao Qi waved at the two Female Empress. The two female corpse emperors walked over. The Zombie Emperor was indeed a Zombie Emperor. Its skin was much tighter than ordinary zombies, and its body lines were more perfect. It made people unable to resist the urge to look at it. The two of them took the little blue pill and each of them hugged a female corpse emperor as they rolled onto the mattress. The surrounding zombies kneeled on the ground and lowered their heads. The beautiful voice kept ringing. Tang Jun finally experienced the taste of the Zombie Emperor.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: 387 Chapter 387: 387 Translator: 549690339 Are You Kidding Me? A few days later. N City¡¯s airport. The transport plane that was transporting the kinetic skeleton had finally arrived. Wang Ran brought the girl and her underlings to the airport to prepare for the handover. ¡°Major Lin, this batch of 500 B-grade and 50 A-grade equipment will be delivered!¡± ¡°In addition, Captain Lin also asked the factory to specially produce five sets of S-class kinetic skeletons.¡± Xiao Liu said as she glanced at Wang Ran. The last time Wang Ran had broken the Class B exoskeleton with a single punch, Xiao Liu had reported it truthfully when he went back. Lin Liye felt that A-class might not be able to withstand Wang Ran¡¯s strength, so he asked the technical staff to rush to make five S-class sets. This S-grade material wasn¡¯t cheap, and it was clear how kind Bei Du was to Wang Ran. ¡® Comrade Wang Ran, our technician said that the Class B kinetic skeleton can only be used by a Level 5 Metahuman.¡± ¡°Of course, a Level 4 Metahuman can also use it. The effect might be 20% off.¡± ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to use these 500 sets in a short time.¡± Xiao Liu thought for a moment and said. Bei Du only had around 200 Awakened ones who were Level 4 and above. As for N City¡­100 or so should be enough. He did not know why Wang Ran ordered so many B-grade kinetic skeletons. ¡°Oh, level five, right?¡± Jianguo, how many Level 5 Metahumans do we have?¡± Wang Ran turned around and asked. ¡± There are about 200 Level 5 ones¡­¡± ¡°If we include the fourth-grade, it¡¯s almost over a thousand.¡± Wu Jianguo counted with his fingers. ¡® What?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Xiao Liu stomped her feet. As a level five metahuman from Bei Du, he knew how difficult it was to reach this level. More than 200 in one city? Was this a joke? There were less than 30 people above Level 5 in Bei Du! This difference was too great! As for the thousands of Level 4 Metahumans¡­Xiao Liu would never believe it. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡® Come, come, come, brothers, release some of your aura for this friend from Bei Du to see!¡± Wu Jianguo shouted. More than a hundred underlings behind him clenched their fists at the same time, and the aura on their bodies exploded! ¡± What?!¡± Xiao Liu and his comrades were all stunned. These hundred people were all genuine Level 5 Metahumans¡­ Were Level 5 Metahumans so common nowadays? Wu Jianguo smiled and extended his hand to signal to his lackeys that it was almost time. In fact, a week ago, most of them were only Level 4 Metahumans. After the news of having sex with zombies spread, these underlings all found zombie boyfriends and girlfriends, and their strength naturally increased by leaps and bounds. In other words, these 500 sets of B-class kinetic skeletons could equip more than 200 Level 5 Metahumans and 200 Level 4 Metahumans. This was equivalent to having a 500-man combat team with combat strength between Level-6 and Level-7. This strength¡­lt was quite terrifying. After all, a newly promoted Corpse Emperor was only around level-eight. Such a small team could easily kill a Zombie Emperor with just a few dozen people. ¡°Alright, stop being shocked.¡± ¡® Come, come, come. This is our local specialty. You can bring some back for Elder Lin.¡± ¡®You guys can eat some on the way.¡± ¡°If you still want it, you can exchange it with the kinetic skeleton.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand, and his lackeys carried a few boxes of vegetables over. ¡°Just this?¡± ¡± This shouldn¡¯t be able to replace the kinetic skeleton¡­¡± Xiao Liu was stunned. What was Wang Ran thinking? Was there not enough gold? Are you planning to pay with vegetables? Bei Du had already promoted the mutated vegetables. They had planted them too, so they didn¡¯t lack them¡­ ¡°You can try one.¡± Wang Ran took out a cucumber and stuffed it into Liu¡¯s hand. This thick and long shape, slightly grainy skin, and a little elastic¡­ It felt so good.. Ah¡­ Xiao Liu almost forgot that it was for eating. With doubt, Little Liu stuffed the cucumber into his mouth and took a bite. A powerful energy burst out of his mouth along with the juice and poured into his throat¡­ ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ ¡°Ah! This!¡± ¡°This energy is so abundant!¡± Xiao Liu had a satisfied expression on his face. He had never felt such boundless energy before. No wonder Wang Ran said so just now. This thing was indeed very valuable! If Bei Du¡¯s soldiers could eat these vegetables often, their strength would definitely increase very quickly! Ah, no wonder everyone here was so strong¡­ Little Liu was extremely emotional. Wang Ran smiled. These vegetables were newly developed by Liu Shiyao by combining ancient viruses. This was not like the mutated vegetables from before. The mutated vegetables from before did not require much technology. Any organization with a certain level of biological research ability could develop them. However, the newly developed mutated vegetables were different. The core technology was only in N City. Even if someone stole the seeds and finished products, they would not be able to grow them. ¡® Comrade Wang Ran, I apologize for my suspicion just now¡­¡± ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll recommend this vegetable to the organization!¡± If we can supply them in large quantities, the strength of our Bei Du soldiers will increase a lot faster!¡± Xiao Liu said sincerely. ¡°Alright, you guys should hurry back.¡± ¡°Our scouts at the front said that this wave of zombies will probably attack in a day or two. You guys should go back early and make preparations.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡® Alright, Comrade Wang Ran. I thank you on behalf of Bei Du!¡± ¡°Your gold has really helped us a lot.¡± ¡± Without your gold, our Bei Du might have suffered heavy losses in the upcoming zombie tide.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. I hope that Comrade Wang Ran will come to Bei Du when you have time.¡± Xiao Liu said goodbye to Wang Ran. ¡°Xiao Liu, I¡¯ll go back with you this time.¡± Lin Shuang stood up. After a few days of special training with Wang Ran, coupled with the new mutated cucumber, she had successfully advanced to the strength of a level- eight Metahuman. On one hand, she could go back and show off to Lin Liye. On the other hand, Bei Du needed manpower. Lin Shuang knew Wang Ran¡¯s strength very well. It didn¡¯t matter if she was here. But Bei Du was different. Level 8 Awakened¡­lf Lin Liye had not reached level-eight yet, Lin Shuang was probably the only one. ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, are you going back to Bei Du¡­¡± ¡°When are you coming again¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t bear for you to leave.¡± The few girls had recently established a deep relationship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll meet soon!¡± Lin Shuang hugged the girls one by one. When it was Wang Ran¡¯s turn, Lin Shuang hugged him the most forcefully and even gave him a wet French kiss. Xiao Liu and the other soldiers were stunned. They had never seen this side of Major Lin Shuang.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: 388 Chapter 388: 388 Translator: 549690339 Old Zhang Sacrificed? After watching Lin Shuang leave, Wang Ran and the others began to pack their things and return home. 500 B-grade and 20 A-grade kinetic skeletons were handed over to Wu Jianguo for distribution. The remaining 30 A-grade and 5 S-grade sets were brought back by Wang Ran. Needless to say, the S-class ones were definitely for his strongest followers. Xiao Yu, Momo, Tang Tang, and the others. As for Wang Ran himself¡­ After experiencing it, he had no intention of continuing to use it. The main thing was that Wang Ran still did not dare to use his full strength, afraid that he would break this thing. The remaining dozens of A-class kinetic skeletons were distributed to the remaining followers. With these, the strength of his followers increased greatly, and Wang Ran felt more at ease. After returning to the island, Wang Ran had just gotten out of the car when a figure quickly pounced on him. ¡°Uncle, I missed you so much!¡± Tang Tang directly pounced and jumped onto Wang Ran. Tang Tang¡¯s long legs wrapped around Wang Ran¡¯s waist, and the double airbags aimed at Wang Ran¡¯s face. During those few days in Europe, without Wang Ran, Tang Tang really had a hard time. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t wait anymore. Let¡¯s do it on the spot!¡± Tang Tang whispered into Wang Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°On the spot¡­¡± ¡°I think you should go to the truck first.¡± ¡°There should be something you like inside.¡± Wang Ran quickly thought of a way to divert Tang Tang¡¯s attention. ¡°A truck?¡± Tang Tang loosened her legs and slid to the ground. She walked over suspiciously. The moment the car door opened, Tang Tang was stunned. ¡°Machine¡­Mecha! ¡± Tang Tang¡¯s entire body shook. Her eyes widened, and her legs trembled slightly. As an avid gaming enthusiast, mecha games were also one of Tang Tang¡¯s favorites. Now, she was actually standing in front of a real mecha that was within her reach! ¡°Uncle! Help me put one on!¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t wait. Wang Ran smiled as he stepped forward and helped Tang Tang put on an S-grade kinetic skeleton. ¡°D * mn, this is too awesome!¡± ¡°I feel that my strength has increased a lot!¡± Tang Tang was dancing with excitement. With her gaming skills, she quickly became familiar with the kinetic skeleton. After fooling around for a while, Tang Tang ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle! I thought of a new way to play!¡± ¡°Do you want to see through the mecha?¡± Tang Tang blinked her big eyes and asked innocently. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Tang Tang¡¯s brain was really full of tricks. Wang Ran glanced down. There was indeed some space in the buttocks of the kinetic skeleton. This¡­ Forget it, forget it. I haven¡¯t seen Tang Tang for a while. Just take it as compensation¡­ Wang Ran brought Tang Tang, who was wearing a kinetic skeleton, back to the villa¡­ An hour later, Tang Tang collapsed on the bed. Even though she was wearing a kinetic skeleton, she was still paralyzed. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been getting more and more powerful recently¡­¡± Tang Tang panted. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t stronger, I would have been turned into a human being by you Wang Ran smiled and shook his head. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go to pick up your mother this time?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°My mom flew straight to City H to look for my dad.¡± ¡°My dad seems to have my mom¡¯s spies around him. This time, my dad is probably going to be in trouble.¡± Tang Tang gloated. It seemed that the matter of Tang Yan and Sis Hua in Hong Kong could not be hidden anymore. Wang Ran thought about it and suddenly felt that he was still very happy compared to Tang Yan. At least his little followers wouldn¡¯t be jealous. Otherwise, the Asura Arena¡­Wang Ran could not take it. Just as Wang Ran was getting dressed and preparing to eat, Su Xiaoyu walked over with a solemn expression. ¡°Master, I have bad news¡­ Su Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I have a good attitude.¡± Wang Ran pulled Su Xiaoyu to sit beside him. Just now, Bei Du called and said.. ¡°Zhang Guozhu sacrificed himself.¡± Su Xiaoyu glanced at Wang Ran. Zhang Guozhu, Wang Ran had saved him many times, so they had some friendship. He was sacrificed just like that¡­ ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Old Zhang say that he won¡¯t be out in the field anymore!¡± Wang Ran clenched his fists. This unlucky fellow would encounter danger every time he went out. This time, he was really doomed¡­ ¡® Bei Du said that they sent Old Zhang and 200 people to help the crowd evacuate.¡± ¡® Old Zhang and the others were attacked in C City. Only Old Zhang and eight others survived.¡± ¡°But when Old Zhang and the others were about to leave, they found that their plane had been taken away by the survivors. They could only desperately find a car to evacuate.¡± ¡® But zombies soon surrounded the city.¡± In the end, only one Warrior managed to escape¡­¡± ¡°Old Zhang and the others were all sacrificed.¡± Su Xiaoyu whispered. ¡°F * ck¡­Don¡¯t you know what kind of physique you have? You still dare to go out in the field¡­¡± ¡°Does Amansha know about this?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Momo went to inform her¡­ ¡® She must be having a hard time accepting this reality.¡± Su Xiaoyu was a little sad as she spoke. Amantha wasn¡¯t pretty, but she was a good worker. The plantation in N City was well taken care of by her. He got along quite well with Xiao Yu and Momo. Now that Zhang Guozhu was dead, it would definitely cause an extremely heavy blow to her. ¡® Old Zhang¡¯s body is still in C City?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It should be. The surviving warrior is called Xiao Zhu.¡± ¡°He said that Old Zhang rushed into the zombie crowd to give him a chance to escape. ¡± I wonder if Old Zhang¡¯s corpse is still intact¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu squeezed Wang Ran¡¯s hand to comfort him. ¡± The zombie horde will arrive in N City in two days, right?¡± ¡°Tang Tang, prepare the plane. We¡¯re going to C City.¡± I want to find Old Zhang¡¯s body.¡± ¡® Even if there¡¯s only a stick left, I have to bring it back to give Amantha a memory.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Su Xiaoyu requested. ¡°No, you have to stay and help me look after the place.¡± ¡°If I encounter something and get delayed, you still have to lead everyone to resist the zombie tide.¡± ¡® Of course. If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll be back in a day.¡± Wang Ran patted Su Xiaoyu¡¯s head. Su Xiaoyu knew Wang Ran¡¯s strength. There was no creature on Earth that could stop him now. Su Xiaoyu could only nod her head when Wang Ran said that. Wang Ran and Tang Tang brought a set of S-class kinetic skeletons and flew towards C City in the Tiger helicopter¡­ Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: 389 Chapter 389: 389 Translator: 549690339 Did You Sleep With His Wife? On the helicopter, Wang Ran looked down through the window. The ground was filled with zombies. It could be seen that this group of zombies had already split into two groups and were advancing towards N City and Bei Du. Uncle, these zombies seem to have a clear target.¡± Tang Tang glanced outside the window. ¡°Indeed, it feels like someone deliberately drove them to N City.¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re here for me?¡± Wang Ran touched his chin. ¡°Uncle, did you sleep with his wife when you went out?¡± ¡°Now, he¡¯s spitting green water to look for you.¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Go away, go away. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I don¡¯t like other people¡¯s wives. ¡± Wang Ran patted Tang Tang¡¯s head. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and continued to control the helicopter to fly forward. A few hours later, the helicopter finally entered C City. From the sky, it could be seen that the entire city was in a mess. It felt like the apocalypse had just erupted. There were still many zombies left in the city. They seemed to be low-level zombies with low intelligence, which was why they didn¡¯t follow the main group. ¡°Tang Tang, find a safe place to land.¡± ¡°If the plane breaks down, we won¡¯t be able to make it back in time.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Tang Tang nodded and landed on the top floor of a tall building. The helicopter attracted a lot of zombies and they surrounded the bottom of the building. Many zombies rushed in and climbed up the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯m surrounded by zombies.¡± Wang Ran smiled. The zombies in N City treated him like their grandpa, and some of them couldn¡¯t help but kneel down. It was still more authentic here. ¡°If we go down from the rooftop, it feels a little like Road to Survival!¡± ¡°How exciting! ¡± Tang Tang put on her S-class kinetic skeleton and held a giant axe made of steel in her hand. She had brought this back from the corrupted country. She was used to using an axe, but she was not used to using other weapons. Wang Ran was wielding two greatswords. This sword should have been held with both hands, but to Wang Ran, the weight of this sword was like a toy. He might as well hold it in one hand. The two of them held their weapons and walked down the stairs. ¡°Roar!¡± A dark- skinned zombie appeared at the corner of the stairs. The corner of his mouth was cracked and blackened with blood. It seemed that this fellow had eaten quite a number of people before. ¡°Uncle, this guy is so weak. He¡¯s only at the strength of a Silver Eye.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just force myself to kill him.¡± Tang Tang pouted and waved her axe! This unlucky fellow who rushed up was directly split into two halves by the ax. The stinky intestines flowed all over the ground. Wang Ran and Tang Tang carefully avoided the intestines and continued to walk down. As they went downstairs, more and more zombies appeared. There wasn¡¯t much space at the stairs, so Wang Ran couldn¡¯t swing his two greatswords around. He could only change from chopping to stabbing. Every time Wang Ran stabbed out, it was like a stick of candied haws, stringing up a few zombie heads. As long as he shook his wrist, these heads would directly explode. The efficiency of killing was quite high. On the other hand, Tang Tang looked more like a house demolisher. Tang Tang, who was at level nine, was wearing an S-grade kinetic skeleton and could easily unleash the strength of a person at level ten and above. With a swing of the axe, apart from the zombie being cut in half, even the walls on both sides of the stairs were damaged. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Ran¡¯s constant reminders, Tang Tang might have collapsed the building. The two of them fought for a few minutes before they finally walked out of the building. From the underground of the building, dozens of zombies rushed toward them. On the empty street, Wang Ran¡¯s two greatswords could finally be used. It was as if he was playing a matchless game, waving his two greatswords as he spun and jumped among the zombies¡­ In just a few seconds, the dozens of zombies that surrounded them were turned into pieces on the ground. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little wet!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes were full of stars. ¡°Let¡¯s settle some serious matters first.¡± Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue, picked up the axe, and followed Wang Ran. ¡± According to Xiao Zhu, the survivor from Bei Du.. ¡® ¡°Old Zhang and the others were surrounded by zombies when they went to the underground parking lot to look for a car.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look first.¡± Wang Ran carried two big swords and brought Tang Tang to the direction of the plaza. Along the way, wandering zombies could be seen everywhere. These were all left behind by this wave of corpses. From his appearance, he looked like someone from Curry Nation. ¡® Could it be that the remnants of the evil from Africa have gone to Curry Country¡­¡± Wang Ran muttered. Without navigation, Wang Ran relied on the tourist map to find the plaza. At the entrance of the square, hundreds of zombie corpses were strewn all the way to the parking lot. One could see how tragic the situation of Old Zhang¡¯s nine people was at that time. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Pay more attention to the surroundings.¡± Wang Ran reminded her and brought Tang Tang to the entrance of the parking lot. This place was not like N City, where there was an adequate supply of electricity. The entrance of the parking lot was like an abyss, dark. ¡°Uncle, watch me!¡± Tang Tang pressed the button on her shoulder. The two shoulders of the kinetic skeleton instantly shot out two strong lights. This penetrating power was comparable to a car¡¯s high beam light, directly illuminating a hundred meters ahead. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has studied this kind of thing thoroughly.¡± Wang Ran could not help but sigh. Tang Tang¡¯s ability in this aspect was still very strong. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve also researched the vibration mode of the kinetic skeleton ¡°It can increase your sense of happiness at that time!¡± ¡°Uncle, do you want to try?¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Wang Ran said seriously. Bringing Tang Tang along was good, but it hurt her kidneys a little. The two of them calmly walked out of the garage under the searchlight. A chill hit him, accompanied by the smell of rotting corpses. There were manv corpses on the zround. Most of them were zombies, but there were some kinetic skeleton parts occasionally. As for the body inside the exoskeleton, it was already indistinguishable. She wondered if the zombies had eaten them. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s a little hard to find¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just grab one and give it to Amantha?¡± Tang Tang asked. Zombies are very sensitive to human scents. You can¡¯t fool them.¡± ¡°Besides, Old Zhang and I have some friendship. We can¡¯t be so casual.¡± Wang Ran extinguished Tang Tang¡¯s thoughts. ¡® Xiao Zhu said that Old Zhang attracted all the zombies to create a chance for him to get on the bus. He was stuck in a dead corner with a Cadillac XT6 billboard. ¡± ¡°Tang Tang, take a look and see where this billboard is.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Tang Tang nodded her head and started to look around. ¡°Over there!¡± Tang Tang quickly found her target.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: 390 Chapter 390: 390 Translator: 549690339 Old Zhang, You¡­ In a corner not far away, there was a billboard full of bloody handprints. On it was a Cadillac XT6. It should be there. Wang Ran pointed his sword forward and walked toward the billboard with Tang Tang. When they passed by a staircase, a few zombies suddenly jumped out from the darkness. ¡°F * ck!¡± Tang Tang was so frightened that she smashed the zombies into meat paste with her ax. ¡°It¡¯s too scary¡­¡± Tang Tang said as she pressed her chest. Those zombies weren¡¯t strong, but their sudden appearance was quite scary. It was like playing Road to Survival with Invincible, and he would still be scared occasionally. ¡°Calm down. Just hit it well. Don¡¯t shake it.¡± Wang Ran reminded. Tang Tang stuck out her tongue and continued to shine. The two of them came to the front of the billboard. ¡°This is¡­¡± Wang Ran raised his eyebrows. A hole had been smashed into the ground below the billboard! ¡® Could it be that Old Zhang smashed a hole in the ground to escape when he was surrounded?!¡± ¡°That means Old Zhang might still be alive!¡± Tang Tang also reacted quickly. Below them was the parking lot on the second floor of the basement. Although he did not know what was going on below, at least Old Zhang was not beaten to death here. ¡°Old Zhang, you¡¯re good.¡± Wang Ran smiled slightly. Tang Tang came to the entrance of the cave and turned on the light. Wang Ran jumped down directly. As soon as he landed, Wang Ran felt a few hands touching his body. That sharp touch must be the zombie¡¯s fingernails. Wang Ran directly used his two swords to execute a Whirlwind Slash! The zombies that surrounded him were instantly cut in half. Tang Tang also jumped down. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Tang Tang felt nauseous as soon as she came down. This basement level 2¡­ It was like hell! All the ground and walls were stained with blood and internal organs. Corpses and bones were strewn all over the ground¡­ A nauseating smell filled the entire space. ¡± This is a zombie¡¯s canteen¡­¡± ¡°The smell is really strong¡­¡± Wang Ran also frowned. In order to find Zhang Guozhu, the two of them endured the pungent smell and continued to grope forward. From time to time, one or two zombies would jump out of the garage and attack the two of them. However, the zombies here weren¡¯t strong. The two of them were only scared occasionally, but they didn¡¯t suffer any substantial injuries. The underground parking lot was very large. The two of them made some noise as they walked. That way, he could kill the zombies in the garage more efficiently. A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at a laundry. In the entire underground garage, this was probably the only place where people could hide. ¡°Old Zhang, are you inside?¡± Wang Ran shouted as he fumbled inside. The zombies in the underground parking lot had probably been killed. Even such a loud shout could not attract the zombies. However, Old Zhang did not respond. Just as Wang Ran entered the inner room of the laundry shop, he keenly sensed movement inside. It was a large washing machine¡­ Inside¡­ There should be something hidden. Wang Ran gestured for Tang Tang to light up the place. He stabbed his sword into the ground and walked forward. When Wang Ran placed his hand on the door handle of the washing machine, the things inside shook. A human? Zombies? Wang Ran opened the hatch of the washing machine. A black shadow rushed out from inside with a roar. Tang Tang subconsciously raised her axe, wanting to chop down. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Wang Ran stopped Tang Tang while reaching out to grab the black shadow¡¯s ankle. The black shadow fell to the ground with a thud. Uncle, it¡¯s a zombie!¡± ¡°Let me kill him.¡± Tang Tang pointed the searchlight at the guy on the ground. It was a zombie with a broken arm, and its body was covered in blood. It seemed to have been seriously injured. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Wang Ran felt that this guy¡¯s figure was a little familiar. Wang Ran grabbed the guy¡¯s ankle and lifted him upside down. ¡°F * ck, Old Zhang!¡± Wang Ran recognized that this zombie covered in blood was actually Zhang Guozhu! Wang Ran quickly let go. Zhang Guozhu fell directly to the ground, and his injuries were even more serious. ¡°King¡­ Brother Wang Ran?¡± Zhang Guozhu said weakly with a trace of surprise in his voice. Unexpectedly, Wang Ran came to look for him again. This was already the fourth time¡­ Was this fate¡­ Why did you become a zombie?¡± Wang Ran asked as he cut open his arm. Blood dripped onto Zhang Guozhu¡¯s body and seeped into his body along the wound. Zhang Guozhu felt as if he was soaking in warm water, happy and happy¡­ ¡°I¡­ I was surrounded by zombies.¡± ¡°I risked my life to escape here.¡± ¡°This washing machine is quite sturdy. I¡¯ve been hiding inside.¡± ¡® Who would have thought that I would have too many wounds and too many bodies. The virus would have taken the upper hand in an instant.¡± ¡°After one night, I became a zombie¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. When the zombies first appeared, Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t care about the zombies at all. After the zombie regained consciousness, Zhang Guozhu was a little hesitant. Later, when he met Amansa, Zhang Guozhu¡¯s view of zombies completely changed. Who would have thought that he would become a zombie himself¡­ This mental journey¡­lt was rather complicated. ¡°Sigh! My injuries!¡± Zhang Guozhu was surprised to find that his wound actually began to heal! His originally weak body gradually regained strength! Wang Ran¡¯s blood¡­ Was it that magical? ¡°Actually, if you let Uncle have a look, you can even advance to become a Corpse Emperor.¡± Tang Tang said with an evil smile. Zhang Guozhu and Wang Ran were shocked at the same time. The two of them stared at Tang Tang at the same time. This matter¡­Just thinking about it was hard to accept. ¡® Alright, as long as you¡¯re still alive. Zombies are no different from humans now.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhang Guozhu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand the logic¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know if my family will accept me.¡± Zhang Guozhu looked a little unconfident. ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± ¡°There¡¯s still Amantha!¡± ¡°If your family dislikes you, why don¡¯t you come back to N City with me? I¡¯ll make you the mayor.¡± Wang Ran patted his chest and said. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu was obviously shaken. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out first.¡± ¡°This place is too f * cking smelly.¡± Wang Ran pulled Zhang Guozhu up. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, thank you so much!¡± ¡°You saved me again!¡± The more Zhang Guozhu thought about it, the more touched he became. He went forward and hugged Wang Ran with one hand.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: 391 Chapter 391: 391 Translator: 549690339 We Are Commoners! ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll think that you have feelings for me.¡± Wang Ran remembered what Tang Tang had just said, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. The three of them followed the stairs next to the laundry and returned to the ground. ¡°The helicopter is parked in that building. ¡± ¡°Come back to N City with us first. I¡¯ll get Bei Du to send someone to pick you up.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Before I leave, I still want to confirm one thing.¡± Zhang Guozhu suddenly stopped. ¡°Why? Do you want to find your broken arm?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Arm¡­lt¡¯s long been trampled.¡± ¡°I want to see if the survivors in this city have really evacuated.¡± ¡°When the nine of us came in to look for the car, we met several survivors.¡± ¡°They are all ordinary people who are powerless.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that there are still many survivors here who haven¡¯t escaped.¡± After Zhang Guozhu turned into a zombie, his belief as a soldier had not changed. In this city, there were at least a thousand zombies from the Curry Nation. Even Awakened ones would find it difficult to deal with them, let alone ordinary people. ¡°This matter¡­ It¡¯s actually quite simple.¡± ¡°Tang Tang, go find some slightly and generators.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going to¡­¡± ¡°Lure the surrounding zombies over?¡± Zhang Guozhu understood Wang Ran¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Yes, get a pickup truck and drive around the city with the sound system.¡± ¡°Basically, most of the zombies will be attracted here.¡± ¡°When the time comes, just kill them all.¡± ¡°If there are survivors left here, are you going to save them one by one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± ¡°To me, the safety of N City is more important than anyone else.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Zhang Guozhu thought about it carefully and felt that what Wang Ran said made sense. There were so many humans who had been killed by zombies in the world. It was impossible to save them one by one. It was more important to protect the people around him first. Wang Ran and Zhang Guozhu found a van that could still be used. They directly cut off the back half of the car with a big sword and manually made a pickup truck. Not long after, Tang Tang also came over with a slightly and a generator. A simple noise-making car was assembled just like that. ¡± Uncle, I didn¡¯t find any sound source. It¡¯s just a loudspeaker. It¡¯s the Jiangnan Tannery.¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any songs from Curry Nation? It¡¯s so cold in the middle of winter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s play this one. It has a melody. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll dance on the spot instead of chasing after us.¡± Wang Ran thought about it. So be it, Jiangnan Tannery. However, Wang Ran thought of unconventional weapons like music because of this. The people of Curry Nation danced when they heard music. If the outer walls of N City were filled with speakers playing music, it might affect them. He could give it a try when he went back. Soon, the sound system playing the love story between Huang He and his sister-in-law began to wander around the city. All the zombies on the streets and alleys were attracted out. Even the zombies in the tall buildings jumped down one after another. A long queue soon formed behind the pickup truck. ¡® Old Zhang, drive slowly. We¡¯re going to harvest a wave.¡± Wang Ran turned around and said. Zhang Guozhu, who was driving in front, changed the speed to first gear. The car slowed down very quickly. Wang Ran and Tang Tang were in the parking lot, holding a big axe and a big sword as they began to harvest. The zombies that pounced on them were cut into pieces by the sharp blades and scattered all over the ground. Basically, every swing of the axe and sword could kill a few zombies. This harvesting speed was rather efficient. Zhang Guozhu looked through the rearview mirror and was frightened. Wang Ran¡¯s strength seemed to be stronger than the last time they met! Killing zombies was as easy as killing ants! What had happened in the past few days? He had actually improved so quickly! As for Tang Tang¡­She was actually wearing an S-class kinetic skeleton! Old Zhang was envious. After the car circled around the city twice, no more zombies came out from the corners. Even if they didn¡¯t kill all of them, there probably wouldn¡¯t be many left. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran inadvertently glanced at the Rolex on his wrist. They had been killing for more than two hours. It was almost time. Just as the three of them drove back to the building where the helicopter was parked, more than a dozen survivors appeared on the road. From their looks, they should not even be Awakened ones. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with you guys?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Zhang Guozhu stuck his head out and shouted. The survivors were all holding weapons in their hands, looking fierce and cowardly. They had no intention of moving aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Wang Ran brought the two of them out of the car. The survivors slowly surrounded him. ¡°You guys.. Did Bei Du send someone to save us?¡± ¡°I saw you guys flying over in a helicopter and killing so many zombies along the way.¡± ¡°Take us away!¡± A survivor said. Are you survivors from C City?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you time to evacuate?¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Zhang Guozhu asked. ¡°Evacuate? Hehe¡­ ¡°The evacuation is the responsibility of the higher-ups and Awakened ones!¡± ¡± We, the survivors at the bottom, don¡¯t even have the right to get on the bus!¡± ¡°To them, we are just burdens! A burden!¡± ¡°They left us here to die¡­¡¯ ¡°So many zombies¡­Do you know how many of us are left?¡± ¡°Less than a hundred!¡± ¡°We barely survived because of luck!¡± As this person spoke, tears streamed down his face. It seemed that this period of time was indeed quite torturous. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Why are you blabbering?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. Hurry up and move aside.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You guys¡­lf you have a plane, take us with you!¡± ¡°All the food here has been taken away by the Awakened ones who left. If we stay here, we will die!¡± ¡°Bring us along!¡± ¡°Yeah, bring us along!¡± The survivors looked at Wang Ran expectantly. ¡°Bring you along?¡± ¡°Am I very familiar with you?¡± ¡°If you want to leave, find a car yourself.¡± Wang Ran coldly rejected these people¡¯s requests. ¡°You!¡± Aren¡¯t you soldiers from Bei Du?¡± ¡°How can I leave you in the lurch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re commoners! You have the responsibility to save us!¡± The survivors started to clamor.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: 392 Chapter 392: 392 Translator: 549690339 Are You Threatening Me? ¡°Scram, or don¡¯t blame me for killing you.¡± Wang Ran said coldly. Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t Imow what to say. If it was in the past, he would definitely think of a way to persuade Wang Ran to save these people. But now, Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t really want to help them. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because his mentality had changed after becoming a zombie or because these people were too self-righteous. ¡® You are indeed heartless, just like those Awakened ones who abandoned us!¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll just surrender!¡± I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the two of us have already gone upstairs.¡± ¡°Although they don¡¯t know how to fly a plane, they know how to dismantle it!¡± ¡°They¡¯re watching us through binoculars on the top floor!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take us with you, they will smash your plane!¡± A survivor said proudly. Initially, they did not want to fall out with each other, but Wang Ran was determined not to take them away, so they could only do so. Zhang Guozhu couldn¡¯t help but curse. As expected, a pitiful person must have something to hate. This group of people was really disgusting! Zhang Guozhu knew that Wang Ran had to rush back to protect N City. If the plane was smashed¡­ They wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in time! After all, his Amantha was still in N City¡­ Zhang Guozhu even had the heart to kill. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll force myself to bring you along.¡± ¡°However, my plane has a limited capacity.¡± ¡°You guys can only bring half of them.¡± ¡°You guys discuss it among yourselves.¡± Wang Ran said coldly. Tang Tang looked at Wang Ran and smiled without saying anything. She knew that Wang Ran would not be so kind. It seemed like there was going to be a good show. When the survivors heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, they were happy at first, but they quickly became cautious. The load of the plane.. These words shouldn¡¯t be an excuse. There might really be too many people. He could only take half of it away¡­ Who should he bring? These people sized up the people around them. Everyone had turned from partners to competitors. Staying here was a narrow escape. If they could take a plane¡­Not to mention how good his life would be, it would definitely be much better than here. The yearning for life made the eyes of these people begin to change. Finally, one of the survivors couldn¡¯t help but make a move! He smashed his hammer at the back of the head of the person in front of him. puchi! A hole appeared in the man¡¯s skull, and he fell forward in shock. This was a start for them. The others started to attack the people around them. After a minute or two of fighting, only seven people remained. The rest of the people were filled with joy and did not feel guilty at all for killing. They were all looking forward to following the helicopter to a safe place. ¡°Big brother, is this okay?¡± A survivor wiped the blood off his face. ¡°Yes, you did very well.¡± ¡°Follow us up.¡± Wang Ran smiled and nodded. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, is this appropriate¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu frowned. He felt a little ashamed to be associated with these guys. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, let¡¯s bring them along.¡± ¡± They fought for their chance.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked into the building. Zhang Guozhu sighed and followed behind Tang Tang. The remaining survivors followed closely behind. The group climbed the stairs to the rooftop. Just as the survivors had said, there were two guys on the rooftop with sledgehammers. It seemed that if Wang Ran did not agree to bring them up, they would smash the helicopter. ¡°Old Guo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why did you kill your own people just now?¡± One of the muscular men holding a hammer questioned. He had already seen what happened downstairs through the binoculars. ¡°Old Li, think about it. How can we squeeze into this helicopter with so many people?¡± ¡°Kill some people so that we can retreat smoothly!¡± Old Guo explained. Old Li was stunned for a moment before nodding. If it were him, he would have made the same choice. In any case, these survivors did not have any feelings for each other, so it was best if they did not die. At this time, Wang Ran opened the door of the helicopter and sat on it with Tang Tang and Zhang Guozhu. The nine survivors quickly climbed up, afraid that they would be left behind. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. We can finally retreat!¡± ¡°Those bastards abandoned us and drove away. They didn¡¯t expect us to take a helicopter, right? Haha.¡± ¡°Are we going to Bei Du? I heard that place is the safest.¡± The survivors began to discuss excitedly after boarding the plane. Zhang Guozhu was getting more and more annoyed with these people. Previously, he was worried that the two people above would destroy the plane, but now he could completely stop them. He did not know what Wang Ran was thinking. Soon, the helicopter slowly took off under Tang Tang¡¯s control. Wang Ran gave Tang Tang a look, and Tang Tang instantly understood. The helicopter suddenly began to shake. ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are you swaying so much? Do you know how to fly a plane?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s going to crash!¡± The survivors in the plane panicked. ¡°Not good! The plane is still overweight!¡± ¡°If this continues, the plane will crash and we will all die!¡± ¡°Unless two more people go down!¡± Wang Ran said nervously. Behind him, Zhang Guozhu was stunned. What was this? He clearly saw Tang Tang deliberately controlling the plane to shake and fall. However, the survivors behind him did not understand. They were moved by Wang Ran¡¯s acting skills and thought that the plane was really going to crash. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°There was hope of survival just now. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡± F * ck, Old Wang, you¡¯re 200 pounds. You¡¯re the heaviest. Why don¡¯t you get out of here?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! If you want to go, go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to play! ¡± In the cabin, the survivors started arguing. On the one hand, staying on the plane meant that they could go to a safe place to continue their lives. This was very tempting. On the other hand, the plane had already taken off¡­ Going down now meant¡­ He would directly fall down! He turned into a pile of meat patties! Seeing that they were arguing, Wang Ran gave Tang Tang another look. Tang Tang decisively let the helicopter fall a distance again. The sense of weightlessness made the survivors even more flustered. A burly man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He opened the hatch and kicked the person beside him out. The others also reacted quickly. Some of them held on to their seats and refused to let go, while others desperately wanted to kick others off. The cabin was in chaos. Amidst the wails and curses, five people were thrown out of the cabin. The remaining four people let out a long sigh and sat down in their seats.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: 393 Chapter 393: 393 Translator: 549690339 Life¡­ At this moment, the cabin door was still open. None of these guys dared to close the hatch door, afraid that someone would take the opportunity to kick them down. In the face of life and death, no one was trustworthy. ¡°Old Zhang, hold on tight.¡± Wang Ran suddenly reminded him. Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t Imow what Wang Ran was going to do, but it was definitely not wrong to listen to him. Suddenly! The helicopter flew around like a headless fly! Sometimes, it would fall rapidly, and sometimes, it would sway left and right. The four survivors in the cabin were just ordinary people. They couldn¡¯t hold on with that little strength. Not long after, they were thrown out of the hatch one by one. One of them was vomiting as it fell, looking like a jet plane¡­ ¡°Alright, Tang Tang, you can be more steady now.¡± ¡°Old Zhang, help me close the door.¡± Wang Ran said calmly. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. Wang Ran didn¡¯t even make a move and killed these guys. However, when he thought of what these guys did, Zhang Guozhu felt that they deserved to die. ¡® Oh right, Old Zhang, do you want to call Bei Du first to let him know that you¡¯re safe?¡± Wang Ran handed the satellite phone over. ¡°Thanks ! ¡± Zhang Guozhu took the phone and called Lin Liye directly. The call went through very quickly. ¡°Captain Lin, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s eyes were wet. ¡® Old Zhang!¡± ¡± You¡¯re still f * cking alive, hahaha!!!¡± On the phone, Lin Liye¡¯s voice was unusually excited. He didn¡¯t even have any hope of finding Zhang Guozhu¡¯s bones. Who knew that Zhang Guozhu was still alive! ¡°It¡¯s Brother Wang Ran. He came to C City to find me.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to repay all the favors I owe him in this lifetime.¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. ¡®What are you afraid of? You can quickly give birth to a daughter!¡± ¡® Like me, I don¡¯t feel any burden at all, haha¡­¡± Lin Liye was so happy that he even joked. ¡°By the way, your family members have just set up a memorial tablet and are crying there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up yet. I¡¯ll run over and inform them.¡± Lin Liye said as he ran. ¡°Captain Lin, there¡¯s something¡­¡± ¡°I still have to tell you¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed and didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°I know, you lost an arm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alive. He¡¯s a real man with only one hand!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than losing three legs.¡± Lin Liye comforted. ¡°It¡¯s not about the broken hand¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve become a zombie¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu hesitated again and again, but he still said it. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hey! What am I thinking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a zombie!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the field so many times. Do you still have a prejudice against zombies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will still treat you as a brother!¡± Lin Liye said with a smile. ¡°Captain Lin, of course I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m worried about my other brothers and my family¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu felt a little uneasy. After all, zombies were the polar opposite of most people. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your house. Wait a moment.¡± Someone knocked on the door. A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Captain Lin, are you here to offer incense to Guozhu?¡± The person who spoke was Zhang Guozhu¡¯s wife, Wu Mei. ¡°Sister-in-law, I have good news for you.¡± ¡®Guozhu is still alive!¡± Lin Liye said. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°Guozhu is still alive?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°This is great!¡± The middle-aged woman sounded very excited. ¡°My dad is still alive?¡± ¡°Then will he be promoted this time? Is there a bonus or something?¡± A young man¡¯s voice came from the phone. This was Zhang Guozhu¡¯s son, Zhang Youde. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you in advance.¡± ¡°Although Guozhu is still alive, but¡­¡± ¡® He turned into a zombie¡­ Lin Liye directly told him the situation. ¡± What?!¡± The screams of the mother and son came from the phone. ¡°Captain Lin¡­¡± ¡°Guozhu has become a zombie. Will he infect us and turn us into zombies?¡± ¡°Ah, will he attack us?¡± ¡°My dad turned into a zombie. Are there any more subsidies?¡± ¡°Can we still enjoy this treatment?¡± ¡°Will my composition be affected? I¡¯m about to be hired as a civil servant! ¡± The mother and son asked anxiously. Lin Liye was very embarrassed. The phone in his hand was still connected¡­ ¡°Kacha¡­ A crisp sound came from the phone, and then the connection was disconnected. Zhang Guozhu, who was in the cabin, directly crushed the satellite phone. His face was filled with tears. He did not expect that after he had narrowly escaped death, his family would not be concerned about his own safety, but whether they could continue to enjoy those benefits and treatment¡­ Zhang Guozhu¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable sorrow. ¡°Old Zhang, have a cigarette¡­¡± ¡°Life is always unpleasant.¡± Wang Ran patted Zhang Guozhu¡¯s shoulder. Wang Ran had also roughly heard the situation just now. ¡°Smoking¡­Where are the cigarettes? Give it to me¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t smoke. I didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. I say, Brother Wang Ran, you really don¡¯t know how to comfort people¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu sighed. Sigh, after thinking about it, I¡¯ve decided not to return to Bei Du.¡± In the battle to defend Bei Du, too many brothers died in the hands of zombies.¡± ¡°Everyone has a prejudice against zombies.¡± ¡°Even if you reluctantly accept me at the beginning, you will still have a grudge in your heart.¡± ¡°My family is even more so. I¡¯ve already given up on them¡­¡± ¡® Brother Wang Ran, if you don¡¯t mind my broken arm, find me a job in N City. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± Zhang Guozhu said with a bitter smile. N City should be the most harmonious place for zombies and humans. His Amantha was there too. After thinking about it, N City was the most suitable place for him. ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. Leave it to me!¡± Wang Ran patted his chest and promised. It was a casual matter to arrange for one of their own people in their own territory. ¡°Brother Wang Ran, thank you¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude. Wang Ran had already saved him four times! He even took his Amantha in. Now, he wanted to take her in¡­ Zhang Guozhu felt that his life could be considered Wang Ran¡¯s.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: 394 Chapter 394: 394 Translator: 549690339 The Excited Amantha After a few hours of flight, the helicopter was finally about to return to N City. Below, the dense zombie tide was getting closer. It was estimated that around noon tomorrow, their troops would arrive at the city gates. ¡°Wang Ran¡­Boss, these zombies are much scarier than the previous zombie horde.¡± ¡°Not only are they huge in numbers, but they are also very strong individually.¡± ¡°Very difficult to deal with¡­ Zhang Guozhu reminded him. He also changed the way he addressed Wang Ran from Brother Wang Ran to Boss Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter how powerful they are, they¡¯re just some zombies. There¡¯s always a way to deal with them.¡± ¡°Right, Tang Tang, lower your altitude a little.¡± ¡°I want to try throwing a can of herring down.¡± Wang Ran said as he took out a can from his bag. The canned herring had played a big role in the last zombie tide. Wang Ran wanted to see if it would be useful to these zombies. As soon as the can was opened, a strange smell instantly filled the entire cabin. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s this smell!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu quickly opened the hatch. If he had been a little later, he would have suffocated. The lethality of this thing was even more terrifying than biological weapons. No wonder N City was so easy to guard against the zombie tide. It turned out that there was such black technology. Wang Ran took the opened can of herring and threw it directly at the zombie tide below. Soon, the canned food was drowned in the zombie tide. The zombies below didn¡¯t flee in all directions as Wang Ran expected. Instead, they rushed towards the can. It looked like they were all fighting over the herring. ¡°Damn¡­ Are those zombies from the Curry Nation that hardcore?¡± ¡°You can even eat this?¡± Wang Ran could not help but sigh. ¡± Those are the zombies from the Curry Nation. Think about their living environment. They could even drink the water of the Ganges River¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu reminded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡® Looks like the canned herring is useless. Go back and tell them not to splash it on the wall, lest it stinks to our own people.¡± Wang Ran closed the hatch. The plane flew for a while before they finally saw the outer wall of N City. Wang Ran had Tang Tang fly directly to the plantation. After the helicopter stopped, Wang Ran jumped off the helicopter first. Amantha, the person in charge of the plantation, came up to him. ¡°Hello, boss¡­¡± Amantha bowed and stood aside. Her eyes were red, not because she had become a zombie with red eyes, but because she had cried so hard. It seemed that the news of Zhang Guozhu¡¯s death was a heavy blow to her. However, she did not slack off because of this. The plantation was still in order under her care. ¡°I brought you a gift.¡± ¡°You should be mentally prepared.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°A gift?¡± Amantha was stunned. Now, there probably wasn¡¯t any present that could make her happy. At this moment, another figure appeared at the cabin door. Amantha turned around and was shocked ! ¡°Pillar¡­Brother Zhu!¡± Amantha¡¯s tears instantly burst out! ¡°Amantha¡­You¡¯ve lost weight¡­¡± Zhang Guozhu walked forward and hugged Amansha with one hand. Amantha was now 50 pounds thinner than before. It was unknown whether it was because she had eaten too many healthy mutated vegetables or because she was too sad. Zhang Guozhu hugged Amansha, feeling touched. His family¡¯s dislike for him was a stark contrast to Amantha¡¯s. Zhang Guozhu had already made up his mind to live up to Amantha! ¡°Brother Zhu! You scared me to death!¡± ¡® You don¡¯t know how many times I cried¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go out in the field anymore!¡± Amansha buried her head in Zhang Guozhu¡¯s arms and started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯ll stay here with you from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never leaving again.¡± Zhang Guozhu reached out and touched Amantha¡¯s head. The two of them hugged each other, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Uncle, do you think this scene looks like Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu?¡± Tang Tang snickered at the side. ¡°They are Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu. Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be a third wheel.¡± Wang Ran pulled Tang Tang back to the helicopter. The helicopter slowly rose and flew toward the outer wall of N City. Tomorrow, the zombie tide would arrive. Wang Ran needed to patrol around to see how the preparations were going. Arriving at the city wall, Wang Ran found Wu Jianguo, who was busy. ¡°Hey, Boss, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Old Zhang¡­Have you found it?¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s face also had a trace of sadness. He had drank with Old Zhang before, so they were considered friends. Unfortunately¡­ He was gone just like that. I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s only missing an arm. It¡¯s still intact.¡± ¡°Amantha¡¯s making out with him right now.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What?! Intimate!¡± Wu Jianguo and Zhu Ming were shocked. She had been dead for a day, so she was probably starting to rot. Amantha had such a strong taste¡­Or was it that her feelings for Zhang Guozhu were too deep.. Anyway, Wu Jianguo did not dare to think about it anymore. Wang Ran smiled and didn¡¯t explain. ¡°How are the defensive measures here?¡± ¡°Did you encounter any problems?¡± Wang Ran turned his attention to serious matters. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± ¡°We dug dozens of deep bits outside the wall as speed bumos. If those zombies charge without thinking, just stepping on them will cause countless casualties. ¡± ¡°In addition, Boss Tang Yan has sent a large number of weapons over. There are 10,000 rifles and millions of bullets.¡± ¡® There¡¯s also a large number of rocket launchers, grenades, and C4s.¡± ¡± We¡¯ve already buried the C4 in the tunnel ahead. We can detonate it when they gather in numbers.¡± Wu Jianguo introduced them one by one. ¡® By the way, the zombies this time carry an ancient virus, which is highly infectious. ¡± ¡°If the gunners on the city wall can¡¯t suppress their firepower, arrange for them to retreat in time and retreat to the second wall.¡± ¡°Try to avoid the low-level combatants from being infected and being attacked from both sides.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡± Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for a Level 4 or 5 Metahuman wearing a B-class kinetic skeleton every 100 meters on the city wall. In addition, I¡¯ll arrange for 30 five-man mobile squads to move around and support them at any time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The perimeter of the wall is too long. We can only try to cover it as much as possible.¡± ¡® Bei Du has sent over some video data. The zombies this time are indeed stronger. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a tough battle.¡± Wu Jianguo felt a little uneasy. ¡°Right, while there¡¯s still time¡­¡± ¡°Prepare more sound systems and arrange them along the city wall. Prepare some songs and dances.¡± Wang Ran wanted to see if this method would work.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: 395 Chapter 395: 395 Translator: 549690339 Pre-Battle Plans ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°Boss, do you need a song and dance to liven things up? ¡°Will it be more exciting to fight like this?¡± Wu Jianguo was dumbfounded. ¡°I told you to prepare, so be it. There¡¯s no loss anyway.¡± ¡°Take out more supplies tonight and give them to everyone. Let¡¯s have a good meal. Don¡¯t drink wine yet, lest we delay things.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Wang Ran left the city wall with Tang Tang and returned to East Lake Island. Today, all the girls on East Lake Island looked serious. No one came forward to ask for exercise. Everyone knew that they had serious matters to attend to tomorrow. Now was not the time to be indulging in pleasure. ¡°Come, everyone Imows what will happen tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the specific division of labor for everyone.¡± ¡® Zhou Meng, you¡¯re in charge of leading the team. Stay on the island with Jiaxin.¡± If we didn¡¯t stop the zombie tide¡­¡± ¡°You and Jiaxin will take the helicopter and evacuate the children to Hong Kong.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, take the girls from the flight attendant class and form a combat team. We¡¯ll see what happens at the city wall and provide support.¡± ¡® Momo, you¡¯re still the same. Use your ability to restrict the zombies ¡®movements. Tang Tang will fly a helicopter to take you around the battlefield.¡± Wang Ran arranged everything one by one. ¡°Master, I want to fight with you!¡± Zhou Meng and Wu Jiaxin said in unison. They didn¡¯t want to play the role of an evacuation. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°There are so many children here. You have to ensure their safety.¡± Wang Ran looked serious. Zhou Meng and Wu Jiaxin could only nod with pouting lips. ¡°Oh right, I heard that you guys secretly stored some stock, right?¡± Wang Ran glanced at the girls present. All the girls were slightly shocked. Had he been discovered? This was a treasure that he had saved for a long time! ¡°Momo, take out all your inventory.¡± ¡°At this time, don¡¯t hide it.¡± Wang Ran instructed. In the past, Wang Ran had turned a blind eye to it. However, the battle was going to start tomorrow. It was better to absorb this thing as soon as possible. ¡°Ah¡­ Sigh¡­¡± All the girls sighed. It seemed that the happy life of having a drink before going to bed was temporarily gone. Soon, Momo walked over with a few bottles. ¡°F * Ck¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. There were two large red bottles, each containing a full liter, and the white bottle was about half a liter¡­ ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a donkey from the production team?¡± ¡°I said that I¡¯ve been a little tired when I wake up in the morning recently¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. From the looks of it, the girls ¡®words like ¡± I don¡¯t want it anymore Enough is enough, it¡¯s full ¡°, and ¡± spare me ¡± were not to be believed. As he said that, he secretly collected them when he fell asleep¡­This was too much! ¡°Master, what should we do with these things?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°Bring these things and everyone to my villa.¡± Wang Ran instructed. The girls quickly gathered in Wang Ran¡¯s villa. Wang Ran opened the bottle and poured the red and white ones into the pool. The girls watching from the side felt their hearts ache. ¡°Shiyao, didn¡¯t you say that you have nutrient fluids to help with absorption? Bring some over.¡± Wang Ran turned to Liu Shiyao and said. ¡°Yes, right away.¡± Liu Shiyao ran out. The other girls also understood that they were going to absorb the essence of the pool through the bath. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down and soak.¡± ¡°Quickly absorb more.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. The girls nodded, took off their clothes, and jumped into the pool naked. For a moment, the villa was filled with spring. Liu Shiyao also arrived with the nutrient solution. After pouring the nutrient solution into the pool, she also took off her professional attire and jumped into the pool. ¡°Master, come down too The girls waved at Wang Ran. Wang Ran felt that this scene was like Zhu Bajie passing through the Coiled Silk Cave, full of danger¡­ However, it was difficult to refuse such kindness. Wang Ran still entered the pool¡­LF North America¡¯s L City. A plane landed at the airport. Tang Jun carried a small suitcase and walked off the plane in glory. A few researchers immediately went up to him. ¡± The ancient virus is in here. Hurry up and study it.¡± I need you to create 100 Ancient Tyrants for me within a day.¡± Tang Jun ordered with a serious expression. It was not easy to collect these ancient viruses. Although the Female Corpse Empress that Zhao Qi had arranged for him to play with had some ancient viruses in her body, the concentration was too low. Only the virus in Zhao Qi¡¯s body was the most valuable. In order to obtain a high concentration of the ancient virus, Tang Jun suggested that someone else play with him during the exercise. Only then did he extract Zhao Qi¡¯s essence from the female zombie¡¯s body. In order not to make Zhao Qi suspicious, Tang Jun could only endure it¡­He sucked the essence out of the female corpse emperor¡¯s body and spat it into the test tube after he finished exercising. It could be said that these ancient virus essences weren¡¯t easy to obtain¡­ ¡°Boss, one day¡­One day is too tight!¡± ¡°The loss rate is very high.¡± A researcher said with a worried look. ¡°Don¡¯t consider the loss rate.¡± ¡± There are so many Experimentals in North America. Just grab them.¡± ¡°You must get it done within a day!¡± Tang Jun¡¯s attitude was very firm. In his opinion, Zhao Qi would launch an attack on N City tomorrow. Based on N City¡¯s strength, they should be able to hold on for a day or two. At that time, he would bring 100 Ancient Tyrants and directly airdrop them to N City¡­ No matter how powerful Wang Ran was, he couldn¡¯t deal with both sides at the same time. ¡± Alright, Boss. We¡¯ll work hard¡­¡¯ The researchers all had solemn expressions. In such a short period of time, hundreds of red-eyed zombies would have to be sacrificed¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s MO Lan? Tell him to come see me.¡¯ Tang Jun turned his head and said to his subordinate beside him. ¡® Dr. Moran is in the base. I heard that he¡¯s about to solve the technical problem.¡± the assistant reported. ¡°This is good news¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let him continue his research. Don¡¯t disturb him for now.¡± ¡°When he succeeds¡­Not to mention the small N City, the entire world is my live target.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who still dares to offend me¡­ Tang Jun could not help but laugh. The US¡¯s intercontinental missile system was about to be cracked by his subordinate, Dr. Moran. Although it could not be equipped with nuclear warheads for the time being, even ordinary warheads were enough to strike their enemies from a long distance. At that time, all the survivors in the world would have to submit to Tang Jun¡­ Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: 396 Chapter 396: 396 Translator: 549690339 Quickly Open the Door and Let Us In Wang Ran got up from the crowd. Yesterday, she said she wasn¡¯t going to exercise, but in the end¡­ Forget it, forget it. It was good that everyone could improve. The girls also woke up one after another. Last night had been too crazy. They had never tried a dozen people together before¡­ It felt pretty good! ¡°Everyone, hurry up and eat breakfast. Then, get ready.¡± ¡°I estimate that the zombie tide will arrive in a few hours.¡± Wang Ran reminded. The girls knew the importance of today and naturally did not dare to be willful. They all obediently put on their clothes and got busy. After a simple breakfast, the girls put on their kinetic skeletons one by one. ¡°Big brother, I want to go to the front line too.¡± ¡°My strength is not a problem!¡± Ada, who was wearing an S-class kinetic skeleton, pouted as her long golden hair danced in the wind. ¡°No, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the battlefield.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission. You have to protect the orphans here, understand?¡± Wang Ran rubbed Ada¡¯s head. Ada nodded helplessly. She was about the same age as the orphans here and had already gotten along with them. Protecting them was indeed a very important matter. ¡°Alngnt, everyone, lets go!¡± Wang Ran brought the girls onto the helicopter and flew towards the city wall. On the ground, one could see a dense crowd of heads rushing towards the city wall. Among them, there were soldiers, zombies, and ordinary people who wanted to contribute by transporting supplies to the front line. Everyone knew that today would be the most difficult battle since the establishment of N City. If they failed, everyone would die. After living here for a while, everyone knew how happy and hard-earned life was in N City. Therefore, everyone was working hard for this battle. Soon, the helicopter arrived at the city wall. The city walls were also densely packed with people and zombies. If Wang Ran had not ordered the weaker ones to retreat to the inner circle, there might have been more people on the city wall. ¡°I¡¯ll get off here.¡± ¡°Follow my arrangements and take action.¡± Wang Ran asked Tang Tang to lower her altitude and directly opened the hatch to jump down. Below him was the main city gate. In order to deal with this zombie tide, Wang Ran had already asked Wu Jianguo and the others to seal the city gate with molten iron. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re early! ¡± Wu Jianguo had already donned the A-class kinetic skeleton. He looked heroic and imposing. ¡°How is everything?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Everything went smoothly!¡± ¡°All weapons, equipment, and supplies are in place.¡± ¡± The efficiency of the logistics personnel in the rear is also far beyond our imagination. The main reason is that everyone is too proactive.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ordered that those below Level 4 and below the Golden Eye realm aren¡¯t allowed to go up the wall, we might not even be able to stand on the city wall.¡¯ Wu Jianguo reported. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell everyone to be on guard. I can already hear the ground shaking.¡± Wang Ran looked to the west. From afar, one could see the dust rising. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the zombie tide arrived. Wang Ran found a stool and sat down. He reached out to open the door of the small refrigerator next to him. With this pull, the entire refrigerator was almost pulled up. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Was the refrigerator so sturdy now? Can¡¯t even open ¡°Boss, this fridge¡­lt¡¯s not used to freeze things.¡± ¡± There¡¯s cement in the fridge. We¡¯re planning to use it as a throwing weapon¡­¡¯ Wu Jianguo explained. Every household in N City had a refrigerator, and there were a lot of them. They could be used as weapons to defend the city. The refrigerator was filled with cement, and it was large and dense. It was very effective for the tank zombies to use it to smash people. Wang Ran took a glance. He was indeed well-prepared. At this moment, a drone suddenly sent out a warning signal. This meant that he had captured a moving object. Wang Ran and Wu Jianguo immediately took out their binoculars. Not far away, a few figures were running toward the city wall. ¡°Snipers, get ready!¡± Wu Jianguo took out his walkie-talkie and commanded. Snipers were placed every 100 meters on the city wall, ready to deal with any situation at any time. The few figures that ran over were quickly locked onto by them. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot yet. Let¡¯s see what it is.¡± Wang Ran looked calm. Even if they were zombies, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with them. Not long after, these guys ran to the vicinity of the city wall. Humans! ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Save us!¡± ¡°Open the door and let us in!¡± These people rushed to the city gate and slammed it with all their might. It seemed that they were chased by the zombie tide. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Wu Jianguo and the others looked at Wang Ran. ¡± Unknown origin. Ignore him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dig a hole for yourself at this critical moment.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°Boss said to ignore them,¡± Wu Jianguo picked up the walkie-talkie. The people on the city wall nodded. Here, the boss had the final say. Even if it was their own relatives, they would not disobey orders. Because of a little so-called conscience, the entire city fell? Even if there was only a small possibility, no one dared to take the risk. ¡°Hey! What are you all standing there for?!¡± ¡°Open the door and let us in!¡± ¡°The zombies are coming!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, do you have a conscience!¡± ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡± The few survivors cursed and slammed the city gate. Snipers, be careful. Snipe off the hand that knocks on the door.¡± Wang Ran said through the loudspeaker. A few snipers nearby immediately leaned out and aimed their guns at the survivors. The survivors were stunned, as if they were frightened. ¡°Who are you trying to scare!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± ¡± We are citizens. We have the right to be protected!¡± ¡°Hurry up and let us in!¡± A bald man pretended to knock on the door, but his hand stopped in mid-air. He was also afraid that the higher-ups would get serious. However, the zombies behind them were indeed about to arrive. They were all anxious. The bald man slapped the city gate. ¡°Bang!¡± Gunshots rang out! The bald man¡¯s palm was blown off by the bullet, followed by his wrist and arm, leaving only a small section below the elbow. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My hand! My hand!¡± His head hurt so much that he was about to go into shock. He sat on the ground. The other survivors were also terrified. They finally knew that the people on the city wall could really do it.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: 397 Chapter 397: 397 Translator: 549690339 so It¡¯s Zhao Qi The zombie tide was about to arrive. Since they couldn¡¯t enter this city, they could only find another way. These survivors were prepared to run north along the city wall. The bald man was abandoned by them and sat alone on the ground, twitching. All of a sudden, the blood vessels on the bald man¡¯s body swelled up, and blue veins appeared on his face and neck. There was also a creepy grunt coming from his throat. It was obvious that it was a sign of a zombie. ¡°Roar!¡± The bald man stood up with a twisted face and roared. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s¡­¡± Wu Jianguo was stunned. ¡® Ancient virus¡­¡± It seems that zombies let them here on purpose.¡± ¡°There is a virus lurking in these people¡¯s bodies. As long as certain conditions are met, it will erupt.¡± If we let them enter the city, the ancient virus will spread rapidly within us.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ ¡°This opponent has some brains.¡± Wang Ran smiled. Unfortunately, she was not a saint. She had no interest in the lives of these passersby. ¡°Damn¡­ Fortunately, Boss was decisive enough to not let them in.¡± Wu Jianguo wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. If this happened from within, the entire city would definitely be in chaos, especially at such an important moment when the city was being defended. Almost all the combat power was concentrated on the city wall. Who could manage the inside? The bald man quickly turned into a zombie and pounced on the other survivors. They all turned into zombies and started to tear up the city wall. ¡°Deal with it.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Several gunshots rang out! These guys ¡®heads were directly blown up. ¡°Boss, we snipers don¡¯t have much of an angle when it¡¯s close to the city wall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more appropriate to smash it with the refrigerator.¡± Wu Jianguo said. ¡® Yes, save some of the refrigerator. Don¡¯t run out when the time comes.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve made 10,000 cement fridges. It¡¯s enough!¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest. At this moment, a helicopter approached. Lu Shuangshuang, who was in charge of scouting, was on top. ¡°Wang Ran, the zombie horde is about to enter the 10-kilometer radius of N City.¡± ¡± They¡¯ll arrive within an hour.¡± ¡® From their formation, they are relatively organized. They are not very scattered, so they should not be attacking in a siege.¡± ¡°Our defense forces on the city wall can be concentrated in the middle.¡± Lu Shuangshuang said through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡® Continue scouting. Pay attention to increasing the altitude.¡± Wang Ran replied. ¡°Jianguo, inform all the guards to move towards the center.¡± ¡°Those at the edge, 50% to the center, to wander, and 10% to guard the spot. ¡± ¡°These zombies want to focus their firepower on one point, right¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll focus my firepower on them!¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. This was much more comfortable than spreading out to defend. The people on the city wall were quickly mobilized and gathered in the middle. The logistics staff below were also busy gathering the supplies in the middle. Time passed slowly. Finally, a black mass of corpses appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The number of zombies this time didn¡¯t seem to be as many as the previous zombie tide, but their strength was much higher than the previous one. Even those low-level zombies who looked like minions were as powerful as Silver Eye. One kilometer away from the city wall, the zombie horde slowly stopped. The zombies roared at the city wall. Hundreds of thousands of zombies roared together, and even the ground shook slightly. ¡°Boss, their leader is over there!¡± Wu Jianguo held the binoculars and pointed at a spot in the zombie horde. A few burly zombies were carrying a mattress, on which sat a man covered in scales. Wang Ran took a look through the binoculars and immediately recognized the other party. The scales on his body were definitely related to the lizard matriarch, and this face¡­ Zhao Qi! Of course, Wang Ran remembered this guy. It turned out that he was not dead and had even obtained the power of the ancient virus. No wonder he wanted to destroy N City and Bei Du. Not far away, Zhao Qi also saw Wang Ran on the city wall. When enemies met, their eyes turned red. Zhao Qi¡¯s killing intent surged out like a tidal wave. ¡®Wang Ran¡­ ¡± This time, I¡¯ll show you what fear is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to press your woman in front of you and stab her to death!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tear off your flesh and feed it to the dogs!¡± I¡¯m already looking forward to it¡­¡± Zhao Qi could not help but smile. He was quite confident in the strength of himself and the zombie tide. After all, he was the top zombie now. Even if the ten Corpse Emperors under him joined forces, they were still no match for him. wang Ran? So what if he had some strength? After the baptism of the zombie tide, would he still have the strength to fight with him? Zhao Qi was already looking forward to the moment when he would ravage Wang Ran. ¡°Vanguard, attack!¡± Zhao Qi ordered in a hoarse voice. A Corpse Emperor walked to the front of the group and waved his hand! ¡°Charge!¡± The Zombie Emperor led tens of thousands of zombies and charged towards the city wall! The earth shook and dust flew. The zombies ran like hunting dogs. Suddenly! The few zombies who were running at the front suddenly disappeared! The zombies behind him also disappeared one by one! ¡°There¡¯s a trap!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± The Zombie Emperor leading the team roared. The pit itself was nothing to be afraid of. What was scary was the trampling after falling into the pit. Most of these zombies were brainless and didn¡¯t understand commands. They only cared about charging forward. As expected, a stampede happened. The zombies fell into the pit one by one, then were stepped on by the people who came later. The sound of bones breaking could be heard continuously. Those deep pits caused over 20,000 zombies to be trampled to death. The corpses filled up the deep pit, preventing the zombies behind them from falling into it. The remaining 20,000 zombies finally broke through the tunnel and charged towards the city wall. ¡°Puchi!¡± ¡°Puchi!¡± One by one, their heads exploded, and their brains and blood splattered all over the ground. The snipers on the city wall were starting to take the kills! Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s command, the snipers used their bullets on the zombies that looked more powerful. The lowest-level zombies would be left to the rifles at the back! The zombies were getting closer and closer to the city wall! There was a limit to the speed of the snipers. Although they had killed thousands of stronger zombies, they could not stop the charge of more than 20,000 zombies. Very quickly! The sound of concentrated gunfire rang out! The zombies entered the optimal range of the rifles. Thousands of rifles and hundreds of Gatling guns finally opened fire! The bullets were like a fire net that instantly covered the zombies! Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: 398 Chapter 398: 398 Translator: 549690339 Start Attacking the City! Thousands of bullets rushed out of the gun barrels and entered the bodies of those zombies. Flesh, blood, and broken limbs exploded in the air. The zombies fell one after another. Even with the help of the ancient virus, a body of flesh and blood was still a body of flesh and blood. Under the gunfire of rifles and Gatling guns, the 20,000 zombies were quickly reduced to a few thousand. Under the lead of the Zombie Emperor, the zombies passed through the fire net and arrived at the city wall. The rifles and Gatling guns lost their firing angles, so they could only temporarily stop firing and cool down the barrels. The zombies in the corner began to climb up like a human pyramid. However, what welcomed them was¡­ Heavy fridges! The refrigerator filled with cement kept smashing at the zombies below. These poor zombies had escaped the deep pit and the bullets, but they had not escaped the daily necessities that every household had. The heavy refrigerator kept smashing the zombies below into meat pies. The human ladder that had been stacked with great difficulty was smashed into pieces. The height of the city wall made the falling refrigerator very powerful. The Zombie Emperor who was leading the team was a little anxious. As the leader of the vanguard, he had lost 80% of his men before he could even climb up the city wall. He would not be able to explain it to the Dragon God when he returned! ¡°Attack the city walls!¡± The Zombie Emperor gave the order and took the lead to punch the city wall. A muffled sound. The Zombie Emperor felt pain in his arm. The outer layer of the city wall was broken, revealing the metal plates inside. Behind the metal plate were multiple layers of buffer layers that could absorb a huge impact. This was the power of science. Even the powerful Corpse Emperor couldn¡¯t destroy the city wall without a dozen punches. Those low-level zombies were in a miserable state. Their fists landed on them, and they either broke their bones or broke their bones¡­ ¡® Cover me, I¡¯ll destroy the city wall!¡± The Zombie Emperor knew that he was the only one who had this ability, so he quickly changed his strategy. Most of the zombies were still climbing, attracting the attention of the defenders. The strongest zombies with red eyes surrounded the Zombie Emperor, buying him some time. The Zombie Emperor punched the city wall again and again. His fist began to turn into a bloody mess, but he did not dare to relax. The Dragon God would not let him off if he did not achieve anything. He could only grit his teeth and bombard the same spot. The metal plate was already dented. With a few more punches, he would definitely be able to break through! The Zombie Emperor saw hope in his eyes, and he increased his strength to bombard the city wall. Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky! ¡°Daddy! Wu Jianguo of N City!¡± ¡°Damn zombies, hurry up and die!¡± Wu Jianguo, who was wearing an A-grade kinetic skeleton, stepped on a zombie¡¯s corpse and stood up. The allied zombies on the city wall were all stunned. We¡¯re zombies too! Don¡¯t drag us into your scolding! Behind Wu Jianguo, hundreds of lackeys wearing B-grade kinetic skeletons jumped off the city wall. This kinetic skeleton team was full of vigor. ¡°Kill them all! Don¡¯t let them get close to me!¡± The Corpse Emperor roared. Seeing that this steel plate was about to be pierced through, he definitely could not let these humans interfere with him. The zombies and the Metahumans in kinetic skeletons were engaged in a fierce battle. This was a physical fight. Flesh and blood splattered everywhere¡­ ¡°Stop them, stop them!¡± ¡°One more punch¡­One more punch and it¡¯ll go through!¡± The Zombie Emperor saw hope in his eyes. However, no one responded to him. The Zombie Emperor turned around in shock. His underlings were all lying on the ground. One by one, human Awakened ones wearing kinetic skeletons were attacking continuously. ¡°No way¡­Are humans that strong?¡± The Zombie Emperor felt despair. In such a short period of time, all of his subordinates had actually been killed¡­ The Zombie Emperor had the thought of escaping, but on second thought, the Dragon God wouldn¡¯t let him go if he ran. He was just one punch away. The Zombie Emperor gritted his teeth and slammed the wall with all his might. It was pierced through! The steel plate was finally pierced through! The Corpse Emperor was delighted. The sacrifice of so many zombies was not in vain. He had finally made a hole in the city wall! But the next second, the Zombie Emperor was stunned. He saw that behind the broken steel plate¡­Another layer of steel plate¡­ The Zombie Emperor couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Didn¡¯t you spend money to build the wall? How many layers of steel plates were there? Since there was no hope of breaking the wall, the Zombie Emperor could only think of a way to escape. The Zombie Emperor turned around and saw the kinetic skeleton team surrounding them. At the front of the team was the domineering Wu Jianguo. ¡°Leave this fellow to me.¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s fists collided with each other, shaking off the zombie flesh on the exoskeleton. The current Wu Jianguo had the strength of a level seven Metahuman. After putting on this A-class kinetic skeleton, he would be able to unleash the strength of a level nine Metahuman. The Zombie Emperor with the ancient virus was also at level-nine. The two of them could be said to be evenly matched. ¡°Human¡­Do you think you can defeat me just because you¡¯re wearing these metal pieces?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dignified Corpse Emperor!¡± ¡® Now, I¡¯ll give you a way out. Get out of my way, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± the Zombie Emperor said coldly. ¡® Cut the crap. I haven¡¯t killed a Zombie Emperor yet. I¡¯ll start with you.¡± Wu Jianguo slightly bent his knees and with the help of the exoskeleton, he instantly burst out and rushed toward the Zombie Emperor. The Corpse Emperor¡¯s pupils trembled. He realized that his opponent was much stronger than he had imagined. The Zombie Emperor didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the enemy and used all his strength to meet it. Their fists collided! A wave of air quickly spread out in all directions, and the surrounding soldiers were a little unsteady. When the dust settled, cracks appeared on the ground under Wu Jianguo and the Zombie Emperor. The power of this punch was not small.. The kinetic skeleton on Wu Jianguo¡¯s right arm fell apart, revealing his muscular arm. As for the Corpse Emperor, he was already slightly injured when he attacked the city wall. After this punch, his bones were fractured and he could no longer use it. ¡°Captain Wu, catch, use mine!¡± Zhu Ming took off his Class A exoskeleton arm and threw it to Wu Jianguo. Wu Jianguo took it and quickly put it on. ¡°You!¡± The Zombie Emperor felt his chest tighten. Humans don¡¯t care about martial ethics! If he could exchange equipment halfway through, how was he supposed to fight? Wu Jianguo didn¡¯t give the Zombie Emperor too much time to be depressed. He directly punched his fist and rushed over. The Zombie Emperor could only use his left hand, which he wasn¡¯t very good at, to deal with it. Wu Jianguo¡¯s fists kept leaving dents on the Zombie Emperor¡¯s body. After dozens of punches, the Zombie Emperor finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After spurting blood all over the ground, the Zombie Emperor staggered and tell. His eyes were filled with despair. Soon, a fist appeared in front of him, getting closer and closer¡­ ¡°Puchi!¡± Wu Jianguo punched the Zombie Emperor¡¯s head and completed the last hit. ¡°Brothers, check if there are any fish that have escaped the net!¡± ¡°Retreat quickly after the last hit!¡± Wu Jianguo said as he took off his arm armor and threw it back to Zhu Ming. Fortunately, he had enough spare exoskeletons this time. It was not too wasteful to cripple an arm part of the Zombie Emperor.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399-Total Attack Chapter 399-Total Attack Wu Jianguo led the team and climbed back to the city wall along the rope. ¡°Boss, did we perform well?¡± ¡°Only a dozen people were lightly injured this time. The other party was completely wiped out.¡± ¡°I even killed a Corpse Emperor!¡± Wu Jianguo said proudly. Killing the Corpse Emperor was a feat that he could brag about for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. This wave is just scumbags sent to scout the way.¡± ¡°The more powerful ones are still to come.¡± ¡°Tell everyone not to be complacent and to remain vigilant at all times.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wu Jianguo and his underlings said in unison. Although it was just a warm-up, everyone had shown their momentum. Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s arrangement, the underlings who had just participated in the battle began to prepare. The wounded were sent to the temporary medical tent behind the city wall for simple treatment. The damaged kinetic skeleton was also repaired and replaced. They might not have that much time to rest in the upcoming battle. Within the zombie army. Zhao Qi lay on the cushion and caressed the Female Corpse Empress in his arms. The annihilation of the vanguard army did not change his mood. ¡® Lord Dragon God, Atu is too useless. He was actually completely annihilated.¡± the female zombie said while panting. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is all within my expectations.¡± ¡°These tens of thousands of minions are just going to scout the way and see what the other party is capable of.¡± ¡°As for Atu¡­ ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the ability to escape. He deserves to die.¡± Zhao Qi said coldly. Lord Dragon God, what should we do now?¡± the female zombie asked while twisting her body. ¡°I have a basic understanding of their firepower.¡± Out of the 20,000 zombies, only one-fifth of them can reach the city wall.¡± ¡± As long as we press forward, their firepower won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡± ¡°Ah Xin, you take five Corpse Emperors and lead the army to attack from the front.¡± Zach, take two Corpse Emperors and 1,000 elites. Take the medicine Tang Jun gave us and hide in the zombie tide.¡± ¡°When they are busy defending, you will circle around the city wall as fast as you can and find a weak spot to attack.¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of slyness. His true trump card was the 1000 -man assault team. He had already found a zombie follower to try the drug given by Tang Jun. The lackey went berserk on the spot and killed two zombies one level higher than him. No matter how strong Wang Ran was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop a team of 1000 people¡­ Zhao Qi waved his hand, and the zombie army of hundreds of thousands finally sounded the horn of the general attack. Under the lead of the female zombie Ah Xin, the zombies roared and rushed towards the city wall. Hundreds of thousands of zombies, their shouts alone were enough to shake the sky. The earth shook violently. On the city wall, many of the more fragile defenders began to tremble slightly. They had never seen such a scene in their lives. Spectacular¡­lt was too spectacular. However, they quickly reacted. This was a defensive battle that involved the life and death of the entire city. They could not be distracted! ¡°Prepare to explode!¡± Wu Jianguo saw that it was about time, so he gave an order through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The bombs that were buried hundreds of meters away from the city wall exploded like firecrackers. A large number of zombies were blown into a bloody mist. From afar, the entire battlefield was covered in a layer of faint red. The atmosphere was strange and tragic. After dozens of violent explosions, the zombie army was reduced by one-fifth, and their formation was in a mess. However, their momentum did not decrease much. Soon, they entered the range of rifles and machine guns. A sea of bullets continued to reap the lives of the zombies. Many zombies had learned their lesson. They directly carried the corpses or low-level zombies in front of them and blocked most of the bullets. 300 meters! 200 meters! 100 meters! The zombie tide was getting closer and closer to the city wall. ¡°Bullets! I¡¯m out of bullets!¡± ¡°My gun barrel is overheated. I can¡¯t fire!¡± ¡± We don¡¯t have enough ammunition at Point 44!¡± It¡¯s too close. There¡¯s almost no shooting angle!¡± Facing the rapidly advancing zombies, the defenders on the city walls started to panic. ¡°Shooting squad, retreat!¡± ¡°Melee team, take the lead!¡± Wu Jianguo quickly relayed the order to each team. The shooting squad quickly retreated to the second wall behind them with their guns and ammunition and began to set up a defensive line. If the outer wall fell, they could still rely on the second wall to defend for a while. A large number of Awakened ones and zombies came to the edge of the city wall, ready to engage in close combat. ¡°Boom!¡± The zombie tide directly crashed into the city wall! The city walls and the ground shook. Fortunately, the design and materials of the city wall were designed to deal with the zombie tide, so it would not fall so easily. A large number of zombies quickly climbed up. Because there were too many zombies this time, they easily formed small hills below them. Many zombies were about to break through the wall! A refrigerator! Frigidators were thrown at the mountain of corpses! The zombie that was about to reach the wall suddenly lost its support and fell down. The mountains of corpses kept collapsing under the impact of the refrigerator. However, the speed at which the corpse mountain gathered again was not slow. When the refrigerator was smashed enough, it became a stepping stone for the zombies. The zombies approached the wall again. ¡°Jianguo, pour the oil!¡± Wang Ran saw that the time was about right, so he turned around and instructed. Under Wu Jianguo¡¯s command, barrels of gasoline were poured down the city wall. The pungent smell disgusted the zombies. However, it was not just the taste that was exciting¡­ Soon, a match drew a perfect arc and flew out of the city wall. ¡°Boom!¡± A wall of fire that was hundreds of meters wide instantly rose! The air was filled with crackling sounds, accompanied by a trace of burnt smell and meat fragrance. The Awakened ones on the wall had no choice but to take a few steps back under the heat wave. However, the zombies were not afraid of the high temperature. They stood in front and pushed the burning enemies off the wall. Countless zombies were burned to ashes by the fire and trampled under their feet. A high slope slowly formed in front of the city wall. The fire dissipated, and the zombies attacked again. This time, they could directly use the slope to rush up the city wall! It was time for both sides to engage in close combat! ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Kill! With a deafening roar, both sides fought on the wall! Everyone¡¯s eyes were red from killing. ¡°The pressure on the 24th checkpoint is too great! Requesting backup!¡± ¡°Wandering Team No. 11 is on its way!¡± ¡°There are heavy casualties at Point 15! Requesting backup! Please seek medical treatment!¡± ¡°Roger that! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± ¡°Point 6 can¡¯t hold on anymore! Point 6 couldn¡¯t hold on anymore! 6¡­ No¡­¡± Every point on the city wall was under immense pressure, but no one retreated¡­ Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: 400 Chapter 400: 400 Translator: 549690339 A Hard Battle Wang Ran didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he carefully observed the battlefield. In a battle of such numbers, he could not change the situation just by killing the enemies with all his might. What he needed to do was to pay attention to the other party¡¯s top combat strength at all times. Sure enough, a Zombie Emperor sneaked into the midst of the attacking zombies, attempting to ambush Zhu Ming, who was slaughtering his way through. Zhu Ming was one level weaker than Wu Jianguo. If he was ambushed by the Zombie Emperor, he would not be able to survive. Just as the Zombie Emperor charged at Zhu Ming with a smug expression, Wang Ran moved! The Zombie Emperor¡¯s sharp claws quickly stabbed toward Zhu Ming¡¯s back! He was already preparing to show a victorious smile. Suddenly, he realized that his hand could not move any further! ¡°This¡­¡± The Zombie Emperor found a human clutching his wrist tightly. This power¡­lt seemed to be even more terrifying than the Lord Dragon God¡­ When did such a perverted human appear? At this moment, Zhu Ming turned around and saw the sharp claw that almost stabbed into his back. ¡°Boss, you saved my life!¡± ¡°I have no way to repay you with my broken bones. I¡­¡± Zhu Ming was touched. ¡°Stop blabbering, hurry up and kill the enemy!¡± Wang Ran glared at Zhu Ming, then turned to look at the Zombie Emperor. The Zombie Emperor shivered, a sense of fear filling his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°I have an 80-year-old zombie mother above me and¡­ I have 26 female zombie wives.¡± ¡°Please let me go!¡± the Zombie Emperor begged. ¡°26? More than me!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched as he punched the Zombie Emperor¡¯s head. The other Zombie Emperors hiding in the zombie horde all shrank back in fear. They originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to launch a sneak attack and kill a few human experts. Now, it seemed that the strength of the humans was too terrifying¡­ It was better for him to hide and let the zombie tide attack. After all, they still had the advantage in numbers. There was no need for them to take the risk. Wang Ran had killed a Corpse Emperor, but that didn¡¯t reduce the pressure on his side. Many zombies had already rushed up the city wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the wandering troops rushing over in time to provide support, these zombies would have already crossed the city wall and charged towards the rear. ¡°Zhao Dong! Use your ultimate move!¡± Seeing this, Wang Ran roared. Zhao Dong, who was in the temporary command center at the rear, quickly turned on all the speakers. It¡¯s so cold in midwinter, so faint¡­¡± It¡¯s so cold in midwinter, so faint¡­¡± It¡¯s so cold. I was playing in the mud in the northeast¡­¡± The classic music of the Curry Nation suddenly resounded throughout the entire battlefield. No matter how strong or weak they were, most of the zombies were stunned. This familiar rhythm, this familiar rhythm.. Their bodies started to twist involuntarily. The defending soldiers were also stunned. He started dancing just like that? Who are you looking down on? ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill!¡± Wu Jianguo roared. The defenders quickly regained their senses and charged at the other party. The zombies struggled to resist the temptation of the music while dealing with the attacks of the guards. In an instant, they were all driven off the city wall. The defenders heaved a sigh of relief, but they did not dare to be careless. After a while, the zombies seemed to have adapted to the music. They gathered again and attacked the city wall. The defenders once again felt the pressure. Seeing that a part of the city wall was about to be breached, a fat zombie with red eyes stood up. ¡°For N City!¡± ¡°For Satan!¡± The fat zombie roared and charged at the zombie crowd! A dull thud! Fatty exploded in the midst of the zombies. A large amount of corrosive liquid was sprayed everywhere along with the explosion. The corrosive liquid wasn¡¯t as harmful to zombies as it was to humans, but it still had some effect. Many zombies nearby were blinded by the corrosive liquid. ¡± F * ck! We can¡¯t lose to our zombie brothers!¡± A heavily injured Awakened laughed. He picked up a string of grenades and hung them on his body, before pouncing outside the city wall. ¡°Boom!¡± The Metahuman had brought hundreds of zombies with him. Such a scene was happening everywhere on the long city wall. Everyone was doing their best to stop the invasion of these enemies. In the air, Lin Momo, who was in the helicopter, suddenly had a nosebleed. Those zombies were too strong. Controlling them required a lot of effort. In just ten minutes, Lin Momo was about to collapse. ¡°Tang Tang, I can¡¯t control it for the time being.¡± ¡°Find a place to land and help them kill the enemies.¡± Lin Momo wiped the blood from his nose. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been wanting to make a move for a long time!¡± Tang Tang clenched her fists. She was known as the walking lawn-cutter, a human-shaped killing machine. Facing a large number of zombies, Tang Tang¡¯s killing efficiency was quite high. After settling Lin Momo down, Tang Tang arrived at the front line in her S-class mecha. As soon as she came up, Tang Tang took out her greataxe and started her Whirlwind Slash. The surrounding zombies didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were dismembered one by one. In other places, the roaming teams began to walk up the city walls, providing strong support to the defenders on the city walls. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s small team of followers also flexibly provided support at various parts of the city wall. For a moment, the situation was balanced. Wang Ran was still calmly observing the situation. He did not run around because of the sudden change in the situation. He had a feeling that Zhao Qi was hiding some killer move. As expected! Wang Ran saw something unusual. A Zombie Emperor was moving through the horde in a low-profile manner. He was not heading towards the city wall, but was secretly walking to the side. Around him, many zombies were following him. There was a problem¡­ Wang Ran stared at these guys and realized that their numbers were quite large. There were at least a few hundred of them. These zombies took advantage of the time when both sides were killing each other and slipped out of the zombie horde, running far away from the city wall. ¡°Sneak attack during chaos? Haha.¡± Wang Ran smiled. This Zhao Qi was indeed not a good person. If they were allowed to sneak in, their internal forces would be in chaos. In that case, the frontal forces would also be implicated, resulting in a loss of defense. If Wang Ran hadn¡¯t kept calm and observed carefully, they would have succeeded without anyone noticing. Wang Ran rode a Xiaomi scooter and wandered in that direction. Along the way, the guards and zombies all made way for Wang Ran. Needless to say, no one dared to block Wang Ran¡¯s path. As for the zombies, they trembled as soon as they felt Wang Ran¡¯s aura. Who would dare to go up and seek death? Soon, Wang Ran arrived above the zombie squad. Wang Ran lowered his head and saw that those zombies were all holding a vial of drug in their hands. ¡°Hmm? This¡­ Wang Ran quickly realized that Zhao Qi might not be the only one behind this zombie attack. That crappy company¡­He might have a share too.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: 401 Chapter 401: 401 Translator: 549690339 Boss Is So Handsome No matter what the effect of the potion was, it was definitely not a good thing. Wang Ran pulled out two greatswords from his back and jumped down from the city wall! When he landed, a wave of air swept up around Wang Ran. This was the aura of an absolute expert! ¡°Not good, quickly inject it!¡± Zach, who was leading the team, quickly ordered. At the same time, the other two Zombie Emperors looked at each other and rushed toward Wang Ran from both sides. They wanted to kill Wang Ran. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill them, it would be good to buy some time for the zombies to finish the injection. ¡°Puff! Puff!¡± Wang Ran waved his two swords and directly beheaded the two Corpse Emperors. They did not manage to buy any time. When Zach saw this scene, he was so scared that his legs were trembling. The strength of the two Corpse Emperors was on par with his. He was instantly killed? This person was too terrifying! How could they fight this! It was better to run away quickly! ¡°Stop him!¡± Zach turned around and ran after saying that. What Dragon God or missions, they were all bullshit! Survival was the most important thing. Zach had only run a few steps when he suddenly felt a chill in his chest! He trembled as he lowered his head to take a look. A large sword was revealed in front of his chest¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to die?¡± Zach wanted to cry. Before he could cry, he fell to the ground. Not far away, Wang Ran was holding a greatsword with both hands and harvesting the heads of zombies crazily. Most of the zombies were cut into pieces before they could inject the drug. Wang Ran killed all the way to Zach¡¯s corpse and reached out to pull out his greatsword. This time, with the two swords in hand, Wang Ran¡¯s efficiency in killing zombies increased again. The surrounding zombies fell one after another. ¡°Roar!¡± The hundreds of zombies who had been injected with the drug finally went berserk. Right now, there was only the word ¡®slaughter¡¯in their minds. They pounced at Wang Ran as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives. Wang Ran smiled. This was too convenient. The berserk zombies didn¡¯t even have the thought of running away. They would only take the initiative to come up. Wang Ran brandished his two greatswords and kept dealing with the zombies that pounced on him like he was playing Fruit Ninja. A few minutes later, a mountain of corpses had piled up under Wang Ran¡¯s feet. The 1,000-strong zombie assault team was completely wiped out! ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to deal with the main character.¡± Wang Ran looked in Zhao Qi¡¯s direction. Unfortunately the battlefield was surrounded by Yang Oi¡¯s dust and blood mist, so Wang Ran couldn¡¯t see Zhao Qi. Of course, Zhao Qi didn¡¯t know what was going on either. If he knew, he would probably choose to escape at the first moment. ¡°Hey, upstairs!¡± ¡°Help me throw the hoverbike down!¡± Wang Ran shouted at the city wall. ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± The Awakened Ones on the city wall did not dare to be negligent. They quickly tied the rope to the hoverbike and lowered it down the city wall. The entire process of Wang Ran slaughtering the 1,000 zombies was witnessed by the people above. Boss was really¡­He was too handsome! He was so handsome that they wanted to change their sexual orientation. Unfortunately, Boss only liked women¡­ Naturally, Wang Ran had no idea what his underlings were thinking. After taking the hoverbike, Wang Ran rode in Zhao Qi¡¯s direction. Along the way, there were corpses and pits of all sizes everywhere. However, Wang Ran¡¯s control of his body had reached the limit. On this road, he could still maintain the stability of the hovercar. Soon, Wang Ran broke through the dust and arrived in front of Zhao Qi. ¡°Wang Ran! ¡± Zhao Qi stood up immediately. He did not expect to meet Wang Ran face to face so soon. Of course, Zhao Qi was still a little afraid. After all, he had witnessed Wang Ran¡¯s strength before. However, after perfectly fusing with the ancient virus, Zhao Qi¡¯s strength had also increased by quite a bit. Coupled with the fact that he had spent days and nights trying to reconcile with the Female Corpse Empress, Zhao Qi¡¯s confidence had increased significantly. Seeing that Wang Ran was covered in blood and the two swords in his hands were full of holes, Zhao Qi knew that Wang Ran must have gone through a tough battle just now. The reason why Wang Ran ignored the danger and rushed in front of him was definitely because he was already at the end of his rope and wanted to kill him to save the loss. Thinking of this, Zhao Qi felt much more at ease. ¡°Wang Ran¡­ ¡± ¡® I was originally Bei Du¡¯s proud son. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have taken Lin Shuang down long ago¡­¡± ¡°But I have to thank you too.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have such power and authority!¡± Since we¡¯ve known each other for a while, I¡¯ll at most let 100 of my underlings take turns killing you, hahahaha¡­¡± Zhao Qi raised his head and laughed as he spoke. Wang Ran sighed. Why were villains always so talkative? In the past, when he was watching dramas, he would be able to hear half an episode of ¡®beep beep beep¡¯. When he was reading novels, he would be able to miss three or four chapters in a fight. Wang Ran looked down on this kind of behavior. Killing people should be simple and straightforward. Wang Ran threw the two swords that were about to be scrapped to the side and rode the hoverbike toward Zhao Qi. ¡°You don¡¯t want your weapons anymore?¡± ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Zhao Qi smiled and rushed toward Wang Ran. The distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer. Just as the two fists were about to collide, Wang Ran¡¯s body suddenly bent! The hovercar did not slow down and continued to carry Wang Ran forward. Zhao Qi was speechless. ¡°Puchi! ¡± The punch lowered its height and landed directly on Zhao Qi¡¯s balls! Zhao Qi felt a chill in his crotch, as if something had broken. ¡°F * Ck¡­¡± Zhao Qi ignored the intense pain in his body and only felt a tightness in his chest. This was a f * cking duel to the death! Wang Ran, you¡¯re actually so indecent! Did anyone use a hovercar in battle? This is a little too much! Enduring the pain, Zhao Qi turned around and glared at Wang Ran. His most precious thing had been destroyed by Wang Ran. With the new hatred and old hatred added together, he wanted Wang Ran to die in the most painful way to resolve the hatred in his heart! At this moment, Wang Ran seemed to be enjoying the operation of the hoverbike. He was leisurely spinning in circles. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡± Enraged, Zhao Qi extended his sharp claws and pounced at Wang Ran. Just as Zhao Qi was about to rush in front of Wang Ran, Wang Ran suddenly jumped back. Zhao Qi¡¯s leg had already stepped out and couldn¡¯t be retracted. He stepped on the hoverbike. ¡°Plop!¡± Zhao Qi fell directly in front of Wang Ran, his butt sticking up high. His posture was somewhat intriguing. ¡°F * Ck¡­¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s sharp claws left a few deep scratch marks on the ground. He had never been so embarrassed ever since he had obtained power! Moreover, it was in front of his enemy, Wang Ran! He couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: 402 Chapter 402: 402 Translator: 549690339 Chapter 402-Fleeing Although this medicine could greatly increase one¡¯s strength for a short period of time, it also had a very strong side effect. However, at this moment, Zhao Qi couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Die! Wang Ran!¡± Zhao Qi, who was lying on the ground, suddenly jumped up and clawed at Wang Ran¡¯s chest. Wang Ran did not dodge. Instead, he calmly threw a slap. ¡°Pa!¡± Zhao Qi was slapped to the ground. ¡°Yo, your strength is not bad.¡± Wang Ran sighed. If it were any other ordinary Corpse Emperor, his head would have been smashed into pieces. Zhao Qi, who was lying on the ground, was so shocked that he did not move. Why? Why was this happening? He was already so strong and had even been injected with the drug. Why was he slapped to the ground by Wang Ran with one slap? Just how strong was Wang Ran? Zhao Qi had completely lost his will to fight. There was no way to fight, there was really no way to fight. Wang Ran picked up the broken greatsword and stepped on Zhao Qi¡¯s back. ¡°Any last words?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°I only have one question. How did you become so strong?¡± Zhao Qi had already given up resisting. He only wanted to know this. If you want to become stronger, you can¡¯t find a female zombie. You have to find a male zombie.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Ah! This!¡± ¡± I see!!!¡± Zhao Qi was a little regretful. He had hundreds of thousands of male zombies in his hands, but he didn¡¯t try¡­ What a pity! ¡°Puchi!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s sword pierced through Zhao Qi¡¯s heart from behind. Dragon God Zhao Qi died just like that. Wang Ran looked at the broken hoverbike on the ground and sighed. It looked like he could only walk back. Sigh¡­ Wang Ran picked up Zhao Qi¡¯s corpse with his greatsword and walked toward the city wall¡­ On the battlefield of the city walls, the corpses piled higher and higher. The two sides were still fighting. However, it was obvious that the morale of the zombies wasn¡¯t as high as before. And the defenders didn¡¯t seem to have that much strength. Both sides were a little numb to the battle. Wang Ran carried Zhao Qi¡¯s body and came to the back of the zombie army. On the city wall, the sharp-eyed Wu Jianguo saw Wang Ran at a glance. ¡°Boss ¡®beheading was a success!¡± Wu Jianguo shouted. The defenders were instantly invigorated! Boss was indeed Boss! ¡°Boss is mighty!¡± ¡°Boss is mighty!¡± ¡°Lord Satan is mighty!¡± The defenders shouted excitedly. The zombies who were still attacking turned around to look. Their Lord Dragon God¡­A large sword pierced through his body and landed on a human¡¯s shoulder¡­ Was the Dragon God really dead? The morale of the zombies, which had not been high to begin with, instantly collapsed. They all stopped moving forward, wanting to see if any high-level zombies would come out and lead the team. The few Zombie Emperors hiding among the zombies were on the verge of tears. They didn¡¯t dare to come out. He had thought that this human boss could kill the Zombie Emperor easily, but who would have thought that he could even kill the Dragon God? Wang Ran carried Zhao Qi¡¯s corpse and walked slowly toward the city wall. Wherever they passed by, all the zombies would make way for them. No zombie would be stupid enough to ambush Wang Ran. Wang Ran walked step by step along the mountain of corpses to the front of the city wall and stabbed his greatsword into the city wall! Zhao Qi¡¯s corpse was nailed to the city wall. ¡± Lord Dragon God is dead! Everyone, run!¡± someone among the zombies shouted. All the zombies were stunned at first, then turned around and ran like crazy! Only half of the hundreds of thousands of zombies had been killed. They used their hands and feet to quickly roll down the mountain of corpses and escape to the west without looking back. They couldn¡¯t help but feel angry on the way to escape, but no one cared about order. Survival was the most important thing. The zombies were fleeing towards the west. It was a spectacular scene. Wang Ran walked up the city wall. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Wang Ran patted the shoulder of a young soldier. The young warrior had broken a few ribs in the battle, but he did not take a step back. With Wang Ran¡¯s slap, the young soldier¡¯s tears immediately flowed out. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The young warrior wiped his tears and trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard¡­You¡¯ve worked hard¡­¡± As Wang Ran walked, he took pictures of them one by one. These Awakened ones and zombies had shown their loyalty to N City in this battle. They were worthy of Wang Ran¡¯s hard work. However, there were too many people. Wang Ran could not take pictures of everyone. In the end, Wang Ran could only take the loudspeaker and thank everyone loudly. ¡°Boss, the battle losses are calculated.¡± Wu Jianguo ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°This time, we lost 525 people and 1214 zombies.¡± ¡°There are also more than 10,000 injured.¡± ¡± 80% of the kinetic skeleton is useless and cannot be repaired.¡± ¡± The ammunition is almost exhausted.¡± Wu Jianguo reported. The battle this time was indeed quite exhausting. However, N City was finally defended. ¡°Bury all the dead.¡± ¡°If they have family members, give them double the amount of supplies for a year as compensation.¡± ¡± Those who participate in the battle and logistics will be rewarded with double the amount of resources for a month.¡± ¡°For the injured, arrange for Shiyao to research the healing medicine as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran arranged everything one by one. The healing drug was the latest product from Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. It was made based on Wang Ran¡¯s blood and nutrient solution. Although the treatment effect was only a fraction of Wang Ran¡¯s blood, it could be mass produced. Otherwise, if these 10,000 injured people relied on Wang Ran¡¯s blood, he would have to suck them dry at least a hundred times¡­ ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± The girls also surrounded Wang Ran. Wang Ran nodded. Fortunately, there were no fewer people. ¡°Master, we¡¯re all injured this time. We need good treatment!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I seem to have suffered internal injuries.¡± ¡°My wound is also inside my body.¡± The girls chattered. Their meaning was obvious. They needed Wang Ran to treat their injuries, especially their internal injuries. ¡°Boss, my lower abdomen hurts a little. I think I have internal injuries too.¡± Zhu Ming, who was unaware of the situation, also interjected. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± ¡°Why are you joining in the fun! Go to the logistics department and get the healing potion yourself!¡± Wu Jianguo immediately pulled Zhu Ming away. ¡°Alright, you guys can go back first. I still have to continue patrolling.¡± Wang Ran said to the girls. The girls nodded obediently. They knew that they would not be able to get away with the benefits at night, so they took the helicopter to East Lake Island in a good mood. Wang Ran continued to patrol the logistics area when a figure caught his attention¡­ Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: 403 Chapter 403: 403 Translator: 549690339 I Just Want to Be a Good Person Wu Liang skillfully directed the logistics personnel at the scene. From the arrangements of the wounded to the allocation of supplies, he had handled everything in an orderly manner. The logisticians around him were also very convinced by his arrangements. During this period of time, although Wu Liang had lost his combat ability, with his experience as a special agent, he quickly became an excellent management talent among the survivors. After living here for a while, Wu Liang gradually fell in love with the life here. In the apocalypse, it was indeed very rare to have such a quiet and peaceful living environment. Relying on his personal charm, Wu Liang started a family here, found a young and beautiful wife, and adopted a five-year-old orphan. This kind of life made him feel a rare warmth. This time, the large-scale invasion of the zombie tide made Wu Liang somewhat worried. He was afraid that his peaceful and beautiful life here would be broken. Although he did not have the ability to fight, he had fully utilized his strength in logistics and managed the rear that he was responsible for in an orderly manner. As for the purpose of coming to N City¡­ He had long thrown it aside. ¡°Young man, well done.¡± Wang Ran came to Wu Liang¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. Wu Liang¡¯s entire body trembled! This was¡­The boss of N City, Wang Ran! As an agent sent by the company, Wu Liang knew that Wang Ran was the target that the company wanted to get rid of. However, Wu Liang¡¯s mentality was completely different now. He had already adapted to life here. A company mission? It no longer had anything to do with him. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Wu Liang nodded in response to Wang Ran. The moment he said this, it meant that he had completely cut ties with the past. Wang Ran continued to wander around the scene for a while, giving the logistics staff and the injured a great encouragement. Seeing that it was about time, Wang Ran drove the Tesla to East Lake Island. There were still more than a dozen ¡± wounded ¡± there who needed to be injected. On the way, Wang Ran turned on the auto-pilot and called Bei Du. ¡°Hello, this is Wang Ran.¡± The call went through very quickly. ¡°Wang Ran! How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± The person who answered the call was Lin Shuang. She was very excited to hear Wang Ran¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, I just finished it.¡± ¡± The enemy¡¯s leader is Zhao Qi. I¡¯ve already killed him.¡± ¡°We killed half of the zombies, and the remaining half escaped.¡± ¡± I think they will escape back to the Curry Kingdom. Anyway, they won¡¯t dare to harass us again for the time being.¡± Wang Ran said very casually. ¡°What?! Is it that bastard Zhao Qi?¡± ¡± I was wondering why the zombie horde was coming for Bei Du and N City¡­¡± Lin Shuang could not help but curse. ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s the situation in Bei Du?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s very difficult for us to fight here!¡± ¡± We lost the fifth ring just now. We¡¯ve retreated to the fourth ring.¡± ¡°However, I should be able to defend my fourth ring.¡± ¡± Enough. I have to kill that Zombie Emperor!¡± Lin Shuang hung up. Wang Ran smiled. He was quite confident in Lin Shuang¡¯s strength. Bei Du had Lin Shuang and Lin Liye, as well as the more common kinetic skeletons, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to defend it. Soon, Wang Ran returned to the island. Today, all the children on East Lake Island were arranged to camp in the East Lake Villa Complex. The island was filled with girls who were crying for food. As soon as Wang Ran got out of the car, Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo picked him up and threw him into the villa. In the villa, the girls were too lazy to put on their clothes. They were basically done with three band-aids¡­ Wang Ran took a deep breath. This was a truly fierce battle¡­ The battle lasted from day to night, and then until dawn. In order to save energy, Wang Ran even put on an S-class kinetic skeleton. It had to be said that the kinetic skeleton was quite useful in saving energy. It even had an automatic vibration mode, which was very useful. The girls were very satisfied¡­ Wang Ran got up from the crowd and put on his clothes. Although he had won the battle, Wang Ran still felt that something was wrong. The company only provided 1,000 vials of the drug in this zombie attack? This wasn¡¯t their style. With the enmity that they had previously formed, it was impossible for them not to take advantage of this good opportunity to kill him. The company definitely had a backup plan! He absolutely could not let his guard down. Wang Ran casually grabbed a piece of bread and finished his breakfast with the fresh milk that Lin Momo had squeezed last night. Then, Wang Ran drove to the East Lake Villa Complex. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran heard the children¡¯s laughter. ¡°Ah! Uncle Wang Ran, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°They all said that you can¡¯t walk today. I feel that you¡¯re in good health!¡± A child came over and said. ¡°Who the f * ck¡­Who said I can¡¯t walk?¡± Wang Ran quickly retracted his vulgarities. ¡°An uncle named Zhu Ming.¡± ¡°He told us to stay here for a few more days, or else we¡¯ll disturb you.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang Ran, what are you doing behind our backs? We want to do it too!¡± the child said innocently. ¡°Child, don¡¯t ask so many questions¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. Zhu Ming, this kid, he really has a lot to say¡­ ¡°Boss! Why are you here so early?¡± Wu Jianguo came up to him. ¡°I just wanted to remind you.¡± ¡°Although we won this battle, we definitely can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that someone is still trying to stir up trouble.¡± ¡± Anyway, let¡¯s restore the operations of the sentry posts as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Wu Jianguo nodded. ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± ¡°Someone wants to see you! He said he had something important to report!¡± Zhu Ming shouted as he ran over. Wang Ran first glared at Zhu Ming, causing Zhu Ming to feel a little scared. Did he offend Boss? I don¡¯t think so¡­ ¡°Bring her over.¡± Wang Ran said. Zhu Ming nodded and immediately ran away. Not long after, Zhu Ming came over with a man. Wang Ran looked at it and felt that it looked familiar. He seemed to have seen it yesterday. Ah! It was the team leader who was good at logistics! What was his name¡­It seemed to be Wu Liang. Wu Liang walked in front of Wang Ran with a solemn expression. It was obvious that he had something important to tell Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Don¡¯t be conflicted.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Zhu Ming nodded. ¡°Boss, actually¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m an undercover agent sent by the company¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Liang directly revealed his identity. ¡°What?! Are you from the company?¡± Zhu Ming took out a dagger and pressed it against Wu Liang¡¯s chest. As one of Wang Ran¡¯s younger brothers, Zhu Ming knew the company quite well. The people in the company definitely had bad intentions. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: 404 Chapter 404: 404 Translator: 549690339 It Looks Like Another Business Outreach ¡°Zhu Ming, calm down.¡± Wang Ran pushed away Zhu Ming¡¯s dagger. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s from the company!¡± Zhu Ming was still a little nervous. ¡°If he has any bad thoughts, will he expose his identity?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear him out first.¡± Wang Ran was very calm. Zhu Ming nodded and put away his dagger. Wu Liang took a deep breath and began to explain. ¡°At first, I infiltrated N City with a few other agents.¡± ¡°They were unlucky. They died not long after they arrived.¡± ¡°I survived alone.¡± ¡± As time passed, I realized that I¡¯ve fallen in love with life here and have started a family.¡± ¡°After this battle, I¡¯m even more certain that I belong here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore, so I decided to come and tell you the truth.¡± Wu Liang said sincerely. ¡°I think you didn¡¯t come to me just to confess, right?¡± ¡°If it was just a confession, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Wang Ran smiled. He felt that Wu Liang had something important to say. ¡± Boss is boss. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Our company has a secret radio frequency band. I actually received a message last night.¡± ¡°I tried to reply to them and got some news.¡± ¡± The company plans to send 100 Ancient Tyrants to City N tonight.¡± ¡± This Tyrant is the company¡¯s secret weapon. Coupled with the ancient virus, its strength is quite terrifying. I estimate that its individual combat strength is close to that of a Zombie Emperor.¡± ¡± They estimate that N City can hold on for a day or two under the zombie tide. When the time comes, they can directly destroy N City once they release the Tyrant.¡± ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t let this go.¡± Wu Liang reminded. ¡± F * ck, 100 Tyrants that are close to the strength of a Zombie Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Boss, there are less than 20 people in N City who can kill the Zombie Emperor.¡± ¡°This number¡­If it¡¯s a sneak attack, it won¡¯t be easy!¡± Wu Jianguo frowned. ¡°This secret frequency of yours allows two-way communication, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. They were very happy when they found out that I had successfully infiltrated N City.¡± ¡± They also asked me to give them the coordinates of some important places. They plan to place the Ancient Tyrant in these places.¡± ¡°I said that I still needed to find out more and that I would reply to them later.¡± Wu Liang replied. ¡°Oh ~~~ This is interesting¡­¡± Wang Ran suddenly smiled meaningfully. If these tyrants were randomly placed in N City, it would indeed be very difficult to deal with them. Before they were all killed, they would definitely cause damage to N City. However, what Wu Liang said just now gave Wang Ran an interesting idea. ¡°How about this? Go back and tell them that our research institute in N City is built in the city stadium.¡± ¡± So that they can place the Ancient Tyrant in the stadium.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed so many of the company¡¯s laboratories and research institutes. I believe they won¡¯t be able to take this lying down.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Understood, Boss!¡± Wu Liang nodded. ¡°Hey, boss¡­¡± ¡°Our research institute isn¡¯t in the stadium either.¡± Zhu Ming was at a loss. ¡°Where¡¯s your f * cking brain!¡± ¡°Boss is setting a trap for the other party!¡± ¡°Who would really tell the other party the coordinates of the research institute!¡± Wu Jianguo patted the back of Zhu Ming¡¯s head. Zhu Ming, this fellow, had followed him for so long, but he was still so brainless. ¡°I see!¡± Zhu Ming was enlightened. Boss was indeed Boss, he was really a sly b * tch¡­ Jianguo, send someone to set up the football field.¡± ¡°Seal the surroundings. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± ¡± Also, go to Shiyao and apply for some virus-nemesis bullets. Set up sniping points around the football field.¡± Wang Ran instructed. The virus nemesis bullets were refined from black beetles, and the production was limited. They were not used much in the defense against the zombie tide. However, it would be useful against this small number of Tyrants. ¡°Understood, Boss! I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡± Wu Jianguo nodded and went to work with Zhu Ming. After the two of them left, Wu Liang seemed to have something to say. ¡°There¡¯s no one here. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Boss, I used to work for the company. Do you really not mind if I stay here?¡± Wu Liang asked. ¡°This company used to belong to my wife¡¯s family.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can be considered an employee of my wife¡¯s family.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°You have so many wives. What are you talking about?¡± Wu Liang was a little confused. ¡°Tang Tang, her father Tang Yan, her grandfather¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s the one who founded your company.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Dr. Tang¡¯s granddaughter¡­¡± ¡°When Dr. Tang was around, our company was quite serious¡­¡± ¡°The salary is high, and the benefits are good. Who would have thought that it would end up like this¡­¡± Wu Liang sighed. If the apocalypse didn¡¯t come, the company¡¯s agents would live a carefree life. ¡°Ah, right!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure about, but I still have to tell you, Boss.¡± ¡± The company has been inquiring about the coordinates of all survivor cities and important facilities around the world.¡± ¡°I suspect¡­¡± ¡°The company might be about to master long-range weapons.¡± Wu Liang¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡± If they really have it, then N City should have been attacked by them.¡± ¡°I guess they haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡± Looks like I have to make a trip to their North American base¡­¡± ¡± Intercontinental missiles are quite useless.¡± Wang Ran frowned slightly. With the deep hatred between the company and himself, once the intercontinental missiles were settled, the first thing they would blow up would definitely be his East Lake Island. This couldn¡¯t be done. He had to stop it. After settling the 100 children tonight, he would have to go to North America to solve this hidden danger. ¡°Alright, go back and rest first.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve started a family, right? Go to Momo and apply for a set of cosmetics and a luxury bag. Give it to your wife.¡± ¡°In terms of resources, I¡¯ll reward you with another set of resources.¡± ¡± Work hard. N City needs talents like you.¡± Wang Ran patted Wu Liang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Boss¡­¡± Wu Liang¡¯s eyes were a little moist. Wang Ran did not despise his identity and even gave him such high recognition. More importantly, Wang Ran actually gave him a set of cosmetics and a luxury bag! His wife would definitely be very happy at night. She would be able to unlock some new positions¡­ Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: 405 Chapter 405: 405 Translator: 549690339 Late Night Activity Wang Ran returned to East Lake Island. The girls were all up and busy preparing lunch. When they saw Wang Ran return, they all revealed shy expressions. Last night, they all received in-depth treatment from Wang Ran. His external and internal injuries were almost healed, and his strength had also improved a little. It would be great if they could come to this kind of activity every night. ¡°Master, is there anything else tonight¡­ Event?¡± Lin Momo asked. The other girls were also waiting for Wang Ran¡¯s answer with anticipation. ¡°Event¡­There really is.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Tonight¡­Momo, Xiaoyu, Tang Tang, the three of you will come with me tonight.¡± Wang Ran nodded. The other party¡¯s combat strength was close to that of a Zombie Emperor, and there were quite a number of them. If the other girls went, they would be easily injured. If he was injured, Wang Ran would have to heal himself¡­That would be too troublesome. The three people whose names were called revealed a happy expression. The other girls looked aggrieved. ¡°This is a proper event! Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Master, look, the stock is all gone. When you go out at night, we won¡¯t be able to drink even if we want to.¡± ¡°How uncomfortable is this?¡± Wu Jiaxin massaged her long legs. She had made too many split horses last night, so it was a little sour. ¡°Ask Shiyao if she has more healing potions.¡± ¡°I heard that drinking that stuff has some effect.¡± Wang Ran said helplessly. Liu Shiyao was stunned. How could it be like this? This was not the purpose of his research on healing potions¡­ However, thinking about it, it seemed like it could really get rid of the addiction¡­ How about¡­And then further research in this direction? After a simple lunch, Wang Ran brought the three girls to the football field to survey the field in advance to prepare for the ambush at night¡­ A large transport plane was flying in the night. In the cabin, 100 Ancient Tyrants were sitting neatly like cargo. In front of them was a strong black man. He was the temporary field captain of this operation, Kulit. Tang Jun still did not dare to do such a surprise attack himself, so he appointed Kulit. Originally, Kulit didn¡¯t dare to take on a high-risk job like field captain. However, Tang Jun said that he was the temporary captain this time and would be dismissed after completing the mission. Only then did Curry reluctantly accept it. In addition, they had spies in N City¡­ Curry felt much more at ease when he thought of being undercover. That spy was the top agent in the company. He had been in N City for some time, so he should have a deep understanding of the situation in N City. This time, he even provided the coordinates of N City¡¯s research institute and would light up the place to provide him with the exact location. The boss had said that the research institute had to be destroyed. Otherwise, he would not be able to take this lying down. The operation to destroy N City would start from the research institute. Soon, the transport plane entered N City. ¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. China¡¯s cities are really backward. It¡¯s so dark at night, there¡¯s not even a light.¡± ¡°Unlike Las Vegas, where the lights are bright at night.¡± Kulit smiled disdainfully. Following the coordinates given by Wu Liang, the plane arrived near the football field. Not long after, Kulit saw the red light below. That¡¯s right, that should be the signal given by Wu Liang! ¡°Descend.¡± Kulit ordered. The transport plane spiraled and lowered its altitude. When the plane descended to a height of tens of meters, it flew over the stadium. The cabin door opened, and Kulit jumped down with 100 Ancient Tyrants. At this height, with their strength, they could not use parachutes at all. ¡°Boom!¡± The Ancient Tyrant landed heavily on the ground, and even the ground shook slightly. Curry stood up and looked around, feeling that something was wrong. This place didn¡¯t look like a research institute at all. It was more like a¡­The football field! Could it be that the research institute was built underground? Just as Curry was puzzled, the searchlights in the football field suddenly lit up! The entire stadium was instantly illuminated. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Kulit¡¯s heart tightened. It looked like a trap! However, Curry looked at the 100 imposing Ancient Tyrants beside him and felt a little more confident. After all, Tyrants were the most suitable form for killing zombies. With the addition of the Ancient Virus, a single Tyrant¡¯s strength was close to that of a Zombie Emperor. With 100 Corpse Emperors here, even if it was a trap, they could still kill their way out. In the players ¡®passageway, Wang Ran walked out with three lackeys. All three of them wore S-class kinetic skeletons. Tang Tang held a huge axe in her hand, while Wang Ran had changed to two new greatswords. ¡°You are¡­Wang Ran!¡± Kulit¡¯s body trembled. As the temporary field team leader of the company, he naturally knew who Wang Ran was. Boss Tang Jun had said that whoever could kill Wang Ran would be able to sit on the second-in-command position of the company. Kulit looked at Wang Ran and then at the ancient tyrants beside him. His eyes began to flash with ambition. Although this was a trap, it was still uncertain who would die! ¡°Come, let¡¯s see who kills more.¡± ¡°Whoever kills the most, I¡¯ll take her to North America on a business trip.¡± Wang Ran ignored Kulit and said to his followers with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± When the lackeys heard this, their eyes instantly lit up. There was such a benefit? He had to risk his life! The three lackeys pounced at the Ancient Tyrants with red eyes. ¡°Go! Kill them all!¡± Kulit shouted and commanded the Ancient Tyrants to attack Wang Ran and the others. The two sides soon began to fight. The three lackeys all went all out because of Wang Ran¡¯s reward. At this time, not only did they have to kill the enemy, but they also had to kill efficiently. After all, there were only 100 Tyrants in total. If they were slow, they would be gone! Su Xiaoyu stretched out her sharp claws and directly punched a Tyrant that was coming at her. Tyrant¡¯s arm was instantly fractured. Before the Tyrant could feel the pain, Su Xiaoyu had already shot forward. Her sharp claws swept across the Tyrant¡¯s neck, sending his head flying into the sky. In front of Lin Momo, a few Tyrants widened their eyes as they watched their sharp claws pierce into their heads¡­ Tang Tang was even more efficient in killing. As she swept her axe, broken limbs were everywhere. ¡°Sigh! I killed him!¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp claws poked out from the chest of an ancient tyrant, and she was holding a heart in her hand. ¡°He wasn¡¯t dead when you stabbed him. I cut off his head first.¡± Tang Tang said unwillingly. ¡°Forget it, forget it. This is for you!¡± Su Xiaoyu knew that arguing would only reduce her efficiency, so she continued to rush towards the next Tyrant without looking back. (I suddenly remembered that today is the beginning of the month!) I wonder if I have any hope of entering the monthly votes rankings.) Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: 406 Chapter 406: 406 Translator: 549690339 It¡¯s Great That I Can Go on a Business Journey In the blink of an eye, more than half of the 100 Tyrant Zombies were killed. The remaining Tyrant Zombies began to flee in all directions. Wang Ran¡¯s three followers began to chase and hunt, and the entire football field turned into a battlefield. Curry, who was in the middle of the field, was filled with fear. The Ancient Tyrant, who was so powerful, was actually killed by them like a chicken! This¡­ It was indeed a trap¡­ Unfortunately, the transport plane had already flown away. Now, Kulit could not escape even if he wanted to. As the last few tyrants were brutally dealt with by Wang Ran¡¯s lackeys, the killing finally ended. In the entire stadium, other than Wang Ran and his three followers, only Curry was left alone. ¡°Master, I only killed 29¡­¡± Lin Momo looked a little disappointed. The more she used her ability, the slower she killed. There was nothing she could do. Some tyrants were killed by Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo as soon as she gained control. ¡°I killed 35¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu counted with her paws. ¡± Haha, I killed 36 of them. I won!¡± Tang Tang jumped up happily. ¡°No, no! I gave you that one just now!¡± ¡°It should be half each!¡± Su Xiaoyu stomped her feet. He had given up too easily after killing so many people. This kill was related to whether he could go on a business trip with Wang Ran. It was very important and he had to fight for it. ¡°Uncle! What do you think?¡± Tang Tang looked at Wang Ran. Su Xiaoyu also looked over. ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell, then let¡¯s split it equally.¡± ¡°However, I can only bring one person with me this time.¡± ¡°You guys can discuss it among yourselves.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. In this case, both of them had 35 and a half points, which was a tie. Su Xiaoyu and Tang Tang suddenly looked at Curry in the middle of the court at the same time. Wasn¡¯t there still a head? Kulit suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. These two women¡¯s eyes looked so scary¡­ In the next moment, Su Xiaoyu and Tang Tang rushed to Ku Li. Su Xiaoyu was faster than Tang Tang and was about to succeed. Tang Tang gritted her teeth and threw her axe. The axe spun a few times in the air and hit Curry¡¯s head. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s sharp claws were half a second late before they pierced Kulit¡¯s heart. Kulit was killed before he could even shout for mercy. ¡°Yay! I won!¡± Tang Tang jumped up excitedly. She finally won the benefit of going on a business trip with Wang Ran! Su Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was as depressed as Lin Momo. ¡°Alright, alright. At most, I¡¯ll give you guys some small benefits on the way back.¡± Wang Ran sighed. It was a pity that he was so strong, but there was only one of them. If there were too many people, he would not be able to handle it. If only he could have as many roots as the little sea monster¡­ ¡°Jianguo, come out and pack up!¡± Wang Ran shouted at Wu Jianguo, who was setting up a sniper position in the stands. Soon, Wu Jianguo brought his underlings to the middle of the football field. The grass here had been dyed red and green by blood. ¡°Send these tyrants ¡®corpses to Shiyao¡¯s laboratory.¡± ¡°Then let them come over to kill the virus.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± ¡°Leave this to us. You can go back to your work.¡± Wu Jianguo said tactfully. ¡°Busy? Could it be that there¡¯s still some danger that hasn¡¯t been resolved?¡± Zhu Ming asked in a daze. ¡°Why are you so blind!¡± ¡°Would it kill you to say less!¡± Wu Jianguo glared at Zhu Ming. Zhu Ming instantly shrunk his neck. Did he say something wrong again? The lackeys began to get busy. Wang Ran got into the car with his lackeys. Since Tang Tang could go on a business trip with Wang Ran, she automatically took on the role of a driver. Wang Ran, on the other hand, brought Su Xiaoyu and Lin Momo to the backseat to do all kinds of things¡­ After returning to the island, Wang Ran received a call from Bei Du. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, I¡¯m Lin Liye!¡± ¡± Bei Du¡¯s zombie tide has finally been defended.¡± Lin Liye sounded a little tired. It seemed that he had not rested for the past few days. ¡± Not bad, not bad. Bei Du¡¯s strength is not bad.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t beat you guys. The battle ended in half a day.¡± ¡± And I heard that the main force of this zombie horde is basically in N City¡­¡± ¡± Look at Bei Du. We lost the fifth ring in the first wave of attack. Fortunately, the city walls of the fourth ring were reinforced with new technology. Otherwise, Bei Du would be in danger.¡± Lin Liye sighed and said. However, this time, his daughter Lin Shuang performed brilliantly in the battle. She wore an S-class mecha and killed two Zombie Emperors, as well as more than ten red-eyed zombies. She made a great contribution. Throwing his daughter to Wang Ran¡¯s side was indeed a very wise choice. Lin Liye looked at the few hundred female Awakened ones in Bei Du and suddenly had an idea¡­ ¡°Oh right, I heard something today.¡± ¡°That lousy company is cracking the long-range strike system in North America. They¡¯re probably about to succeed.¡± ¡± Moreover, they are still fiddling with nuclear warheads¡­¡± ¡°If they succeed, China will be in danger.¡± ¡°I plan to go to North America tomorrow to resolve this matter.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Long-range attack¡­Nuclear warheads¡­¡± ¡°This really needs to be controlled.¡± ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, this matter really needs to be properly resolved.¡± ¡± Do you need any help from us in Bei Du?¡± ¡°Do you want us to send a few agents over to help you?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°No need. It¡¯s more troublesome to have more people.¡± ¡°If you really want to help me¡­Then produce more kinetic skeletons and send them to me.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Alright! The zombie tide has receded, and the pressure has lessened. I¡¯ll send more to you during this period of time.¡± ¡°Hey, Lin Shuang, I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Wang Ran!¡± Lin Shuang snatched Lin Liye¡¯s phone. ¡± Lin Shuang, I heard that you performed well in the battle.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡± Aiya, those zombies are too weak. They can¡¯t compare to you.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done helping Bei Du deal with the aftermath, I¡¯ll go over and look for you!¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation. ¡°Then you might have to stay a little longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to North America for a business trip tomorrow.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°How about¡­ Should I go directly to North America to find you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an agent after all. I should be able to help you!¡± Lin Shuang thought for a moment and said. ¡°That¡¯s fine too¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in Las Vegas.¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming alone. Be careful.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°Yes! Then we¡¯ll see each other then!¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s voice became very happy. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: 407 Chapter 407: 407 Translator: 549690339 Landing in America Early in the morning, Wang Ran took Tang Tang into the car under the reluctant gazes of the girls. This time, Wang Ran planned to go to the airport to fly a plane. After all, North America was a little far. If they traveled by sea, it would take more than ten days. Not only would the little sea monster not be able to take it, but Wang Ran might also not be able to take it. The car drove to the airport. Wang Ran and Tang Tang chose a private jet with a good range and climbed up. After this period of training and the influence of the flight simulation game, Tang Tang had made a lot of progress in piloting the plane. It was relatively easy to control this not-so-complicated private jet. Soon, the plane left the runway and flew east. The process of flying was dull and long. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Looking at the clouds outside the window, Tang Tang missed the experience of hanging under the helicopter. ¡°Uncle, I have an idea¡­¡± Tang Tang said with an evil smile. ¡°Please dispel your thoughts.¡± ¡°If something happens to the plane, we won¡¯t die if we fall, but we¡¯ll be trapped in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to swim back.¡± ¡°Besides, we still have important matters to attend to.¡± Wang Ran decisively snuffed out Tang Tang¡¯s intentions. Tang Tang sighed and could only continue to control the plane. After flying for a while, the plane finally saw the coastline not far away. ¡°Tang Tang, lower the altitude and let the plane crash into the sea.¡± ¡± Let¡¯s swim across this short distance and try not to attract attention.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Tang Tang nodded and began to control the plane to lower its altitude. When the plane began to rush toward the sea, Wang Ran held Tang Tang, kicked open the hatch, and jumped down. The plane crashed into the sea and broke into many pieces. Wang Ran and Tang Tang swam to the shore. ¡°Uncle, where are we now?¡± Tang Tang shook her wet ponytail and asked. ¡°It should be Los Angeles.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred kilometers from here to Las Vegas. Let¡¯s find a place to change our clothes first and then get a car.¡± Wang Ran brought Tang Tang ashore. This was probably a sightseeing beach in Los Angeles. There were umbrellas, ice cream carts, and other things everywhere. When the two of them stepped onto the beach, a few zombies suddenly jumped out of the sand. He did not know if they had crawled in by themselves or if they had been buried here. ¡°Uncle, let me do it.¡± Tang Tang picked up a folding chair and swung it around. These zombies were relatively weak, so they were soon slapped into the sand by Tang Tang. ¡°The zombies in America are very weak.¡± Tang Tang threw away the folding chair and dusted off the sand on her hands. Where did you say the zombies were not weak to you?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would become so powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, uncle!¡± Tang Tang hugged Wang Ran¡¯s arm and the double airbags tightly clamped Wang Ran. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll try my best to find Tesla later, okay?¡± Wang Ran sighed. These girls really seized the opportunity to squeeze him dry. He didn¡¯t know if they were doing it for pleasure or to increase their strength¡­ Or rather, he would be happier after increasing his strength¡­ The two of them walked out of the beach and found a nearby hotel. The lobby of the hotel was covered in dried and blackened blood stains. It seemed that there had been a fierce battle here before. Wang Ran and Tang Tang kicked open the hotel doors one by one. Finally, the two of them found a few suitcases in a room. There were clothes suitable for both of them in the box. Tang Tang didn¡¯t care about anything and changed her clothes in front of Wang Ran. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s even a thong here!¡± ¡°Uncle, do you like it? I¡¯ll wear it for you.¡± ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even a cat tail stuffing.¡± ¡°Whip¡­Vibrators¡­Handcuffs¡­¡± ¡°The owner of this box sure knows how to play¡­¡± Tang Tang blushed. She loved to try all kinds of new ways of playing. ¡°Alright, quickly put on your clothes!¡± ¡°Now is not the time to think about this.¡± ¡°When the mission is completed, I¡¯ll play with you for a day before going back, okay?¡± Wang Ran urged. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Uncle, help me put it on!¡± Tang Tang handed a large bra to Wang Ran and raised her arms. This European size was just right for Tang Tang, who was well developed. Wang Ran suppressed the little restlessness in his heart and helped Tang Tang put on her clothes. The two of them went downstairs hand in hand. As soon as they arrived at the hotel lobby, Wang Ran and Tang Tang stopped at the same time. They all heard movement beside them. ¡°Come out.¡± Wang Ran turned to the pillar in the hotel lobby and said. A moment later, two little boys in ragged clothes came out from behind the pillar. They looked very thin and pale. ¡°Why are you two following us?¡± Wang Ran stared at them and asked. ¡°We¡­We are scavengers¡­¡± ¡°Boss sent us out to find something useful to bring back.¡± A little boy answered weakly. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± ¡°Go do what you should do. Don¡¯t follow us.¡± Wang Ran reminded. The two little boys looked at each other and lowered their heads to hide behind the pillar. The two of them were the lowest level survivors here. If they couldn¡¯t find anything useful, the base wouldn¡¯t allow them to enter. They could only stay outside for the night and be on guard against zombie attacks at all times. ¡°Uncle, they¡¯re quite pitiful. Do you want to help them?¡± Tang Tang asked softly. ¡°Help? How?¡± ¡°There are survivors like this everywhere in the world. Can we help them?¡± ¡± Let¡¯s go. Everyone has their own destiny. You can¡¯t interfere too much.¡± Wang Ran shrugged and said. Tang Tang nodded. The reason why Wang Ran could live until now and make N City so powerful was because he believed in his own code of conduct. Reality proved that Wang Ran¡¯s tactic was very effective. All of a sudden, a soft voice caught the attention of Wang Ran and Tang Tang again. This time, it was followed by the smell of zombies. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a predator!¡± ¡°You guys hide!¡± A little boy shouted at Wang Ran and immediately ran towards the restaurant with another little boy. Wang Ran was stunned. He wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies like predators. However, Wang Ran was quite surprised that this little boy could remind him when he was running for his life. Since they had shown their goodwill, Wang Ran would help them. ¡°Tang Tang, go and follow those two little guys. Protect them.¡± Leave these zombies to me.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Tang Tang nodded with a smile and ran toward the two little boys. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: 408 Chapter 408: 408 Translator: 549690339 Staples Center A gust of wind blew past! A Predator pounced directly at Wang Ran¡¯s head! Wang Ran turned his body slightly, reached out and grabbed the Predator¡¯s neck, throwing him to the ground. Before he could get up, he kicked him again. The Predator¡¯s head was directly crushed by Wang Ran. The other predator, which was halfway through its jump, panicked. It kept flapping its wings in the air, trying to change its trajectory. But it was too late¡­ He came to Wang Ran with a face full of despair. Before he landed, Wang Ran threw a punch. This unlucky predator was directly punched through the chest by Wang Ran. Wang Ran shook off the flesh on his hand and walked to the dining room. In the restaurant, Tang Tang had just killed a predator that was chasing after her. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m done here.¡± Tang Tang took the dusty tablecloth from the dining table and wiped her hands. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go once we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°We are in a hurry.¡± Wang Ran called out. She helped to deal with those zombies, which was a little repayment for the kindness of the two little boys. Tang Tang nodded and took Wang Ran¡¯s hand as they walked towards the parking lot. There were hundreds of cars parked in the hotel¡¯s parking lot. Wang Ran first looked at a few Teslas, but unfortunately, they were all out of battery. It made sense. No one would spend energy to build solar energy facilities in an abandoned hotel like this. ¡± Aiya, so annoying. Do I have to drive a gasoline car now?¡± Tang Tang pouted. If he drove a gasoline car, then he couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°We might not even be able to drive a gasoline car.¡± Wang Ran sighed after checking a few cars. The fuel tanks of these cars were all empty. It was impossible for all the cars in the hotel¡¯s parking lot to be out of gas. They had probably been collected by someone. If they didn¡¯t have a car, they would die if they traveled hundreds of kilometers to Las Vegas. ¡°Uncle, sister, are you looking for a car?¡± The two little boys who followed them asked. ¡°Do you know where I can drive a car?¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t care about the details of them calling him Uncle and Sister Tang Tang. ¡°We have collected the gasoline from the cars here and handed it over to the camp.¡± ¡°The surrounding areas with cars should have been collected.¡± ¡°If you want to find gasoline, I guess you can only go to the camp to get something to exchange for it.¡± A little boy explained. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wang Ran finally understood how these two children had survived during this period of time. ¡°How about this? Take me to your camp.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get some gasoline.¡± Wang Ran said to the little boy. When the two little boys heard Wang Ran¡¯s words, they looked troubled. ¡± What? Outsiders can¡¯t go to your camp?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t find anything this time. We¡¯ll be chased out if we go back.¡± The two little boys revealed a trace of fear on their faces. ¡°What do you usually find when you come out?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°It¡¯s mainly food, but we usually eat a little secretly.¡± ¡± As for other things, daily necessities, gold, gasoline, anything is fine.¡± A little boy answered. ¡°Gold¡­¡± ¡°Is this enough?¡± Wang Ran pinched a small piece and stuffed it into the little boy¡¯s hand. It was about ten grams. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s gold!¡± ¡°Enough, enough!¡± ¡°We can report our work today!¡± The eyes of the two little boys lit up. ¡°If you take us to the camp and successfully exchange for gasoline, I can give you some more.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. There were still dozens of tons of gold reserves in N City. Wang Ran could be said to be extremely rich. He usually spent a little without any heartache. Moreover, he heard that the United States had a large amount of gold reserves. If he could¡­Hehehe¡­ Under the guidance of the two little boys, Wang Ran and Tang Tang arrived outside their camp. ¡°F * ck, this place¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Staples Stadium?¡± ¡± The home stadium of the Los Angeles Clippers!¡± Wang Ran looked at the large building in front of him and could not help but sigh. This year, Anthony Davis joined the Los Angeles Clippers. The Los Angeles Clippers had a good chance of winning the championship, but unfortunately¡­ The apocalypse had arrived. Not to mention winning the championship, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to watch a game. ¡°Uncle, this is the place!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± The two little boys brought Wang Ran and Tang Tang to an entrance of the arena. Near the entrance, several armed guards were looking around. It seemed that the security here was quite tight. ¡°Arden, Brook, why are you two back so early today?¡± ¡°Who are these two people?¡± A black man with a headscarf at the door asked. ¡°We found this today.¡± A little boy handed the gold to the black man. ¡°We met them on the road. They said they wanted to change some gasoline.¡± the little boy explained. ¡°Gold? Not bad, you two can eat meat tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± The black man put away the gold and came to Wang Ran and Tang Tang. ¡°You want to change the gasoline?¡± ¡°You have to know that gasoline is a rare resource now. If your price is not up to par, we are not interested in trading with you.¡± the black man said with a smile. ¡± 50 liters of gasoline. What¡¯s the price?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°50 liters? No matter what¡­¡± ¡± 20 kilograms of food or 500 grams of gold.¡± The black man thought for a moment and said. For a new face like Wang Ran, he secretly raised the price a little. ¡°Oh, sure.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change.¡± Wang Ran said lightly, as if he didn¡¯t think it was expensive at all. ¡°Alright, pay up first. I¡¯ll get the goods for you.¡± A hint of greed appeared in the black man¡¯s eyes. To be able to agree so readily, he looked like he was very rich¡­ The black man began to think about how to make Wang Ran spit out more money. ¡°500 grams, right? This should be enough.¡± Wang Ran took out a piece of gold and threw it to the black man. The black man took the gold ingot and weighed it with the simple scale beside him. ¡°522 grams¡­¡± ¡± He even gave me an extra 22 grams. He¡¯s really rich¡­¡± The black man muttered in his heart. ¡°Alright, you guys wait here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and get some gasoline.¡± The black man put the gold in his pocket and walked into the arena. ¡°Uncle, I think this guy has shifty eyes. Could he have taken our gold?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°He¡¯s so dark, but you can still see his shifty eyes? You¡¯re powerful¡­¡± ¡± We¡¯ll give him ten minutes. If he tries anything funny¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s kill our way in.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. The current Wang Ran was not afraid of bullets at all. Tang Tang¡¯s strength was also very strong. Ordinary pistols and rifles could not do anything to her. If he really wanted to cause trouble, then he would do it. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: 409 Chapter 409: 409 Translator: 549690339 Then I Can Only Be Embarrassed Wang Ran and Tang Tang waited at the door for a while, but the black man seemed to have disappeared without a trace. ¡°Uncle, it looks like they want to swallow your gold.¡± Tang Tang laughed. As expected, the black man took the gold and never returned. It seemed like he had a chance to kill again. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since someone wants to trick us, we won¡¯t be too polite.¡± Wang Ran pulled Tang Tang and walked directly to the stadium¡¯s gate. After taking two steps, a few armed guards came forward to stop them. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°This is not a place you can enter as you please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. If you go any further, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± One of the guards raised his gun slightly. ¡°Uncle, is this considered a provocation?¡± ¡°Can I make a move now?¡± Tang Tang ignored the guard and turned to Wang Ran. ¡°These few people can be considered to be guarding their posts. Be gentle with them. Don¡¯t kill them.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Okay, uncle ~¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth started to curl up. ¡°You guys are too arrogant!¡± ¡°We are Awakened ones!¡± One of them put down his gun and took out a dagger. In his opinion, using a gun was a waste of bullets. ¡°The five of you, attack together.¡± Tang Tang moved her hands and feet and said lightly. ¡°Who are you looking down on?¡± That person directly stabbed Tang Tang¡¯s air sac with a dagger. Tang Tang pulled out a whip from her waist. A fast lightning five consecutive whips! With a ¡°pa pa¡± sound, the five people were all knocked to the ground. Wang Ran looked at the whip. It seemed to be a prop in the hotel room. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Tang to have it with her. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go ~¡± Tang Tang held the small whip in her hand and walked forward with her head held high. Wang Ran followed closely behind. After entering the entrance, there was a hall. There were many survivors in tattered clothes in the hall. It seemed that they were the lowest level people here and did not even have the qualifications to enter the inner area. ¡°Uncle, sister!¡± The two little boys from before ran towards Wang Ran and Tang Tang. They were all holding dry bread in their hands. It seemed that this was the food they had exchanged for gold. ¡°Kid, have you seen the black man with the headscarf?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. ¡°You mean Manager Rondo?¡± ¡°He went inside the stadium.¡± ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t enter without permission.¡± the little boy Arden said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not ordinary people.¡± Tang Tang rubbed the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Tang pulled Wang Ran and walked into the stadium. After taking a few steps, seven to eight muscular Awakened ones rushed out of the arena, each of them holding a weapon. It seemed that the guard at the door had used the walkie-talkie to inform the people inside. ¡°You two are very bold!¡± ¡± You dare to barge into Staples Camp?¡± A black man holding a baseball bat said coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s that Rondo?¡± ¡°Get him out here.¡± ¡°If he had a better attitude, I could let you go.¡± Tang Tang said as she played with the whip in her hand. ¡°Hahaha, this girl is too bold.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll show you how terrifying Brother Black is?¡± The few black men laughed together. Tang Tang frowned slightly. How dare he make such a joke in front of Wang Ran? He was really courting death. Tang Tang picked up the whip and lashed out. ¡°Pa!¡± With a crisp sound, the black man holding the baseball bat felt a chill in his crotch. He trembled as he lowered his head to look. He found that his crotch was red, and blood was dripping continuously. ¡°I¡­ My penis¡­¡± The black man¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. The pain came a little later, and finally came like a tidal wave. The black man began to roll on the ground in pain. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The other black men immediately charged at Tang Tang with their weapons. They were all Level 3 and Level 4 Metahumans and were used to being arrogant. They could not tolerate such a situation. Tang Tang smiled slightly and waved her whip to flip these people to the ground. They were luckier than the black man from before. Tang Tang didn¡¯t whip their eggs, but they also broke a lot of bones. ¡°Sister, you injured them¡­Boss will get angry!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better run!¡± ¡°Our boss is very powerful!¡± The little boy Aden reminded him. ¡± It¡¯s okay. My uncle is also very powerful.¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. In this world, there was indeed no one stronger than Wang Ran. Of course, it was difficult for Tang Tang to find someone who was better than her. This was all thanks to his usual diligent training with Wang Ran¡­ Tang Tang and Wang Ran walked past the guards and arrived inside the stadium. As soon as they entered, they heard the sound of the basketball hitting the hoop. Someone shot the iron. In the stadium, a few Awakened ones were playing half of the field. There were many people surrounding him. Those who could be here were probably the core figures of this camp. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who let you in?¡± Everyone who was playing basketball stopped and looked at Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Wang Ran didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked around. Finally, he found Rondo drinking beer among the crowd. ¡°You, get over here!¡± Wang Ran hooked his finger at Londo. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± ¡°We asked you a question and you ignored us?¡± A Caucasian Metahuman with a headband asked while holding a basketball. ¡°Caruso, calm down.¡± ¡°Friend, why did you barge into our camp?¡± A tall black man with eyebrows that almost formed a line stood out. He was the leader of this camp, Davis. ¡°I¡¯m here to change the gasoline.¡± ¡°I gave this guy more than 500 grams of gold. After taking the gold, this guy hid inside and didn¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°What do you think you would do if you were in my shoes?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. This camp leader seemed to be a reasonable person. In that case, Wang Ran would reason with him. If he couldn¡¯t convince her, he could only make a move. ¡°Rondo, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Davis looked at Rondo. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, and I¡¯ve never taken his gold.¡± Londo decided to shamelessly deny it because this was his territory. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know each other, so I still choose to believe in my brother.¡± Davis looked at Wang Ran and shrugged. ¡°Since you¡¯re embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°Then we can only apologize¡­¡± Wang Ran also spread his hands. Py time! Description: What was the daily life like in the world of female Venerables? Xia Qi: It¡¯s true that it¡¯s ordinary.¡± ¡± Then how do you explain the fact that you¡¯re staying at your sister¡¯s house? How do you explain the fact that you¡¯re getting intimate with your sister while being intimate with her?¡± asked the reporter. ¡°.. There are reasons for this.¡± ¡°How do you explain the behavior of a scumbag who only flirts with many women but doesn¡¯t marry them?¡± ¡± I¡¯m not a scumbag. I just have a heart that¡¯s split into many pieces, and each piece has fallen in love with a different person.¡± PS: As the title says, warm life flow, home gossip and life trivialities are more. As for why there was a harem Shuraba later on¡­ The author expressed that this was already beyond his scope, and he didn¡¯t want it to happen. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: 410 Chapter 410: 410 Translator: 549690339 Skills Are Useless in the Face of Strength Both sides were ready to fight, and a great battle was about to break out. Hey, uncle, do you know how to play basketball?¡± Tang Tang suddenly asked. ¡°Basketball? It¡¯s just so-so. Why?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. Did Tang Tang come up with some evil idea again? ¡°Look, weren¡¯t they playing basketball just now? Why don¡¯t you fight them one-on-one?¡± ¡°I want to see you play in the NBA!¡± Tang Tang said excitedly. ¡°Hahaha, you little girl, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Do you know that our boss is a Level 7 Metahuman and an active NBA player?¡± ¡°Picking a basketball match with our boss? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll lose and go home crying to find your mother.¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°Uncle, they are laughing at me!¡± Tang Tang pouted. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s just a basketball match.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you slap their faces.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Tang Tang was being laughed at. As a man, he should help her regain her face. Playing basketball should be similar to fighting. ¡°Outsider, are you sure you want to compete with me in basketball?¡± Davis was stunned. This kind of behavior was best summarized as seeking death. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s compete one-on-one.¡± ¡°If you win, I won¡¯t pursue that guy¡¯s matter.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t pursue the matter? What do you think this place is?¡± ¡°You can come and go as you please?¡± ¡°If you want to fight our boss one-on-one, you have to bet heavily!¡± Caruso sneered. ¡°Oh, a bet, right?¡± Alright, if I win, you and the guy who cheated my Gold Nugget will be mine to deal with.¡± ¡°If you win¡­This gold brick is yours.¡± Wang Ran took out a 5kg gold brick and shook it in his hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This gold brick was quite heavy. If he took it to a farm in the suburbs, he could exchange it for a lot of food. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± ¡°Whoever scores three goals first will be the winner.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Davis took off his coat and revealed his muscular body. Wang Ran calmly walked up to Davis. Wang Ran, who was 1.8 meters tall, looked like a little bird beside Davis, who was more than 2 meters tall. ¡°Boss, you can do it!¡± ¡°Boss, give him a 3 ¨C 0!¡± ¡± Let¡¯s show him what the NBA¡¯s top salaried player looks like!¡± ¡± Boss, the scale of a one-on-one foul is very big. Beat him up ruthlessly!¡± Davis ¡®underlings cheered from the side. Davis took the basketball and threw it to Wang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re the guest. You go first.¡± Davis said confidently. On the field, he had never been afraid of anyone. Wang Ran took the ball and dribbled it a few times. Before the apocalypse, Wang Ran played basketball often in high school and college, so he had some experience. They were definitely incomparable to NBA players. However, the current Wang Ran had the strength of a Level-15 Metahuman. His control over his body was close to perfection. Angles, strength, rebound¡­ With just a few simple dribbles, Wang Ran could already control the ball perfectly. The one-on-one battle officially began! Wang Ran dribbled the ball plainly and rushed toward the basket from outside the three-point line. Davis stepped forward and pressed his sturdy chest against Wang Ran. Not only was Davis more than two meters tall, but his arms were also terrifyingly long. He spread his hands and pressed them against Wang Ran. Wang Ran¡¯s path forward was immediately sealed. ¡°Boss, good job!¡± ¡°This kid is gone!¡± ¡± Boss, hurry up and intercept the ball. Let him experience an NBA-level offense!¡± His underlings were jeering. Wang Ran smiled. There was indeed no way to break through. However, he seemed to remember someone saying that a one-on-one foul was extremely severe¡­ Then let¡¯s do it the hard way. Wang Ran turned his body sideways and stuck close to Davis, ready to start the back play. ¡± Am I seeing things? This kid wants to backstab Boss?¡± ¡°Just think about it. This kid is suppressed by Boss until he can¡¯t break through. He can only hit his back.¡± ¡± A back-to-back fight requires strength. I¡¯m afraid this kid doesn¡¯t know Boss¡¯s strength.¡± ¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. I¡¯m starting to sympathize with this kid.¡± The surrounding murmurs continued. They were all gloating. Wang Ran stuck close to Davis and pushed his shoulder gently¡­ Davis ¡®eyes widened! This power¡­ Too powerful! Even though he was prepared, Davis was almost sent flying. Immediately after, Wang Ran pushed him again. This time, Wang Ran used 20% of his strength. Dai Weisi felt a pain in his chest, and he flew backward. Wang Ran turned around and took a step forward. He easily jumped from the free throw line and dunked the ball toward the basket. With this slam, the entire backboard was shattered and the basketball hoop was pulled down by Wang Ran. The entire place fell silent. Their boss, Davis, was actually pushed away by Wang Ran so easily¡­ Just what kind of strength did he have¡­ ¡°Aiya, looks like we have to change the venue.¡± Wang Ran looked at the basketball hoop opposite him. Everyone present was shocked. Their usual pastime was to play basketball. If the rims on both sides were destroyed, how could they play? ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight anymore. I admit defeat.¡± Davis rubbed his chest and got up. He could tell that Wang Ran did not use his full strength at all. If they continued fighting, the result would be the same. Although Davis had skills, in front of the huge gap in strength, skills were useless. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Rondo and Caruso panicked. The bet just now¡­However, the two of them were handed over to Wang Ran to deal with. ¡°I, Dai Weisi, am willing to accept my loss.¡± ¡°You two, walk over by yourselves.¡± Davis said as he rubbed his chest. ¡°Damn it! How can I be killed by you two foreigners?¡± Rondo picked up the basketball from the ground and threw it at Wang Ran. Then, he ran quickly toward the door. Tang Tang took out her whip and swung it at Londo. Rondo¡¯s leg was caught by the whip and he fell to the ground. Tang Tang held the whip and threw Rondo back and forth on the ground a few times like how the Hulk threw Rocky. Londo had countless broken bones. The piece of gold that he had hidden rolled out of his pocket. Davies, who was standing at the side, immediately understood that his underling had really swallowed the gold. From the looks of it, he was not wronged to be beaten up. ¡°Boss¡­I didn¡¯t take their gold, please protect me¡­¡± Seeing this, Caruso begged. Just now, he was too arrogant and insisted on joining in. This time, he was directly unlucky. (Aiyo, there are more updates today!) Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: 411 Chapter 411: 411 Translator: 549690339 Robbers on the Road ¡°I¡¯m a person who concedes defeat.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re part of the bet, you should keep your word.¡± Davis spread his hands. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to protect his little brother, but if his little brother wanted to die, he couldn¡¯t stop him. Wang Ran smiled and picked up the gold nugget on the ground. ¡°Originally, it was just a simple matter of exchanging gold for gasoline. Why did you have to make it so troublesome?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡± Hey, you, hurry up and lie down. My woman didn¡¯t hit you hard. Just let her hit you to vent her anger.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit him hard?¡± Caruso shivered. Rondo was almost beaten to death¡­ However, there was nothing he could do now. Can¡¯t run, can¡¯t beat¡­ Sigh, he could only obediently accept his fate. Trembling, Caruso walked up to Tang Tang. ¡°Is there something wrong with my brain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crying and going home to look for your mother, right?¡± Tang Tang cursed as she whipped Caruso. Soon, Caruso was knocked down. Tang Tang felt much better and put away the bloody whip. ¡°Friend, is this matter over?¡± ¡°You said you need gasoline, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a bucket. Just take it as a little apology.¡± Davis moved his fingers, and soon one of his underlings ran away. Not long after, the lackey ran back with a barrel of gasoline. ¡°You¡¯re a decent person. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± ¡°You still have to give me the money that I should give.¡± Wang Ran took the gasoline and threw the small piece of gold at Davis. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tang Tang.¡± Wang Ran called Tang Tang and walked out. ¡°Boss, are we just going to let them go?¡± A lackey asked softly. ¡°These two people are too strong. I¡¯m not their match¡­¡± ¡°All of you will only be courting death if you attack together.¡± After saying that, Davis clutched his chest and fell to the ground. Wang Ran¡¯s collision just now had directly broken his ribs. He only heaved a sigh of relief when Wang Ran left. The lackeys were all shocked. Boss was a Level 7 Awakened. Was there really such a huge gap between them? Wang Ran and Tang Tang walked out of the arena. The two little boys from before immediately followed. ¡°Uncle, sister, where are you going?¡± ¡°Are we going to find a car?¡± ¡°We know the parking lot nearby. There are all kinds of good cars there.¡± Brook said. ¡°If possible, can you bring us along?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± the little boy Arden said. The people in the base all saw that the two of them had some relationship with Wang Ran. If they took their anger out on them¡­Their days would definitely not be good. We¡¯re going to Las Vegas. Do you know the way?¡± Wang Ran asked. Anyway, she was driving a gasoline car without automatic driving. Tang Tang probably wouldn¡¯t mind bringing these two children along. Moreover, with a guide, at least they wouldn¡¯t get lost and waste time. ¡°I know him! I went to Las Vegas with my dad before.¡± ¡± He won hundreds of thousands of dollars there and even showed me a strip club.¡± Arden replied. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. What a kind father¡­ Under the guidance of the two little boys, Wang Ran found a relatively new Cadillac XT6 in a nearby mall. The two little boys skillfully helped to pour the gasoline in. Wang Ran started the car and drove towards Las Vegas under the guidance of the little boy. Not long after, the car arrived at Route 15. The long road stretched as far as the eye could see. The two sides of the road were like a desert, with sparse plants growing here and there. The occasional tall billboard or two made people realize that they were in America, not a desert. Wang Ran stepped on the accelerator and sped up to 180. Driving on such a long and empty road was a pleasure. After driving for about two hours, Wang Ran was a little bored. After all, the scenery along the way was basically the same. There were no changes, and it was easy to get tired after driving for a long time. In addition, there was no music in the car. With the two children around, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t play the game. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but yawn. ¡°Uncle, be careful!¡± Tang Tang suddenly reminded him. Wang Ran took a closer look and saw two pickup trucks on the road in front of them. If they hit it at this speed, the car would be scrapped! Wang Ran turned the steering wheel hard, and the car quickly rushed off the road. It rolled a few times in the desert before stopping. Wang Ran kicked open the car door and got out. Then, he went to the other side to pull open the car door. ¡°Tang Tang, how are you? Are you hurt?¡± Wang Ran asked with concern. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine!¡± Tang Tang saw that Wang Ran was the first to care about her, and her heart was sweet. With Tang Tang¡¯s strength, a small car accident wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to her. ¡°How are you two?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Uncle, it hurts a little¡­¡± Arden said, holding his arms. Wang Ran and Tang Tang rescued the two children. Brook was fine. He only had a scratch, but Arden had a broken arm. ¡°Damn, it seems like we¡¯ve encountered a tribulation.¡± Wang Ran looked back. Not far away, two men and two women walked toward Wang Ran with weapons in their hands. The four of them looked like old foxes who had survived the apocalypse very well. The leader was a middle-aged man with a full beard and a denim hat. Beside him was a young man with curly hair and a pair of sisters. ¡± Wow, it looks like our friend is very unfortunate. He got into a car accident.¡± ¡°Do you need us to provide you with some friendly help?¡± The middle-aged man asked with a smile. The so-called friendly help did not sound like a good thing. ¡°Oh? Tell me, how do you plan to help us?¡± Wang Ran squinted at the middle-aged man. ¡°We have a friend called God.¡± ¡°I can help you see him.¡± ¡°Of course, the things you have on you can be considered as the entrance fee.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s finger reached for the trigger. Before Wang Ran could make a move, a black shadow had already rushed towards the middle-aged man. ¡°Pa!¡± A crisp sound rang out! The gun in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand was shattered by a whip! ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a tough one!¡± ¡°Attack together!¡± The middle-aged man shouted and took out his dagger to charge forward. The other three also drew their weapons and followed closely behind. Wang Ran picked up the car door from the ground and slammed it down! The middle-aged man at the front was smashed into meat paste. This scene frightened the other three people. They quickly thought of a way to stop. But Tang Tang¡¯s whip had already swept towards them. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± With a few crisp sounds, the heads of these three people were directly smashed by the whip¡­ Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: 412 Chapter 412: 412 Translator: 549690339 Welcome to Las Vegas In the apocalypse, there were quite a few people who robbed people. However, they were unlucky to meet Wang Ran. ¡°Little fellows, come here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Wang Ran waved at the two little boys. The two little boys walked up to Wang Ran in a daze. ¡± Uncle, it can¡¯t be, right? You¡¯re also¡­¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°This is a serious treatment!¡± Wang Ran cut open his finger and stretched it forward. ¡°Raise your head and open your mouth.¡± Wang Ran instructed the two little boys. Although the two little boys did not know what was going on, they still raised their heads obediently. Wang Ran dripped a few milliliters of blood into their mouths. The two little boys were originally thin and weak ordinary people. Wang Ran¡¯s blood instantly filled their bodies with a huge ability. Brook¡¯s external injuries healed quickly. Arden¡¯s hand was broken, so his recovery was a little slower, but the pain had almost disappeared. The two of them were slightly shocked almost at the same time. They had all become Awakened ones! ¡°Ah! Uncle, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve become an Awakened?¡± Brook jumped up excitedly. With this jump, his feet were 70 centimeters off the ground. ¡°I feel like I can slam dunk no matter how hard I try!¡± Brook was extremely excited. ¡°Ah, can we fight zombies now?¡± Arden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯d better recuperate your hand first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a broken bone. It¡¯ll take a few days to heal.¡± Wang Ran reminded. The two little boys nodded, unable to hide the excitement on their faces. ¡°Let¡¯s go. These guys ¡®cars should still be usable.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked towards the road. The two pickup trucks were still functional and had sufficient fuel. There was also some water and food in the car. It seemed that these robbers had gained quite a lot on this road. Wang Ran put all the supplies in a car. ¡°You can eat whatever you want here.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the supplies in the trunk and said to the two little boys. When the two little boys heard that, their eyes lit up again. It was already good enough that they could eat once a day, but now they could eat freely! It was like a dream! The two little boys cried as they ate. Wang Ran fastened his seatbelt, started the car, and continued to drive forward. Not long after, Wang Ran saw a billboard by the roadside. It read,¡± Welcome to Las Vegas ¡± in English. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re almost there.¡± Wang Ran raised his spirits. After driving for a few more minutes, Wang Ran saw the towering city wall in front of him. It seemed like Las Vegas had learned from N City and Bei Du to build a wall. As expected, advanced experiences spread faster. Wang Ran drove the pickup truck to the city gate. There were many roadblocks and several armed guards. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± A Caucasian man with an M4 came to Wang Ran¡¯s window and asked. ¡°Las Vegas! Make a fortune! Money!¡± Wang Ran deliberately replied in English. ¡°Hehe, another idiot who came to the casino to give money away¡­¡± the white man muttered softly. Las Vegas was not only the company¡¯s headquarters, but it also retained its biggest feature-the casino! As the fastest way to earn money, the company vigorously promoted the casinos in Las Vegas. This place was luxurious and had a large amount of resources. Most importantly, this place could provide safety! As long as you have gold, you can live a better life than before the apocalypse. Of course, more than 90% of the people who came here lost all their wealth in a few days, becoming slaves and experimental subjects¡­ ¡°Las Vegas, you have to pay to enter.¡± ¡°10 grams of gold per person, half price for children.¡± the white man said with a crooked mouth. In fact, the entrance tickets were set by the guards themselves. The higher-ups did not care. After all, this was only a small amount of money. It could not compare to the casino¡¯s ability to attract money. ¡°30 grams, right¡­¡± Wang Ran took out a small piece of gold and threw it to the guard. The guard shook it in his hand and nodded in satisfaction. Soon, the roadblock was removed. Wang Ran drove into Las Vegas smoothly. Not long after entering, Wang Ran felt the strong atmosphere of Las Vegas. Music, neon signs, convertibles on the road¡­ At first glance, it really was a lively city. ¡°Uncle, can we go to the casino?¡± Tang Tang suddenly became excited. ¡°Casino? We¡¯re here to do something serious!¡± Wang Ran was stunned. ¡°Aiya, the casino is the most suitable place to gather information!¡± ¡°Since we have no clue, why don¡¯t we go to the casino?¡± Tang Tang suggested. ¡°It does make sense¡­¡± ¡°But I think we have to deal with our appearance first.¡± ¡°After all, the company and I have a deep hatred. If I¡¯m recognized, it won¡¯t be convenient to investigate.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. ¡°Hey, uncle, there¡¯s a hair salon over there!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get styled.¡± Tang Tang pointed at a small shop with pink lights on the roadside. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. The lighting didn¡¯t look like a proper barbershop. However, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other shops around, so he decided to go in and take a look. Wang Ran parked the car in front of the shop and walked in with Tang Tang and the two little boys. A middle-aged white woman in her fifties was sitting inside, reading a magazine and smoking. Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched again. He¡¯s already so old, yet he¡¯s still out in business? It¡¯s a little heavy¡­ ¡°Yo, you have a guest?¡± ¡°Do you want to wash your hair or cut your hair?¡± The middle-aged woman put down the magazine and puffed out smoke. Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this was a proper barbershop. ¡°We want to dye our hair!¡± Tang Tang raised her hand and said. ¡°Ah! I want to dye that!¡± ¡°That, that!¡± Tang Tang pointed at the poster of the clown girl on the wall and said. This was the version of Suicide Squad¡¯s Clown Girl. She was very popular and many people had cosplayed her. Tang Tang¡¯s twin ponytails were perfect for this style. ¡°Little girl, you have good taste.¡± ¡°This design costs 30 grams of gold.¡± ¡± You guys know that almost everyone who has this kind of skill is dead these days. My fee is very reasonable.¡± The auntie smiled like a profiteer. ¡°Sure. If it¡¯s me, give me a buzz cut and dye it red.¡± Wang Ran nodded. This little bit of money was nothing when they came out to play. ¡± I¡¯ll charge you 10 grams for this bargain. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± ¡°What color do you want to dye it?¡± the auntie asked. ¡°How about green!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get The Clown and The Clown Girl together!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up as she suggested. ¡°The color green¡­I might not be able to control it.¡± ¡± It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. Let¡¯s go with red.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: 413 Chapter 413: 413 Translator: 549690339 On the Way The two of them chose their colors and sat on the chairs. The middle-aged woman pushed Wang Ran¡¯s hair first, then adjusted the color and applied it on the two of them. ¡°Just wait for an hour.¡± After the middle-aged woman finished fiddling with it, she lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa to continue reading the magazine. Not long after, a middle-aged white man walked in. ¡°Peggy! I won money today!¡± ¡°Come and wash my hair!¡± The middle-aged man said excitedly. ¡°Do you want to wash the big head or the small head?¡± Paige glanced at the middle-aged white man. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to wash my head!¡± ¡°10 grams of gold, old rules!¡± The middle-aged man walked forward and hugged the auntie as they walked into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t walk around. Just sit and wait for an hour.¡± Before the auntie left, she turned around and reminded Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Not long after, an auntie¡¯s voice came from the room¡­ Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. This hair salon really had such a business¡­ He didn¡¯t know if hairdressing was his main business or a side business¡­ ¡°Uncle, this sound is heard every day on the island. You haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth and laughed. Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. She was used to it, but when she thought of the middle-aged woman and the middle-aged man¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to say. The two little boys looked calm. It seemed that they were used to hearing this kind of sound in the camp. Amidst the auntie¡¯s shouts, an hour passed by very slowly. The auntie walked out of the room. ¡°Alright, alright. You guys have just finished here.¡± ¡°You guys can go over there and wash up.¡± The auntie took off the plastic wrap on Wang Ran and Tang Tang¡¯s heads. Wang Ran and Tang Tang quickly washed up. The auntie helped them dry their hair. Tang Tang¡¯s hair had been taken care of by the auntie, and she really looked like a little ugly girl. She had two golden ponytails, one red and one blue. Tang Tang even put on the corresponding color of eyeshadow and added a black heart on her face. She was like a clown girl! Moreover, it was a young girl with a perfect face. Wang Ran, on the other hand, was a little like Hanamichi Sakuragi¡­ Wang Ran took out the gold and paid with satisfaction. At this moment, the middle-aged man in the room walked out with his pants up. The middle-aged woman earned 50 grams of gold in an hour. Her efficiency was amazing. ¡± Peggy, I¡¯m lucky today. I¡¯m going back to the casino to continue fighting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for you another day!¡± The middle-aged man touched the auntie¡¯s butt. ¡°Casino? Are you going to the casino?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. They were planning to go to the casino, but they did not expect to meet a guide. ¡°Yo, young man, you also want to go to the casino to try your luck?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the way. Do you want me to take you there?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was red as he said excitedly. ¡°Jim, don¡¯t lead me astray.¡± ¡°He just came to Las Vegas. Don¡¯t lose everything in one night.¡± the auntie reminded. ¡°Aiya, if you lose everything, you can just work!¡± ¡°This is Las Vegas. There are opportunities to make a fortune everywhere.¡± ¡°Young man, are you going?¡± asked the middle-aged man, Jim. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Wang Ran and the other three followed the middle-aged man, Jim, out of the barbershop. At the entrance of the shop, the pickup truck that was originally parked was gone. There was only a van. ¡°F * ck, where¡¯s my car?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. The car disappeared just like that? Fortunately, there was only a little food in the car, so the losses were not too heavy. ¡°You must have put something in the car, right?¡± ¡°There are many people who lose everything here. They often do some risky things.¡± ¡°Take my car.¡± The middle-aged man, Jim, pointed at a broken van without a door. No one would miss such a car. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and the two little boys into the van. Jim started the car and started the road. ¡°Las Vegas is currently ruled by a biotechnology company.¡± ¡± They¡¯ve integrated the casinos here. They¡¯ve only opened two of them.¡± ¡± It¡¯s a civilian casino that requires 10 grams of gold to enter. The most people go there.¡± ¡°Some people lose everything. After working for a few days and earning money, they will continue to drill in.¡± ¡± There¡¯s also a high-class casino that requires 100 grams of gold to enter.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you can go in once and come out as a tycoon with a net worth of ten thousand grams.¡± ¡± You know, in Las Vegas, gold is God!¡± ¡± A female Hollywood star before the apocalypse only needed 100 grams of gold to sleep with her for a night.¡± Jim said with relish. ¡°Then how are you going to find Aunt Peggy?¡± Tang Tang asked sharply. ¡°Peggy and I have a relationship!¡± ¡°Her barbershop is not doing well. If I don¡¯t take care of her, she won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± ¡°When I had no money, she didn¡¯t take my money either.¡± Jim smiled. ¡°Bad business?¡± ¡°She earned 40 grams from us.¡± Tang Tang sighed. ¡°Oh, you mean serious business?¡± ¡°She does it occasionally.¡± Jim explained. Tang Tang finally realized what business Jim was talking about. Alright, these two were truly in love. ¡± By the way, friends, do you plan to go to a normal casino or a high-class casino?¡± Jim asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the high-level one.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, of course we have to experience it better.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Alright! Anyway, I¡¯m lucky today and have saved more than 100 grams. I¡¯ll accompany you guys.¡± Jim stepped on the accelerator and quickly drove to his destination. Not long after, a luxurious hotel entered everyone¡¯s sight. ¡± This used to be the Metropolis Casino, but it has now been transformed into the top casino in Las Vegas.¡± ¡°Do you see a lot of beautiful women wandering around at the door?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all waiting for the person who made money to come out and take them away.¡± Jim introduced with a smile. Wang Ran took a glance. There were indeed many beautiful women at the door. All of them had perfect S-shaped figures. However, Wang Ran wasn¡¯t very interested in such European and American giants. An Asian body shape suited his taste. The van stopped in the parking lot at the entrance of the casino. Jim led Wang Ran and the others towards the door. ¡°Friends, you have to prepare the gold first. When you enter, you have to verify the capital.¡± ¡°100 grams per person.¡± Jim reminded. Wang Ran nodded and took out a 5000-gram gold brick. Jim¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out. This was f * cking¡­He was too rich! 5000 grams, eating and drinking every day, and two beautiful girls, he could have fun for a while. Tsk, tsk, tsk, how enviable. But envy was envy, Jim would not have any bad ideas. The few of them walked to the door. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: 414 Chapter 414: 414 Translator: 549690339 Playing So Big! ¡°Yo, Jim, what brings you to Metropolis today?¡± ¡°Did you make money next door?¡± The white guard at the door greeted him with a smile. It seemed that Jim was a regular customer here. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lucky today!¡± Jim handed the gold nugget to the guard. The guard checked the gold and returned it to Jim. Capital verification was only to ensure that you had the ability to spend. Generally, it would not be checked too carefully. ¡°Oh right, these are my friends. They came together.¡± Jim introduced. ¡°So young? You even brought two children with you?¡± ¡°The children here also need to be verified.¡± the guard reminded. These two children looked like refugees. Did they have money¡­ ¡°Capital verification, right?¡± Wang Ran handed the 5kg gold brick to the guard. The guard¡¯s hand sank, and his heart sank as well. What the f * ck! About 5 kilograms! Was he that rich? The guard looked envious. As a casino guard, he would take his salary to play a few rounds during his break. He would be happy for a few days if he won a few hundred grams occasionally. 5 kg¡­It was too exaggerated. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the verification. You guys can go in.¡± The guard returned the gold brick to Wang Ran. ¡°Come, come, everyone, follow me.¡± Jim was familiar with the place and brought Wang Ran and the others to a counter. ¡°This is for exchanging chips.¡± ¡°Everyone takes chips when they go in to play. No one uses gold directly.¡± As Jim introduced, he exchanged his hundred grams of gold for chips. The exchange staff glanced at Jim disdainfully. She had seen many gamblers like Jim who had just passed the threshold. In a low-level casino, if one was lucky enough to earn 100 grams, they would rush here to die. This time, he even brought two non-mainstream people and two children¡­ Did they really treat this place as a scenic spot? ¡°Hello, give me some chips.¡± Wang Ran walked forward and placed a few gold bricks on the counter. The staff member¡¯s face froze. This¡­ These four golden bricks¡­If this was true, it would weigh at least ten kilograms¡­ The shocked staff trembled as they picked up the gold ore to examine and weigh it. ¡°Hello, a total of 20 kilograms.¡± ¡°Here are your chips.¡± ¡°By the way, sir, do you need someone to play with you? I¡¯m very familiar with this place!¡± ¡°Besides, you can do anything to me!¡± The staff member lowered his collar and winked at Wang Ran. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re too ugly. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Wang Ran took the chips and left without looking back. The staff member was stunned on the spot. Ugly? I used to be a cheerleader¡­ Under Jim¡¯s lead, Wang Ran and the others came to the lobby of the casino. As soon as they entered, a sense of liveliness greeted them. The entire hall looked magnificent under the lights and decorations. There were lively gambling tables everywhere, and cheers and wails could be heard from time to time. ¡± This is the lobby, a place for gamblers who weigh less than 10 kilograms to play.¡± ¡°Everything here is free.¡± ¡± Of course, some people thought of this and crossed the threshold with 100 grams of gold. They wanted to come in and eat and drink for free.¡± ¡± However, under the temptation of someone winning a few kilograms of gold from time to time, no one could resist it. In the end, they all went to the gambling table obediently. ¡°Friend, you have 20 kilograms of chips. You can play in the hall or go to the VIP room upstairs.¡± ¡°The service in the VIP lounge is on a completely different level. There are all kinds of female celebrities in there.¡± If you¡¯re willing to spend money, you can even have fun with beautiful female zombies.¡± Jim introduced with a look of yearning. Upstairs, he had never had the chance to go up. He could only look up from below. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wang Ran replied indifferently. It wasn¡¯t like the female zombie hadn¡¯t done it before. He was mainly here to gather information. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a walk now.¡± ¡°Come, each of you take 100 grams of chips and play by yourselves.¡± Wang Ran gave each of the two little boys ten chips of 10 grams each. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± The two little boys took the chips and skipped to the side to play. Jim, who was watching from the side, had an envious look on his face. He casually gave the children 100 grams each¡­ How rich was this¡­ It seemed that he had to serve her well. Perhaps he could even get some tips. Wang Ran took the chips and randomly found a roulette table. Although it was difficult to win the roulette, the odds were high, so there were still many people around. ¡°Let me introduce you guys.¡± ¡± For this roulette, you can buy a single pair, red or black, or you can buy specific points.¡± ¡± However, it¡¯s very difficult to get the exact number of points. We usually buy colors.¡± Jim introduced. ¡°Tang Tang, you can place your bets.¡± Wang Ran said very casually. He didn¡¯t come here to gamble, but more importantly, to gather information. Of course, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose money. It wasn¡¯t Wang Ran¡¯s style to not take a hit. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet on 11!¡± ¡°I remember coming here 11 times with Uncle on the first night ~¡± Tang Tang took out a 100-gram chip and placed it on the 11th position of the betting area. ¡°F * ck! Are you playing so big?!¡± Everyone present was shocked. 100 grams was the entry threshold, but when they really played, they would bet on a few grams. After all, most of the people downstairs were ordinary people with a net worth of a few hundred grams. Moreover, this table was playing roulette¡­ Buying a single double and a red and black, it was not a big deal for you to bet 100 grams. After all, the winning rate was close to half. If you bet 100 grams on a number, what¡¯s the difference between this and throwing away the water¡­ The probability of a single number was 1 in 38. Of course, if he could win, he would get 35 times the reward, which would be 3500 grams. This was not a small sum. Because of Tang Tang¡¯s bet, many people instantly surrounded the table. Many people also placed their bets. ¡± The betting is over. Please keep your hands away from the betting table.¡± the sexy female dealer reminded with a smile. Immediately after, she began to operate the roulette. The wheel spun quickly, and the white ball bounced back and forth between different squares. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the ball closely, wanting to see where it stopped. Wang Ran smiled and placed his hand on the table. Wang Ran clearly felt the rotation of the roulette and the collision of the small ball. Just as the ball was about to approach number 11, Wang Ran felt a slight vibration inside the roulette. The small ball flew across the area of number 11 and bounced towards the number behind it. Wang Ran smiled. As expected, there was something fishy going on¡­ Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: 415 Chapter 415: 415 Translator: 549690339 Hit? All in! The white ball rolled a few times and landed at the 25th position. ¡°Ah! I got it! I got it!¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have bet more! This is only 1 gram, 35 times is only 35 grams, what a pity!¡± ¡± I also got the odd number bet. My luck is pretty good today.¡± ¡°Sigh, just a little bit more! My 20 grams¡­¡± Some people in the crowd were happy while others were sad. The female dealer quickly settled the bet. ¡°Uncle, I lost.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Continue.¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t care about winning or losing 100 grams. Tang Tang grabbed a few 100-gram chips and continued to look for a target to bet on. ¡°I say, friend, if you play like this, you will lose money.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try buying a single pair and buying a region?¡± Jim reminded. Just now, he won 10 grams by betting on the odd number. When he saw Wang Ran lose money, he felt sorry for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a lot of money.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s bound to happen.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± ¡°10, 11, 12, I bet on these three.¡± Tang Tang placed three 100-gram chips on the table. Another 3 stakes. The interest of the other gamblers around them was piqued, and they all took out their chips to bet. Of course, most people would bet on odd and double, red and black, which had high odds and low odds. Jim looked at the 10 grams of chips he had just won and hesitated for a while before finally making a decision. He placed 5 grams in each of the 10 and 12 positions and followed Wang Ran! After the bet, the sexy female dealer spun the roulette. The white ball spun and jumped happily on the roulette. Wang Ran placed his hand on the table again. Just like before, every time the ball passed by grid 11, there would be a slight vibration, allowing the ball to directly avoid the target grid. This vibration was very light. It was very difficult to detect it without the strength of a level 7 or 8 Awakened. The ball¡¯s rotation speed was getting slower and slower, and it would probably stop in a few rounds. Wang Ran was also prepared. When the ball approached the 11th grid again, the wheel vibrated again. Wang Ran knocked on the table with his fingers at lightning speed. The two forces instantly canceled each other out, and the small ball rolled toward No. 11. The sexy female dealer¡¯s expression changed immediately. The small vibration that she secretly controlled didn¡¯t work? If it fell to 10, 11, or 12, her performance today would become negative! However, the next second, she heaved a sigh of relief. The ball still passed through the area due to inertia. Judging from the speed of the ball, it should stop after another half a circle. ¡°Aiya! Almost!¡± Jim almost broke his thigh. If it fell to 10 or 12, he could earn 170 grams! ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. At the same time, Wang Ran¡¯s fingers continued to tap on the table. The slight vibration caused the ball to bounce forward every time it was about to drop. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the small ball circled half a circle and arrived¡­ Near No. 11! Tang Tang placed 100 grams of chips on the three numbers 10, 11, and 12. No matter where it landed, it was a huge sum! Jim became excited again. He had bet on 10 and 12. Now, it seemed that there was a lot of hope! As long as he won, he could even find a Hollywood actress tonight! The ball slowed down and finally landed between 12 and 11. ¡°Kada!¡± With a soft sound, the ball finally landed on grid 11. Everyone around was stunned. It really hit the mark! 35 times the 100 grams, 3500 grams! This was too f * cking awesome! ¡°Aiya! Why didn¡¯t I follow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The big shot is lucky. If I had known earlier, I would have followed.¡± ¡± If I win 50 grams this round, it¡¯ll be meaningless!¡± The surrounding gamblers muttered. Jim was about to cry. She had bought it herself, so why did she miss the 11th¡­ ¡°Uncle! We won!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Tang Tang was so excited that her ponytails kept swaying. ¡°You only have so much money. Is that all you have?¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Hello, sir. These are the chips you won.¡± The sexy female dealer squeezed out a smile and gave the chips to Wang Ran. In the casino, it was not uncommon to hit the numbers while playing roulette, but she had never seen anyone who could hit the numbers with such a big bet. Her performance¡­Sigh¡­ Tonight, he would have to let the fat supervisor take advantage of him again. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re in luck now. Let¡¯s continue betting!¡± Tang Tang suggested. ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Wang Ran smiled. After the operation just now, Wang Ran had already grasped the law of the vibration control ball¡¯s landing point. Next, Wang Ran could easily make the ball land anywhere he wanted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet on 11!¡± Tang Tang bet all the 3500 grams of chips she had just won. The gamblers around the roulette table were instantly stunned and silent. The sexy female dealer¡¯s face twitched slightly. ¡°Ah, maybe this is a good opportunity to win back our performance¡­¡± The sexy female dealer comforted herself. The probability of hitting the same number twice in a row was too small. ¡°This person really has so much money that he doesn¡¯t have anywhere to spend it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this equivalent to returning the money to the casino?¡± ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t bet so much. It¡¯s better to buy an odd or even than continue to bet on numbers.¡± The surrounding gamblers didn¡¯t have the courage to continue placing their bets and placed their bets on the methods with lower odds. There were also many people who lamented that Tang Tang didn¡¯t stop when she was ahead. She really didn¡¯t treat money as money. Jim, who was at the side, was struggling intensely in his heart. He was hesitating if he should follow. Just now, because he had saved one square of money, he had missed a good opportunity. He couldn¡¯t miss it this time¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go all out! I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Jim took out 100 grams and bet it all on No. 11. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you following me?¡± ¡°You might as well bet on the odd number! There is at least a 50% chance.¡± ¡°Jim, do you want to work for another half a month to earn money for the tickets? Haha¡­¡± The people around him started to mock Jim. ¡°I like a shuttle, so what?¡± ¡± I¡¯m a Level 3 Metahuman after all. It¡¯s easy for me to earn money after losing everything.¡± Jim snorted coldly, ignoring the gazes of the people around him. In Las Vegas, one would either have to live a godly life or move bricks at a construction site. What was there to be afraid of! The sexy female dealer took a deep breath and began to spin the roulette. Because of Wang Ran and Tang Tang¡¯s heavy bet of 3500 grams of gold, the gambling table was crowded with people. No matter who won or lost, everyone loved to watch this exciting scene. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: 416 Chapter 416: 416 Translator: 549690339 Do You Want to Play Up There? The white ball spun in the roulette, pulling at everyone¡¯s heart. Especially the female dealer. She had never felt so nervous in her life. If he let them win this round, it would not be as simple as being taken advantage of by the supervisor. They might even be forced to receive customers to make up for the losses of the casino. In order to be safe, the female dealer frequently stepped on the button on the ground with her foot. This button was connected to the inside of the roulette. It could cause the roulette to vibrate imperceptibly, thus changing the trajectory of the ball. However, after stepping on it a few times, she was surprised to find that the button seemed to have malfunctioned and did not have any effect¡­ The sexy female dealer was instantly drenched in sweat. He had never encountered such a situation before! Was the button broken? If that was the case, the outcome would be up to luck¡­ The sexy female dealer became more and more flustered as she watched the white ball slow down. She had a feeling that the ball would land at the 11 position¡­ 17¡­ 16¡­ 15¡­ The ball slowed down and was about to land on a grid. The crowd held their breath and stared at the ball. Most of the people no longer cared about winning or losing this round. Number 11 was the most exciting square today! 13¡­ 12¡­ The ball seemed to have lost its speed and was about to fall. The sexy female dealer¡¯s heart was already in her throat. Where this small ball landed would determine her fate. ¡°Pa da!¡± The small ball seemed to have gained some strength and rushed forward a little before finally falling into grid 11. Silence¡­ The table was eerily quiet. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The female dealer couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood. 3500 grams, 35 times, which was 122500 grams¡­ 122.5 kg. The amount of money for this round was comparable to that of a big card in the VIP area upstairs. ¡°Oh my god! Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°It really hit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for half a month, but I¡¯ve never seen such a big one!¡± ¡± It¡¯s so exciting. Although I lost 10 grams, I feel so good!¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t have the chance to go upstairs. It¡¯s enough to experience such an exciting game here.¡± The onlookers were all excited. ¡± F * ck, I got it???¡± ¡± Really???¡± Jim was stunned. He went all out and did not expect that he would really hit the mark! 35 times 100 grams, that was 3500 grams! He could live like a god for a long time! ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± A few beautiful women near Wang Ran tore off their shirts and squeezed to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Sir! What do you think of my figure?¡± ¡°As long as you have 100 grams, you can have me for 24 hours and do anything to me!¡± A beautiful woman said as she waved her dazzling white hair. ¡°I only want 80 grams! My tongue is especially long. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± Another beautiful woman stuck out her tongue and performed a snake dance. ¡°Uncle, do you want to play with the foreign horses?¡± Tang Tang was not afraid of things getting out of hand, so she encouraged him from the side. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Wang Ran shook his head. On the one hand, Wang Ran was here to do something serious. On the other hand, the Yangma¡­ Although her breasts were big and her butt was big, her body odor was not small either. Moreover, Wang Ran liked Tang Tang, who had big breasts but thin waists and legs. The overall size was big, and it was indeed not to Wang Ran¡¯s taste. Seeing Wang Ran¡¯s reaction, the few beauties could only sigh and look at Jim. Jim also won 3500 grams. ¡± Hey, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and settle it.¡± Wang Ran shouted at the sexy female dealer. The female dealer was stunned and picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°Supervisor, come here for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Bring more chips.¡± the female dealer said with a bitter face. Not long after, a middle-aged white man with a beer belly ran over. Seeing so many people around the roulette table, the white man had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The white supervisor squeezed into the room with his big belly. ¡± Supervisor, this guest¡­¡± ¡°He bet on 35 times the odds.¡± The sexy female dealer lowered her head and replied. ¡°35 times?¡± ¡°How much did he bet?¡± The white supervisor smiled disdainfully. There would always be someone who won the 35 times odds on the roulette. This was not surprising. ¡°3500 grams¡­¡± The sexy female dealer replied weakly. ¡°Just this? You can just pay directly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have 3500 grams here?¡± ¡°Do you need to call me for such a small matter?¡± The white supervisor was a little dissatisfied. However, the white manager was still very happy when he thought about how he could use this matter to lay his hands on this beautiful dealer. ¡± Supervisor, didn¡¯t you pay 3500 grams¡­¡± ¡°They bet 3500 grams¡­¡± The sexy female dealer was about to cry. ¡°I bet 3500¡­What?¡± The white supervisor almost jumped up. If he bet 3500 grams, wouldn¡¯t he have to pay 100,000 grams¡­ This had also exceeded his authority! At night, that damn gay supervisor would definitely use this opportunity to lay his hands on him¡­ ¡°I say, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Why are customers so slow when they win money?¡± ¡°Are we still going to pay?¡± Wang Ran said impatiently. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, customer¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay immediately!¡± The white manager quickly squeezed out a smile and said. The reason why their casinos could earn money continuously was because of their monopoly and good reputation. They wouldn¡¯t ruin the casino¡¯s reputation for this little bit of money. The white manager had been warned over the walkie-talkie, so he had a big box of chips with him. Together with the chips on the table, he could barely pay the bill. Soon, the money on the table was settled. Wang Ran also piled up a small pile of chips in front of him. ¡°You! Go to the small black room and wait for the higher-ups to punish you!¡± The white manager glared at the female dealer. The female dealer wiped her tears and ran away. ¡°Sir, this floor doesn¡¯t seem to suit your status.¡± ¡°Are you interested in moving to the VIP area upstairs to play?¡± ¡°There are a lot of fun things up there!¡± The white manager said with a smile. ¡°Above?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s playing? I don¡¯t want to gamble with people at the bottom.¡± Wang Ran pretended to be arrogant. ¡°Ah, the people up there are all big shots!¡± ¡°All the influential people in North America are here!¡± ¡°Also, the owner of our casino, Mr. Tang Jun, the ruler of the entire Las Vegas, lives on the top floor of this hotel. From time to time, he will go to the VIP area to play a few rounds.¡± the white supervisor introduced. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: 417 Chapter 417: 417 Translator: 549690339 This Is The VIP Area ¡°Tang Jun?¡± Wang Ran and Tang Tang looked at each other and smiled. If they could catch Tang Jun here, many things would be very simple. If they killed the BOSS, this organization would probably fall apart. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± Wang Ran stood up, and the surrounding gamblers automatically made way for him. Tang Tang held the chips she had won and followed closely behind. ¡°Jim, are you going?¡± Wang Ran pointed upstairs. ¡°Go! Of course!¡± Jim¡¯s eyes lit up. His own funds were not qualified to go up. However, if Wang Ran was willing to take him, there would be no problem. Since he was going up, there was no need to bring the two beauties beside him. Jim decisively said goodbye to the two beauties. The beauties in the VIP area were even more awesome. Under the lead of the white supervisor, Wang Ran and the others walked to the stairs leading to the VIP area. The surrounding gamblers cast envious looks at him. The VIP area¡­ It was really a place that people yearned for. He heard that the clothes of the beauties on the stage were not even the size of a palm¡­ Moreover, all of them were top-grade. Just thinking about it made one unable to hold back. ¡°Uncle, do you want to bring the two children up?¡± Tang Tang asked as she swung her ponytails. ¡°I heard that the VIP area is a little unsuitable for children. Let them play downstairs.¡± ¡°The security here seems to be alright. There shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ll know when you go up.¡± The white manager squeezed out a smile and said. Now, he could only hope that Wang Ran could lose all his money. Only then could he escape. Under the lead of the white supervisor, Wang Ran and the others walked up the stairs. While walking, Wang Ran was surprised to find that the handrail of the stairs was made of pure gold. This circle of handrails added up to about half a ton¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk. It would be good if he could take it away when he left. Soon, everyone arrived at the VIP area upstairs. In the long corridor, there was a group of bunny girls standing face to face every ten meters. There were at least a hundred people in total. They were called bunny girls mainly because they all wore bunny ears on their heads. As for his body¡­ There was only a thong and a pair of black stockings. Jim¡¯s eyes widened. Is this the VIP area? Every single one of them looked so handsome! They were all blonde, blue-eyed, and big-ass Caucasian horses! Little Jim began to stir. ¡°If any of the VIPs like the waitresses here, you can just take them away. There¡¯s no need to pay extra.¡± the white supervisor introduced. The gamblers who came to the VIP area basically lost more than they won. For these fat sheep who came to give money, this beauty was naturally free to play. ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Jim loosened his pants and pulled a bunny girl closer into his arms. The bunny girl leaned weakly into Jim¡¯s arms, causing Jim to have the urge to fight on the spot. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you have two too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s show Mi Di¡¯s women our combat strength.¡± Tang Tang urged. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. These people are too weak. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Wang Ran smiled and rejected Tang Tang¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Weak? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand this customer¡­¡± ¡± We have 100 bunny girls here. They are at least Level-4 Metahumans, and 20 of them are red-eyed zombies.¡± ¡°Even if you stab them to death, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hurt them.¡± The white supervisor introduced with a proud look. He had once secretly used his position to find a bunny girl, and he was almost broken. Too weak? That can¡¯t be! ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll find one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to serve tea at the side.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one.¡± Tang Tang picked a bunny girl who looked a little more tender. The bunny girl obediently walked to Tang Tang¡¯s side and helped her pick up the chips. The white supervisor continued to lead the way. After passing through the long corridor, the white supervisor pushed open a pair of doors made of pure gold. A huge space appeared in front of everyone. This was a large open-air gambling hall that was thousands of square meters. There were all kinds of plants in the gambling hall, just like a park. Although this gambling hall was big, the gambling tables were not densely packed. Everything seemed so leisurely and natural. Of course, there were many yurt-like tents in the gambling hall. The vibration of the tent and the sound coming from inside were very direct descriptions of the situation inside. From the looks of it, besides gambling, the gamblers here could also satisfy all kinds of needs. As expected of the VIP lounge. ¡°Jim, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, find a tent and settle it first.¡± Wang Ran glanced at Jim¡¯s tent. ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll be sorry. I¡¯ll leave for a while!¡± Jim pulled his bunny girl into a nearby tent anxiously. ¡°Sir, Madam.¡± ¡°This is the VIP area.¡± ¡°You can look around. All the services here are free.¡± If humans and zombies can¡¯t satisfy you, we can provide you with animals.¡± ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s an animal, there¡¯s a charge.¡± The white manager said with a smile. ¡°Alright, go do your work.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around.¡± Wang Ran rolled his eyes at the white supervisor. Animals¡­Who did he think he was¡­ The white manager smiled and took a few steps back before turning around to leave. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and her bunny girl to the VIP area. After the white supervisor left, he made his way to a surveillance room. ¡± Hart, I heard that the damage downstairs is over 100,000 grams. Is that true?¡± ¡°This is already comparable to going upstairs.¡± Green, the security captain, said with a smile. ¡°Stop laughing!¡± ¡°They¡¯re the two I just brought up.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t bleed on this level, my days won¡¯t be good¡­¡± ¡°By the way, did they check when they entered?¡± the white supervisor asked. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡± I¡¯ve already checked. They don¡¯t have any electronic devices on them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also watched the video of them playing roulette downstairs. There¡¯s no possibility of cheating.¡± ¡°It should really just be luck.¡± ¡°You know, luck is very common in casinos.¡± Green shrugged. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t bring good luck upstairs,¡± The white supervisor wiped the sweat off his forehead. Through the surveillance camera, they saw Wang Ran walking towards a Cypress Bro. Pachinko was a machine that used small steel balls to gamble. It was also a machine that the casino had a strong control over. For example, the machines in the VIP area had basically been secretly adjusted by the casino, and the return rate was about 70%. In other words, 100 grams of chips could be returned with an average of 70 grams, and the casino would definitely win 30 grams. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: 418 Chapter 418: 418 Translator: 549690339 Death Arena Wang Ran chose this machine that was guaranteed to win in the casino, which made the white manager heave a sigh of relief. She hoped that Wang Ran could give her more money. On the monitor, a few gamblers suddenly surrounded Wang Ran. They looked surprised. The Pachinko machine was also flashing with dazzling lights. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The white supervisor had a bad feeling. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°This light, could it be that I hit the jackpot¡­¡± The security captain said with his mouth wide open. The small steel balls in the VIP area cost 100 grams of chips each. Of course, the prize money was not low either. The grand prize seemed to be 99999 grams, but the probability was only one in ten thousand. This Wang Ran couldn¡¯t have hit the jackpot right away, right? At this moment, a waiter barged into the security room. ¡± Machine No. 12, the grand prize just came out. 99,999 grams¡­¡± the waiter said while panting. ¡°What? It really hit¡­¡± The white supervisor¡¯s forehead began to sweat. He had brought Wang Ran up here to make Wang Ran lose money quickly. Who would have thought that he would win the big prize of small steel balls as soon as he arrived¡­ This luck was too good! ¡°Have you checked?¡± ¡°Did the machine get tampered with? Did they cheat?¡± The security captain asked. ¡± I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s no sign of electronic interference on the machine. The distance between the firing pins that we set has not been disturbed.¡± ¡°This fellow¡­Maybe I was really lucky¡­¡± The waiter sighed. ¡°This luck¡­¡± ¡°Alright, go out and keep an eye on him.¡± the security captain ordered. At this moment, the security captain¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly rang. ¡± Be careful downstairs. The BOSS will come down in 20 minutes to play a few rounds.¡± ¡°Hurry up and clean up the venue. Chase away those who have lost. Clean up the hygiene too.¡± someone said through the walkie-talkie. ¡°Understood! Clean it up immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and go!¡± The security captain put down the walkie-talkie and ordered. A few security guards, waiters, and the Caucasian supervisor rushed out of the security room to prepare for the arrival of the BOSS. On the other side, Wang Ran and Tang Tang were leisurely strolling in the hall, followed by the naked bunny girl. The bunny girl was already holding a large pile of chips in front of her chest, which could barely cover some areas. ¡°Uncle, our luck is really good today!¡± ¡°Even a game with such a pre-set setting like the small steel ball can hit the jackpot.¡± Tang Tang looked very happy. ¡°That¡¯s true. My luck is definitely unquestionable.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. In fact, Wang Ran discovered the internal rules of the small steel ball machine as soon as he started. He only needed to hit the machine at the critical moment and give it some vibration to let the small steel balls pass through the obstacle smoothly. This was also the reason why Wang Ran could hit the jackpot after playing for three minutes. However, Wang Ran did not come here to win money. The most important thing was to get in touch with more people and gather more information. Wang Ran saw a rockery in the middle of the VIP area. There was a Texas hold ¡¯em table on the top of the rockery. Judging from its appearance, this place was not ordinary. Wang Ran strolled over slowly. ¡°Hello, sir!¡± ¡°This gambling table is exclusive to our BOSS.¡± ¡± Only those who have received his invitation or brought enough 500 kilograms of chips are qualified to enter.¡± A waiter explained with a smile. ¡± Boss exclusive, right?¡± Wang Ran smiled. Tang Jun would definitely not invite him in. It looked like the only way to meet him was to win 500 kilograms of chips. Wang Ran calculated that he had about 250 kilograms of chips in his hands. As long as he doubled it, he would be qualified. Wang Ran didn¡¯t plan to continue playing slot machines and small steel balls. Although these machines were easy to make money, they were still winning the casino¡¯s money. If he continued to win, he would attract the attention of the casino. Before meeting Tang Jun, it was better for him to keep a low profile. If Tang Jun recognized him, that guy would probably run away in a helicopter. Then, he would not be able to catch him. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± Wang Ran saw an interesting project. Not far away, there was an arena. In the arena, two women were fighting for their lives. One of them obviously had the upper hand. He broke one of the other¡¯s arms and attacked her ribs with all his might. Soon, the woman who was beaten up slapped the floor and begged for mercy. However, the guy who had the upper hand did not have the intention of letting go of the other party. He grabbed the other party¡¯s head and twisted it hard! The crowd instantly erupted into cheers. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Duncan, this guy you chose is not good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take 100 kilograms!¡± A fat Caucasian man with a mouth full of gold teeth patted his beer belly and laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 100 kilograms?¡± ¡°Do I lack this bit of money?¡± The tall Duncan sneered. ¡°Do you believe that I will pick another one and beat you up until your teeth are all over the ground?¡± The tall Duncan was a little unconvinced. Wang Ran walked over with Tang Tang and the bunny girl. ¡°How do we play this game?¡± Wang Ran asked the waiter beside the arena. ¡°Hello, sir. This is the Arena of Life and Death.¡± ¡± You can spend 100 kilograms to pick a female slave over there and let her fight to the death in the arena.¡± ¡± If you win, you can take back the capital and the other party¡¯s 100 kilograms.¡± ¡°Of course, the spectators can also place bets on the female slaves in the ring. The odds will be calculated according to the amount of bets.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take some of the bets from the periphery as the casino¡¯s profits.¡± The waiter explained in detail. ¡°Sounds interesting¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll join in.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Brat, go to the side and line up!¡± ¡°I still want to take revenge on Jinya!¡± The tall Duncan rolled his eyes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. We do need to line up here.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and choose the female slaves first?¡± the waiter said politely. Those who could come to the VIP area were people they could not offend. ¡°You can only fight one-on-one in this place?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the two of them fight the person I picked at the same time?¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡± What?!¡± The tall Duncan, Golden-tooth, and all the onlookers were shocked. 1v2? What kind of confidence was this? It¡¯s not like you brought your own bodyguards to fight! All the female slaves participating in the competition were selected from the batch provided by the casino. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to cheat. 1v2, wasn¡¯t this giving money to others? ¡°Are you arrogant?¡± ¡°Is it really because you have so much money that you have nowhere to spend it?¡± The golden tooth grinned, revealing a mouthful of big golden teeth. If I lose, I¡¯ll give each of you 100 kilograms.¡± ¡°Do you dare?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. (I¡¯ll add more updates tonight. I¡¯m asking for some blades.) Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: 419 Chapter 419: 419 Translator: 549690339 Hold My Finger ¡°Hah! Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡°You really dare to play like this?¡± Golden-tooth¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Tall guy, why don¡¯t we work together?¡± Golden-tooth smiled and looked at the tall Duncan. ¡°This kind of free money¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind working with you.¡± Duncan temporarily put aside the conflict between him and Goldtooth. ¡°Since the three of you have agreed, then it¡¯s decided.¡± ¡°Please go and choose your female slaves.¡± the waiter said with a smile. As long as the gamblers discussed it themselves, the casino would be happy to see it. After all, it would definitely attract a large number of peripheral bets later, and the casino would also make a profit. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. You two can choose first.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Brat, are you that arrogant?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to pick. That female slave just now was quite good at fighting. I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± ¡°Tall guy, hurry up and pick someone who can fight.¡± Jin Ya said with a smile. ¡± I was staring at my chest just now and picked a piece of trash.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be wrong this time.¡± Duncan walked to the display stand beside the ring. There were more than a dozen female slaves in sportswear on the display table, and they all had a bomb collar around their necks. As long as they ran out of the casino for one kilometer, the bomb would detonate. ¡± I¡¯ll take this one. His arm muscles are strong, so he should be able to fight.¡± Duncan picked a female slave who was 1.8 meters tall and looked fierce. Among the remaining female slaves, she seemed to be the strongest. ¡°Mr. Duncan, you really know how to choose.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Level-4 Metahuman. Her combat strength is not bad.¡± the waiter complimented. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s your turn to choose.¡± Duncan looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran walked slowly to the display stand. These female slaves were of different heights and sizes. It was indeed difficult to accurately determine who was the most powerful just by looking at their appearances. However, Wang Ran did not care about their strength. He wanted to find someone with fighting spirit. After looking around, Wang Ran saw a slightly special female slave. She was only about 1.6 meters tall and looked no older than 14 or 15 years old. She was considered skinny among the group of female slaves. However, there was something in her eyes that no one else had. It was a gaze that was mixed with anger and hope. Moreover, her face had been cut several times by a sharp weapon, making her originally stunning face look extremely terrifying. Wang Ran knew that she must have done it herself. Otherwise, she might end up in a different situation. Wang Ran walked towards her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wang Ran asked. The girl gritted her teeth and did not answer. Suddenly, the girl¡¯s entire body twitched, and electric sparks jumped on the collar around her neck. The waiter was holding a remote control and was operating something. ¡°This gentleman is asking you a question! Hurry up and answer!¡± The waiter glared at the girl and berated her. The veins on the girl¡¯s neck popped out. After enduring for a while, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± The girl squeezed out her name through gritted teeth. After saying that, she heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like the waiter had turned off the electric shock. ¡°Jenny, do you want to live?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. Jenny raised her head and looked at Wang Ran with a frown. Survive? Who didn¡¯t want to? However, she wanted to live like a human more than a dog. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t wait for Jenny¡¯s reply and continued. Jenny was stunned and did not respond. She was still very vigilant. Behind Wang Ran was a bunny girl who was not wearing much clothes, so she must be the same as the others. She was not a good person. He made himself open his mouth¡­It definitely wasn¡¯t anything good! Seeing that Jenny didn¡¯t react, Wang Ran went forward and pinched Jenny¡¯s cheeks, forcing her to open her mouth. Immediately after, Wang Ran put his index finger into Jenny¡¯s mouth. Jenny¡¯s entire body trembled! This action¡­It was too shameful! She was still an insensible girl! Jenny¡¯s face was slightly red, and she bit down hard in anger. ¡± Hey, you actually dared to hurt our honored guest!!!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± The waiter at the side pretended to press the button. Wang Ran reached out to stop the waiter. ¡°I can¡¯t bite it¡­¡± Jenny was stunned. He was a Level-3 Metahuman. With a bite, he could even leave a mark on a steel pipe. What was this man¡¯s finger made of? It was actually so hard! However, what surprised Jenny even more was that there was blood flowing out of the man¡¯s fingertips! This¡­ She didn¡¯t bite him! Could it be that there was already a hole in his mouth when this finger entered his mouth? Jenny was at a loss, not knowing what was going on. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Wang Ran muttered in his heart. He had deliberately found such an opportunity to give Jenny some blood so that she could win the next battle. Who knew that this little girl would not drink it. Wang Ran had no choice but to use his index finger to stir Jenny¡¯s mouth. Jenny¡¯s tongue had nowhere to hide, and Wang Ran had taken advantage of her¡­ ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but swallow the blood. As the blood flowed down her stomach, Jenny instantly felt a powerful and warm energy. This energy made her feel comfortable, and the parts of her neck that had been electrocuted began to heal. Was it that magical? Jenny subconsciously continued to suck on Wang Ran¡¯s finger. This was an instinct. After taking two puffs, Jenny realized that her actions were very¡­It was embarrassing. Her face immediately turned red. At this moment, Wang Ran pulled his finger back. It should be enough. ¡°Ah, honored guest, did she bite you?¡± ¡°This damned fellow!¡± ¡°Watch me electrocute her!¡± the waiter said as he glared at Jenny. ¡± No need. I¡¯ve already conquered her with my rich finger skills.¡± ¡°She should be very obedient now.¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Wang Ran looked at Jenny. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny blushed and nodded. For some reason, after drinking Wang Ran¡¯s blood, she had a trace of trust in Wang Ran. This feeling was very subtle¡­ ¡± Ah, sir, your finger technique is really amazing. It¡¯s comparable to the legendary Mr. Kato.¡± ¡°Since everyone has chosen their female slaves, the competition can begin immediately.¡± ¡°Female slaves, please come to the arena!¡± the waiter said. Jenny looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran nodded. Only then did Jenny take a step forward and walk towards the ring. After taking two steps, Jenny suddenly felt the energy stored in her body explode! She¡­ He advanced? He advanced in two steps? Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: 420 Chapter 420: 420 Translator: 549690339 The Battle Begins Jenny looked at Wang Ran fiercely. She guessed that her sudden advancement must have been because she had drunk Wang Ran¡¯s blood just now¡­ Originally, her strength was almost at the bottom of this group of female slaves. In the arena, let alone one-on-two, it was even a little difficult for her to fight one-on-one. Now that he had suddenly advanced, he had a glimmer of hope! Ah no¡­ Jenny realized that the energy in her body had not stopped! It seemed like it was going to continue to become stronger! There was no time to think so much. Jenny climbed up the ring under the urging of the waiter. Opposite the ring were two fierce-looking female slaves. Although they were in the same situation as Jenny, in this kind of life-and-death arena, no one would show sympathy to the other party. ¡°The seventh match of the day begins immediately!¡± ¡± The rules of the competition state that any means can be used in the arena. The last surviving party shall be the winner!¡± ¡± If there is no winner within 10 minutes, all the contestants in the ring will be executed and it will be considered a draw.¡± ¡± Countdown from 10 seconds. The match begins!¡± the waiter said through the microphone. ¡°Ten minutes¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. Under these rules, it was not easy for the participants to slack off. Instead, they would do their best to finish off their opponents within 10 minutes. This would also make the fight very exciting. If there was really a draw, the dealer could still take all the chips and make a huge profit. This casino really knew how to play. Soon, the bell rang, and the competition officially began. The two female slaves opposite Jenny were tall and muscular. The two of them looked at each other and slowly split into two groups, surrounding Jenny. There was no need to talk about rules and morals in this kind of life and death arena. Only by killing the other party could he survive. Jenny looked at the two people slowly approaching and could only choose to retreat temporarily. Although she had just advanced and her strength had increased a little, she did not have much combat experience. In this one-on-two situation, she could only choose to protect herself as much as possible. Jenny was slowly forced to a corner of the arena. Here, she had nowhere to hide. ¡°Go! Kill her!¡± ¡± I bet that she will fall in one minute!¡± ¡± That¡¯s right, hurry up and stop dawdling. I¡¯m still waiting to buy the next match!¡± The surrounding gamblers began to jeer. At this moment, the tall female slave finally made her move! She threw a right uppercut at Jenny¡¯s face. Jenny subconsciously raised her arm to block, blocking this fierce attack. However, her body was also defenseless. The strong female slave took the opportunity to step forward and punch Jenny¡¯s lower abdomen! Jenny¡¯s entire body trembled! His lower abdomen was in pain as if it was being cut by a knife. But soon, a warm current suppressed the pain. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s his blood!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up. Wang Ran¡¯s blood was still in her stomach and had not been completely absorbed by her. This punch allowed Jenny to absorb the energy in her body again. ¡°Bang!¡± Before she could think further, the tall slave girl punched Jenny¡¯s head. Jenny lost her balance and leaned against the pillar behind her. The two female slaves didn¡¯t give Jenny a chance to catch her breath. The two of them rushed forward and threw punches at Jenny like crazy raindrops. ¡°Good! Beautifully done!¡± ¡°Work harder. There¡¯s still half a minute left. We must kill her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your fists. Go up and lock your throat! Break her neck!¡± Jenny¡¯s situation made the gamblers excited. Golden-tooth and the tall Duncan also had smug expressions on their faces. Not only did they bet 100 kilograms of chips with Wang Ran on the field, but they also spent 100 kilograms on their side¡¯s victory in the casino. Only a fool would reject such free money. In just a dozen seconds, Jenny had already received dozens of punches. However, she was not afraid at all. These punches landed on her body as if they were helping her consolidate her strength. Every punch allowed her to absorb the blood left behind by Wang Ran faster. Finally¡­ She once again felt the signs of advancement. ¡°Boom!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up! He had advanced! She had become a Level 5 Metahuman! Facing the two Level 4 Metahumans who were ganging up on her, Jenny¡¯s lips curled into an imperceptible smile. It was time to counterattack! After taking a punch from the tall female slave, Jenny took the opportunity to kick the knee of the tall female slave. ¡°Kacha!¡± With a crisp sound, the tall female slave¡¯s knee was broken by a kick! The intense pain in her knee made the tall slave girl roll on the ground. The strong female slave was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the skinny Jenny to find an opportunity to counterattack! He couldn¡¯t give her a chance to turn the tables! The female slave immediately stepped forward and used her arms to clamp Jenny¡¯s neck, executing a naked strangulation. In a situation where the power was close, there was no way to solve the bare twist. However, Jenny¡¯s strength was stronger than the strong female slaves. Jenny reached out and grabbed the strong female slave¡¯s finger, then forcefully twisted it! The strong female slave¡¯s fingers were broken! Even though there was a sharp pain coming from her finger, the strong female slave did not dare to let go. She could already feel Jenny¡¯s power. If they fought head-on, she might not stand a chance! He had to make the other party lose consciousness as soon as possible! Jenny stretched out her hand again. ¡°Kacha!¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± As her fingers were broken one by one, the strong female slave finally could not help but loosen her arms a little. Jenny took the opportunity to escape from the naked strangulation and came to the center of the ring. Right now, Jenny was facing a tall female slave who was hugging her knees and a strong female slave who had lost one arm. The situation was reversed. The surrounding gamblers started to get nervous. Most of them had bet on Jenny losing. ¡°Stop howling. Let¡¯s go up and fight together!¡± The strong female slave shouted at the tall female slave lying on the ground. At this moment, if they didn¡¯t fight with all their might, they would die! The tall slave girl who was lying on the ground gritted her teeth and forced her knee back. Although he could not use this leg for the time being, it would not be a hindrance. The two disabled people pounced on Jenny at the same time. A frontal attack would probably not work, so they could only use close combat. Although both of them were injured, as long as they were entangled together, they would have a chance to kill Jenny. Jenny saw through their intentions and took a big detour to avoid them. The tall man was not as agile, and even turning around was a little difficult. Jenny seized the opportunity and threw a punch at the female slave. The strong slave girl was sent flying by Jenny¡¯s punch and fell on the ring¡¯s rope. The tall slave girl turned around. Just as she turned her head, she saw Jenny raising her leg. ¡°Puchi!¡± Jenny kicked the tall female slave, causing her head to spin. The tall female slave directly took the lunchbox. The strong female slave beside him trembled slightly, and her face revealed a terrified expression. She didn¡¯t expect that such an unremarkable little fellow like Jenny would actually have such strength¡­ Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: 421 Chapter 421: 421 Translator: 549690339 Hello, Boss Tang Jenny walked towards the slave girl step by step. She knew that if she didn¡¯t get rid of the opponent in front of her, the collar on her neck would explode. The strong female slave saw through Jenny¡¯s thoughts. In despair, she gritted her teeth and rushed towards Jenny, wanting to fight to the death. Jenny swung her elbow fiercely and hit the temple of the strong female slave. Blood flowed out of the strong slave girl¡¯s ears and nostrils, and she fell heavily to the ground. These two opponents were finally killed by Jenny! ¡°Female slave number 37 wins this match!¡± the waiter announced through the microphone. He was already overjoyed. Most people had bet on the duo in this match, so the casino had made a lot of money this time. The waiter¡¯s performance also became very good. ¡°F * ck! Is this a fake punch?¡± ¡°How can we not be able to defeat two against one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Did you guys cheat?!¡± The surrounding gamblers vented their dissatisfaction. ¡°Dear guests, our casino never manipulates the outcome of any match.¡± ¡°If you can find evidence of cheating in the casino, we¡¯re willing to pay double.¡± the waiter said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t that the casino didn¡¯t cheat, but that there really wasn¡¯t any cheating in this round. Who knew that Jenny, this unremarkable slave girl, would suddenly explode¡­ ¡°F * ck, I lost again!¡± ¡°Not only did I lose 100kg of the female slave, I also bet a lot of money!¡± The tall Duncan didn¡¯t look too good. He had thought that he would be able to earn a profit, but he had actually been scammed¡­ ¡°Duncan, stop complaining.¡± ¡°This time, I let you choose the female slave first. You can only blame yourself for not having good taste.¡± Golden-tooth didn¡¯t care much about losing money, but enjoyed Duncan¡¯s depressed expression. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Duncan knew that what Goldentooth said made sense, so he could only swallow his anger. At this moment, there was a commotion at the entrance of the VIP area. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a big shot here?¡± Someone muttered. ¡°It seems like the BOSS of the casino, Mr. Tang, is here¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Boss Tang! Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have enough money to play with him.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that you have to have 500 kilograms of chips to be qualified to enter Boss Tang¡¯s gambling table.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could build a relationship with Boss Tang. Sigh¡­¡± Someone sighed. 500 kilograms. Even in the VIP area, not many people had that many chips. ¡°Uncle, I used my remaining chips to bet on you winning. Now we have 500 kilograms.¡± Tang Tang came over and said. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Wang Ran smiled. If they could capture Tang Jun alive on the spot, the company would be doomed. ¡°Friend, do you want to go to Boss Tang¡¯s gambling table to play?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Jin Ya asked Wang Ran with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Wang Ran nodded. This Gold Tooth seemed to be quite rich. If there was a chance, he could rip him off. ¡°Duncan, do you want to come along?¡± Golden-tooth turned to look at the tall Duncan. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be going.¡± Duncan gritted his teeth. He had already lost most of his money in the previous round. The golden tooth smiled and threw a disdainful look. Duncan¡¯s eyes turned cold¡­ ¡°F * ck, when we leave the casino, I¡¯ll kill the two of you¡­¡± Duncan muttered softly. Under Jin Ya¡¯s lead, Wang Ran came to the rockery with ease. Tang Jun was already sitting on the table, enjoying the female zombie¡¯s service while waiting for his mahjong friends. ¡°Boss Golden Tooth, you¡¯re here again.¡± The waiter under the fake mountain warmly welcomed him. It seemed that Jin Ya was a regular here. ¡°I lost a lot of money last time, Boss Tang. Let¡¯s see if I can win some back today.¡± ¡°Oh right, this new friend seems to have enough money. He¡¯ll go up with me.¡± Jin Ya said with a smile. ¡°Welcome, sir.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± The waiter also knew that Wang Ran had won money in the arena just now. It must be enough. Under the lead of the waiter, the group walked up the steps and arrived at the top of the rockery. Tang Jun was leaning against the wall, smoking a cigarette. A female zombie was serving him. Tang Jun smiled when he saw the golden teeth. ¡°Gold teeth, are you here to give me money again?¡± ¡°When are you going to finish losing that vault of yours?¡± Tang Jun asked with a smile. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡± You also know that I took down the vault of the Federal Reserve Bank of the United States. The gold inside¡­¡± ¡± I estimate that there are still 3000 tons left.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that easy for you to win all my money.¡± Golden-tooth grinned, revealing a mouthful of shiny golden teeth. Wang Ran, who was at the side, was delighted. This Gold Tooth had taken down the treasury of the Federal Reserve of America. No wonder he was so rich. It seemed that he had to find an opportunity to squeeze him. ¡°These two are¡­¡± Tang Jun turned his gaze to Wang Ran and Tang Tang. Tang Jun looked a little familiar with the two of them, but he could not remember them. Perhaps their hair colors were too gaudy. ¡°Uncle Tang Jun, why can¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Tang Tang leaned back on the table and played with her twin ponytails. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re Tang Tang!¡± Tang Jun¡¯s entire body trembled, and his lower body could not help but tremble. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± A female zombie crawled out from under the table. ¡°Get lost.¡± Tang Jun pushed the female zombie away, then turned to Wang Ran. After taking a closer look, Tang Jun finally recognized Wang Ran. ¡± You¡¯re Wang Ran!!!¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°Security! Security! Hurry up and send out your strongest forces to protect me!¡± Tang Jun shouted into the walkie-talkie without even lifting his pants. Tang Jun was puzzled. Previously, the spy in N City had clearly replied that although the 100-man Ancient Tyrant team had been wiped out, they had successfully killed Wang Ran¡­ Why would Wang Ran appear here? If Zhao Qi¡¯s zombie horde and his 100-man Tyrant Squad couldn¡¯t deal with Wang Ran, then Wang Ran¡¯s strength¡­ Tang Jun¡¯s heart turned cold. He felt like he was in danger¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, go to the stairs and clean up the trash.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll personally meet this Boss Tang.¡± Wang Ran pointed behind him. Tang Tang nodded, moved her wrist, and came to the stairs of the rockery. Soon, a group of people rushed up. However, what followed was the sound of a body rolling down the stairs. Wang Ran believed in Tang Tang¡¯s strength and walked directly to Tang Jun. ¡°Boss Tang, we have to settle our accounts properly.¡± Wang Ran smiled kindly. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: 422 Chapter 422: 422 Translator: 549690339 Highest Authority in the Company ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡± Don¡¯t you know that this is my territory?¡± ¡°Do you think you can walk out of here safe and sound just because you killed me?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better understand the situation and dispel those thoughts!¡± Tang Jun¡¯s voice trembled slightly. The average strength of the security guards in his casino was around Level-7, but none of them could successfully rush up. This made Tang Jun a little flustered. ¡°What, do you mean I have to let you go and go back empty-handed?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such an easy person to talk to?¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°How about this? I know we had some conflicts before.¡± ¡°But basically, I¡¯m the one who suffers, right?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a drink today? When you leave, I¡¯ll send you off¡­I¡¯ll give you five tons of gold¡­¡± Tang Jun said as he pulled his face away. Fortunately, it was only on the fake mountain. If he was being controlled by Wang Ran in the hall, where would he put his face? How was he going to rule the company and North America in the future? ¡°You want to send me away with just five tons?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to talk to?¡± ¡°Actually, we can discuss it.¡± ¡°You can discuss it with me and choose your own way of dying.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Tang Jun gritted his teeth. It seemed that Wang Ran had no room for discussion. Tang Jun looked at Jin Ya, who was at the side, and looked at him for help. He knew that Jin Ya had a Corpse Emperor as his bodyguard and two level-eight Metahumans as his followers. If Jin Ya was willing to help, he might still have a chance of survival. ¡°Boss Tang, don¡¯t look at me!¡± ¡°This is your personal grudge. You can settle it yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to gamble. I don¡¯t want to get involved in some inexplicable struggle.¡± Golden-tooth shrugged. Obviously, Jin Ya also saw that Wang Ran¡¯s strength was not ordinary. Jin Ya did not want to get involved in this mess. Tang Jun¡¯s face twitched again. It seemed that he could only rely on himself. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Wang Ran, Wang Ran, do you think I¡¯m not prepared?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve long considered that with my status, there will definitely be hostile forces who want to assassinate me.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve been holding back.¡± ¡°I have planted drone troops in every state.¡± ¡± We can airdrop the ancient virus to the world at any time.¡± ¡± In addition, we have just breached the intercontinental missile system left behind by the US military. I have already set N City and Bei Du as targets.¡± ¡± Do you think you can stop these things from happening by killing me?¡± ¡°Quite the opposite!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already entered the control rights into our company¡¯s system!¡± ¡± Only with my eyeballs can I gain access to the system.¡± ¡± If I don¡¯t log into the system for three consecutive days¡­¡± ¡± All the attacks that can destroy the world want to explode at the same time!¡± ¡± I¡¯m afraid your N City will no longer exist. Hahahaha!!!¡± As Tang Jun spoke, he took out a dagger and blinded one of his eyes. At the same time, he placed the dagger next to the other eyeball. ¡°If you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll lose my last eye.¡± Tang Jun threatened with a sinister smile. One had to know that Dr. Tang, the only other person in the world who had access to the system, had already been killed by him. If his remaining eyeball was blinded, he would really have no way to log into the company¡¯s system. At that time, the intercontinental missiles and the ancient virus would attack Wang Ran¡¯s headquarters in N City¡­ Wang Ran frowned. He was not afraid of being threatened at all. N City¡­ His little followers were all there. This Tang Jun had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°The company¡¯s system?¡± Tang Tang seemed to have thought of something and walked to a piece of equipment next to her. ¡°Beep!¡± ¡± System authentication successful!¡± ¡°S-rank authority holder, Tang Tang!¡± ¡°May I know your instructions?¡± The system¡¯s mechanical voice sounded. ¡°Can you delete Tang Jun¡¯s permission?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Removing¡­¡± It has been deleted.¡± The notification sounded again. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s done!¡± ¡± I knew it. I remember that my grandfather brought me into some system when I was young. So it¡¯s the company¡¯s control rights.¡± Tang Tang stuck out her tongue. She had just wanted to give it a try, but she did not expect it to really succeed. This easily took control of the company¡¯s system. Moreover, his authority was higher than Tang Jun. Wang Ran and Tang Jun were both stunned. This matter¡­Neither of them expected this. This was too unexpected, too pleasant! Tang Jun, in particular, had mixed feelings. One of his eyes must have been blind for nothing. It was hard to say if he could keep his life. ¡°Tang Tang¡­I¡¯m your uncle!¡± ¡°I even hugged you when you were born!¡± Tang Jun looked at Tang Tang and played the emotional card. ¡°Uncle, chop off his hand!¡± Tang Tang frowned. Having been hugged by such a villain before, she despised him very much. Wang Ran did not say anything and directly tore off Tang Jun¡¯s arms. The intense pain and despair made Tang Jun lose the will to resist. As the ruler of an organization, he was actually trampled under the feet of others in his lair. This was really too hopeless¡­ At this moment, another group of security guards rushed up. They immediately saw Tang Jun lying on the ground with feces and urine all over his body. ¡°BOSS¡­¡± The security guards were all stunned. The conceited boss, Tang Jun, had actually become like this. Their first thought was that they were going to lose their jobs? ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll take over all of Tang Jun¡¯s businesses.¡± ¡°If anyone is not convinced, you can ask them to come here to find me.¡± ¡°Inform everyone, do you understand?¡± Wang Ran said sternly. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes!¡± The security guards nodded. They all knew Tang Jun¡¯s strength. If even Tang Jun was beaten to such a miserable state, the security guards probably did not even have the chance to fight back. Tang Jun was dead, and a new boss had taken over. It was fine as long as they did not lose their jobs. After all, there was food, drinks, and women here. The treatment was not bad. ¡°Wang Ran¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in this state. Why don¡¯t you spare my life?¡± Tang Jun did not care about his face anymore and begged in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never shown mercy to my enemies.¡± Wang Ran raised his foot, ready to stomp on Tang Jun¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea what humanity is about to face!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡± Puchi!!!¡± Wang Ran stomped on Tang Jun¡¯s head, and his brain tissue splattered all over the ground. Tang Jun, the hero of a generation, was dead just like that. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: 423 Chapter 423: 423 Translator: 549690339 Talking About Business ¡°Alright, alright! Congratulations to Mr. Wang for his great Las Vegas!¡± Golden-tooth clapped. As a rich man in the post-apocalyptic world, his relationship with all the forces was neither close nor far. He would not offend anyone, nor would he be too close to anyone. This made his life very comfortable. Now that Wang Ran had killed Tang Jun, his first reaction was to congratulate him. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Golden Tooth Boss. You¡¯re next.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Jin Ya¡¯s body trembled, and he felt a chill down his spine. Why did these words sound so scary? ¡°Of course, if you are willing to cooperate with me, I can spare your life.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Ah! Of course I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡± I don¡¯t have much other than hard labor and gold. No one in North America is richer than me.¡± ¡°I wonder if Boss Wang has any projects that we can cooperate on?¡± Jin Ya¡¯s face twitched slightly. Under such circumstances, who would dare to disagree? This little girlfriend of Wang Ran had obtained the highest authority in Tang Jun¡¯s company. She had control over everything, including viruses and missiles. Jin Ya was not stupid enough to go against Wang Ran. ¡± I¡¯ve cultivated some mutated crops. I need to plant them on a large scale.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll provide the seeds, and you¡¯ll provide the manpower and land.¡± ¡°When the harvest comes, I¡¯ll take 70%.¡± Wang Ran stared into Jin Ya¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°I do have a large amount of land and agricultural equipment.¡± ¡°You know, farms in America are usually sparsely populated, so the overall preservation is quite good.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already gotten them to plant corn here. If we just shovel it away and plant your seeds¡­ It¡¯s a little wasteful.¡± Jin Ya looked troubled. ¡± My seed¡¯s maturity period is one-fifth of the original. It has a high yield and can increase one¡¯s strength after eating it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to continue planting that stupid corn?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡± What?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a magical crop?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said, I can let all the farms in my hands grow your crops.¡± Jin Ya was interested. If it was really like what Wang Ran said, just 30% of the crops would be enough for Golden Tooth to stand at the top of North America. Although the original Golden Tooth had a lot of gold on hand, he still had to spend money to buy food from other factions. There was no other way. Although Golden Tooth owned many farms, the growth cycle of crops was too long. Since the apocalypse, they hadn¡¯t even had their first decent harvest. If he planted a mutated crop like Wang Ran, the other forces in North America would have no way of restraining him. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t trust others easily.¡± ¡°If you want to cooperate, you have to place a bet with me¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you have a lot of money, right? Then bet 2,000 tons of gold on me.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. Although it was a deposit, Wang Ran had no intention of returning it to him. There was no reason to send back the gold in his hands. ¡± 2000 tons!!!¡± The golden tooth was stunned. This had taken half of his life. He had originally obtained 5000 tons of reserves from the Federal Reserve of the United States of America. He had used 2000 tons to recruit and purchase troops. Now, he was only left with 3000 tons. Two-thirds of his strength was gone! His heart ached¡­She was reluctant to part with him¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, take out a cucumber.¡± Wang Ran called out. Tang Tang took out a mutated cucumber from her backpack. ¡°Try it.¡± Wang Ran threw the cucumber to Jin Ya and said indifferently. ¡°What? Try it? Here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good¡­¡± Golden-tooth was both scared and shy. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯ll let you eat it!¡± Wang Ran sighed. Why did people misunderstand every time he took out a cucumber¡­ Was it his fault or the cucumber¡¯s fault? ¡°Ah, so you want me to eat¡­¡± ¡°Kacha¡­¡± Crack¡­¡± The golden tooth revealed a mouthful of golden teeth and began to eat in big mouthfuls. The clear juice of the cucumber exploded in his mouth, and a rich energy flowed down his throat into his stomach¡­ ¡°Ah! So comfortable!¡± Jin Ya couldn¡¯t help but moan. This energy made him feel comfortable. Wang Ran did not lie to him. The effect of this cucumber was really as awesome as King¡¯s! If he planted this thing on several of his large farms¡­ Was he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money? ¡°Alright! I promise you!¡± ¡°I wish us a happy cooperation!¡± Jin Ya wiped the cucumber juice on his hand and extended his hand to Wang Ran. ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Wang Ran shook hands with Jin Ya. Working with Jin Ya was a good choice for Wang Ran. After all, North America wasn¡¯t their home country. If they wanted to occupy this place, even if they mobilized manpower from N City, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. However, it was different to treat this place as a crop production area. The planting and security aspects were left to the local boss, Jin Ya. He only needed to sit back and enjoy the fruits of his labor. With the fertile land of North America as a grain producer, the whole of China would not be short of food. ¡°Right, let me remind you.¡± ¡°All my crops have been processed. Even if I collect the seeds, I can¡¯t directly cultivate them.¡± ¡°All the seeds can only be provided by me.¡± ¡± So you don¡¯t need to hide your portion of the harvest. You can boldly take it out to trade.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°Ah! That would be the best.¡± Jin Ya nodded. In this case, the only worry in his heart would be gone. As for the seed channel being controlled by Wang Ran¡­ He had to hand over 2000 tons of gold to them, so it was nothing for them to get their hands on the seeds. ¡°Mr. Wang, then it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡± I need some time to prepare the gold. Give me a few days, I¡¯ll get someone to send it over¡­¡± The golden tooth thought for a moment. ¡± Send it to Los Angeles. There¡¯s a port. I¡¯ll send a fleet to pick it up.¡± Wang Ran said directly. ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s settled!¡± ¡°Ah, right, there¡¯s something else I have to remind Mr. Wang.¡± ¡°Tang Jun has been ruling here for a period of time. He must have many trusted subordinates.¡± ¡°In the next few days, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Wang will be harassed.¡± Golden Tooth reminded. If Wang Ran died, then what business would he have? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just flies.¡± ¡°Alright, the casino is closing early today. I need to reorganize myself.¡± ¡°Boss Golden Tooth, you can go back first.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Jin Ya shook hands with Wang Ran again and walked down the rockery. He called his bodyguards and walked out. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: 424 Chapter 424: 424 Translator: 549690339 Treat Her ¡°Tang Tang, find a phone and call Jianguo.¡± ¡± Ask him to prepare a few freighters and bring 10 containers of seeds and 50 containers of crops over.¡± ¡°The little sea monsters will escort the sea creatures.¡± ¡°Also, use the company¡¯s system to inform those who are willing to submit to me, please reply immediately.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t reply will be treated as traitors.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Tang nodded obediently and went to work. Only the bunny girl and Jenny were left. The bunny girl looked at Wang Ran, her entire body trembling with excitement. Was this the charm of power? Just looking at it from the side made it wet¡­ ¡°Boss, do you need me to serve you?¡± The bunny girl asked with anticipation. Now, she would not refuse anything Wang Ran asked her to do. Which woman would not want to get close to such a handsome and extraordinary man? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like it when it¡¯s used by others.¡± Wang Ran shrugged and refused. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The bunny girl¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears were about to fall. The BOSS was complaining that he was dirty¡­ However, staying in such a place and doing the job of a bunny girl, who could guarantee that they were still clean? ¡°How about this, since Tang Tang chose you, it¡¯s also a kind of fate.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll promote you to the supervisor of the VIP area. You don¡¯t have to wear so little anymore.¡± ¡± As for how the other bunny girls will dress in the future, you can decide for yourself.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. ¡°Ah! This¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The bunny girl was so grateful that she knelt on the ground and kissed Wang Ran¡¯s foot. Then, she wiped her tears and retreated. From the bunny girl at the bottom of the VIP area to the manager of the VIP area¡­ This was truly a heaven-shaking change¡­ After the bunny girl left, Jenny started to feel a little uneasy. Obviously, Wang Ran was her master and savior. If not for Wang Ran, she would have died in the arena one day. As for how to repay the favor¡­ The bunny girl had already set an example. Wang Ran rejected the bunny girl, but that was because the bunny girl was not a virgin¡­ But Jenny was¡­ Was he really going to do that? Jenny¡¯s face immediately turned red. Although she was extremely cold-blooded in the arena just now, she was still a 14 or 15-year-old girl. Those things¡­She didn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Come here.¡± Wang Ran suddenly waved at Jenny. ¡°Ah! Is it about to start?¡± Jenny¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she obediently walked towards Wang Ran. She was so nervous that she almost tripped over her own feet. ¡°Move your face closer.¡± Wang Ran ordered softly. ¡°Are you going to use your mouth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face was red, and her heart was extremely conflicted. Sigh, it¡¯s probably like eating ice cream. I¡¯ll go all out! Jenny closed her eyes and moved her face closer, her mouth slightly open. Wang Ran gently placed his hand on Jenny¡¯s face. As soon as Jenny felt Wang Ran¡¯s finger, she tilted her head slightly and sucked Wang Ran¡¯s index finger in. Her little tongue began to move awkwardly. ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Wang Ran said softly. ¡°Huh?¡± Jenny was stunned and slowly opened her mouth. Wasn¡¯t that the case? Was it the wrong part or the wrong technique? Jenny was confused. ¡°Bear with the pain.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°What? Pain?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Jenny was shocked. So direct¡­He didn¡¯t even give her time to prepare herself mentally. Although Jenny was a little resistant, Wang Ran was much better than the others in the casino. If she gave it to Wang Ran, at least she wouldn¡¯t feel so bad. Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what was going on in Jenny¡¯s little head, so he reached out to remove the scar on Jenny¡¯s face. ¡°Hiss¡­It hurts!¡± Jenny¡¯s tears immediately flowed out. She finally understood what Wang Ran meant by pain. The scar on her face was cut by a sharp weapon in order to protect her body. Although her pretty face was gone, Jenny had no other choice in this environment. Now, these wounds had already formed a scar. It was very painful to touch them. Wang Ran actually tore open all these wounds. ¡°Master¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Jenny asked as she wiped her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll know later.¡± ¡°Sit still.¡± Wang Ran ordered as he bit open his finger. Immediately after, Wang Ran used his bloody finger to smear Jenny¡¯s wound. Jenny shrank back in pain at first, but soon, she realized that the pain in her wound had disappeared and was replaced by a warm feeling. ¡°I should be able to see the effect soon.¡± After Wang Ran finished applying the medicine on the wound, he retracted his hand. ¡°My face¡­¡± ¡°What a strange feeling.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t dare to touch her wound. ¡°Find a mirror and take a look.¡± Wang Ran reminded with a smile. Jenny nodded and found a transparent stainless steel panel at the side. ¡°Ah! My face!¡± ¡°My wound actually¡­¡± Jenny was shocked, her hands trembling as she caressed her face. The few deep wounds had already mostly healed. Now, there was only a small bump. ¡°I think your wound will heal completely after drinking some more blood.¡± Wang Ran said. He was best at healing. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jenny pounced into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. Her tears and snot all rubbed against Wang Ran. At this moment, she truly treated Wang Ran as her master from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Aiya, uncle, it¡¯s starting already?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave for a while?¡± Tang Tang appeared at the staircase with a wicked smile. Jenny¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°Aiya, the little girl¡¯s injuries have healed.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Tang Tang sighed. Jenny was a red-haired, blue-eyed foreign girl who looked as beautiful as a disney princess. No wonder she hurt her face. Otherwise, in this place¡­ ¡°Is everything settled?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Done.¡± ¡± Most of the subordinate organizations have chosen to submit.¡± ¡± Only a branch located about 100 kilometers away did not respond.¡± Tang Tang replied. ¡°In this state?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to flip him over.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡± Uncle, the address of this branch is near the legendary and mysterious Area 51!¡± ¡°It feels so exciting!¡± ¡°Uncle, do you think there are aliens?¡± Tang Tang became excited when she said this. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 425 Chapter 425: 425 Translator: 549690339 Staff Meeting ¡°Don¡¯t think about such nonsense for now.¡± ¡°Have the guests downstairs been dismissed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a staff meeting.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± ¡°Uncle, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be happy first?¡± Tang Tang smiled as she glanced at the shy Jenny. The little girl had red hair like Wang Ran. They were quite compatible. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Wang Ran gently pushed Jenny away from his arms and walked downstairs. Tang Tang and Jenny followed closely behind. Jenny looked a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you guys tonight.¡± Tang Tang whispered into Jenny¡¯s ear. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t really know how to¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have an iPad here¡­¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. This time, they brought people from Europe and America. It should be more suitable to recommend them to Westerners¡­ In the VIP lounge, hundreds of hotel staff had all arrived, waiting for the new boss to give a lecture. ¡°By the way, Boss Tang died just like that?¡± ¡± Who is the new boss? He¡¯s so cruel.¡± The white supervisor muttered softly. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± ¡°Is Boss¡¯s matter something we can casually figure out?¡± ¡°Just do your own thing. Are you not satisfied with the current treatment?¡± The thin manager reprimanded. The white supervisor felt that it made sense and shut his mouth. Soon, Wang Ran walked down from the fake mountain. ¡°What?! He¡¯s the new boss!¡± The white manager was shocked when he saw Wang. Wasn¡¯t this guy here to gamble? Why did he become the boss after gambling¡­ Fortunately, he had not offended him before. ¡°Boss!¡± The skinny supervisor took the lead and shouted. ¡°Boss!¡± The employees shouted. Wang Ran jumped onto the ring and looked down at the employees. ¡°From today onwards, this casino and the entire Las Vegas will have a new owner.¡± ¡°All the rules and everyone¡¯s treatment will remain unchanged for the time being.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new supervisor in the VIP area. Hey, where¡¯s that bunny girl?¡± Wang Ran glanced at it. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m right in front of you!¡± The bunny girl Hannah looked resentful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t recognize you with your clothes on.¡± ¡°In addition, I will send some people here to participate in the management. Seeing them is like seeing me.¡± ¡°If you cooperate, then everyone will live in peace. That¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°If anyone has any objections¡­¡± Wang Ran winked at Tang Tang. Tang Tang threw Tang Jun¡¯s body in front of her. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Everyone gasped. The originally majestic Boss Tang had actually turned into such a miserable state. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°We are absolutely loyal to you!¡± ¡°Even if you cut my salary by half, I¡¯ll still work as diligently as before!¡± The white supervisor said something that moved him. ¡°Oh? Alright then, your treatment will be halved.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He had never seen such a request before, so he would satisfy it. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The white supervisor was stunned. He just wanted to suck up to her¡­Who knew that this new boss would be so straightforward¡­ What the f * ck? His treatment was halved. This time, he really screwed himself over. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s about it. You guys make some adjustments and continue to open for business tomorrow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s disperse first.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand and dismissed the employees. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Jim and the two kids?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see them?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that the restaurant was closed for business? I guess he was chased out along with the other customers.¡± Tang Tang thought for a moment and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find them.¡± ¡°The hotel is above the casino. We can let them stay here.¡± Wang Ran said as he walked downstairs. At the entrance of the casino. Jim was waiting there with two little boys. Surrounding them were gamblers who had been chased out and street girls who were constantly trying to attract business. After experiencing the bunny girls in the VIP area, Jim instantly lost interest in these mediocre women. ¡°Uncle Jim, why didn¡¯t uncle and sister come out?¡± ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Little Brook asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either¡­¡± ¡°This casino closed just like that. It¡¯s too sudden.¡± Jim sighed. He was just about to fire on the bunny girl when he was chased out. He was still a little depressed. However, Jim had gained more than 3,000 grams of gold today, so he had not come in vain. ¡°Ah! Uncle and the others are out!¡± Little Arden pointed at the entrance of the casino. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and Jenny outside. The three of them immediately went up to him. ¡°Why did you guys only come out now? Did the casino make things difficult for you?¡± Jim asked. ¡°Difficult?¡± ¡°Who dares to make things difficult for my uncle!¡± ¡°From today onwards, this casino and the entire Las Vegas will belong to my uncle.¡± Tang Tang said proudly. ¡± What?!¡± Jim was shocked. This was the most prosperous city in North America! How did this become Wang Ran¡¯s? He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Hey, come here.¡± Wang Ran waved at the casino manager at the door. The great supervisor immediately ran over. ¡°From today onwards, these two children will be the mascots of the casino.¡± ¡± Arrange a hotel room for them, treat them to good food and drinks, and give them 100 grams of chips as pocket money every day.¡± ¡°This Jim, if he comes to the casino to play, he can also get 100 grams of chips every day.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Yes, sir! BOSS!¡± ¡°I guarantee that everything will be arranged properly!¡± The great supervisor said very respectfully. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± Only then did Jim believe that Tang Tang was telling the truth. He had met a benefactor! 100 grams a day! These days were as good as they could get. The two little boys were also grateful. Food and accommodation were included. Just this was already very good treatment. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a gunshot rang out! Wang Ran¡¯s body paused slightly. A bullet pierced Wang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah! Someone is shooting!¡± The scene immediately became chaotic. Some people immediately lay on the ground, while others ran around like headless flies. Soon, Wang Ran found the shooter in the crowd. It was the tall Duncan and his underlings. Wang Ran smiled and removed the bullet from his chest. The revolver was quite powerful, but it only left a small red mark on Wang Ran¡¯s skin. ¡°What?! This guy is actually fine!¡± ¡°Able to withstand bullets¡­This guy is at least a rank 8 Metahuman!¡± Duncan and the others were shocked. They had thought that Wang Ran was just a rich tycoon. They did not expect him to be so strong. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: 426 Chapter 426: 426 Translator: 549690339 The Event in the Luxury Suite ¡± The BOSS is under attack. All security, move out!¡± The skinny supervisor quickly took out his walkie-talkie when he saw this. Soon, dozens of security guards rushed out of the casino and surrounded Duncan and the others. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Duncan and the others were stunned. These were the security guards of the casino! Why would he come to protect Wang Ran? ¡°Hello, Supervisor Dandoni! I¡¯m Duncan!¡± ¡°A regular customer of the VIP area!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duncan shouted at the thin manager. ¡°What do I mean?¡± ¡± You fired at our new BOSS, and you¡¯re asking me what I mean?¡± The great supervisor sneered. He was still very proud in his heart. He was just worried that he would not have the chance to perform in front of the new boss when Duncan came to him. ¡± New BOSS!!!¡± Duncan gasped. Isn¡¯t the boss of this casino Boss Tang? Why did he change? If this guy was really the new BOSS of the casino¡­He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°We were testing the gun just now and it went off a little.¡± ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t mind me!¡± Duncan quickly changed his attitude. ¡°Test the gun?¡± ¡°It just so happens that I also want to try my gun.¡± ¡°Security guards, let me see your marksmanship.¡± Wang Ran said coldly. ¡°Yes, sir! BOSS!¡± The security guards all pulled out their guns and started firing at Duncan and his underlings. Soon, Duncan and the others were shot into a hornet¡¯s nest. ¡± From today onwards, I call the shots in Las Vegas.¡± ¡°Whoever wants to cause trouble will end up like him.¡± Wang Ran pointed at Duncan¡¯s body and said. The surrounding gamblers nodded in agreement. They were only here to gamble and have fun. Who would want to die for nothing? ¡°Tomorrow, the casino will continue to operate. Everyone is welcome to continue.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s disperse for now.¡± Wang Ran glanced at the gamblers around him. When the gamblers heard this, they immediately scattered. ¡± Boss, the hotel¡¯s top-floor luxury suite is ready for you.¡± ¡°Do you need me to arrange some Hollywood stars for you?¡± The thin manager asked with a smile. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t really like foreign horses.¡± ¡°You guys leave first. I want to enjoy the scenery here.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± The thin manager called the security guards to clean up the bodies of Duncan and the others and left the casino. ¡°Uncle, you want to enjoy the scenery here?¡± Tang Tang was a little confused. What was there to see in the scenery? It was better to go back to the room and play games. ¡°Take Jenny and the others to the side first.¡± ¡°The remaining members of Tang Jun¡¯s gang will probably come looking for me soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nice to solve it in one go.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Aiya, even if there are some remaining people, they are just some small fries.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in the system. The middle and higher-ups of the company have bomb chips implanted in their heads.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t listen to me, I can blow up their brains at any time.¡± ¡°Your security guards will be able to deal with the remaining salted fish.¡± Tang Tang said proudly. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and Jenny to the high-end luxury suite on the top floor of the hotel. In the suite, all traces of Tang Jun had been cleaned up. The newly appointed supervisor, Hannah, welcomed Wang Ran in very respectfully. ¡°Boss, the hot water is already in the bathtub. You can take a bath anytime.¡± ¡°The wine and food have also been changed to the freshest.¡± ¡± In addition, I¡¯ve arranged for a few bunny girls. If Boss doesn¡¯t like to eat them, you can let them serve him or chase them out.¡± Hannah was very thoughtful. ¡°Wow, is there someone waiting on you? I haven¡¯t experienced it yet, uncle!¡± ¡°It feels very cool!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What are you thinking about? We can¡¯t let it corrupt us.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be self-reliant?¡± Hannah, take these bunny girls out.¡± Wang Ran turned to Hannah and said. Wang Ran felt uncomfortable being stared at by strangers. Hannah nodded and left with the bunny girl. Only Wang Ran, Tang Tang, and Jenny were left in the room. ¡°Jenny, come, come, let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± Tang Tang pulled Jenny along and quickly took off her clothes. She also stripped Jenny clean. Jenny shyly covered her vital parts. However, perhaps because he was too well-developed, his hands could not block all of them. ¡°Uncle, hurry up. Let¡¯s go in first!¡± ¡°Oh, Jenny, your figure is quite good! Her butt is very perky, comparable to Ada¡¯s.¡± Tang Tang smiled and pulled Jenny into the bathtub. Jenny¡¯s face was burning hot. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. Was he going to¡­ Soon, Wang Ran also entered the bathtub. The water surface was clear, and the scene in the water could be seen clearly. Tang Tang glanced at Jenny and smiled¡­LF Late at night, Jenny collapsed on the bed, unconscious. Tang Tang was also tired. She leaned against the pillow to rest. Wang Ran stood by the French window with a glass of wine in his hand and looked at the night view of Las Vegas. Las Vegas was brightly lit and was indeed much more lively than N City. After all, this was the most prosperous city in the entire US. Tonight, the casino was temporarily closed for business. Those who had money in their hands began to go to the nearby bars, disco halls, and pink places to have fun. Suddenly, Wang Ran was attracted by a tiny flash of light in the night sky. The flash of light appeared for a moment and then disappeared. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wang Ran frowned. At this height, it shouldn¡¯t be a drone. If it was a plane, its trajectory shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Could it be an unidentified flying object? Hehe.¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°UFO?It can¡¯t be¡­¡± The more Wang Ran thought about it, the stranger he felt. The words that Tang Jun had said before he died jumped out of Wang Ran¡¯s mind. ¡± You have no idea what humanity is about to face¡­¡± Humans¡­ ¡± No way, there can¡¯t really be aliens¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled bitterly. Since zombies had appeared, it wasn¡¯t hard to accept that there were aliens. However, if there were aliens, it would not be a good thing for mankind. Wang Ran remembered Tang Tang saying that Tang Jun¡¯s remaining party seemed to be in a nearby city. The famous District 51 was not far from Las Vegas. ¡°I might as well go to Area 51 to take a look while I¡¯m wiping out the remaining party.¡± Wang Ran took a sip of wine. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve recovered ~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Tang Tang waved at Wang Ran from the bed. Wang Ran looked at Tang Tang, who looked like a little ugly girl, and a warm feeling surged in his body. Needless to say, Tang Tang¡¯s style made Wang Ran especially motivated. The mattress vibrated again¡­ Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: 427 Chapter 427: 427 Translator: 549690339 I¡¯m Your Grandfather! Sunlight poured in through the French windows. Wang Ran casually wrapped himself in a bathrobe and walked to the door of the suite to open it. Outside the door, Hannah was already waiting there with a few blondes in maid costumes. ¡°Boss, good morning!¡± ¡°These are the maids who are here to clean the room and make breakfast for you.¡± Hannah said as she peeked at the gap in Wang Ran¡¯s bathrobe. So big¡­ ¡°Come in.¡± Wang Ran turned around and walked into the house. Hannah wiped her saliva and started to get busy with the maids. The bathroom and bed were already in a mess. It was obvious how intense the battle last night was. ¡°Ah, is it dawn?¡± Jenny rubbed her messy red hair and sat up with the blanket covering her chest. Last night, she fainted in the bathtub. When she woke up, she was already in bed, but she fainted again. Wang Ran¡­ She really couldn¡¯t take it. However, after a night of torment, she realized that her strength had improved a little. Thinking of this, Jenny felt a little smug. He estimated that he would be able to withstand it after a few more times. Soon, a fragrance wafted over. The maids prepared an American breakfast in the room. ¡± Boss, we¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy your meal.¡± Hannah stole another glance at the gap in Wang Ran¡¯s bathrobe, then left the room with the maids. ¡°Ah, it smells so good!¡± ¡°Is it breakfast?¡± ¡± Fried eggs, hamburgers, sandwiches!¡± ¡°I like it the most!¡± Tang Tang was woken up by the fragrance. She jumped off the bed without putting on her clothes. Jenny covered her body shyly, but with Tang Tang as a role model, she went all out. Jenny lifted the blanket and jumped off the bed. She stood beside Tang Tang and started eating breakfast together. ¡°Jenny, eat more to replenish your strength.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s concern warmed Jenny¡¯s heart and she almost choked on her sandwich. ¡°Once you¡¯re done replenishing your strength, go back to bed obediently.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough. You need to make up for it.¡± Wang Ran continued. Wang Ran would definitely not stay in Las Vegas forever. Therefore, they had to send someone stronger to watch over the place. After thinking about it, Jenny was the most suitable candidate. It was a pity that she was only a Level 6 Metahuman. She was still too weak. He had to make use of these few days to quickly increase her strength. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face was almost as red as her hair, and her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. Was it going to start after breakfast¡­ What a busy day. Soon, the room became chaotic again¡­ Wang Ran only let Jenny go in the evening. At this moment, Jenny¡¯s legs were so sore that she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. ¡°Tang Tang, get dressed. We¡¯re going out for a walk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with that organization that refused to submit.¡± Wang Ran said as he put on his clothes. ¡°Wow, are we going to kill again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± When Tang Tang heard that she was going out to have fun, she jumped up. ¡°Master¡­I might not be able to walk, so I can¡¯t accompany you.¡± Jenny blamed herself. He was still too weak. He could not do it after only eight times. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Lie down and rest well.¡± ¡°I still have to continue tutoring when I come back tonight.¡± Wang Ran patted Jenny¡¯s red head. ¡°I still have to continue¡­¡± For a moment, Jenny didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad. Wang Ran took Tang Tang out of the room and went downstairs. Although the casino was closed for a day, it did not affect business. It was still bustling with people today. Looking at this lively scene, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. The casino¡¯s daily net profit could reach two tons of gold. The civilian casino next door could also contribute 0.5 tons of profit. In addition to the taxes that the nightclubs and restaurants in Las Vegas had to pay to Wang Ran, the entire Las Vegas could contribute about 100 tons of gold a month. As expected, with power, the speed of making money was very fast. ¡°Aiya, Mr. Wang!¡± ¡°Are you going to play personally?¡± Jim walked over with Aunt Peggy from the barbershop. It seemed that the relationship between the two of them had already surpassed the level of a young lady and a ladle. ¡°I have something to do and have to go out. You guys have fun.¡± Wang Ran simply greeted her and walked out of the casino with Tang Tang. The security guard at the door drove over a fully charged Tesla. Wang Ran was stunned. Tesla¡­ It was better to drive manually. After working hard for the whole day, he needed to rest. The sun began to set. Wang Ran drove the car with Tang Tang on the road. The place they were going to was quite close to the legendary Area 51. It was a scientific research base located in the desert. About half an hour later, the car approached their destination. The sky had gradually darkened. Wang Ran and Tang Tang got out of the car and walked toward their target. A few minutes later, the two of them found a small building standing alone in the desert. It was really strange to have such a three-story building in such a place. At the same time, Wang Ran also noticed that there was a camera on the top of the building that was turned towards them. ¡°We seem to have been discovered¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight our way in openly.¡± Wang Ran walked forward and kicked the door of the small building. Behind the door, there was nothing but a cargo elevator. It seemed that this base was underground. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what kind of tricks this instance dungeon has.¡± Wang Ran brought Tang Tang directly to the cargo elevator. The door of the elevator was easily opened. Wang Ran wasn¡¯t afraid of any traps inside and walked in with Tang Tang. The door of the elevator slowly closed. The cargo elevator slowly descended with a low friction sound. After a few seconds, the elevator door slowly opened. There was a long passage ahead. The lights above his head lit up like dominoes. Wang Ran held Tang Tang¡¯s hand and slowly walked forward. After walking for a few dozen meters, an iron gate automatically opened to both sides, revealing a room that looked like a space capsule. In the room, an old man in a white uniform stood in the middle, seemingly waiting for the two of them to arrive. ¡°Uncle, this old man looks a little familiar.¡± Tang Tang muttered softly. ¡°What old man! I¡¯m your grandfather!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize me after not seeing me for a few years?¡± The old man glared and scolded loudly. ¡± Grandfather?!¡± Tang Tang was stunned. She took a few steps forward and carefully observed the old man. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Tang Tang was shocked. ¡°I won¡¯t die even if your father dies!¡± ¡°You little girl, do you wish for Grandpa to die?!¡± Tang Huantian¡¯s beard was trembling slightly. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: 428 Chapter 428: 428 Translator: 549690339 Alien Corpse ¡°Ah! Grandpa, it¡¯s really you!¡± After Tang Tang confirmed his identity, she stepped forward and hugged Tang Huantian. ¡°Oh right, he¡¯s Wang Ran.¡± Tang Tang turned around and introduced. ¡°I know who he is.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve been hiding here, I have the highest authority in the company.¡± ¡°I know a little about what this kid has done.¡± Tang Huantian narrowed his eyes and sized up Wang Ran. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Hey, Grandpa, how did you survive?¡± ¡°Tang Jun said you were already dead.¡± Tang Tang asked curiously. ¡°Hmph, I knew there was something wrong with that guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I specially prepared a clone to replace me in some daily activities.¡± ¡°As expected, that brat Tang Jun found an opportunity to kill my clone.¡± ¡°Considering that he has already infiltrated most of the company¡¯s departments, I can only hide here for the time being.¡± ¡°My company¡¯s system authority is higher than his, so he didn¡¯t notice the existence of this base.¡± Tang Huantian explained. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We¡¯ve already killed Tang Jun.¡± ¡°The company is now Wang Ran¡¯s.¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. Tang Huantian was stunned. This granddaughter was really siding with outsiders! This was his own company! It belongs to someone else without even asking? Forget it, forget it¡­ Tang Huantian sighed. His granddaughter¡¯s man was considered one of his own. Tang Huantian felt a little better when he thought of this. ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± ¡°I watched some of Wang Ran¡¯s battle videos through the company system.¡± ¡°Wang Ran¡¯s strength is really surprising.¡± ¡°Can I study him?¡± Tang Huantian suggested. In his opinion, after a human and a virus combined, no matter how perfect the combination was, there was a limit to the increase in strength. Wang Ran had obviously broken through this limit. Grandpa, are you going to dissect Uncle?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! I still need it tonight!¡± Tang Tang refused decisively. ¡°At night¡­Cough cough cough¡­¡± Tang Huantian choked on his own words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dissect. I¡¯ll just take some blood.¡± Tang Huantian looked embarrassed. ¡°Is that so? Then you have to ask Uncle.¡± Tang Tang looked at Wang Ran. ¡°It¡¯s just a little blood. It¡¯s fine.¡± Wang Ran nodded. Dr. Tang was much stronger than Liu Shiyao in biological research. It was not a bad idea to let him study it. This way, Wang Ran could understand what was going on with her. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Come, come, come with me to the laboratory first.¡± Tang Huantian brought Tang Tang and Wang Ran to the room next door. The two sides of the room were filled with petri dishes. The zombie corpses had turned green. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t go out. These are all low-level research subjects.¡± ¡°It¡¯s making my research progress very slow.¡± Tang Huantian sighed. ¡°Now that Tang Jun is dead, Grandpa, you can go out without worry.¡± ¡± Oh right, we have a complete research center in China. The staff, equipment, and research subjects are all complete.¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you want to go to China with us?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°What? That awesome?¡± Tang Huantian was a little tempted. His knowledge of the outside world was only through the company¡¯s system, so he did not know much about the situation in China. If it was really as Tang Tang said, then he could consider going to China. ¡°Come, Wang Ran, let me draw a tube of blood first.¡± Tang Huantian took out a syringe that was as thick as his arm. ¡°Grandpa, you must be joking!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be weak if you smoke so much!¡± Tang Tang put her hands on her hips and glared at Tang Huantian. ¡°Ah¡­ Then I¡¯ll change to a smaller one.¡± Tang Huantian sighed and changed to a finger-thick one. It looked like his granddaughter¡¯s elbow would not return. The blood drawing was completed very quickly. Tang Huantian stored the blood in a few test tubes. This was precious research material, so he had to use it sparingly. Seeing Tang Huantian fiddling with his research, Tang Tang pulled Wang Ran around the laboratory. Hey, uncle, look, this zombie doesn¡¯t have a jack!¡± Tang Tang pointed at a zombie in the petri dish and said. Maybe it¡¯s a female zombie?¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have breasts either¡­¡± Tang Tang lowered her head to look at herself. Her plump bump made her unable to see her own feet. This was what they called breasts. ¡± Hey, uncle, look at this zombie. It has tentacles!¡± ¡°Could it be related to the little sea monster?¡± ¡± Hey, look at this one. It has a big head and big eyes. It looks like an alien.¡± Tang Tang pointed at the corpses soaked in the light green liquid, her curiosity as if she was a museum. ¡°Hmm? This is indeed a little strange.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s gaze also fell on the alien that Tang Tang was talking about. At first glance, this thing was indeed very strange. Its head was slightly bigger than a human¡¯s, but it had thin arms and legs, and its stomach was slightly bigger. It was indeed a little similar to the aliens he had seen in movies and television shows. Especially its eyes, they were black and big, almost unable to see the white of its eyes. Wang Ran felt that it was impossible for this to be a human mutation. ¡°Grandpa, where did you get this?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± Tang Tang turned around and asked. ¡°Eh? You already have the company¡¯s authority. Didn¡¯t you go into the database to look at the company¡¯s confidential information?¡± Tang Huantian was stunned. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Tang Tang was also stunned. He had been too busy exercising with Wang Ran and had indeed not gone in to look at the information. Tang Huantian walked over when he saw Tang Tang¡¯s confused expression. ¡°This thing is an alien.¡± ¡°We found it in the research institute of the US military.¡± ¡°Also, after deciphering it, we also discovered some hidden secrets.¡± ¡°Aliens probably came to Earth thousands of years ago.¡± ¡°Their main purpose for coming to Earth is to collect gold.¡± ¡± Some ancient civilizations have worked for aliens.¡± ¡°For example, the pyramids in Egypt are said to be the warehouses where aliens store their gold.¡± ¡± In recent years, aliens have had in-depth contact with the United States.¡± ¡°Why do you think the US Federal Reserve has so much gold? It¡¯s used to exchange technology with aliens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why America was able to lead the world in technology for a time.¡± ¡± Area 51 is just like the legends say. It¡¯s a special organization responsible for communicating with aliens.¡± Tang Huantian said calmly. It seemed that he was already used to this situation. ¡°F * ck, is it that exciting?!¡± ¡°There really are aliens!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes widened. This news made Tang Tang very excited. Just the word ¡®alien¡¯ had already made her imagine a lot of Star Wars and Star Trek plots. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: 429 Chapter 429: 429 Translator: 549690339 Not Dead ¡°What¡¯s there to be excited about? As a human, you should be worried.¡± ¡± According to the information I¡¯ve received, the aliens ¡®demand for gold has increased sharply recently.¡± ¡°It will probably descend on Earth soon.¡± ¡± I think the humans are in trouble¡­¡± Tang Huantian sighed. ¡°Aliens¡­Gold¡­¡± ¡± I have a feeling that the zombie virus has something to do with these aliens.¡± Wang Ran vaguely caught something in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Ah, you think so too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been researching behind closed doors for some time, and I¡¯ve really found some clues.¡± ¡± The original virus of zombies¡­ It really doesn¡¯t look like a product from Earth.¡± ¡± The structure of the zombie virus is strikingly similar to the tissue extracted from the alien. ¡°The zombie virus is very likely to be released on Earth by aliens for some purpose and then mutated.¡± Tang Huantian said seriously. ¡± Considering the effects of gold on Awakened ones and zombies¡­¡± ¡°This virus is very likely to have been created by aliens.¡± ¡°Once the creatures on Earth have a demand for gold, they will excavate and hoard it in large quantities.¡± ¡°At that time, when the aliens come, we can capture them all and take them all away.¡± Wang Ran added. ¡± But, didn¡¯t the United States hoard a lot of gold? Why would the aliens use such a method like virus?¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°From the information I obtained, it¡¯s probably because the aliens and the US didn¡¯t agree on the price.¡± ¡°The aliens were not willing to provide the technology that the previous US wanted to achieve immortality.¡± ¡°After that, the two sides parted on bad terms.¡± Tang Huantian explained. ¡°The Americans are really sick in the head¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already like this anyway.¡± ¡°Dr. Tang, this place is very close to Area 51. I think you should leave with us as soon as possible.¡± ¡°To avoid being affected.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡± That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Your three-story building in the desert is too obvious.¡± ¡°Even a fool knows that there¡¯s a problem.¡± Tang Tang added. ¡°I knew you were coming!¡± ¡°Usually, this small building descends to the ground!¡± Tang Huantian said as he blew on his beard. ¡°However, I¡¯m the only one here. I don¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pack up and go back to China with you guys.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die from overworking myself.¡± Tang Huantian thought for a moment and said. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Tang Huantian instructed and got busy. However, Tang Tang was not a patient person. Although Tang Huantian told her not to move, she could not help but knock outside the alien¡¯s petri dish. ¡°Come, come, come. Look here, look here!¡± ¡°Move!¡± ¡°B-B-B-B¡­¡± Tang Tang was playing with the alien¡¯s corpse. The alien¡¯s fingers moved imperceptibly in the light green liquid. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go!¡± Not long after, Tang Huantian walked over with a box full of hard drives and a cold suitcase. The three of them passed through two gates, walked through the passageway, and took the elevator back to the ground. At this moment, the big-brained alien in the petri dish suddenly opened its eyes. It opened the lid of the petri dish and climbed out with great difficulty before falling to the ground. The alien looked very weak. It took him a long time to crawl more than ten meters. It used its last bit of strength to reach out to the test bench and hold a syringe. This was the one that Tang Huantian had used to draw Wang Ran¡¯s blood. There was still a little bit of Wang Ran¡¯s blood in the syringe. The alien sniffed and confirmed the contents of the syringe. Then, he tried his best to insert the syringe into his abdomen. The remaining blood entered the alien¡¯s body. Soon, the alien¡¯s skin became smooth again at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its eyes became shiny again. A moment later, it finally sat up. ¡°!@#£¤%..&*¡± the alien muttered. Then, it stood up and walked to a glass jar that was filled with zombies. ¡°*&%£¤#@!¡± The alien mumbled with a disgusted look, then reached out and picked up the swollen zombie body. The alien took a deep breath and lowered his head to eat the zombie¡¯s corpse¡­ Wang Ran drove the Tesla back to the brightly lit Las Vegas. ¡°Yo, this place is still so lively!¡± ¡°Just like before the apocalypse.¡± Tang Huantian sighed. Hiding alone in the bunker for a while was suffocating. ¡°Grandpa, are you still fit?¡± ¡°Should I arrange a few bunny girls for you later?¡± Tang Tang asked with an evil smile. ¡°Bunny girl?¡± ¡°What bunny girl?¡± ¡± Experimental assistant?¡± Tang Huantian was a little confused. He did not know what the bunny girls in the Metropolis Casino looked like. ¡°I guess I can be considered an assistant.¡± ¡°They¡¯re very obedient. They¡¯ll definitely be able to help.¡± Tang Tang said with a smile. ¡°Ah, then give me a few.¡± ¡°I just happen to need some people to organize the information.¡± Tang Huantian did not know what his granddaughter was up to, so he nodded. Soon, the car drove back to the casino. It was late at night, but the casino was still brightly lit and bustling. When the security guard at the door saw Wang Ran get out of the car, he immediately came up to him. The thin supervisor also jogged over. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Do you need anything tonight? I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± The thin manager asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Arrange a room for Dr. Tang and a few more¡­Bunny girl.¡± Wang Ran said while holding back his laughter. ¡°Dr. Tang?¡± ¡°Ah! Dr. Tang, so you¡¯re safe and sound!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The thin supervisor was a small supervisor in the company, so he was very familiar with flattering Tang Huantian. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one in charge of human resources in the company¡­¡± ¡°Why are you at the casino?¡± Tang Huantian had some impression of the thin supervisor. ¡± Isn¡¯t this the ex-boss, Tang Jun, who thinks I¡¯m smart¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Dr. Tang, let me help you carry your suitcase.¡± ¡°This way please, Dr. Tang.¡± The thin supervisor was really as smart as he said. Tang Huantian walked into the casino under the enthusiasm of the thin manager. He walked through the lobby and went up the hotel stairs. ¡°Uncle, do you think my grandfather¡¯s body can withstand it?¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. ¡°Your grandfather seems to be a Level 2 Awakened.¡± ¡°The bunny girls here¡­The average is level four.¡± ¡°The battle will probably be quite intense¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at Tang Huantian sympathetically. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: 430 Chapter 430: 430 Translator: 549690339 Smashing the Flying Saucer Barehanded Wang Ran and Tang Tang returned to the suite on the top floor. When he opened the door, Jenny was eating supper. She had no choice. She had used up too much of her energy and needed to replenish it. ¡°Ah, Master! You¡¯re back!¡± Jenny took a towel and wiped her greasy mouth, then took off her bathrobe. She could see that her stomach was bulging. It seemed that she had eaten a lot. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry¡­¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. She was still as shy as a rabbit last night, but now she was so unrestrained. Was this the passion of a European girl? ¡°Wow, donut!¡± ¡°Uncle, take off your pants. I want to play ring toss.¡± Tang Tang said while holding a donut. ¡°I can¡¯t get it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about playing around yet. Go and check the company¡¯s confidential information for me to see if there¡¯s any important information.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Tang Tang took a bite of the donut, wiped her hands, and went to work on the computer. ¡°Master, let me help you bathe first!¡± Jenny¡¯s red hair plunged into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. In the bathtub, there was endless spring¡­ ¡°Annoying! You¡¯re happy, let me work¡­¡± Tang Tang fiddled with the computer while glancing at the bathroom from time to time. Jenny, that virgin, actually knew that kind of, that kind of posture¡­ Tsk tsk tsk¡­ It seemed that she had already looked at the iPad that he had given her several times. Suddenly, Tang Tang was stunned. Her gaze stopped on the computer screen. This was a frequency band of Area 51 in the United States that the company had obtained. It could automatically translate the alien¡¯s communication information. After the translation, the content was¡­ ¡°Uncle, pull it out quickly. Come and take a look at this!¡± Tang Tang knew that the situation was serious and immediately shouted at Wang Ran. Wang Ran put Jenny down, grabbed the bathrobe, put it on, and ran to Tang Tang. ¡°Uncle, look, this message was sent out by someone just now.¡± ¡± If I translate it using Area 51¡¯s method, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡± My coordinates are XX. XXX. Come and pick me up.¡± ¡± Tell the mother planet to send out all its forces. Destroy Earth within three months.¡± Tang Tang read. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but curse. Destroy Earth within three months¡­ It seemed like aliens were sending out signals. Since the company could capture this signal, it meant that the signal had already been sent out. This time, the matter was big¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, check the coordinates and see where it is.¡± Wang Ran said quickly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°The location is¡­Sigh! It¡¯s the bunker where Grandpa used to stay!¡± Tang Tang exclaimed. ¡± Could it be the alien in the big jar?¡± ¡°That guy didn¡¯t die!¡± Wang Ran frowned. After thinking about it, this was the only possibility. ¡°Tang Tang, let¡¯s go and see if we can catch him before he¡¯s picked up.¡± Wang Ran quickly put on his pants and rushed out of the door with Tang Tang. Wang Ran was sure that the light he saw before the window was definitely an alien spacecraft. After receiving the signal, it would definitely pick up the alien. Wang Ran rushed to the casino with Tang Tang. He kicked a gambler who had just gotten out of the car and drove away in his Panamera. The car was sped up to 180 km/h by Wang Ran. Twenty minutes later, Wang Ran arrived at the bunker. In the sky, a classic flying saucer was slowly descending. Below them was the alien that Wang Ran and Tang Tang had seen earlier. ¡°Uncle, it seems to be escaping!¡± Tang Tang pointed at the alien that was being pulled into the sky by a beam of light. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a little high¡­¡± Wang Ran looked around but did not find any suitable weapons. Even with Wang Ran¡¯s current strength, he could not jump a hundred meters high in one go. Without much time to think, Wang Ran directly pulled the door of the Panamera down. After spinning a few rounds on the spot, Wang Ran threw the car door at the flying saucer in the air. ¡°Bang!¡± The car door flew past the flying saucer, leaving a crack on it. The flying saucer that had been steadily hovering in the air began to shake. However, the alien was still sucked into the UFO. The flying saucer adjusted its angle and was about to retreat. Another car door flew over! Clang! The flying saucer was smashed once again and shook even more violently. However, it still persevered and flew into the distance. ¡°F * ck, it got away¡­¡± Wang Ran patted the dust off his hands helplessly. ¡°Uncle, it looks like it¡¯s injured quite badly.¡± ¡°I reckon it won¡¯t be able to escape far before it crashes.¡± ¡°Send some people to look for it. Maybe we can find it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and send a mission to the company¡¯s system.¡± Tang Tang said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Wang Ran brought Tang Tang into the car. Although the Panamera had no doors, it did not affect the driving experience. Soon, Wang Ran returned to the casino. At the door, the person who had been kicked away by Wang Ran was still waiting. As soon as he saw the car coming back, he rushed over and blocked the front of the car. ¡°You bastard! Kick my butt and steal my car¡­¡± ¡°Ah, how did my beloved Little Pa become like this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not done with you today!¡± This person directly blocked in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran looked at this poor guy. Before Wang Ran could do anything, the security guard at the door rushed over and lifted the poor guy up. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± One of the security guards asked. ¡°Boss?¡± The poor guy¡¯s body trembled, and then his crotch felt hot¡­ He had actually provoked the legendary new boss of Las Vegas? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over this time. ¡°Forget it. After all, I was the one who stole his car. He¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Give him 100 grams of chips as compensation.¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he walked through the door with Tang Tang. In the face of an alien invasion, Wang Ran couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a small matter. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang to the top floor of the hotel and knocked on Tang Huantian¡¯s door. He might know more about aliens. Soon, the door opened. Tang Huantian leaned against the doorsill with a tired expression. ¡°Tang Tang¡­So the bunny girl you¡¯re talking about is this kind of¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to torture me to death!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t die in Tang Jun¡¯s hands. I¡¯ll die in your hands one day.¡± Tang Huantian was on the verge of tears. These bunny girls seemed to have come with orders, and no matter how much he begged, they would not give up. Their strength was even stronger than Tang Huantian¡¯s, and they were practically forced to do so¡­ Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: 431 Chapter 431: 431 Translator: 549690339 Area 51? ¡°Dr. Tang, we have something important to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Bunny girls, you can leave first.¡± Wang Ran shouted inside. The bunny girl obediently put on her clothes and blew Tang Huantian a kiss before leaving. Tang Huantian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had to talk about serious matters. Otherwise, he would lose half his life. Wang Ran and Tang Tang entered Tang Huantian¡¯s room. The three of them sat down in the living room. ¡°Tell me, what made you so nervous to knock on my door?¡± Tang Huantian said as he took a sip of Red Bull. ¡°The alien in your bunker¡­He¡¯s alive!¡± ¡± Just now, the system detected a signal from the alien. He said that he would call for people to destroy Earth within three months.¡± ¡°When we rushed over, he was picked up by a spaceship.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, why are these aliens suddenly thinking of destroying Earth¡­¡± Wang Ran was a little confused. ¡°Sigh! That thing is alive?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°When I cut his balls, he didn¡¯t react at all¡­¡± Tang Huantian asked doubtfully. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran and Tang Tang seemed to suddenly understand why the alien was so angry that he wanted to destroy Earth. ¡°I destroyed his spaceship. They will probably crash nearby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone out to search tomorrow.¡± ¡°If there is a chance to capture him alive, let¡¯s see if we can change his mind.¡± ¡°By the way, Dr. Tang, his balls¡­Can you take it back for him?¡± ¡°Maybe this will ease the relationship between the two sides a little.¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Take it back¡­That¡¯s impossible.¡± A zombie dog ran out of the lab and ate the eggs.¡± ¡± Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with the structure of aliens¡­ Even if the egg was still there, I wouldn¡¯t have picked it up¡­¡± Tang Huantian shrugged. ¡°Looks like this grudge is not easy to resolve¡­¡± ¡°Then we can only think of a way to deal with it.¡± ¡°Dr. Tang, do you know anything about the alien technology?¡± ¡± Does our Earth have any hope of resisting?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the specifics.¡± ¡± But I know that Area 51 should have a lot of information.¡± ¡°However, I heard that it is currently occupied by a small group of remnant US soldiers.¡± ¡± He seems to be quite strong. He also has some alien technology.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Tang Huantian advised. ¡°Strength? Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how strong we are¡­¡± ¡°Zombie Emperor, I can kill one with one slap.¡± Tang Tang said proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± ¡°How strong do you have to be to slap the Corpse Emperor? Level eight? Level nine?¡± Tang Huantian expressed his disbelief. He had been studying viruses for a long time, but he had never seen someone improve so quickly. His understanding of Wang Ran only stopped at the time when Wang Ran attacked Hawaii. He seemed to be around level eight. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m almost at level 10!¡± ¡°Uncle is probably at level 15!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you have to be open-minded. You can¡¯t be so conservative!¡± ¡°One of the bunny girls was a female zombie, right? Grandpa, you and the bunny girl¡­Have you noticed that your strength has increased a little?¡± Tang Tang asked with a smile. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡± I was wondering why I felt like there was an extra energy in my body¡­¡± ¡°Can it still be like this¡­¡± ¡°Ah! This is a valuable research direction¡­¡± Tang Huantian took out a small notebook and started recording. He had spent a lot of time researching how to make this virus strengthen the human body, but he did not expect it to be related to zombies¡­ It was fine¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ When you leave later, can you help me take that¡­ Call the zombie bunny girl back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I just want to continue studying it.¡± Tang Huantian said with a red face. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡± ¡°Uncle is the boss here. You can have as many as you want.¡± ¡°But you have to take care of your body. Don¡¯t break your bones or anything.¡± Tang Tang reminded with a smile. ¡°Dr. Tang, you can continue your research. We have to go back to the system to look for information.¡± Wang Ran stood up as he spoke. Tang Huantian sent Wang Ran and Tang Tang to the door. Wang Ran and Tang Tang took the elevator downstairs and found Hannah, who was working as a foreman. You, arrange a few more bunny girls for Dr. Tang, all female zombies.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Good BOSS!¡± ¡°Do we need to arrange for someone stronger?¡± A few red-eyed female zombies are still available.¡± Hannah asked with a smile. ¡°Alright, the stronger you are, the better the effect.¡± ¡°But you have to instruct them not to be too harsh. After all, they are old.¡± Wang Ran kindly reminded him. Hannah smiled and nodded. At this moment, there was a commotion in the VIP area. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone is causing trouble in my casino?¡± Wang Ran frowned slightly. ¡± Boss, it¡¯s the people from Area 51¡­¡± ¡°They are not to be trifled with.¡± Hannah looked helpless. The US army in Area 51 had formed their own faction after the apocalypse. With their skills and strength, they did not put anyone in their eyes. Even Tang Jun did not dare to do anything to them. These people from District 51 would come to the casino from time to time to ask for credit. Tang Jun considered that the casino¡¯s revenue was not bad, so he turned a blind eye and included it in the cost. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Wang Ran frowned and walked towards the direction of the commotion. ¡°I chose this bunny girl first. Why should I give it to you!¡± A gambler who looked like a wealthy businessman grabbed a bunny girl¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°Every time I come, she¡¯s the one who serves me. Go outside and change.¡± A white man who looked like a soldier said coldly. It seemed that he was the person from Area 51 that Hannah had mentioned. ¡°Why should I exchange?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to spend money, not to be bullied!¡± The rich businessman grabbed the bunny girl¡¯s hand and refused to budge. ¡°Are the customers of the casino so arrogant now?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Boss Tang? Ask him to come out and see me!¡± The soldier shouted. At this moment, Hannah walked over with Wang Ran and the others. When the soldier saw Hannah, his eyes lit up. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave that woman to you. I want this!¡± The soldier reached out to grab Hannah. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the supervisor here now. I don¡¯t accept guests.¡± Hannah retreated a little. When the soldier heard that, his face instantly darkened. He had never been rejected so repeatedly here. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: 432 Chapter 432: 432 Translator: 549690339 The Real Area 51 ¡°Looks like you guys are looking for trouble?¡± ¡± Don¡¯t you know that your Boss Tang Jun has to be polite to District 51¡¯s people?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Boss Tang? Call him out to see me!¡± The white soldier and his black companion moved their joints, looking like they were about to make a move. ¡°Are you looking for Tang Jun?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you to see him?¡± Wang Ran walked out with a smile. ¡°Not bad, there are still some sensible people in this casino.¡± The white soldier sneered. Wang Ran smiled and took a step forward. He reached out and placed his hand on the soldier¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kacha!¡± A crisp sound rang out. The black soldier¡¯s head was directly snapped by Wang Ran. ¡± This!!!¡± The white soldier was shocked! His companion was a Level 6 Awakened! He was crushed to death just like that? What was the other party¡¯s strength? What surprised him even more was that this person actually dared to attack the people of Area 51¡­ Was Boss Tang not going to take care of things anymore? Beads of sweat began to appear on the white soldier¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your companion has already gone to see Tang Jun. Do you want to go with him?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°What?! You said Boss Tang is dead?¡± ¡°Then you are¡­¡± The white soldier panicked. With Tang Jun dead, the rules here might have changed. His previous plan might not work. ¡°This is our new boss, the new owner of Las Vegas, Boss Wang Ran.¡± Hannah introduced with admiration. ¡± New boss¡­¡± ¡± Don¡¯t you know how strong District 51 is?¡± The white soldier was sweating profusely. He was afraid that Wang Ran had never heard of Area 51. If that was the case, the intimidation of Area 51 would not be effective. ¡°Area 51, I just happen to want to go shopping.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, show me the way.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°You want me to take you to Area 51?¡± The white soldier¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as he could return to the base and return to his home ground, the situation would be completely different. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± The white soldier quickly nodded, afraid that Wang Ran would go back on his word. Wang Ran smiled. Now that he had a guide, he could go to Area 51 tonight. Hannah, hang this black man¡¯s body at the entrance of the casino.¡± ¡°In the future, if someone causes trouble in the casino, no matter what background they have, this will be the outcome.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Understood BOSS!¡± Hannah nodded. The boss was really too domineering. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± Wang Ran glanced at the white soldier. The white soldier didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and quickly walked out. At the entrance of the casino, the security guards had already prepared a car. The white soldier sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Wang Ran and Tang Tang sat in the back seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t play any tricks.¡± Wang Ran instructed from behind. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The white soldier agreed. Now that he was being controlled, he naturally did not dare to resist. When they reached Area 51¡­ Hehehe¡­ The car sped along the road at night with its headlights on. Half an hour later, the car arrived near the legendary Area 51. The white soldier turned around and drove to the runway not far from the highway. After driving on the track for a while, a downward passage suddenly appeared. The white soldier skillfully drove the car into the tunnel. After passing through a section of the tunnel, the car stopped on a lift. The white soldier used his eyes to scan the controls on the lift platform, and the entire platform began to descend slowly. ¡± The main facilities in Area 51 are underground.¡± ¡°The people from the outside world don¡¯t know what kind of world it is down there.¡± The white soldier said without any hesitation. In his opinion, if Wang Ran dared to come here, he was almost no different from a dead man. With a tremor, the lift stopped. The gate in front slowly rose. A dazzling white light shone in from behind the gate. ¡°Please, Mr. Wang.¡± The white soldier walked forward with a smug expression. Wang Ran followed behind with Tang Tang. After passing through the gate, the two of them were shocked by the scene in front of them. Above them, an unknown source of light illuminated the entire underground space. There were many drones and aircraft shuttling back and forth in the air. The style of the buildings and streets were also like those in sci-fi movies, full of futuristic feeling. ¡± Everyone else thinks Area 51 is just the facilities on the ground.¡± ¡± In fact, those are just a cover for us. This is the real Area 51.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there aren¡¯t many women here, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered going to Las Vegas.¡± The white soldier introduced proudly. In any case, Wang Ran was a dead man in his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter if he revealed more. At this moment, a bearded white man rushed over. Thompson, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you still wandering around here at this time?¡± ¡°Who are these two people? You actually ignored the rules and brought outsiders in?¡± The brawny man was sweating profusely and looked very anxious. ¡°These two people¡­¡± The white soldier desperately winked at the burly man. ¡°Is there sh * t in your eyes? Why are you blinking so fast?¡± The burly man didn¡¯t understand what the white soldier meant. ¡°What he means is that he wants you to kill us.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What? This?¡± ¡°Thompson, you caused trouble outside, so you brought him here to let the organization deal with him?¡± ¡°What kind of place do you think this is?¡± ¡°Hurry up and take her away! We don¡¯t have time to care about your trivial matters now!¡± The burly man glared at the white soldier and said. The white soldier¡¯s face twitched. Bring her out? He had already said that. If he brought her out, he would be killed¡­ He had no choice but to go all out! ¡°Intruders! Intruders!¡± The white soldier darted behind the burly man and shouted loudly in all directions. A few drones flew over quickly. At the same time, the alarm began to sound. Wang Ran and Tang Tang were calm and wanted to see what would happen. Soon, a team of about ten people rushed over with guns that looked like technology. ¡± What¡¯s going on? Where are the intruders?¡± the leader of the group asked. ¡°Major Lefu, these are the two people!¡± ¡°They killed Rivers and forced me to bring them here.¡± When the white soldier saw the action team rushing over, he instantly felt confident. ¡°Kill them quickly and dispose of the corpses quickly.¡± ¡°And you, why are you still running out in this situation? Don¡¯t you know that Earth is about to be destroyed?¡± Captain Love reprimanded. ¡°What is it? Earth is going to be destroyed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The white soldier was dumbfounded. He had only gone to Las Vegas for a while, and the world was about to be destroyed? ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain to you here.¡± ¡°Operation team, quickly deal with these two people.¡± ¡°We still have to rush to build the spaceship.¡± Captain Love ordered. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: 433 Chapter 433: 433 Translator: 549690339 This Is Extraterrestrial Technology The soldiers raised their guns and aimed at Wang Ran and Tang Tang. ¡± Why? The aliens are coming. You don¡¯t want to protect Earth but choose to build a spaceship to escape?¡± Wang Ran sneered. ¡°You! How do you know these secrets?¡± Captain Love was slightly shocked. He began to size up Wang Ran again. This couple was actually calm in front of so many guns. He was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡± Isn¡¯t it just an alien that sent a signal to his home planet?¡± ¡°As long as we catch that guy and force him to send another message, won¡¯t the crisis be resolved?¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡± What?!¡± ¡°How do you know so much about this matter?¡± Captain Love¡¯s expression became very interesting. ¡°Find your manager.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to interact with small characters.¡± Wang Ran put his hands in his pockets and looked calm. ¡°Captain Love, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± ¡± He killed Rivers. Hurry up and take care of him!¡± The white soldier was a little flustered. If Wang Ran did not die, he would definitely find trouble with him. ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait for Boss to come.¡± Boss, I¡¯m at 4th Street. There¡¯s an important matter here that requires you to come over personally.¡± Le Fu thought for a moment and decided to contact his superior with the communicator on his wrist. Not long after, a hover car stopped by the roadside. A white-haired, energetic old man got out of the car. ¡°Lefu, what is it?¡± ¡°Why are there outsiders here?¡± The white-haired old man asked. ¡°Colonel Robson, they said they would only communicate with you.¡± Le Fu stood to the side. ¡± I¡¯m the person-in-charge of Area 51, Robson. If you have anything to say, just say it. We¡¯re very busy right now.¡± Robson looked at Wang Ran and said. ¡°You¡¯re the boss here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°I hope that this place can be under my management. All the personnel, resources, and information can be fully allocated to me.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°What is it? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke around with you!¡± Robison frowned. So, your way of dealing with the alien invasion is to build a spaceship to escape?¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more cowardly than a dog.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Brat, what are you talking about?¡± Lefu, who was at the side, heard Wang Ran¡¯s rude words and reached out to grab Wang Ran¡¯s collar. Wang Ran easily grabbed Lefu¡¯s wrist. Lefu¡¯s face was flushed red, and his hand was completely unable to move. Robison¡¯s expression changed slightly. Happy was one of the strongest captains under him. He had reached level eight awakening, but now he was being controlled and unable to move¡­ The other party¡¯s strength was at least around level-10¡­ ¡°Friend, although you are strong, this is our territory.¡± ¡°We have enough means to deal with you.¡± ¡°So you should leave as soon as possible. I can forgive your rudeness.¡± There was a slight change in Robson¡¯s attitude. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ A bunch of cowards.¡± Wang Ran shook his head. ¡°Coward? Do you think we haven¡¯t thought of other ways?¡± ¡± The alien technology is several generations ahead of ours!¡± ¡°We have no way of fighting against them!¡± Robson said helplessly. ¡± It¡¯s one thing whether we can defeat them or not. We should at least think of a way to catch the kid who reported the news and see if there¡¯s a way to change his mind and stop this attack.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Capture?¡± ¡± I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how far the aliens ¡®flying devices are ahead of us¡­¡± ¡°We provided them with thousands of tons of gold in exchange for some of their technology.¡± ¡± We only have 30% of their technology in terms of flying devices.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t catch up at all!¡± ¡± It¡¯s been more than an hour since he sent the message, right?¡± ¡°They probably left Earth¡¯s orbit a long time ago!¡± said Robson with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to escape.¡± ¡°I destroyed their flying saucer. I guess it crashed in some corner now.¡± ¡°If we have enough manpower, it won¡¯t take long to find them.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Smash¡­¡± Robison¡¯s face twitched. The word ¡®smash¡¯ was used¡­It was a bit of a blow. He was strong enough to smash a flying saucer with his bare hands? This was a little unrealistic. ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said¡­¡± ¡°I can give it a try¡­¡± ¡°Lefu, give the order to stop building the spaceship first and send 80% of the people out to search.¡± ¡± There¡¯s no need to hide Area 51¡¯s technology anymore. Finding the target quickly is our top priority.¡± ¡± If there¡¯s still no news in two days, we¡¯ll continue with the escape plan from the ark.¡± Robison ordered. ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± Morrison nodded and drove off to make arrangements. The white soldier at the side panicked. Why did the anger disappear as they chatted? He was still counting on Wang Ran to fight with Boss! If he didn¡¯t fight, he would be the unlucky one¡­ Boss, he killed Rivers. Are we just going to let him go?¡± the white soldier asked tentatively. ¡°Hmph¡­ Are you guys going to Las Vegas to freeload again under the name of District 51?¡± ¡°The situation is urgent now. I¡¯ll settle the score with you later!¡± Robison glared at the white soldier. The white soldier felt bitter in his heart. If Colonel Robson left later, no one could stop Wang Ran from killing him¡­ No, I can¡¯t let myself be in a passive position¡­ He had to strike first! When no one was paying attention, the white soldier snatched a ray gun and aimed it at Wang Ran, pulling the trigger! A ray of light shot towards Wang Ran¡¯s chest like lightning! ¡°Zi la¡­¡± The skin on Wang Ran¡¯s chest made a burning sound. ¡°Hahahaha! Kid, this is alien technology!¡± ¡°Just wait for your death!¡± The white soldier laughed hysterically, his eyes filled with madness. The technology of this ray gun was obtained by Area 51 in exchange for gold from the aliens. The awkward thing was that this kind of ray gun had a very awkward position before the apocalypse. Its function was to make the target lose their vitality and die from exhaustion. However, each firing line consumed about 10 grams of gold, which was very costly. It could also kill people with a bullet that cost 10 cents. It was cheap and easy to use, so this kind of ray gun became useless before the apocalypse. However, things were different after the apocalypse. Through practice, the people of Area 51 found that this ray gun was very useful against zombies and Awakened ones! A mutated zombie or an Awakened might be able to block bullets, but just like a normal person, they would not be able to block the negative effects of the rays. Even a powerful Corpse Emperor would temporarily fall into a weakened state after being shot because the injured part would lose its vitality. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: 434 Chapter 434: 434 Translator: 549690339 This Doesn¡¯t Make Sense! In the eyes of the white soldier, this shot could at least take half of Wang Ran¡¯s life. ¡± Thompson, what are you doing?!¡± Colonel Robison glared at the white soldier. This kind of sneak attack made him feel somewhat disdainful. ¡± Boss, this guy killed our District 51 people. I¡¯m taking revenge!¡± The white soldier raised his spear and wanted to continue attacking. ¡°Stop!¡± Robison pressed down on the muzzle of his gun and stopped the white soldier. Although Wang Ran might have really killed the people of Area 51, the most important thing now was to deal with the aliens. Otherwise, the entire Earth would be finished. Robison knew what was important. ¡± Terry, hurry up and spray the Health Potion on him, or else¡­¡± ¡± Huh??!!!¡± Robison was suddenly stunned. The wound on Wang Ran¡¯s chest that should have spread outwards actually began to heal automatically! This was impossible! This was illogical! They had done many experiments, and even a Zombie Emperor would have to spend a day to stop the wound from spreading after being hit by this kind of ray that eroded life force. This person actually¡­He survived in just a few seconds? It was also rapidly recovering¡­ Was he still human? ¡°Impossible¡­This is impossible¡­¡± The white soldier was shocked. While Robison was not paying attention, he raised his gun and shot at Wang Ran again. This time, Wang Ran was not careless. He dodged agilely! The ray brushed past Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder and almost hit the soldiers who were watching. Wang Ran took a big step forward and grabbed the gunshot. He raised the gun and aimed it at the white soldier¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡­¡± The white soldier was shocked. He had no control over his gun and could only watch as the muzzle was pointed at him. He had a bad feeling spreading rapidly in his heart. Wang Ran grabbed the gun and forced it into the white soldier¡¯s mouth. Then, Wang Ran pulled the trigger¡­ The white soldier¡¯s head lit up like a lantern. Immediately after, his eyes lost their light and his face darkened. ¡°Plop¡­¡± The white soldier fell to the ground, and a corrosive power began to spread from his head to his body. Wang Ran¡¯s actions were so fast that Robison didn¡¯t have time to stop him. ¡°He wanted to kill me, so I killed him. Is that okay?¡± Wang Ran looked back at Morrison with a relaxed expression. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ No problem.¡± Even though Robison was a little unhappy, he had nothing to say. It was indeed the white soldier who had launched a sneak attack first. After the first attack failed, he wanted to finish it off. No one would surrender without a fight. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing to help find the aliens, I¡¯m not in a hurry to recruit you.¡± ¡°For now, we should find them first.¡± ¡°If you have any news, you can send someone to Las Vegas to look for me. You said you were looking for the new boss of Las Vegas. Someone will help you contact me.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. Are you the new owner of Las Vegas?¡± ¡°The Tang Jun from before¡­¡± Apparently, Robin knew Tang Jun. ¡± It¡¯s a personal grudge. I killed him.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Contact me if you need anything.¡± Wang Ran waved his hand and led Tang Tang to the elevator. ¡°You, send them up.¡± Robison picked a soldier, got into the hover car, and left quickly. Wang Ran and Tang Tang walked into the elevator under the lead of the soldiers. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you just kill that colonel and take over this place?¡± Tang Tang asked curiously, completely ignoring the Area 51 soldier beside her. When the soldier heard Tang Tang¡¯s question, he was frightened. ¡°The most important thing now is to find that alien.¡± ¡°If I forcefully occupy this place, it will definitely cause a certain amount of chaos.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to cooperate with them first and try to find the aliens as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to take down this place anyway. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s later.¡± Wang Ran said calmly. The soldiers at the side were sweating profusely. Is it really okay for you to talk about this in front of me? Killing the colonel and occupying Area 51¡­ Could it be that he wanted to silence her¡­ Soon, the elevator reached the ground. Wang Ran drove away with Tang Tang. The soldier heaved a long sigh of relief¡­ After returning to the hotel, Wang Ran made some simple arrangements and threw himself into the training of Jenny¡­ The next morning, Wang Ran was having breakfast when a bunny girl knocked on the door. ¡°Boss, a drone sent a communication device. It says it¡¯s urgent!¡± The bunny girl handed a watch to Wang Ran. Wang Ran fiddled with his wristwatch and connected to the communicator. ¡± Hello, Mr. Wang Ran. I¡¯m Robson from Area 51.¡± ¡°Our drones have found the location where the alien spacecraft crashed.¡± ¡± However, considering the lethality of alien weapons¡­¡± ¡°I wonder if you have time to go to the scene with us?¡± Robson asked. ¡°Sure, give me the coordinates. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Wang Ran ate breakfast while feeding Jenny. ¡°The coordinates are XX,XXX. See you later.¡± After saying that, Robison cut off the communication. ¡± Hannah, arrange a helicopter for me. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes¡­¡± Wang Ran looked down at Jenny, who was eating.¡± We¡¯ll leave in 15 minutes.¡± ¡°Good boss!¡± Hannah nodded and went out to make arrangements. Wang Ran quickly ended the battle, changed his clothes with Tang Tang, and went to the rooftop of the hotel. There was a helicopter parked there. ¡°Master, it¡¯s ready. We can take off at any time.¡± Hannah opened the helicopter door for Wang Ran. Wang Ran and Tang Tang boarded the helicopter. Under Tang Tang¡¯s control, the helicopter quickly took off and flew towards its destination¡­ An hour later, the helicopter arrived above a canyon. ¡°Uncle, look, there are a few strange-looking flying devices over there!¡± Tang Tang pointed below. ¡± It should be a combination of Area 51¡¯s alien technology.¡± ¡°Looks like the aliens are nearby.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s descend.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Tang Tang skillfully operated the helicopter and flew to the rocky ground where the aircrafts were parked. ¡°Mr. Wang Ran, you¡¯re a little slow.¡± Robison looked anxious. ¡°I have no choice. Can¡¯t you see how my helicopter can compare to your aircraft?¡± Wang Ran shrugged. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that he was delayed by something when he went out. ¡°How is it? Where are the aliens?¡± Wang Ran quickly pulled back to the main topic. ¡± Look down there. That flying saucer is stuck between two rock walls.¡± ¡°It seems that the flying saucer is badly damaged and can¡¯t break free for the time being.¡± ¡°The aliens should still be in the UFO.¡± replied Robson. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: 435 Chapter 435: 435 Translator: 549690339 Don¡¯t Kill Me, I Surrender ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Go up and kill them!¡± Wang Ran said in confusion. ¡°This¡­ Aren¡¯t we worried about alien weapons?¡± ¡°You must know that the ray guns they use are at least twice as powerful as ours.¡± Robson smiled awkwardly. It was obvious that he wanted to wait for Wang Ran to come. After all, Wang Ran was the only person he had ever met who was not afraid of this death ray. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lead the way. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t dawdle and walked directly in the direction of the UFO. Following closely behind were a dozen or so soldiers led by Robison. A few minutes later, everyone approached the flying saucer. ¡°Their flying saucer originally had a stealth system. Now it seems that the damage should be more serious.¡± Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found it so easily.¡± explained Robson. As soon as he finished speaking, a ray of light suddenly shot out from behind the rock under the flying saucer, brushing past Robison¡¯s cheek. ¡°Be careful, quickly find cover!¡± Robison immediately led the soldiers to hide behind the rocks. Wang Ran, on the other hand, had a calm expression. He stood there without dodging at all. ¡°Tang Tang, hide for a while. I¡¯m not sure if you can withstand the rays.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Aiya, if I can¡¯t take it, uncle, just apply some white paint.¡± Tang Tang said this, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t cause trouble for Wang Ran, so she obediently hid behind the rock. These rays seemed to be only effective against living creatures. When they hit rocks, they were not as harmful as ordinary bullets. After Tang Tang hid, Wang Ran rushed forward with relief. The rays kept shooting at Wang Ran. Wang Ran relied on his extraordinary reaction and speed to dodge these rays and quickly approached the UFO. Behind the rocks under the UFO, the two aliens looked very flustered, and their marksmanship became more and more erratic. Soon, Wang Ran rushed in front of them. Wang Ran smashed the huge rock in front of the two aliens with a punch. The two aliens could not avoid it and raised their guns to shoot at him. Wang Ran stretched out his hands and twisted the two guns. One of the aliens had no choice but to let go and directly punched Wang Ran. Her small fists hit Wang Ran, but it had no effect at all. The alien¡¯s expression began to turn terrified. Wang Ran waved his hand and smashed the alien¡¯s head. The other alien¡¯s body shook, and a pale green liquid flowed down his leg to the ground. Wang Ran glanced at the scared alien. There was no egg. It should be the one who ran out of the laboratory earlier. ¡°Are you an alien?¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Wang Ran slapped him. This time, Wang Ran held back a lot of strength and did not want to take his life. ¡°Say something, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Another slap. ¡°!@#£¤%¡­¡± the alien muttered. ¡°Speak in human language!¡± Wang Ran slapped him again. A light green liquid flowed out from the alien¡¯s mouth. ¡°&*%£¤#¡­¡± The alien pointed at a device on the ground not far away. Wang Ran carried the alien and walked to the side to pick up the device. The alien used his trembling arms to put the device around his neck. ¡°Hero, don¡¯t kill me. I surrender.¡± The alien with the device finally spoke in a language that Wang Ran could understand. ¡°You were the one who sent the message to destroy Earth?¡± Wang Ran asked coldly as he carried the alien like he was carrying a chick. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°I was just angry¡­¡± the alien said, trembling. ¡°Angry? You dare to be angry?¡± Wang Ran slapped him again. ¡± Send a message to your home planet and tell them to stop their attack plan.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you right now.¡± Wang Ran said coldly. ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± ¡± The higher-ups of the Mother Planet have already passed a resolution. This matter¡­There¡¯s no way to change it.¡± The alien raised his eyes and glanced at Wang Ran, his heart trembling. At this moment, Tang Tang, Robin, and the others who were hiding nearby also rushed over. ¡°Wow, a living alien!¡± ¡°I want to take a photo.¡± Tang Tang took out her phone and took a picture with the alien. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this sticky thing on the ground?¡± Wang Ran pointed at the green stuff on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s probably his urine.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. Tang Tang immediately dodged to the side with a look of disgust. ¡°Mr. Wang Ran! You killed an alien?¡± ¡°This is going to be difficult. The aliens have a bad temper. It seems that it will be difficult to change their mind about invading Earth¡­¡± Robison looked at the corpse on the ground with a solemn expression. Even the former president of the United States was as cowardly as a coward in front of aliens. Now that Wang Ran had killed one, things would definitely be difficult to resolve. ¡°Bad temper?¡± ¡°Come on, show me your bad temper!¡± Wang Ran slapped the poor alien again. ¡°What are you talking about? We have good tempers.¡± the alien said, feeling wronged. Wang Ran was different from the other Earthlings. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this pretty good?¡± Wang Ran shrugged at Robson. Robison and the soldiers didn¡¯t know what to say. This is obviously a threat! ¡°Ah, the invasion¡­¡± Robison quickly thought of the most important thing. ¡± This guy said that their higher-ups have already passed a resolution. The invasion cannot be changed.¡± Wang Ran recounted what the alien had said. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡± It seems like Earth is really doomed¡­¡± ¡°We have to hurry up with our spaceship construction plan¡­¡± Robin sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about escaping. With this little strength, isn¡¯t it good to think about how to resist and counterattack?¡± ¡°Are you Americans so cowardly?¡± Wang Ran shook his head. ¡°Do you really not know their strength?¡± ¡± If they want to destroy Earth, it¡¯s really not difficult!¡± Robson said excitedly. As the person-in-charge of Area 51, he had some understanding of extraterrestrial technology. Not to mention now, even if all the countries on Earth before the apocalypse joined forces, they would not be a match for aliens. ¡°Hey, are you guys really that powerful?¡± Wang Ran shook the alien. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡± We have planetary-level strategic weapons. One shot can destroy a planet.¡± ¡± In recent years, we¡¯ve set up a warp portal on the moon.¡± ¡± It will only take two months for our mother planet to transport the planetary weapons over.¡± ¡± Another month to assemble¡­¡± ¡± Destroying Earth really only takes three months.¡± the alien said weakly. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: 436 Chapter 436: 436 Translator: 549690339 Moon Landing Plan Wang Ran looked at Morrison. Robison nodded with a heavy expression. It seemed like he knew about this technique. ¡± According to you, this kind of planet-destroying technology must be built on the satellites around the planet, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± Yes, this kind of star-destroying weapon has a limited range. It can only be built near the target.¡± ¡± As for spaceships, they can¡¯t support the energy accumulation process of the planet-destroying weapon. ¡± Therefore, satellites are the best choice.¡± ¡± After the construction is completed, the weapon will absorb the energy of the sun. After accumulating it for a period of time, it will be able to destroy Earth in one shot.¡± the alien explained. ¡°Isn¡¯t this easy to deal with?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about building a spaceship to escape to Mars. Just lead a team to the Moon and dismantle that teleportation portal.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°It seems like a method¡­¡± Robison was stunned. If it was before, even if they landed on the moon, they might not be a match for the aliens. But now, there was a monster like Wang Ran! If Wang Ran led the team personally¡­ It wasn¡¯t impossible to destroy the aliens ¡®plan to destroy Earth! ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s so simple!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a non-combat race, so I look very weak.¡± ¡± The first wave of troops to land on the moon will definitely have combat races. Their strength¡­¡± The alien looked at Wang Ran and did not dare to continue. ¡°Strength? I don¡¯t have much to offer in terms of skills, but in terms of strength¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡± It seems like this is the only way to protect Earth.¡± ¡± Colonel Robson, how¡¯s Area 51¡¯s spaceship technology?¡± ¡°Can we bring people to the moon?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Of course, landing on the moon is no problem!¡± ¡± We¡¯ve purchased some aerospace technology from aliens, and they¡¯re all quite practical, especially the power system. It¡¯s much better than our fuel power system.¡± ¡± We originally planned to build a large spaceship to escape to Mars.¡± ¡± If it¡¯s just going to the moon, then it¡¯s even simpler.¡± Robin thought for a moment and said. ¡°How about this¡­¡± ¡°Arrange the existing technology and equipment in Area 51. I¡¯ll send someone to ship them back to China.¡± ¡± It¡¯s not enough to build one spaceship. If we want to stop the alien army, we need to send more people.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°This¡­¡± Robison was stunned. He hadn¡¯t even said that he was going to be taken in by Wang Ran, and Wang Ran was already using the tone of a boss? ¡°What is this!¡± ¡± Other than China, can you find any other place that has this kind of construction ability?¡± Wang Ran glared at Morrison. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Robson was conflicted. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡± Just like you said, the manpower and resources in Area 51 will be under your control.¡± In the end, Robin decided to trust Wang Ran. They built a spaceship to escape. It was not certain if they could make it in time. Even if they successfully reached Mars, so what? If the aliens wanted to destroy them, they could still chase after them. He might as well listen to Wang Ran and go to the moon to fight for a glimmer of hope for Earth with his own hands! ¡± However, most of the extraterrestrial technology is driven by gold.¡± ¡± We don¡¯t have much gold reserves in Area 51, and it seems that the American Federal Reserve¡¯s gold reserves have been divided up by the local forces.¡± ¡°You want to build many spaceships¡­It might be a little difficult.¡± Robson reminded. ¡°Gold?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lack that stuff.¡± ¡°A few thousand tons should be enough, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°A few thousand tons¡­Did you rob the gold reserves of the United States?!¡± Robison¡¯s body shook. ¡°Robbery? Something like that¡­¡± ¡°How about this? Go back and organize the information and resources first.¡± ¡± Let¡¯s push this plan forward as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can also invest in the production of spaceships in China.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m going to bring this guy back to interrogate him and see if there¡¯s any important information.¡± Wang Ran picked up the alien and walked towards the helicopter with Tang Tang. ¡°Boss, are we really going to follow him?¡± A soldier walked up to him and asked. ¡± Although I don¡¯t know his background¡­¡± ¡± However, I have a very strong intuition that this guy might really be able to save Earth.¡± ¡°For the sake of our homeland, let¡¯s fight once!¡± Robison looked up at the sky¡­ In the cabin, Wang Ran sat in the backseat with the alien¡¯s neck in his hands. ¡°Hey, do you have a name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right to keep calling you an alien.¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°My Earth name is Paul.¡± the alien replied weakly. ¡°Paul, right? I¡¯m actually a very kind person.¡± ¡°As long as you listen to me and cooperate, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Kind? You¡¯re even more brutal than the Fractured Teeth Beast on our mother planet¡­¡± Of course, alien Paul didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely cooperate well.¡± Paul answered quickly. ¡°When we get back, tell me everything about your planet.¡± If you¡¯re hiding anything, I¡¯ll find 100 zombies to kill you.¡± Wang Ran was still smiling. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Paul was so scared that he was trembling. The organs and passages of the people on their planet were thinner than those of humans. If they were to be attacked by 100 zombies¡­ He would definitely die. And he died in pain. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. The Americans just didn¡¯t know how to do things. They had to use a large amount of gold to exchange for something that could be settled with a simple threat. The plane returned to the top floor of the hotel. As soon as they landed, Wang Ran ordered someone to bring a bomb collar and put it on Paul¡¯s neck. With this thing, Wang Ran was not afraid that he would escape in the middle of the night. Then, Wang Ran carried the poor Paul to Tang Huantian¡¯s room. Tang Huantian looked a little weak, but he had actually advanced. It seemed that Tang Huantian had also accepted this method of increasing his strength. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s him!¡± ¡± It¡¯s really the alien that the research institute obtained previously!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to really be alive.¡± Tang Huantian was shocked when he saw Paul. When the alien saw Tang Huantian, he immediately gritted his teeth in anger. He would never forget who cut off his two precious eggs when he entered the state of suspended animation. However, he was a prisoner now. He knew his situation. He had to be cowardly when he needed to be. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: 437 Chapter 437: 437 Translator: 549690339 The Extraterrestrial Speaker Has a Daughter ¡°Tang Tang, you stay here and watch this guy. Help your grandfather interrogate him.¡± ¡°Ask for all the information you can get.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Bei Du first.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. If this guy doesn¡¯t cooperate, I know how to deal with him.¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. When it came to ideas, no one had more than Tang Tang. Wang Ran nodded and took a satellite phone out of the room to call Bei Du. ¡°Hello, help me find Lin Liye.¡± As soon as he dialed, Wang Ran said directly. ¡°Ah, you must be Mr. Wang Ran! Please wait a moment!¡± The voice on the other end sounded quite excited. It seemed that Wang Ran¡¯s deeds had already been deeply rooted in Bei Du. ¡°Hello, Comrade Wang Ran, is there anything important this time?¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s here to speed up the progress of the kinetic skeleton?¡± ¡± The production line in Bei Du has been updated again. The current production capacity is very impressive!¡± Lin Liye said with a smile. ¡°There is indeed something important, but it¡¯s not a good thing.¡± ¡°I suggest you gather all the higher-ups and listen to me together.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Alright, wait a moment!¡± Lin Liye knew that Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t say that easily. Something big must have happened this time. Not long after, Lin Liye gathered a few higher-ups. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, I¡¯m on speaker. You can speak now.¡± Lin Liye said. ¡± I¡¯m in North America now. The good news is that I¡¯ve killed the head of Tangtec, the company that caused a lot of trouble, and I¡¯ve taken over the entire company.¡± ¡°Also, Dr. Tang Huantian is still alive.¡± ¡± For the next period of time, the zombie virus shouldn¡¯t bother humans anymore.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s good news!¡± ¡°Dr. Tang is still alive. That virus is really not a big problem!¡± ¡°It seems that the restoration of order in this world is just around the corner!¡± ¡± Yes, now that the food and safety issues have been resolved, good days are coming!¡± The higher-ups in the command room were very happy. However, Lin Liye had an ominous feeling. Wang Ran had asked him to gather so many higher-ups, so it was definitely not just to tell him the good news. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, there should be more bad news, right?¡± Lin Liye could not help but ask. ¡± That¡¯s right. I discovered something in North America¡­¡± Then, Wang Ran told him about the aliens, Area 51, and the three-month time limit for Earth¡¯s crisis. The command room instantly fell silent. The joy brought by the good news just now instantly disappeared. ¡°Three months¡­¡± ¡°There are only three months left on Earth?¡± ¡± The aliens are so strong. Is there no hope for us¡­¡± The atmosphere in the command room instantly turned from joy to depression. ¡°Damn it, what are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t they just aliens?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already withstood two waves of zombie hordes. Why should we be afraid of aliens?¡± Lin Liye broke the depressing atmosphere. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡± Zombies are only strong in combat, but aliens are superior in technology!¡± ¡± That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t withstand a weapon that can destroy an entire planet.¡± someone said. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too nervous. Actually, I think there¡¯s still a lot of hope for Earth.¡± Seeing that his emotions were almost set, Wang Ran spoke. Comrade Wang Ran, do you have a way to resist the alien¡¯s planet-destroying weapon?¡± Lin Liye hurriedly asked. The others in the command room tensed up. ¡± Since they need to build a planet-destroying weapon through the moon, why don¡¯t we just attack the moon and stop them?¡± Wang Ran said very calmly. ¡± Attack the moon?!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone on the other side was stunned. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, your train of thought is correct, but¡­¡± ¡± With our current technology, it¡¯s impossible for us to land on the moon!¡± ¡± Yes, our Chang¡¯e 5 project was supposed to land on the moon recently, but after the zombie virus outbreak, many facilities were destroyed.¡± ¡± Especially the engine and fuel. It will take a lot of time to refine them from scratch.¡± The other end of the phone replied. ¡± If our current technology doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± ¡°What if we use alien technology?¡± ¡± I¡¯ve already taken over Area 51. They have a lot of alien technology in their hands.¡± ¡± Especially in the aspect of power.¡± If we combine alien technology, we should be able to land on the moon in a short time, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± This!!!¡± ¡± If there¡¯s extraterrestrial technology, there¡¯s hope!¡± ¡± That¡¯s right. We have the production line, manpower, and alien technology. Maybe we can really do it!¡± ¡± Yes, we can transfer 80% of our manpower from the kinetic skeleton to the production spaceship.¡± ¡°In terms of agriculture, the yield of mutated crops is very high now. We don¡¯t need so many people. We can also mobilize some over.¡± ¡± In addition, we¡¯ve recently rescued a lot of scientific research talents from all over the world. They will definitely be able to play a role.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s give it a try. It¡¯s better than waiting for death!¡± ¡± China is the fastest in this area. I think there¡¯s a chance!¡± The command room was filled with hope. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, how do you want us to cooperate with you?¡± Lin Liye was calmer and went straight to the point. ¡± I¡¯ll gather all the information, tools, and manpower in a day or two and fly them to Bei Du. These people have been exposed to alien technology in Area 51 for a long time and are very familiar with it.¡± ¡± Bei Du needs to quickly analyze the production plan and implement it.¡± ¡± Our goal is to send a thousand people to the moon.¡± Wang Ran replied. ¡± A thousand people landing on the moon¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the first to sign up!¡± ¡± Hahaha, I¡¯ve protected the country for decades, but I¡¯ve never tried to protect Earth!¡± Lin Liye laughed very straightforwardly. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, don¡¯t worry. We will use the power of the entire country to push forward this matter.¡± ¡°Leave the lunar landing equipment to us!¡± A leader in the command room said. ¡± Of course I believe in China¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll contact each other later!¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone after saying that. In the room, the interrogation of Paul was almost done. Tang Huantian held a recording pen and recorded the entire interrogation process. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡± The background of aliens is so interesting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the game setting.¡± Tang Tang said with a smile when she saw Wang Ran push the door open. ¡°Did you get anything valuable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that kind of background story.¡± Wang Ran was not as curious as Tang Tang. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡± This guy said that the Supreme Speaker of the aliens has a daughter!¡± ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you take her in? That way, our two planets won¡¯t have to go to war.¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth and laughed. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: 438 Chapter 438: 438 Translator: 549690339 Battle Tribe ¡°Ah! This¡­¡± Wang Ran was shocked by Tang Tang¡¯s bold suggestion. The daughter of the Supreme Speaker of the aliens¡­ This was equivalent to the princess of a planet! This¡­ ¡°Uncle, think about it!¡± ¡°Destroying Earth is just one shot.¡± ¡°Saving Earth is also one shot.¡± ¡°Uncle, do you want to consider it?¡± Tang Tang smiled evilly. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This model might not be suitable, right?¡± Wang Ran questioned. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite suitable¡­¡± ¡± No matter if the people on our planet are male or female, their shapes are very similar to those on Earth.¡± ¡± It¡¯s just that the size of an Earthling is a little too big for us¡­¡± Paul explained. ¡± Even if that¡¯s the case, I feel that this method won¡¯t work given the different aesthetic standards of the two planets¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle it with force.¡± Wang Ran thought about it. If that so-called alien princess looked like Paul¡­He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that¡­ Anyway, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved with one punch. If there was, then he would just punch again. ¡± Oh right, what is the political system of your planet?¡± Wang Ran asked. It would be even better if they could resolve this crisis through political means. ¡± Our planet has a total of three races. We are the Wisdom Race. There are also the Combat Race and the Insect Race.¡± ¡± The status of the Insect race is the lowest. They are usually used as coolies.¡± ¡± The Wisdom Race and the Combat Race are the ruling class of our planet. Each side has five seats in the parliament. In addition, the Supreme Speaker will be elected from the representatives of the two races. The Supreme Speaker has two votes and can serve for 20 years.¡± ¡± Any decision can be implemented as long as it is passed by more than half of the parliament.¡± ¡± The current Supreme Speaker is a warrior, and he¡¯s naturally fond of fighting¡­¡± ¡± When he heard about my encounter on Earth and the current situation on Earth, he immediately organized a resolution to invade Earth¡­¡± Paul explained. ¡± Then if I kill all these representatives, will I be able to change the decision to attack?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± That won¡¯t do. Once the resolution is passed, it will be carried out immediately.¡± ¡± Unless they organize another meeting to discuss this topic.¡± Paul shook his head. In this situation, Paul was firmly on Earth¡¯s side. If he really could not stop this attack, Paul knew that he would definitely be killed by Wang Ran. ¡°By the way, you should have some status on your planet, right?¡± ¡°Why did your planet decide to destroy Earth just because you sent a message?¡± Wang Ran stared at Paul and asked. ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± ¡± My father is one of the current members of the Wisdom race¡­¡± Paul answered weakly. ¡°I see.¡± Wang Ran nodded and glanced at Tang Huantian. Look at you, you cut off the eggs of the councilman¡¯s son. Wouldn¡¯t this attract revenge? Tang Huantian lowered his head in shame. It couldn¡¯t be helped. That was an alien egg! As a top-notch biologist, he had no resistance to this thing! ¡± Speaking of which, you¡¯re the son of a parliament member. Why didn¡¯t you stay on your own planet and harm female aliens? Why did you come to Earth?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± Ah, in the words of your planet, which youngster doesn¡¯t have a chuunibyou dream?¡± ¡°I was in high spirits at that time and planned to go to the outside world to take a look, so I used my father¡¯s relationship to get the opportunity to set foot on Earth first.¡± ¡°The game on Earth¡­How attractive!¡± ¡± Mary Brothers, Final Fantasy, Dragon Quest¡­¡± ¡± I¡¯ve been addicted to it since the FC era.¡± ¡°Sigh, what a pity. We didn¡¯t reach an agreement with the US on the price, so we released the virus¡­¡± ¡± I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to play the new game, Cyberpunk 2077, which will be released at the end of the year. Sigh¡­¡± Paul sighed regretfully. ¡°Yo, you know how to play games!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring him back to play Civilization 6 with me.¡± Tang Tang looked very happy. ¡± Oh right, how strong are the combat races on your planet?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. On this landing on the moon, other than dealing with the opponent¡¯s weapons, a melee battle was inevitable. ¡°The strength of our planet¡¯s combat race is divided by rank.¡± ¡°The lowest level of a Level 1 combatant is about the same as you Level 4 Awakened ones.¡± ¡°Level 2 corresponds to Level 6 Awakened ones, Level 3 corresponds to Level 8 Awakened ones, Level 4 corresponds to Level 10 Awakened ones, and Level 5 corresponds to Level 12 Awakened ones¡­Ah, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no such person on Earth.¡± ¡± The strongest person on our planet is the Supreme Speaker. He has the strength of a Level Six combatant.¡± ¡± He once tried to single-handedly exterminate hundreds of the strongest fighters on a small planet. It¡¯s quite terrifying.¡± When Paul said this, his face was full of fear. It seemed that the Supreme Council Chairman was still very intimidating on their planet. ¡°This time, I estimate that our planet will send at least three Level 5 combatants to lead the team.¡± ¡°You guys still have to be careful¡­¡± Paul reminded. ¡°Level 5 fighter¡­He should be at least a level 12 Awakened, right?¡± ¡°If Tang Tang, Xiao Yu, and Momo put on the S-class kinetic skeleton, they should be about this strong¡­¡± ¡± However, fighting on the Moon is not like fighting on Earth. I don¡¯t think I can unleash my full strength.¡± ¡°As for the others¡­Those are all small fries, they shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with.¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°Trash soldiers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the races of our planet!¡± ¡°The Combat Race is quite terrifying!¡± ¡± Although they are known as the combat race, their intelligence is not low.¡± ¡± In addition, their bodies are more suitable for battle than ours. Furthermore, they have an extremely strong ability to adapt to the environment and self-repair.¡± ¡°Even if your hand is broken, it can grow back in a few hours.¡± Paul said, looking down at his egg. Sigh, if he was a warrior, this egg would have grown out. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad about your egg.¡± ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll capture a few of the intelligent race and transplant their eggs to you.¡± ¡°Is eight or ten enough?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Enough, enough¡­I wish I could transplant a human penis¡­¡± Paul said, a little embarrassed. ¡°Dr. Tang, this pot is yours. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be in charge of catching it.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, Paul¡¯s performance is still alright.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, help him reattach his penis.¡± Wang Ran smiled at Tang Huantian. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: 439 Chapter 439: 439 Translator: 549690339 Relax ¡°This matter¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°At that time, I thought he was dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. When the time comes, catch a few more intelligent aliens for me to practice. I¡¯ll know how to reattach them as I cut them.¡± Tang Huantian comforted. ¡°Ah, really¡­¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes shone with hope. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Dr. Tang, you should be able to keep an eye on Paul, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± ¡°That¡­You better call her back for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep an eye on him alone.¡± Tang Huantian said with a red face. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re good!¡± Tang Tang showed an expression that said,¡± I understand.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­I¡¯m doing this for research.¡± Tang Huantian¡¯s eyes wandered. Wang Ran left Tang Huantian¡¯s room with Tang Tang. There was still a little fellow in his suite who was crying for food. A day passed quickly. The next morning, Wang Ran received a notification from Robson. The transfer was ready. Wang Ran brought Tang Tang and Jenny, who had reached level seven awakening, to the airport in Area 51. A few large black transport planes were parked on the long airport runway. From the looks of it, these transport planes must have used alien technology. ¡± Mr. Wang Ran, our equipment, supplies, and technology prototype are ready. We can take off for China immediately.¡± Robson said. ¡°Your plane looks pretty good.¡± Wang Ran moved a little carefully. ¡± Haha, these transport planes are all equipped with extraterrestrial engines, and their speed can reach three times the speed of sound.¡± ¡± Its carrying capacity is also very strong. It¡¯s about three times that of an ordinary transport plane. Its endurance is also very impressive. As long as there¡¯s enough gold, it can reach 50,000 kilometers without landing.¡± ¡± Look at these airframes. They¡¯re all made of alien alloys. Otherwise, the airframes wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this speed.¡± ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Robson proudly. ¡°Not bad. Hey, save one for me.¡± The more Wang Ran looked at it, the more he liked it. Not only was this thing fast, but it also had a high load capacity. With such a transport plane, the Mi-26 could be eliminated. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved it for you. The one at the back is it.¡± ¡°This transport plane can be controlled by voice. Even if you don¡¯t know how to fly a plane, you can still fly it normally.¡± said Robin with a smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Bei Du.¡± ¡°Just confirm with them before you land, lest you are treated as intruders.¡± ¡± They¡¯ve already started to build a production line for the spaceship. I estimate that they¡¯ll be able to start production soon.¡± ¡± I hope that China can save the Earth this time.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be pretentious anymore.¡± ¡± Let¡¯s hurry up and set off. The more time we have for research and production, the more opportunities Earth has.¡± ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll leave in five minutes!¡± As soon as he gave the order, all the soldiers on the runway began to move. Their faces were filled with hope. It seemed that rather than building a spaceship to escape to Mars, they were more inclined to land on the moon and fight for opportunities for Earth. Very soon, a huge wave of air was set off on the runway. One after another, black transport planes rose into the air. Then, a sound barrier appeared in the air. The transport plane quickly disappeared in front of Wang Ran. ¡°This acceleration is not bad¡­¡± Wang Ran could not help but nod. The engine of extraterrestrial technology was indeed not bad. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we go play on the plane?¡± ¡± Isn¡¯t this plane voice-controlled?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at Tang Tang and Jenny and nodded. Right now, the only thing left to do in North America was the deal with Golden Tooth. It would probably take a few days for his fleet to arrive here. During this period of time, he could indeed relax for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Ran walked toward the plane on the runway. Tang Tang and Jenny followed closely behind. Opening the hatch, he was greeted by a technological sensation. The interior of the cabin was like a spaceship from a science fiction movie. The design was simple and there were flowing lights everywhere. ¡°Voice control, right¡­¡± ¡°hi,siri!¡± Wang Ran gave it a try. ¡°Uncle, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Do you think everything is an Apple system?¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± A female voice that looked exactly like Siri replied. Tang Tang was stunned on the spot. It was really¡­ Were the people from Area 51 that lazy? ¡°I want to go¡­The Somalia coast.¡± ¡°Set the automatic flight mode.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡± Target the coast of Somalia. The best route has been confirmed. Autopilot setting successful!¡± ¡± The estimated flight time is three hours.¡± Siri reported the flight situation. ¡°This speed is not bad! It only takes three hours to get to Somalia.¡± ¡°We can go back to N City later.¡± Wang Ran sighed. Indeed, technology had changed life. Soon, the plane took to the air and shot out like a crossbow. During the flight, the two sides of the plane could be directly turned on in x-ray mode. From the cabin, it was as if there was no obstruction and the scenery was unobstructed. ¡°Siri, the people outside won¡¯t be able to see inside, right?¡± Tang Tang asked. ¡°No, this is a one-way perspective.¡± Siri replied. ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡± The corners of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran sighed. He knew that he could not hide anymore. Soon, Wang Ran, Tang Tang, and Jenny were engaged in a battle. ¡± Automatic shock absorption system activated!¡± ¡°Floor heating has been activated.¡± Siri¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡± This is quite intelligent¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed as he lowered his head and continued to fight¡­ Three hours passed very quickly. With Siri¡¯s friendly reminder, the plane arrived above the coast of Somalia. Wang Ran and the two girls quickly put on their clothes. Below, many people stuck their heads out and sized up this black behemoth. Someone even picked up a weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Selina said as she looked at the black transport plane. She had a feeling that her man was here. The plane slowly descended and landed steadily on the edge of the dock. The hatch opened and Wang Ran walked out. ¡°It really is you!¡± Selina didn¡¯t care about her image. She lunged at Wang Ran and wrapped herself around him. ¡°My dear! I missed you so much!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s find a place with no one first¡­¡± Selina¡¯s tongue drilled into Wang Ran¡¯s mouth like a poisonous snake¡­ Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: 440 Chapter 440: 440 Translator: 549690339 Heading to Bei Du Selina finally let Wang Ran go after they had sex on the plane. ¡± Darling, I¡¯ve helped you earn 30 tons of gold recently!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you reward me a few more times?¡± Selina sat on Wang Ran¡¯s body like a duck, her small hands supporting Wang Ran¡¯s abdomen. ¡°There will definitely be a reward.¡± ¡°I came here this time to bring you back so that you can always be by my side.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah! But¡­¡± ¡°If I leave, what about my little brothers and clansmen?¡± Selina looked conflicted. ¡°You can find a few reliable underlings to manage it for you.¡± ¡± Now that the transportation system is developed, it will only take two hours to get to my base from here.¡± ¡°If anything happens, you can come over at any time.¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Ah, so powerful!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems to be possible!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± As Selina spoke, she started twisting her hips again¡­ An hour later, Selina and Wang Ran walked out of the airport. Selina instructed her lackeys to carry the 30 tons of gold they had earned recently onto the plane. Then, Selina made arrangements for her lackeys. After everything was arranged, Selina boarded the plane with Wang Ran and flew toward N City. During the flight, the method of killing time was naturally the same as before. However, with one more person this time, Wang Ran was a little busy¡­ Two hours later, the plane returned to N City and landed on East Lake Island. The girls were very surprised by Wang Ran¡¯s sudden return. ¡°Master! Why are you back so early?¡± ¡°Aiya, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have used cucumbers just now.¡± ¡°Master, didn¡¯t Wu Jianguo bring a fleet to North America to look for you? Why did you come back first?¡± ¡°This plane looks so cool! Sigh, why is there a¡­That smell¡­¡± The girls surrounded Wang Ran. Come, let me introduce you. This is Selina, and this is Jenny.¡± ¡°Momo, arrange a villa for them.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Yes, come with me, sisters.¡± Lin Momo brought the two girls to pick a house. Wang Ran was tightly surrounded by the girls. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. It seemed that if he did not feed them, he would not be able to escape. For the rest of the day, Wang Ran did not even have the chance to put on his pants¡­ Because the plane was fast and they could go back at any time, Wang Ran was forced to stay by the girls for two days and lived like a donkey on the production team for two days. Two days later, Wang Ran finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. No matter how happy he was, he couldn¡¯t do it for 20 hours a day¡­ It wasn¡¯t that his body couldn¡¯t take it, it was his spirit. Wang Ran used the excuse that he had something to deal with in North America and quickly took Tang Tang and Jenny back to North America by plane. Originally, Wang Ran wanted to keep Jenny on East Lake Island, but he thought about how Bei Mei had yet to stabilize and needed someone to oversee it. Jenny, who had risen to level eight, was a local, so it was more appropriate for her to hold the fort temporarily. After a while, he would support the other underlings and replace Jenny. After resting in Las Vegas for two days, the fleet led by Wu Jianguo finally arrived at the West Coast. Wang Ran informed Jin Ya, who drove a large fleet of dozens of trucks to Los Angeles. Wang Ran also quickly took a plane to the dock. ¡°Boss, I finally see you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. I missed you so much!¡± Wu Jianguo wanted to pounce on Wang Ran the moment he saw him. However, when he saw Wang Ran holding Tang Tang and Jenny in his arms, Wu Jianguo stopped in his tracks. ¡°Are the supplies still safe?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Other than the fact that we ate half a container on the way, we didn¡¯t lose anything else.¡± Wu Jianguo grinned. At this time, the Golden Tooth¡¯s convoy had also arrived. Jin Ya ran over with his beer belly. ¡°Ah, Boss Wang, are all these containers?¡± Golden-tooth¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The ten boxes are seeds for you. The other 50 boxes are ready-made fruits and vegetables. Las Vegas will keep half of them, and the other half will be given to you.¡± ¡°You can eat it yourself or sell it to attract customers.¡± ¡°As for the rest, we¡¯ll split it according to our previous agreement of 37%.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Alright! No problem!¡± Jin Ya said with a smile. He was very satisfied with this deal. Immediately after, both parties began to unload and transport goods. A few hours later, both sides finally finished loading the goods. ¡°Boss, then we¡¯ll head back first!¡± ¡°The shipping speed is slow. We have to hurry.¡± Wu Jianguo said. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± ¡°After we arrive at the port, half of the gold will be transported to Bei Du.¡± ¡°They are in urgent need of gold.¡± Wang Ran instructed. Although the extraterrestrial technology¡¯s transport aircraft was fast, compared to sea transportation, the carrying capacity and carrying volume were still quite inferior. The 3000 tons of gold could only be transported smoothly by the fleet. Seeing Wu Jianguo¡¯s fleet leave the shore, Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. The matter in North America was finally almost completed. It was time for him to leave this place. ¡°Jenny, you have to help me look after this place for the next period of time.¡± Wang Ran patted Jenny¡¯s red head. ¡± Master, I also want to be by your side¡­¡± Jenny pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to replace you in a month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward when the time comes.¡± Wang Ran pinched Jenny¡¯s little face. ¡°Reward! Alright¡­¡± Jenny nodded. Ever since she had completely absorbed the European and American resources, the iPad, Tang Tang had given her, Jenny¡¯s strength in this area had improved by leaps and bounds, and her needs had increased a lot. As expected, Westerners had racial characteristics. After settling the deal, Wang Ran returned to the Metropolis Hotel in Las Vegas. Tang Huantian and the alien Paul were waiting on the rooftop with their luggage. As soon as the plane landed, Tang Huantian and Paul boarded the plane with their luggage. Bei Du, I haven¡¯t been there for many years.¡± ¡°I wonder what it looks like now.¡± Tang Huantian sighed. He was going to Bei Du to contribute to the moon landing project. Landing on the moon was not as simple as flying up in a spaceship. The lander¡¯s physical condition and environmental adaptation were all big problems. Especially since they needed to fight the aliens on the moon, every detail had to be taken into account. Paul, the alien, became the chief consultant for the moon landing mission. Tang Huantian¡¯s confidence was boosted by his relentless sharing of alien technology and biotechnology. After a three-hour flight, the plane arrived above Bei Du. Below them were several layers of walls. Tang Tang could not help but sing the song of the five rings¡­ Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: 441 Chapter 441: 441 Translator: 549690339 Can You Help Train a Female Warrior? ¡°Warning! Warning!¡± ¡± You have entered Bei Du. Please report your identity immediately!¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will take measures against you!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s plane received a warning signal from below. ¡°Siri, reply to them. Tell them that I¡¯m Wang Ran.¡± Wang Ran ordered very calmly. ¡°Alright, LSP.¡± Siri replied. Wang Ran glared at Tang Tang. She must have changed the name. No one else was so boring. Tang Tang made a face at Wang Ran. Tang Huantian was already used to it. Who exactly did his granddaughter take after¡­ ¡°Landing permitted!¡± ¡°Please land on the northern platform!¡± The other party quickly replied. The plane automatically descended in the direction of the target. The plane landed steadily. Wang Ran opened the hatch and walked out first. As soon as his feet landed, a figure pounced over like the wind. ¡°Eat my leg!¡± Lin Shuang smiled and kicked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran easily grabbed Lin Shuang¡¯s ankle with one hand and pulled. Lin Shuang stood straight and pressed herself against Wang Ran. Wang Ran reached out and hugged her. Lin Shuang¡¯s waist was tightly pressed against hers, and her face blushed. ¡°Oh my god! Is that Colonel Lin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her like that!¡± ¡°So she also has a feminine side!¡± ¡± As expected of the legendary man. He even captured our Colonel Lin!¡± The crowd started to mutter. Lin Shuang¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, so she naturally heard what they were talking about. Her face turned even redder. Soon, Lin Liye also walked over. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran! Welcome to Bei Du!¡± Lin Liye extended his hand to Wang Ran. Wang Ran could only put Lin Shuang¡¯s leg down and help her to the side before shaking hands with Lin Liye. Lin Liye didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, he couldn¡¯t even defeat his own daughter now¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to discipline her. How¡¯s the progress of the spaceship construction?¡± Wang Ran directly asked the question he was most concerned about. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°We spent three days to get the production line ready.¡± ¡± In the following period of time, we can start to produce spaceships specifically.¡± ¡± I have to say, the alien¡¯s power system is really awesome. We¡¯ve tested it on trucks, planes, and other transportation vehicles. It¡¯s powerful. Other than a little expensive, there¡¯s no flaw.¡± Lin Liye looked very confident. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡± Without this alien technology, it would be impossible to land on the moon in two months.¡± ¡± We have to land on the moon before those aliens are all sent over. The later we are, the more dangerous it will be.¡± ¡°If there are any parts that don¡¯t involve safety, our N City might be able to help.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡± That¡¯s not easy to get. The parts of the spaceship have high requirements for compatibility. It might not be efficient to produce them separately.¡± ¡°You should spend your time choosing people and improving your strength.¡± ¡°I trust you more in this aspect.¡± ¡± By the way, we have a team of 500 female soldiers here. Why don¡¯t you help train them?¡± Lin Liye smiled and glanced at Lin Shuang meaningfully. The hint was obvious. These 500 female warriors would have to trouble Wang Ran to help them increase their strength. ¡± 500???¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a donkey from the production team?!¡± ¡°At most¡­50! No more!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s face twitched. The twenty or so people in his family were already almost unable to handle it, and there were still 500 of them¡­ What a joke. ¡°50 then!¡± ¡± It¡¯s a 1,000-man mission to the moon this time. Bei Du intends to send out all their elites. I¡¯ll leave the specific personnel allocation to you, Comrade Wang Ran. Just tell me how many people you want.¡± Lin Liye looked very satisfied. These 50 people, after Wang Ran¡¯s special training, should have reached at least level six or seven. Coupled with the kinetic skeleton, their combat strength would definitely not be low. ¡°In terms of manpower, I plan to use Level 5 Awakening as the dividing line.¡± ¡± He can¡¯t even reach Level 5 Awakening. He¡¯ll probably be cannon fodder if he goes.¡± ¡± Awakened ones above Level 5 in Bei Du can start weightless training as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements when I get back.¡± ¡°Sigh! This is¡­¡± ¡°Could it be Dr. Tang?¡± Lin Liye was suddenly stunned. As a high-ranking official of Bei Du, he naturally knew what kind of person Tang Huantian was. ¡°Ah, hello, hello. I¡¯m Tang Huantian.¡± ¡± I came to Bei Du this time, hoping to provide some technical support to the soldiers on the moon landing.¡± Tang Huantian said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Dr. Tang is a master of biology!¡± Lin Liye held Tang Huantian¡¯s hand tightly, almost breaking his hand. At this moment, Lin Liye looked behind Tang Huantian. ¡°F * ck! Aliens!¡± Lin Liye and Lin Shuang screamed at the same time, as if they had seen a ghost. They all saw the alien Paul behind Tang Huantian. ¡°This is our technical consultant, Paul.¡± ¡°If you have any questions about alien technology, you can look for him.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, just beat him to death.¡± Wang Ran introduced. ¡°Beat him to death?¡± Paul was stunned. He thought that he had already become friends with Wang Ran¡­ ¡°Dr. Tang, Comrade Paul, I¡¯ll arrange for you to rest first.¡± ¡± Comrade Wang Ran, do you need to visit the spaceship production line?¡± Lin Liye asked. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡± Lin Shuang, bring Wang Ran around. I¡¯ll accompany Professor Tang and Paul.¡± Lin Liye looked at his daughter and instructed. ¡°Dad, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Lin Shuang glanced at Lin Liye and immediately held Wang Ran¡¯s arm. Lin Liye sighed. His daughter was indeed siding with outsiders¡­ After bidding farewell to Lin Liye, Wang Ran and Tang Tang followed Lin Shuang to the factory area in the Third Ring Road. Thousands of factories were densely packed together, and the roar could be heard from afar. ¡± This place was originally intended to produce kinetic skeletons at full capacity. Now, most of it has been converted into workshops for the production of spaceships.¡± ¡± As for spaceships, our country already has a rich accumulation of technology. It can be said that we are the world¡¯s leader.¡± ¡± Now, we just need to make some adjustments to the alien engine¡¯s adaptability and sturdiness.¡± Lin Shuang introduced as she walked. Wang Ran first walked into the kinetic skeleton factory. Mechanical limbs were being assembled and debugged on the assembly line, looking very efficient. The factory felt like a sci-fi movie. Wang Ran and Tang Tang watched it with great interest. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: 442 Chapter 442: 442 Translator: 549690339 Visiting the Factory ¡± Right, in order to be able to fight in the lunar environment, we have improved the kinetic skeleton.¡± ¡°Look, outside the exoskeleton, we put on a layer of spacesuit-level protective clothing.¡± ¡°These protective suits are made of mutated plant fibers. They are thinner than ordinary spacesuits and can isolate high and low temperatures.¡± ¡± Also, you have to wear a helmet and a mask when you reach the moon.¡± ¡± Because it involves combat, the strength requirement of the mask is very high. Fortunately, Area 51 provided us with the method to make high-strength transparent materials.¡± ¡°Next is the most important thing!¡± ¡± The kinetic skeleton¡¯s power engine!¡± ¡°In the past, our kinetic skeletons were driven by the user¡¯s strength. It¡¯s different now.¡± ¡± Look, we¡¯ve placed a small extraterrestrial engine on the chest of the kinetic skeleton.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like the thing on Iron Man¡¯s chest?¡± Lin Shuang pointed at one of the kinetic skeletons that was almost assembled. ¡°Ah! Really!¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This thing can produce a very powerful power output.¡± ¡°In the past, when we wore kinetic skeletons, we could only increase our strength by one to two levels. Now, we can go straight to level three!¡± ¡°More importantly¡­¡± ¡± This engine, together with the propeller built into the kinetic skeleton, can automatically help our soldiers adjust the gravity on the moon.¡± ¡± Think about it. If you guys are like the astronauts in science fiction movies who have to float for half a day with every step, how are you going to fight?¡± Lin Shuang said with a smile. ¡°This is really not bad!¡± Wang Ran nodded. Gravity was something that was easier to deal with if it was heavier than Earth, but it was a pain in the ass if it was lighter than Earth. He might not even be able to land even if he jumped up for a minute¡­ The modification of the kinetic skeleton was indeed very useful. ¡°These were all designed by the people from Area 51.¡± ¡± They¡¯re in the factory that makes spaceships now. Wang Ran, do you want to go and take a look?¡± Lin Shuang asked. ¡°Sure, I didn¡¯t expect them to be of such use. I¡¯ll go and say hello then.¡± Wang Ran and Tang Tang followed Lin Shuang to the other factory. Along the way, everyone was working hard in the factories. Obviously, they all wanted to do their part to protect Earth. Soon, Wang Ran arrived at the factory where the spaceship parts were made. In the factory, the head of the team, Colonel Robson, was fiddling with the outer shell of the engine. ¡°Hey, Mr. Wang Ran, you¡¯re here!¡± Robison put down the equipment in his hands and walked over. His face was stained with oil, and he was as black as a coal miner. ¡°Looks like you adapted quite quickly!¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°Ah, the production environment here is really too good. The production efficiency is much higher than that of the US.¡± ¡°I feel that the production progress can be accelerated by more than 20%.¡± Robson was very satisfied with the place. This place was not like the United States. Out of the eight hours of work in the United States, at least four hours were spent slacking. The efficiency was so low that it made people speechless. Here, 12 hours of high-quality work a day was the norm. The soldiers and technicians that Robison brought were all infected by the working atmosphere here and were full of energy. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡± Wang Ran said very sincerely. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. If we don¡¯t do this well, the Earth will be finished!¡± ¡°We will definitely risk our lives to do it.¡± Robison patted his chest. ¡± You see, your country¡¯s original manned spacecraft technology is very good.¡± ¡°We just need to find a way to strengthen the external structure and then adapt the engine.¡± ¡± Basically, give me another half a month and the spaceship can start mass production.¡± ¡± Each ship can carry four people. There are a total of 250 ships.¡± ¡°I can guarantee that 100 ships will definitely be a problem! As for the other 150 ships, as long as nothing special happens during the process, there should be no problem.¡± Robson calculated carefully. After all, the construction period was rather urgent this time. If anything happened midway, they had to ensure the production of at least 100 spaceships. ¡± It¡¯s fine. Just try your best. If you really can¡¯t make it in time, 100 ships will do.¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll work harder.¡± Wang Ran thought about it. If there were fewer people, then he could only put in more effort on his strength. To increase his strength¡­ Of course, he could only work hard on himself. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb your work anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Wang Ran shook hands with Robin and walked out of the factory. ¡°Wang Ran, let me take you to other places!¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. No one knew what she was up to. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡± It¡¯s a good opportunity to see if there¡¯s anything in Bei Du that N City can learn and improve on.¡± Wang Ran readily agreed. Lin Shuang drove the car toward the Fourth Ring Road with Wang Ran and Tang Tang. There was no traffic jam in Bei Du after the apocalypse. Soon, Lin Shuang¡¯s car arrived at a campsite. In the camp, hundreds of female soldiers were wearing tight military green vests and camouflage pants, training in the sand. Lin Shuang brought Wang Ran and Tang Tang out of the car. When the female warriors saw Wang Ran, they stopped what they were doing. ¡°Ah! Is that Wang Ran?¡± ¡°It looks quite comfortable!¡± ¡°Captain Lin said that with him¡­Is it true?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Of course it¡¯s true!¡± ¡± Look at Colonel Lin Shuang. She was only a level-five Awakened a month ago, but she¡¯s already a level-nine Awakened after following Wang Ran for a short while.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that even Captain Lin isn¡¯t her opponent!¡± ¡°Ah, I also want to increase my strength!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the higher-ups said that there are only 50 spots. You can¡¯t be chosen just because you want to go.¡± ¡°Aiya, Brother Wang Ran is so charming. Even if I can¡¯t increase my strength, I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡± You slut, there are no men in the military camp, so you can¡¯t control yourself!¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t poke my chest¡­¡± The female warriors laughed and laughed. ¡°Enough! What are you all thinking?¡± ¡°Get into formation and train well!¡± The female instructor shouted. The female warriors could only obediently line up. At this moment, the female instructor also glanced at Wang Ran and blushed. As an instructor, he wondered if he would have a chance¡­ ¡± Wang Ran, these are the 500 most talented female warriors in Bei Du!¡± ¡°My dad said that you have to bring 50 people out.¡± Lin Shuang said as she held back her laughter. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran instantly understood Lin Shuang¡¯s intention. Although Wang Ran was already mentally prepared when Lin Liye mentioned it previously, his legs still went weak when he saw these female warriors with his own eyes¡­ Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: 443 Chapter 443: 443 Translator: 549690339 Choosing a Female Warrior These hundreds of female warriors all had almost perfect figures. Their tight singlets outlined the lines of their upper bodies. As for their legs, even though they were hidden in camouflage pants, they were all long legs without exception. ¡°Pfft, haha¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, are you afraid?¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Afraid? Who said I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Wang Ran wiped the sweat off his forehead. Of course, Wang Ran wasn¡¯t afraid. However, Wang Ran¡¯s little brother was very worried that he would be skinned bald¡­ ¡°Wang Ran, this is for the safety of Earth!¡± ¡°You must shoulder this responsibility!¡± Lin Shuang encouraged. ¡± That¡¯s right, uncle. Look, at least there are beautiful female warriors here!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a man¡­Then you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to cry.¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth and laughed. Lin Shuang and Tang Tang echoed each other, and they had a tacit understanding of how to trick Wang Ran. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s to protect Earth¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed helplessly. ¡°Wang Ran, are you going to pick these 50 yourself or do you want us to help you?¡± Lin Shuang was trembling from holding back her laughter. ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°There are so many people. Just looking at them gives me a headache.¡± ¡°Ah, no, I have to go to the car to get some fresh air.¡± Wang Ran said as he hid in the car. ¡°Tang Tang, help me pick!¡± Lin Shuang invited Tang Tang. Sister Lin Shuang, should we pick the prettier one or the stronger one?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s eyes turned into crescents as she smiled. ¡°I prefer a prettier one.¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re exploiting Wang Ran. We can¡¯t exploit him too much.¡± Lin Shuang thought for a moment and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Tang nodded and felt that it made sense. The two of them walked to the front of the square formation and began to pick people out one by one. ¡°Ah! Am I chosen? That¡¯s great!¡± A female warrior was so excited that she shed tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose me¡­Am I not pretty enough? What? It¡¯s really¡­¡± There were also many female warriors who cried because of their sadness. The female instructor was the saddest. She did not understand why she was not chosen when she was so strong and strong¡­ Soon, 50 lucky people were selected. They were all elites among female warriors, and they could even change their clothes and become supermodels. ¡± Get ready. Come with me to N City for special training tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tang Tang has a 50GB video tutorial here. You can take it back and watch it first. You can learn it well.¡± Lin Shuang ordered the 50 female warriors. These female warriors were still inexperienced, and if they didn¡¯t learn advanced knowledge, they would embarrass Bei Du. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After being selected, these female warriors were all extremely excited. Even if it was 500GB, they would still be able to finish watching it, let alone 50GB. After picking the female warriors, Lin Shuang and Tang Tang returned to the car. ¡°Wang Ran, you can stay at my place tonight!¡± As Lin Shuang spoke, she gave Wang Ran a small look. ¡°How¡¯s the soundproofing at your place?¡± Wang Ran quickly understood what Lin Shuang meant. ¡°Sound insulation¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to work.¡± Lin Shuang frowned slightly. Ever since Lin Liye spread the news that exercising with female zombies could improve one¡¯s strength, the military compound had been bustling with noise every night¡­ ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± ¡± We can take an extraterrestrial plane and sleep in the sky!¡± Tang Tang shook her head. ¡°Oh right¡­¡± Lin Shuang was enlightened. In this aspect, Tang Tang¡¯s thinking was still flexible. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take you guys to eat.¡± ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s¡­ Go rest on the plane.¡± Lin Shuang smiled sweetly. It had been a while since she had increased her strength¡­ Lin Shuang brought Wang Ran and Tang Tang back to the military compound. There was a special canteen here, and the food was not bad. As soon as Lin Shuang appeared, the surrounding people looked at her with admiration. After all, in this era, strength reigned supreme. Ever since Lin Shuang came back and defeated Lin Liye in a one-on-one fight, her status in Bei Du had soared. Many people regarded her as their idol. Of course, the canteen auntie would not move the spoon when eating. This time, when she found out that Lin Shuang had brought the legendary lord of N City, Wang Ran, the canteen lady excitedly added a few more dishes for Wang Ran. After all, her daughter was an instructor in the female soldier team. If Wang Ran took a fancy to her¡­ That could be said to be soaring into the sky. Just as the three of them sat down and were about to start eating, a middle-aged woman and a young man sneaked over. ¡°Ah, hello, you must be Comrade Wang Ran?¡± The middle-aged woman walked to Wang Ran¡¯s side and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Ran didn¡¯t like to be disturbed by strangers while eating, so he frowned slightly. ¡°Wang Ran, they are Zhang Guozhu¡¯s wife and children.¡± Lin Shuang reminded. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡± Wang Ran sneered. Wang Ran had a deep impression of Zhang Guozhu¡¯s wife and child. After Zhang Guozhu¡¯s accident, they were only concerned about the pension and treatment, and did not care about Zhang Guozhu¡¯s life and death at all. When they learned that Zhang Guozhu had become a zombie, they put on a disgusted attitude. Wang Ran did not want to deal with such people. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, we¡¯re here to ask how Guozhu is doing in N City.¡± ¡°I heard that he became a small leader in N City. Is that right?¡± The middle-aged woman squeezed out a smile and asked, her eyes flashing with greed. Wang Ran understood at a glance. She heard that Zhang Guozhu had made a fortune and wanted to bask in his glory. ¡± Guozhu is indeed a powerful leader in N City. He has thousands of people under him.¡± ¡°The benefits are also very good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking for him? I heard that you two are divorced, right?¡± Wang Ran asked indifferently. ¡°What divorce? There was a small misunderstanding between us at that time!¡± ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, can you help us contact Guozhu?¡± The middle-aged woman and the young man¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Wang Ran¡¯s words. It turned out that Zhang Guozhu was doing better in N City than Bei Du! This gave the mother and son a new idea. ¡°Contact? I¡¯m sorry, Guozhu has already remarried.¡± ¡°If you want to contact him, you can go to N City to find him yourself. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Wang Ran calmly ate the drumstick from the military canteen. ¡°What?! He remarried?¡± ¡°This bastard, he¡¯s already so old, but he still hasn¡¯t given up!¡± ¡°Son, your marriage hasn¡¯t been settled yet, and your father has remarried!¡± ¡°This scum, heartless man, heartless thing¡­¡± The middle-aged woman sat on the ground and slapped the ground, forcing back her tears. She looked like she was throwing a tantrum. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: 444 Chapter 444: 444 Translator: 549690339 It Was Too Lucky To Be Chosen ¡± Sigh, looks like I can¡¯t even have a good meal in Bei Du.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to N City?¡± Wang Ran deliberately frowned. At this moment, a few people who looked like they were eating normally near the canteen instantly put down their chopsticks and ran to Wang Ran¡¯s side. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°Hurry up and drag these two away!¡± A middle-aged man with a crew cut quickly turned around and ordered the people beside him. Wang Ran smiled. He had long noticed that there were gazes around him from time to time. It was indeed the case. Bei Du had specially arranged some manpower for Wang Ran to ensure that Wang Ran would not be disturbed on this trip. ¡°What right do you have to touch me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a family member of a martyr!¡± ¡°We enjoy the second-class allowance!¡± The middle-aged woman and the young man struggled and shouted. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Is Comrade Wang Ran someone you can harass?¡± A few burly men immediately dragged the two of them out of the canteen. As for whether their welfare allowance could still be guaranteed, it was hard to say. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°We will be more careful next time. We won¡¯t let random people approach you.¡± The man with the crew cut bowed and walked out of the cafeteria. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being treated very well!¡± ¡°He¡¯s comparable to a high-ranking cadre!¡± Tang Tang laughed. ¡°Aiya, Wang Ran¡¯s deeds have long spread throughout the entire Bei Du.¡± ¡± The young people now idolize him, and the older generation is also very optimistic about him.¡± ¡°I heard that many leaders want to marry their daughters to Wang Ran!¡± Lin Shuang said proudly. ¡°Look, I suggested that sleeping on the plane is a wise choice!¡± ¡°With so many people protecting him in secret, it would be awkward if there were any movements at night.¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth and laughed. Lin Shuang¡¯s face immediately turned red. In Bei Du, she still cared about her face. Soon, the three of them finished their meal. She couldn¡¯t eat too much, or else her stomach would feel uncomfortable when she swayed. The three of them walked out of the cafeteria, summoned a plane, and flew it into the air. Next, it was time to test the aircraft¡¯s hover technique¡­ A day passed quickly. Wang Ran came down halfway to have tea with Lin Liye and the other leaders. They had a simple chat. This trip to Bei Du was considered a successful one. In the following period of time, Wang Ran would start to get busy. After all, there were still many people waiting for Wang Ran to help increase their strength. After carrying 50 female soldiers and Lin Shuang, the plane flew toward N City. Along the way, Wang Ran could often see the eager gazes of the female warriors. Wang Ran could only pretend not to see it and admire the scenery outside the window¡­ When they passed by Japan, Wang Ran picked up Youya. After not seeing her for a few days, Youya¡¯s temperament had become even more alluring. Her snow-white neck made people want to bite it, and the plump body under the kimono also made people want to explore it. Of course, Youya¡¯s control over her own ability had also become more stable. After a period of flight, Wang Ran finally returned to East Lake. The cabin door opened, and Wang Ran got off the plane with more than 50 girls. ¡°Oh my god! Master, you¡­ So powerful!¡± ¡± Yeah, I thought that we were already amazing with 13 girls. There are actually dozens of us this time!¡± ¡°Master, the two-digit numbers are running out!¡± The girls couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. When they saw Youya, the girls could not help but be shocked again. Even girls would want to take advantage of him. ¡± Alright, alright. Momo, arrange their accommodation first and then make a schedule.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the laboratory first and see if Shiyao has any¡­ Something that can increase efficiency.¡± Wang Ran said as he climbed back into the plane. ¡°Wow! The scenery here is great!¡± ¡°Yeah, it feels like a vacation!¡± ¡°This place is much more comfortable than Bei Du! Aiya, I¡¯m so lucky to be chosen!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. What should I do?¡± The girls chattered excitedly. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, pay attention!¡± ¡°We have to follow the rules here!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll be sent back to Bei Du!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Lin Momo displayed the aura of a butler. ¡°Understood!¡± The girls immediately raised their heads and puffed out their chests, standing in a military posture. They were well-trained and easily adapted to the rules. ¡°From today onwards, I will give you a number.¡± ¡°Here, you only have numbers, no names.¡± ¡°After all, there are so many people. Master won¡¯t remember their names.¡± ¡± Of course, he might not remember the serial number¡­¡± ¡± As for clothes, you can¡¯t wear such plain clothes here¡­¡± ¡°Jiaxin will help you choose clothes.¡± ¡± Remember one thing. When you go out, wear more. On the island, wear less. When you¡¯re indoors with Master, don¡¯t wear anything if you can.¡± ¡°Do you all understand?¡± Lin Momo asked. ¡°Understood!¡± The girls said in unison, blushing. Lin Momo nodded in satisfaction. This group of girls seemed to be quite obedient and easy to manage. At this moment, Ada rode on Little Gold and passed by with the gorilla. ¡°Oh my god! There¡¯s actually a dog here!¡± ¡°Look, this dog¡¯s strength seems to be¡­Stronger than us!¡± ¡°Could it be that this dog is also Wang Ran¡­¡± ¡°Forget about the dog, but look at this gorilla¡­¡± The girls were shocked and whispered. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Master, are you the kind of person who has feelings for animals?¡± ¡°They became stronger by eating mutated vegetables!¡± Lin Momo explained with a straight face. ¡°Oh! I see!¡± The girls were relieved. They thought that Wang Ran had some strange XP. Next, Lin Momo led the girls to their respective villas. With the arrival of these dozens of girls, the villa was immediately a little short of space. Poor Xiao Jin. He was directly chased out of the villa and squeezed into Ada¡¯s villa with the gorilla, giving up his seat to the new girl. On the other side, Wang Ran came to Liu Shiyao¡¯s laboratory. The laboratory was still very busy. ¡°Ah! Wang Ran, you¡¯re back!¡± Liu Shiyao was still wearing a black silk white shirt and a white coat. She had a pair of thin-rimmed glasses on her nose bridge and looked like a mature woman. Seeing Wang Ran, Liu Shiyao immediately closed her white coat and covered her long legs. Otherwise, Wang Ran would have seen the black silk that was wet to her thighs because of the luster. ¡± By the way, Dr. Tang will be staying in Bei Du for half a month.¡± ¡°He will come here to help later.¡± ¡°Your research progress should be able to speed up a lot, right?¡± Wang Ran had sharp eyes. The changes in Liu Shiyao¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be hidden from him, but he didn¡¯t point it out. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: 445 Chapter 445: 445 Translator: 549690339 This is a Great Nourishment Medicine ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡± I¡¯m studying how living things adapt to the lunar environment.¡± ¡± You¡¯re going to the moon to fight, not to explore.¡± ¡± Therefore, we must let you adapt as soon as possible from the biological level.¡± ¡°Previously, the ancient virus and lizard cells happened to have strong environmental adaptability. I plan to start from this angle.¡± ¡°With Dr. Tang joining us, I believe we can advance quickly.¡± Liu Shiyao seemed very happy. ¡°Yes, and¡­¡± ¡°Do you have any¡­ A supplement that can increase the production of white?¡± Wang Ran was a little embarrassed and stuttered. There were 150 mouths on the island. If he didn¡¯t feed them, he really couldn¡¯t feed them. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°There really is!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a colleague here who used to study boar breeding. He¡¯s an expert in this area.¡± ¡°I took some information and made a potion that can increase the production of your treasure.¡± Liu Shiyao laughed so hard that her glasses almost fell off. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not incapable. I¡¯m doing this for the safety of Earth!¡± ¡°Increasing the production is to increase your strength!¡± Wang Ran explained. ¡°Hehehe, I understand, I understand!¡± ¡°By the way, do you want to try the effect of this potion?¡± Liu Shiyao adjusted her glasses and threw a provocative look at Wang Ran. ¡± I¡¯ll give it a try. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Wang Ran smiled, held Liu Shiyao¡¯s waist, and walked towards the innermost laboratory¡­ LF An hour later. Wang Ran put on his clothes and looked at Liu Shiyao, who was lying on the ground weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Help me find a stopper!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to flow out!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t waste it!¡± Liu Shiyao covered a certain spot with her hands. The effect of the potion was really awesome. This time, Wang Ran¡¯s dosage was more than ten times that of before! Liu Shiyao¡¯s belly was obviously bulging. Moreover, this thing had both quality and quantity, and the effect was very good! It seemed that the plan to increase his strength would go very smoothly. Wang Ran found a conical bottle stopper, which made Liu Shiyao heave a sigh of relief. ¡± Let me take my time. I probably won¡¯t be able to absorb it without half an hour.¡± On one hand, Liu Shiyao was enjoying the huge energy in her body, but on the other hand, she was embarrassed because of her embarrassment. ¡°Alright, good luck.¡± Wang Ran sat next to Liu Shiyao. Liu Shiyao leaned into Wang Ran¡¯s arms. She leaned against him and something happened¡­ Half an hour later, Liu Shiyao¡¯s stomach bulged. There was liquid hanging from his mouth and nose. She was stuffed again. ¡°Yes, it means that the effect of the potion is quite good.¡± Wang Ran patted Liu Shiyao¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. ¡°I admit defeat¡­Pin ¡®er.¡± Liu Shiyao burped and covered her mouth, afraid that she would vomit it out and waste it. After this meal, Liu Shiyao would probably be able to break through to become a Level 10 Metahuman. After all, it was ten times more than before¡­ After packing up, Liu Shiyao put on her clothes. Her stomach was still bulging. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Let¡¯s go back together.¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to eat anything tonight, Pin ¡®er¡­¡± Liu Shiyao rubbed her stomach. Liu Shiyao secretly grinned when she thought of the other girls being forced by Wang Ran tonight. Wang Ran brought Liu Shiyao back to the island. Dinner was ready on the island. With the addition of 50 Awakened ones, the size of the restaurant had also expanded significantly. The new girls were all shocked by the food on the island. ¡± Oh my god, is this really lobster and abalone¡­¡± ¡°Kazufuru, this is Kazufuru!¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much delicious food. I¡¯m about to cry!¡± ¡± Compared to this, what are we eating in Bei Du¡­¡± ¡°The food and accommodation here are so good. Even if I can¡¯t increase my strength, I¡¯m still willing to come!¡± The girls ¡®eyes were all wet. Lin Momo smiled and said nothing. These girls were still too young. At night, they would know that eating too much was not a good thing. Liu Shiyao also covered her mouth and snickered. Eat, eat. By night, you guys will probably be in your throats. The dinner was carried out in a cheerful atmosphere. The new girls were a little full. After all, they rarely had the chance to taste such a luxurious dinner before the apocalypse. After dinner, Lin Momo took out his schedule. ¡°Tonight is¡­Sister Xiaoyu, Jiaxin, Shuangshuang, and 14-20.¡± Lin Momo said as he looked at the small notebook. Every night, there were three old people and seven new people. Seven days a week, it was just enough to finish the queue. As for the time during the day, that would depend on the individual¡¯s free play. Su Xiaoyu and the others walked toward Wang Ran¡¯s villa with ease. As for the new girl, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy. They wouldn¡¯t even frown if they were asked to go into battle to kill the enemy, but to go to Wang Ran¡¯s villa¡­ That would be a little embarrassing. After all, they had no experience in this area. The teaching materials Tang Tang provided them with were all Japanese edition. Every girl was very delicate and seemed to be very good at serving others. Letting them learn was a little¡­ However, training hard with Wang Ran was a mission given by the organization, so they couldn¡¯t disobey. After being shy for a while, the seven new girls finally mustered up the courage to walk into Wang Ran¡¯s villa. The other girls were chattering and whispering to each other, looking like they were gossiping. ¡°It¡¯s not good to steal from the wall.¡± Lin Momo reminded. ¡°Ah, we didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We went to look at the teaching materials and prepare.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Sister Momo!¡± The girls dispersed. In Wang Ran¡¯s villa. As the eldest sister, Su Xiaoyu took the lead and set an example for the new girls. ¡°Wow, Sister Xiaoyu looks so strong!¡± ¡°It can actually twist at such an angle!¡± ¡± I heard that Sister Xiaoyu¡¯s strength is comparable to a Level-11 Metahuman. Is that true?¡± ¡°It must be real. This aura can¡¯t be faked.¡± ¡± That¡¯s right, there was a turbulence when she collided with Comrade Wang Ran¡­¡± ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it¡­¡± The surrounding girls looked like they had not seen much of the world. At the same time, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s violent movements made them worry about their stomachs¡­ This kind of action would make him vomit¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much just now¡­ Not long after, Su Xiaoyu began to twitch. Then, a large amount of liquid gushed out. The girls were shocked once again¡­ So the amount of water in the educational film was actually real. Moreover, Wang Ran seemed to have taken more than the amount in the educational film¡­ Once again, they felt that they had eaten too much¡­ Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: 446 Chapter 446: 446 Translator: 549690339 It¡¯s All a Trick! The next morning, Wang Ran took advantage of the fact that the girls had not woken up to quickly get dressed and escape the villa. Taking Liu Shiyao¡¯s medicine could indeed increase the dosage, but after taking it many times, Wang Ran began to feel a little weak. He should avoid the morning exercise if he could. In the dining room, the new girls were eating breakfast. When they saw Wang Ran, their faces turned red. The commotion last night was not small. In addition, they had been reading the tutorial for the whole day, so it was inevitable that they would toss and turn at night. Many girls even dreamed of Wang Ran¡­ Not long after, the first batch of girls from last night arrived at the restaurant. ¡°Ah! How was it? Isn¡¯t it very big?¡± ¡°How was the experience?¡± ¡°Wow! You advanced! I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°What?! Is there really that much?¡± The other girls immediately gathered around and asked about last night¡¯s battle. ¡°Master, it looks like the island will be lively for a while.¡± Su Xiaoyu covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, make me a cup of wolfberries.¡± Wang Ran rubbed his waist. Su Xiaoyu obediently helped Wang Ran brew some wolfberries. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have any arrangements during the day, right?¡± ¡°Do you want to go somewhere with me?¡± As Su Xiaoyu spoke, she used her finger to gently draw circles on Wang Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Sure.¡± Wang Ran smiled and nodded. Su Xiaoyu never fought with others, so why was she taking the initiative this time? Could it be that the amount last night had increased her appetite? Hearing Wang Ran¡¯s affirmative answer, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. After dinner, Su Xiaoyu drove away from East Lake Island with Wang Ran. After entering the city, life had gradually returned along the way. Many shops opened one after another, and there were also some pedestrians on the road. The population of N City had also exceeded 500,000. It could be said that it was the city with the best living environment in the world. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of a residential area. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this¡­¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They arrived at a familiar place again. This was Wang Ran¡¯s neighborhood before the apocalypse. At that time, Su Xiaoyu lived opposite Wang Ran. ¡°Master, do you still remember how we met?¡± Su Xiaoyu tilted her head and asked. ¡± Of course I remember. On the day of the apocalypse, I threw something at your head.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°Hey, did you only start to notice me then?¡± Su Xiaoyu sighed, looking unhappy. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I noticed you the first time I saw you in the neighborhood.¡± ¡°However, I feel that an ordinary person like me shouldn¡¯t have any sense of existence in your eyes.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. Su Xiaoyu was so beautiful. Of course, Wang Ran had an impression of her. However, Wang Ran also knew his limits. He was just an ordinary social animal. How could he be qualified to know beautiful women? ¡°Hehe ~~~¡± Upon hearing Wang Ran¡¯s words, Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face relaxed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve noticed you a long time ago, Master!¡± ¡°There are a few stray cats in our neighborhood. I often see you feed them.¡± ¡± Another time, I saw you helping an old granny push the cart.¡± ¡± After that, I made up my mind to greet you, Master, but in the end¡­¡± ¡± In the end, every time you run at night, you run so fast that I can¡¯t catch up at all¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu blushed and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Wang Ran was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to miss Su Xiaoyu so many times¡­ The steel wire that Elder Yue was pulling had been broken by his own strength¡­ But fortunately, fate still allowed him to walk together with Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Master, follow me!¡± Su Xiaoyu pulled Wang Ran into a residential building. After climbing the stairs for a while, the two of them arrived at the door. ¡°Ah, this is your house, right?¡± Wang Ran remembered. Previously, in order to save Su Xiaoyu, Wang Ran had come here alone. The old man on the opposite side even contributed a knife and a car. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned this place. Come in quickly.¡± Su Xiaoyu led Wang Ran into the room. It was just as Su Xiaoyu had said. It was clean and tidy, and there was a sense of warmth in it. ¡°Master, wait a moment!¡± Su Xiaoyu chuckled softly and flashed into the kitchen. Not long after, Su Xiaoyu walked out wearing an apron. Yes, only the kitchen apron. ¡°Master, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Su Xiaoyu turned around and asked with a red face. Wang Ran instantly understood. He remembered what Lin Momo had said yesterday. At night, they would follow the schedule, and during the day, they would rely on their own abilities. Xiao Yu was trying to trick him! She had indeed learned to be bad! However, Wang Ran was still a little touched. ¡°Do you still remember what happened at your house that day?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we reenact it?¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Su Xiaoyu smiled and pounced on Wang Ran. The two of them fell to the ground. Su Xiaoyu opened her small mouth and bit Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder. Immediately after, they had an even deeper exchange¡­ In the afternoon, the two of them ended their battle. From the kitchen to the bathroom, to the sofa, to the dining table, to the washing machine, there were traces of battle everywhere. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring you to another place!¡± Su Xiaoyu licked the residue on the corner of her mouth and said with a smile. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Wang Ran helped Su Xiaoyu put on her black stockings. It had to be said that Su Xiaoyu¡¯s legs were worth playing with. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there!¡± Su Xiaoyu smiled mysteriously. The two of them went downstairs and returned to the car. Su Xiaoyu drove the car in a certain direction with Wang Ran. Not long after, the car arrived at their destination. Wang Ran glanced out of the car window and immediately understood. It was that supermarket! It was Wang Ran and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s first temporary base after the apocalypse. Wang Ran had also met Lin Momo here. ¡°Is Momo waiting for me inside?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Master, go in and take a look!¡± Su Xiaoyu pushed Wang Ran towards the warehouse. Unlike before, the entrance of the warehouse was much cleaner. The pile of zombies had also been cleaned up. Wang Ran entered the previous password and the door unlocked. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran saw a familiar scene. There were neatly arranged containers everywhere, although the containers were a little empty. There were a few mattresses in the middle of the empty space, and in front of the mattresses was a large screen TV for surveillance. It was exactly the same as when they left this place. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here!¡± Lin Momo, who was wearing a maid costume, jogged to Wang Ran. It was a maid¡¯s outfit, but the fabric seemed to be a little too thin, and the hem of the dress reached her thighs. It¡¯s all a routine¡­ Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: 447 Chapter 447: 447 Translator: 549690339 Emergency Situation A trick was a trick, but Wang Ran still fell for it. First, it was the mattress, then the shelves, and then the cold storage. There were traces of battle everywhere in the supermarket warehouse¡­ ¡°Master, will we be able to survive this crisis safely?¡± Lin Momo asked Wang Ran as she snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Probably¡­¡± ¡°Look at how strong I am. The aliens are definitely not my match.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡± But this time, we¡¯re on the moon¡­¡± Su Xiaoyu was also a little worried. On Earth, Wang Ran could be considered an absolute expert. There was no opponent that could not be killed with a single punch. However, the environment of the moon¡­ It was still a little worrying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all be fine.¡± ¡°No one can be missing.¡± Wang Ran hugged the two girls tightly. What Wang Ran wanted to protect was not only Earth, but also the people closest to him. Therefore, this operation must not fail¡­ In the following period of time, all the girls took turns to drag Wang Ran to the place where they first met. Tang Tang pulled Wang Ran back to the villa area. The girls from the flight attendant class dragged Wang Ran back to school. Wu Jiaxin even climbed up the street lamp. Lu Shuangshuang brought Wang Ran to ride on the little dolphin. Liu Shiyao and Wang Ran came to the cruise ship. Zhou Meng brought Wang Ran to the subway station. One and a half months passed quickly. As the moon landing date approached, everyone started to get nervous. Fortunately, the progress in all aspects was not bad. Over at Bei Du, the Lunar Combat Exoskeleton had been completed and mass production had begun. This new kinetic skeleton was equipped with an extraterrestrial power system and was also filled with life potions. It could be repaired at any time. It looked like the battle armor of a sergeant in Halo, very eye-catching. The progress of the new spacecraft was also good. The first completed product had successfully flown and returned. In N City, the research team led by Dr. Tang and Liu Shiyao also made some progress. They successfully developed a reagent that could allow the user to obtain extremely strong adaptability within five days after consumption. From the results of the experiment, even without any protection, the Experimentals could survive between 90 degrees and minus 70 degrees. It was said that the temperature of the moon was between 127 degrees Celsius and-183 degrees Celsius. In other words, the most powerful Awakened ones and zombies could last for a period of time after taking this drug, even without their protective clothing. One afternoon, while Wang Ran was relaxing in the pool, alien Paul called. ¡°Big Boss Wang Ran!¡± ¡°The latest news!¡± ¡± I¡¯ve received news that our planet¡¯s advance party has arrived on the moon a few days ahead of schedule!¡± ¡± They are currently expanding and strengthening the portal!¡± ¡°In a few days, most of the troops will come from the other side of the portal!¡± Paul said nervously. ¡°What?! It¡¯s been brought forward!¡± Wang Ran frowned. According to the original plan, the Earth troops would set off in five days. However, since the other party had arrived on the moon in advance, they would definitely make various defensive arrangements. Moreover, after the expansion and reinforcement of the teleportation gate, their main forces would arrive very soon. At that time, the Earth¡¯s allied forces might be caught off guard. ¡± Yes, and I heard that the War God of the Combat Tribe is leading the team personally. His strength is second only to the Supreme Speaker, so he¡¯s very difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°If they let their main force arrive successfully, I reckon that this battle will be difficult to fight.¡± Paul sighed. ¡± Get Bei Du to prepare a spaceship for me. I¡¯ll rush to Bei Du immediately.¡± Wang Ran said decisively. ¡°Boss Wang Ran, could it be that you want to¡­¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled. ¡± That¡¯s right. I want to go to the moon first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up and get them to help me prepare for take-off.¡± Wang Ran hung up the phone. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m going to Bei Du first!¡± ¡± Arrange for the people we¡¯ve selected earlier. Bring them to Bei Du in three days.¡± Wang Ran instructed. For this 1,000-man moon landing project, N City had selected 500 elites, including the girls from Donghu Island, Wu Jianguo and his underlings, as well as Little Red and other zombies. Bei Du also sent out more than 300 people, including the 50 female warriors who had been specially trained by Wang Ran. In addition, District 51 and other organizations also sent out some people to gather the remaining spots. Right now, Wang Ran could not wait for everyone to gather. He had to rush to the moon before the other party¡¯s main force arrived. He had to delay their progress as much as possible to prepare time for the Earth¡¯s allied forces. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°You want to go up first?¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s body trembled. The other girls also looked worried. ¡°The preparations are not complete yet. The main team can¡¯t set off together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up and stall for time.¡± ¡± Don¡¯t worry. With my strength, my safety will be no problem.¡± Wang Ran patted Su Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder. Time was tight, and there was no way to comfort them one by one. Wang Ran boarded the plane and rushed to Bei Du. An hour later, Wang Ran landed at Bei Du¡¯s launch base. Lin Liye and the leaders were waiting for Wang Ran. When Wang Ran got off the plane, Lin Liye welcomed him. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, your decision is too sudden¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s too dangerous to go to the moon alone!¡± ¡°You have to know that the other party is an entire army!¡± Lin Liye reminded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know my strength?¡± Wang Ran looked calm. ¡°How about¡­ Shall I go with you?¡± ¡°One more person to take care of!¡± Lin Liye suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. One more person is a burden. I still have to take care of you.¡± Wang Ran wasn¡¯t afraid of hurting people and said with a smile. ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Liye¡¯s face twitched. He was Bei Du¡¯s War God after all, yet he was a burden in Wang Ran¡¯s mouth. Sigh, not to the extent of being a burden, but there was indeed a difference in strength. Are the spacecraft and kinetic skeleton ready?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, let me set off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to buy as much time as possible.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Seeing that he could not persuade Wang Ran, Lin Liye nodded and called the staff beside him. The staff put the latest kinetic skeleton on Wang Ran one by one. The kinetic skeleton was both a spacesuit and a battle armor. It could also withstand the huge temperature difference in space and provide oxygen. The only drawback was that once it was seriously damaged, the person inside could only rely on himself. With the help of the staff, Wang Ran put on the armor. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran!¡± ¡± We represent Bei Du, China, and Earth to salute you!¡± Everyone in the launch base raised their arms in unison and put them to their ears. Wang Ran¡¯s actions moved everyone. A true expert did not rely on strength to suppress others, but to stand up for others when they needed him the most. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: 448 Chapter 448: 448 Translator: 549690339 Female Alien? Wang Ran waved at everyone, put on his helmet, and got into the spaceship. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Wang Ran looked a little nervous. After all, this was the moon landing¡­ Fortunately, all the selected people had undergone training in this area recently. Wang Ran quickly adapted to the environment in the spaceship. Under the control of the crew, the spacecraft slowly rose into the air and began to accelerate¡­ After a while, the spaceship looked like a small black dot. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, you have to live to complete the mission!¡± ¡°I still want to have grandchildren¡­¡± Lin Liye raised his head and muttered. The others also prayed for Wang Ran¡­ In the spaceship, Wang Ran leaned back in his seat, feeling a little bored. This spaceship would take more than ten hours to fly to the moon. Although it was much faster than the previous spaceships on Earth, it was still quite boring to not move for more than ten hours. Wang Ran could only watch the various materials that Paul had organized through the screen. The analysis of the body structure of the Combat Race, the types and characteristics of the Zerg, and so on¡­ However, the combat race on this planet looked much more pleasing to the eye than Paul, the intelligent race. In terms of body size, the combat race was closer to humans, but their limbs were longer than humans. The facial features of the Combat Tribe were more similar to humans, but their eyes were much larger and their ears were more slender. It looked a little like the elves in the game. As for the Zergs¡­ It looked more like the Zergs from StarCraft and Starship Troopers. There were many types of Zergs, each with their own functions. Wang Ran spent several hours just identifying the appearance of the various insects. More than ten hours had finally passed. Through the glass, Wang Ran saw the huge moon outside the window. ¡± It looks so small on Earth. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so spectacular up close.¡± Wang Ran could not help but sigh. The spaceship slowly approached the moon. The extraterrestrial portal was located on the side facing Earth. In order not to be discovered by aliens, the spacecraft landed on the other side of the moon. Half an hour later, the spaceship landed smoothly. Wang Ran checked the helmet and kinetic skeleton, drank a bottle of environmental adaptation drug, and then opened the hatch. ¡± Is this the moon¡­¡± Wang Ran calmed himself down and stepped on the surface of the moon. The ground did not give Wang Ran a sense of security. The moon¡¯s gravity was only one-sixth of Earth¡¯s. Even though he was wearing a kinetic skeleton that weighed more than 100 pounds, Wang Ran still felt a little dizzy. ¡°I can¡¯t jump around on the moon¡­¡± Wang Ran took a light step forward. Wang Ran only used 20% of his strength for this step, but his entire body instantly floated up. Fortunately, the kinetic skeleton on Wang Ran¡¯s body made adjustments in time. A force pushed Wang Ran down and stabilized his body. ¡± Adapting to the lunar environment¡­The adaptation is successful!¡± A notification sounded from the kinetic skeleton. Wang Ran tried walking and jumping slightly again. This time, it was much better. The feedback from his actions was very close to the experience on Earth. Although it was still a little awkward, Wang Ran could already display 80% of his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s disguise the spaceship first.¡± Wang Ran climbed to the top of the spaceship and opened a device. Soon, a greyish-white cover instantly covered the spaceship. From afar, the spaceship looked like an ordinary rock. The spaceship still had to be protected, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return¡­ After he was done, Wang Ran recorded the coordinates of the spaceship on his watch. The next step was to find a way to stop the aliens from expanding the portal. Wang Ran roughly determined the direction and began to run on the surface of the moon. With every step he took, the kinetic skeleton would push Wang Ran for a long distance. It was very efficient. About an hour later, Wang Ran began to deliberately slow down. He had a strong premonition that he was close to the aliens. Sure enough, after crossing a deep pit, Wang Ran saw a huge bug wandering around not far away. ¡°Ripper¡­¡± Wang Ran immediately remembered the contents of the PowerPoint. This was a low-level unit of the Bug Tribe. It was agile and was often used as a scout. The Ripper had a pair of sharp claws that could easily tear apart the body of a low-level creature. Of course, in front of Wang Ran, this was just a big cockroach. In order not to alert the enemy, Wang Ran bent down and hid in the hole. The kinetic skeleton on his body automatically adjusted to the color of the surrounding rocks. The Ripper didn¡¯t notice Wang Ran and walked away. Just as Wang Ran was about to get up, another wave of bugs appeared nearby. This time, there were more than a dozen Ripper and a slightly larger Eye Worm floating in the air. ¡°This formation¡­¡± ¡°He seems to be looking for something¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that my whereabouts have been discovered?¡± Wang Ran frowned slightly. Could it be that he was too happy when he was spinning and jumping earlier, causing too much of a commotion? Without time to think, Wang Ran continued to lie in the pit, hiding his figure. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed towards Wang Ran. ¡°They¡¯re coming in my direction¡­We were really discovered?¡± Wang Ran¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but he still maintained his calm. Although something was rushing towards him, it might not have really discovered him. It was not wise to take the initiative to attack at this time. Wang Ran decided to continue hiding and observe the situation. The figure got closer and closer. With a pounce, it pounced into the huge pit where Wang Ran was. Wang Ran saw it clearly. It seemed to be¡­A human? No, he seemed to be a warrior! These slender limbs were definitely from the combat race. He did not expect to be discovered so quickly. The distance between the two was only a dozen meters, very close. Wang Ran raised his body slightly and clenched his fists. When the warrior saw that Wang Ran was about to get up, he immediately started babbling. Sound could not be transmitted directly, but Wang Ran¡¯s kinetic skeleton captured the vibration of the other party¡¯s helmet and recognized the sound. ¡°Hello, you idiot.¡± Wang Ran could tell that this guy didn¡¯t seem to be here to cause trouble for him, so he replied. ¡± Earth language¡­¡± ¡°Can you not curse?¡± The translator on the other party¡¯s neck lit up and directly translated it into Chinese. This voice¡­A woman? ¡°I discovered this pit first.¡± ¡°You want to hide? You have to pay.¡± Wang Ran said calmly. ¡°Are all Earthlings so greedy for money?¡± ¡°Wait, how did you get up here?¡± ¡°Have you seen through our planet¡¯s intentions?¡± The female alien was stunned. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: 449 Chapter 449: 449 Translator: 549690339 Bug Tribe! Just as Wang Ran was about to talk nonsense with her, the Zerg reconnaissance team that was passing by ran over again. The alien immediately lay on the ground and made a ¡± shh ¡± gesture to Wang Ran. Wang Ran understood. This guy probably did not want to be discovered by the Zergs, just like him. ¡°Give me the money, or I¡¯ll stand up.¡± Wang Ran stretched out his hand. He wasn¡¯t short of money, but it was meaningful to be able to scam the aliens. ¡°You¡­¡± The alien was wearing a helmet, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but it was obvious that she was gnashing her teeth. After hesitating for a second, the alien took out a piece of gold from the bag and threw it to Wang Ran. Wang Ran could feel that this was a piece of gold even through the glove. Just as Paul said, gold was a hard currency on their planet, and it was also the main fuel for most engines. The Bug Tribe squad swept past the nearby area once again. They still hadn¡¯t discovered Wang Ran and the female alien. When the Zerg team was far away, the female alien finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Earthlings, shameless!¡± The female alien seemed a little angry. It seemed that she was still upset about Wang Ran extorting a piece of gold from her. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you aliens in cahoots?¡± ¡°Why are you being chased by the Zergs?¡± ¡°Did you cut off his balls or steal his money?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. He thought that the aliens who came to the Moon were united, but he did not expect there to be internal conflicts. ¡°Why should I tell you!¡± The female alien seemed to have quite a temper. ¡°Your Earth is going to be finished. I advise you to take a look at your mother planet.¡± the female alien added. ¡°Actually, I think there¡¯s something else that¡¯s more important right now.¡± Wang Ran pointed behind the female alien. The female alien was stunned, and an ominous feeling rose in her heart. She slowly turned her head around and her entire body trembled. A Zerg Ripper tilted its head and looked at her and Wang Ran. This was the one that had been left alone earlier. ¡°Not good! Ripper!¡± The female alien immediately took out a pair of alloy knuckles. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she quickly rushed towards the Ripper. The Ripper had no intention of escaping. Instead, it flapped the thin wings on its back. Traces of dust and pheromones scattered in all directions. ¡°Puchi!¡± The female alien punched the Reaper to death! Large amounts of flesh and insect limbs scattered in all directions. The female alien wanted to scoop up the dust, but unfortunately, the dust was too light. Her actions only made the dust spread faster. Not long after, the Bug Tribe squad from before appeared not far away and quickly rushed over. ¡°Not good, I¡¯ve been discovered¡­¡± ¡°Earthling, hurry up and run! This has nothing to do with you.¡± The female alien turned around and looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled. It seemed that these bugs were not coming for him. This female alien was able to remind him in such a situation. She seemed to be a good person. Since he had accepted her money, he might as well save her while he was at it. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Why are you standing there smiling like a fool?¡± The female alien stomped her feet. ¡°Stand behind me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few insects.¡± Wang Ran said indifferently. ¡°How many bugs?¡± ¡± These are the Zerg¡¯s Ripper. Each of them is as strong as a Level 1 combatant of our Combat Tribe!¡± ¡± Moreover, they like to surround and attack¡­¡± ¡± But this isn¡¯t the scariest thing. Do you see that big bug floating in the sky?¡± ¡°It usually carries an elephant worm in its body¡­ Its combat power is equivalent to a Level 4 fighter!¡± the female alien reminded. ¡± Level 4 fighter¡­¡± ¡°Paul said that he had the combat strength of a Level 10 Awakened, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a matter of one punch.¡± Wang Ran calmly walked up to the female alien. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Since you want to die, I have no choice.¡± The female alien raised her fists, ready to deal with the Ripper. At this moment, the large insect floating in the sky suddenly trembled and its entire body began to squirm. Soon, a bug that was slightly smaller than it was spat out and fell to the ground! This insect seemed to be covered in thick armor, and there was a pile of large pincers in front of it. It was extremely ferocious and had great combat strength. ¡°It really is an elephant worm¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for this time.¡± The female alien¡¯s body trembled slightly. At this time, the fastest group of Reaper Bugs had already arrived in front of them. There was no time to think. The female alien rushed forward and fought with the Ripper. There were more than a dozen of them in this batch. Although the female alien was stronger than them, she could not withstand so many attacks at the same time. Soon, wounds began to appear on her body. Fortunately, the temperature in this area was tens of degrees below zero. Her wound was quickly frozen, so she did not lose too much blood. Although the female alien was in a sorry state, the number of Ripper was decreasing, and the pressure on her was slowly decreasing. ¡°Damn it, that Earthling only knows how to watch the show!¡± The female alien glanced at Wang Ran. If Wang Ran had come to help, she would not have suffered so many injuries. ¡°Ah, I forgot. Earthlings are weaker.¡± ¡± We can¡¯t expect them to be like us Combat Tribes, born with such strong combat strength.¡± The female alien quickly comforted herself. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Pfft¡­¡± The remaining Ripper was finally dealt with by her. The female alien wiped off the insect mucus on her body and stood there panting. A layer of mist began to form on her helmet. Without much time to catch his breath, the elephant worm rushed over aggressively. The female alien was a little nervous. Although she was a Level 4 combatant, after being attacked by the Ripper earlier, coupled with the wounds on her body, she did not have any advantage now. Moreover, the elephant worms were famous for their thick armor. The female alien did not have the confidence to kill the other party. At this moment, Wang Ran, who had been watching for a while, walked forward. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with those little bugs. If this elephant bug didn¡¯t make a move, this female alien would be finished. Wang Ran was still hoping to get some useful information from the female alien. ¡°Earthling, quickly dodge!¡± The female alien panicked and reached out to push Wang Ran. But¡­ She did not push it! Wang Ran smiled and rushed forward. Facing the elephant worm that charged at him like lightning, Wang Ran clenched his fist and punched out¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of air spread out! Single chapter, please submit. I haven¡¯t posted a single chapter for a long time. Today, I¡¯m specially here to post a single chapter. I¡¯m asking everyone to please sign up! I took a look, and my book¡¯s collection has actually reached more than 80,000, ranking in the top 25 of the total collection on the website! However, as for the acceptance rate¡­ It was a little miserable. Therefore, I¡¯m begging the readers to support me! Give me some motivation! After all, this is my first book on the cat website. I hope that I can get a good result! Thank you! Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: 450 Chapter 450: 450 Translator: 549690339 Are All Earthlings So Shameless? Crack, crack¡­ The iron-hard shell of the elephant worm shattered like a biscuit. Then, his brain and limbs exploded. The elephant worm, which had the strength of a level 10 Metahuman, was killed by a single punch. The female alien stood there in a daze. Although she was wearing a helmet, her shock was betrayed by the trembling of her body. ¡°Earthling¡­Is he that strong?¡± the female alien mumbled. This was the elephant worm with the highest defense of the insect race! Even a Level 5 combatant¡­He might not be able to kill him with one punch! Perhaps on their planet, only her father had such strength. Were Earthlings already so powerful now?! ¡°Ah! That guy wants to run!¡± The female alien pointed at the big bug floating in the sky. Wang Ran glanced at it, picked up a piece of the elephant worm¡¯s pincer from the ground, and threw it directly at the big worm in the sky. ¡°Puchi!¡± The pincers hit the bullseye! The big bug swayed for a while before falling down. The female alien was shocked again. Was it that accurate? Were all Earthlings so powerful¡­ If it was true, the people on their own planet might be instantly turned into dregs¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not suitable to stay here.¡± The female alien quickly came back to her senses and reminded him. ¡°What, the Zerg can call for reinforcements?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± Although the sound transmission here is inconvenient and the pheromones don¡¯t travel far, but¡­¡± ¡± The bug you killed floating in the sky is called King Bug. They have telepathic abilities.¡± ¡°The other bugs must have received the signal.¡± the female alien said. ¡°Is it so advanced¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s evacuate first.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He had planned to ask this female alien for information. He had to find a place to sit down and ask her properly. It was indeed troublesome to be entangled by insects. Wang Ran followed the female alien and ran in a certain direction. As she ran, the female alien seemed to have realized something. ¡°You Earthling, why are you following me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡± The female alien tilted her head and said. ¡°Look, you told me to lie down just now. Did you give me a piece of gold?¡± ¡°That¡¯s another matter. After I saved you, shouldn¡¯t you give me more?¡± ¡°It took me a lot of effort to kill those two big bugs. I have to pay more.¡± Wang Ran said seriously. ¡± This!!!¡± ¡°Are you Earthlings all so shameless?¡± The female alien was stunned. A lot of effort? You didn¡¯t even catch your breath! ¡°Did I save you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back on my word, right?¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have much gold on me now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you owe me first?¡± the female alien asked tentatively. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t know you. What if you go back on your word after you leave?¡± Wang Ran spread his hands. The female alien was very conflicted. In this situation, if they didn¡¯t have enough money, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He had a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to hide first and discuss it slowly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Zergs will come after us.¡± the female alien suggested. ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± Wang Ran nodded. He was far stronger than this female alien, so he was not afraid that she would run away. The female alien had no choice but to continue on her way with Wang Ran. The female alien stopped at a crack. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡± As she spoke, the female alien took out a capsule from her pocket and threw it into the crack. ¡°Bang!¡± The capsule instantly expanded to the size of a car and got stuck in the crack in the ground. ¡± This capsule space has a visual camouflage that can hide from the Zergs.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hide inside first.¡± The female alien took the lead and walked towards the capsule. Wang Ran followed closely behind. The two of them opened the lid and went in. The interior of the capsule wasn¡¯t spacious, so it was a little crowded for the two of them. This thing was probably designed for a single person. ¡°There¡¯s air in here, and its composition is similar to that of your Earth. You can take off your helmet now.¡± The female alien took off her helmet. An extremely exquisite face appeared in front of Wang Ran. She really looked like a fairy from the legends, with impeccable facial features. Wang Ran also took off his helmet. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Wang Ran took a deep breath. Breathing in the helmet was still quite stifling. Although the space here was not big, it was relatively more comfortable. ¡°Aiya, this Earthling looks quite cute.¡± The female alien muttered in her heart. Usually, she would either see combat races that were similar to her, or wisdom races and insectoids that looked strange. Now that he saw an Earthling up close, it was still very refreshing. ¡°Come, come, come. We can settle the score now.¡± ¡°I saved you just now, but I don¡¯t think you can take out much gold. How about this? Answer some questions of mine to pay for it.¡± Wang Ran went straight to the point. ¡°Answer the question¡­Are you trying to pry into the secrets of our planet?¡± The female alien looked wary. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in secrets.¡± ¡°I just want to inquire about things related to Earth.¡± Wang Ran said. ¡°This¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything I can.¡± The female alien hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wang Ran asked a simple question. ¡°Edith.¡± the female alien replied. ¡°You came to the Moon to destroy Earth, right?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Edith nodded and did not hide anything. ¡°Then why were you chased by the Zergs?¡± ¡± I heard that the Zergs are the lowest race on your planet. They are usually used as coolies and cannon fodder, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Edith looked hesitant. After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth. ¡± Anyway, you¡¯re an Earthling. It¡¯s okay to tell you.¡± ¡± I accidentally discovered a secret on our planet¡­¡± ¡± The Zergs aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. They¡¯ve been secretly plotting something.¡± ¡± They have a type of parasite that can parasitize a target creature and control their actions.¡± ¡± I accidentally discovered that several members of the parliament were parasitized.¡± ¡°The plan to attack Earth this time was also passed smoothly because of them.¡± ¡± They plan to use this plan to attack Earth and destroy both the Combat Race and the Intelligence Race. Then, they will occupy our planet¡­¡± ¡± I escaped to the Teleportation Gate because I was discovered.¡± Edith replied with a serious expression. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: 451 Chapter 451: 451 Translator: 549690339 Can You Help Me Coat the Back? ¡°No wonder those bugs were searching for something. They were looking for you.¡± ¡± I say, the people in charge of your planet are also stupid. The Zergs are so ugly. One look and you can tell that they are not good things. You actually gave them a chance to survive and develop.¡± ¡°It would be strange if he didn¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°The Zergs are very cunning!¡± ¡± In the beginning, the Zergs appeared to be very hardworking and very suitable to be laborers.¡± ¡°In the end, their numbers multiplied too quickly. It was too late for us to control them.¡± ¡± Besides, who would have thought that they would have a parasitic control?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t even know who else in the parliament can be trusted.¡± ¡°Right now, most of the combat race and intelligence race that are not under their control have been sent here.¡± ¡°Our planet¡­It should be about to become the nest of the Zergs.¡± Edith frowned slightly. Wang Ran was moved. This was too beautiful and lethal. Calm down, calm down¡­ ¡°You see, from a certain perspective, our goals are the same.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Cooperation? How?¡± Edith¡¯s big eyes stared at Wang Ran without moving. ¡± For me, my goal is to stop you from building a planet-destroying weapon to destroy Earth.¡± ¡± For you, you want to destroy the Zergs.¡± ¡± I remember you said that the Zergs sent the rest of the people who are not under their control to the Moon, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± ¡± You just need to gather the people on the moon and send the weapon to the vicinity of your planet, blowing up your mother planet. Then, everything will be solved.¡± Wang Ran suggested. ¡°This¡­¡± Edith was shocked. This method was too crude! Teleport the weapon back to the mother planet and blow it up? Too bold! But¡­ It sounded reasonable. ¡± Although this method can eliminate the Zergs, there are still some innocent civilians on our planet¡­¡± Edith was a little worried. ¡± Since the Zergs have been exposed, do you think the civilians on your planet can survive according to their personality?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes¡­ They like to lay eggs directly in the abdomen of their target¡­¡± ¡± Our planet should be like hell now¡­¡± Edith looked a little pained. ¡°So, the plan I just proposed is the best plan at the moment.¡± ¡°Think about it.¡± Wang Ran smiled. This female alien seemed to be quite easy to fool. Of course, Wang Ran¡¯s plan wasn¡¯t entirely a bluff. Based on the current situation, cooperation between the two sides was indeed the best solution. Edith frowned and thought for a while. She seemed to have finally made a decision. ¡°Alright, I can work with you!¡± ¡°Then tell me, what should we do?¡± Edith tucked her long hair behind her ear and tilted her head to look at Wang Ran. Wang Ran took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. The side profile of a female elf was too beautiful. She looked like she couldn¡¯t suppress it¡­ ¡°Your clansmen should be camping on the moon now, right?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Yes, there are about 5000 intelligent and combat races. Half of our planet¡¯s elites are here.¡± ¡± When I arrived here through the portal, they were setting up camp.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I was targeted by the Zergs before I could inform them.¡± Edith nodded. ¡± What¡¯s the current number of Zergs on the moon?¡± Wang Ran continued to ask. ¡°There are quite a number of them, and they are still passing through the teleportation gate.¡± ¡°If we want to start a direct war with the Zergs, the two of us definitely can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡± We have to wake up the people on the moon before we have a chance.¡± ¡± As long as we take control of the portal, we can take a breather.¡± ¡± But I don¡¯t have the chance to get close to the camp now¡­¡± Edith sighed. If they rushed over like this, they would be swallowed by the insectoids before they reached the camp. In the face of numbers, no matter how strong one was, they might not be able to display their strength. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to get close to the camp.¡± Wang Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Didn¡¯t he have a spaceship? They could just fly the spaceship straight to their camp and break through the encirclement of the Zergs! As for how to go back, there should be other spaceships coming from Earth, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°However, are you confident that you can convince your clansmen in a very short time?¡± ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m a foreigner. If you can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Wang Ran said seriously. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. As long as we can charge in, I¡¯m confident.¡± I¡¯m the daughter of the supreme council president of our planet.¡± Edith said proudly. ¡± The daughter of the Supreme Speaker¡­¡± Wang Ran suddenly thought of Paul¡¯s evil idea¡­ Forget it, forget it. Although this guy was indeed beautiful, Wang Ran was not in the mood to think about it now. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s move out as soon as possible.¡± Wang Ran suggested. The Zergs were constantly passing through the portal. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll treat the wound briefly first.¡± Edith took out a green potion and began to apply it on the wound. Some of the wounds were located far away, and Edith tried several times to no avail. ¡°That¡­Earthling, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Can you help me apply it on my back?¡± Edith asked. ¡°My name is Wang Ran.¡± Wang Ran took the reagent and helped Edith apply it on the wound. The green liquid quickly seeped into the wound, and the wound slowly healed. ¡± Your potions aren¡¯t good. The healing speed is too slow.¡± Wang Ran muttered. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡± This is a life potion developed by the elites of our planet¡¯s intelligent race!¡± ¡± With the constitution of our combat race, this kind of wound will disappear in half an hour!¡± Edith said proudly. ¡°Half an hour?¡± ¡°This is too slow.¡± ¡°Come, come, look at this.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he bit open his finger and squeezed out a smear of blood. ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°What use is this?¡± Edith asked in a daze. ¡°See the effect for yourself.¡± Wang Ran said as he wiped the blood on Edith¡¯s arm. Edith felt a warm current enter her body through her wound. The wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye! In just a minute, the wound on Edith¡¯s arm disappeared! Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: 452 Chapter 452: 452 Translator: 549690339 Battle ¡± This!!!¡± ¡± Earthling blood has such a magical effect?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Not only have my wounds healed, but I also feel that my strength has increased slightly!¡± Edith was shocked. In front of Wang Ran¡¯s blood, the Life Potion was really like trash. ¡°Not all Earthlings are like this.¡± ¡°You were lucky to meet me.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. Next, Wang Ran smeared all the wounds on Edith¡¯s body. Fortunately, Edith was not injured in any sensitive parts. Otherwise, the atmosphere would have been different. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up.¡± Wang Ran said as he put on his helmet. The two of them exited the capsule space one after another. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want this thing anymore?¡± Wang Ran pointed at the capsule space in the crack. It was quite a waste. ¡°This thing is a one-time use. There¡¯s no way to take it away.¡± Edith explained. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Wang Ran nodded and rushed towards the spaceship according to the coordinates on his watch. Half an hour later, Wang Ran brought Edith to the location of the spaceship. The two of them entered the spaceship. ¡°Eh? The spaceship¡¯s engine¡­It¡¯s the latest technology on our planet!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a traitor among us?¡± Edith exclaimed. ¡°How can you say he¡¯s a traitor?¡± ¡± That¡¯s a good friend of the people of Earth, Paul.¡± Wang Ran said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Paul!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy say that he was cut by an Earthling¡­What¡­¡± Edith wanted to laugh. Paul was also pitiful. On their planet, he could be considered a second-generation official, and there were many women who liked him. However, he insisted on going to Earth. Now, he must have lost all his eggs¡­ The spaceship took off and flew towards the camp. Soon, Wang Ran saw a ring-shaped building standing on the surface of the moon. Surrounding the building were temporary buildings, which should be their camp. ¡± That¡¯s our portal.¡± ¡°As long as it works, the things on the other end can be transported over.¡± ¡°However, this thing has a cooldown time. It should still be on cooldown now.¡± ¡°When it opens next time, there will probably be more Zergs rushing over.¡± ¡°We have to take control of the Teleportation Gate as soon as possible.¡± Edith pointed out the window. Wang Ran nodded and controlled the spaceship to fly towards the camp. On the ground, many aliens noticed the spaceship and walked out of the building. Many Zergs also came out. The spaceship landed steadily in the middle of the camp. As soon as the hatch opened, hundreds of ray guns were aimed at the spaceship. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! It¡¯s me!¡± Edith was the first to get off the spaceship. The aliens were stunned and put down their guns. Obviously, they knew Edith¡¯s identity. However, the Zergs started to stir. They flapped their thin wings and transmitted information to each other. ¡°Princess Edith, how could you¡­You came here on an Earthling¡¯s spaceship?¡± A captain of the Combat Race came forward and asked. ¡°Everyone, aim your guns at the Zergs!¡± ¡°The Zergs are rebelling!¡± ¡± They used parasites to control a large number of the upper echelons of the mother planet. They sent us here to weaken the combat power of the mother planet.¡± ¡± I discovered this secret, so they¡¯ve been chasing me!¡± Edith shouted through the all-channel communication device. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The Zergs actually¡­¡± ¡°No way, really¡­¡± Princess Edith wouldn¡¯t lie!¡± ¡± Everyone, aim your guns at the Zergs and prepare for battle!¡± The squad leader shouted and took out two electric knives. For the warriors of the combat race, they preferred close combat. ¡°Hiss hiss¡­¡± Seeing this, the Zergs no longer pretended and directly pounced on the battle race and wisdom race beings beside them. The entire camp instantly turned into a battlefield. Edith also joined the battle and fought with the Zergs. There weren¡¯t many bugs in the camp, so they were all killed very quickly. At this moment, Wang Ran leisurely walked down from the spaceship. ¡°Earthling¡­¡± ¡°Princess Edith, why are you with the Earthlings?¡± ¡± Don¡¯t you know that our purpose here is to destroy Earth?¡± The captain said as he shook off the insect innards on his arm. ¡± Destroying Earth is also a scheme of the Zergs¡­¡± ¡± There are members of parliament who have been parasitized by bugs. The resolution to destroy Earth was also pushed forward by the bugs.¡± ¡± We¡¯ve sent a large number of elites here. The defense of the mother planet is empty¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s probably completely occupied by the Zergs now¡­¡± Edith looked sad. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± The Wisdom Race and the Combat Race frowned. In their eyes, the Zergs were the lowest existence on their planet. How could they have such guts¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no time to be conflicted!¡± ¡°Hurry up and take control of the teleportation gate!¡± ¡°When the cooldown ends, there will be a large number of Zergs rushing over!¡± Edith reminded. The leader of the intelligent race and the leader of the combat race looked at each other and nodded. Edith was the daughter of the Supreme Speaker and was trustworthy. Just as the two of them went forward to modify the authority of the portal, the Zergs who had been searching for Edith came over. Tens of thousands of bugs kicked up a large amount of dust on the surface of the moon. ¡°Everyone, get into formation!¡± ¡°Prepare to defend!¡± Edith showed her leadership and led the thousands of aliens to surround the portal. The Zergs charged at the defense line like crazy. Ripper, Corruptor, Elephant Worm, Hydralisk¡­ All kinds of bugs were constantly harvesting the lives of aliens. However, the aliens ¡®ray guns also caused considerable damage to the bugs. The aliens of the Combat Race were natural harvesters of the battlefield. Both sides were losing members. ¡± Be careful, there are three Elephantworms coming from the left wing!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop them. Everyone, be careful!¡± An intelligence soldier on the left said through his communicator. Just as they were about to disperse, a figure appeared on the left flank. ¡°That Earthling?¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the situation here is urgent?¡± The surrounding aliens cast doubtful looks at him. Under the alien¡¯s gaze, Wang Ran calmly rushed forward. One punch! With his first punch, Wang Ran directly shattered the head of an elephant worm! ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± The surrounding aliens were shocked and expressed their surprise in various languages. This was a freaking elephant worm! Only a Level 5 fighter could break through his armor! Killed him with one punch? Before these aliens could digest the shock of their first encounter, Wang Ran attacked again. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± After two punches, the other two elephant worms also received their lunch. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: 453 Chapter 453: 453 Translator: 549690339 Edith Was Heavily Injured ¡°The elephant worm is dead! Hurry up and stabilize the defense line!¡± A squad leader was the first to recover from his shock. The alien soldiers quickly filled the gap. Although the pressure on the defensive line was great, it was still held. At the teleportation gate, the leader of the intelligence race team was sweating profusely as he fiddled with the teleportation gate. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t settle it soon, something will come from the other end of the portal!¡± The captain of the Combat Race urged. ¡°Go ahead and kill the enemies. Don¡¯t bother me!¡± The intelligence race team leader glared at the combat race team leader. This guy was not smart and liked to talk nonsense. What a hindrance. ¡°Alright, hurry up!¡± The captain of the Combat Race team picked up the electric knife and rushed to the defense line. At this moment, the intelligence race squad leader suddenly revealed a strange smile. He began to delete the closing command he had entered earlier and changed it to an accelerated opening¡­ The ring-shaped portal began to glow with symbols. This was a sign that the portal was about to open. ¡°Not good! That guy is opening the door!¡± Edith quickly noticed something strange and rushed towards the portal. The portal that was about to close was actually opening at an accelerated pace! If they were to open it, they would be attacked from both sides and suffer heavy losses! ¡± No one can stop me!!!¡± ¡± Since you¡¯ve already discovered the truth, you can only die!¡± The captain took out his ray rifle and aimed at Edith! ¡°Whoosh!¡± A ray of light hit Edith¡¯s shoulder! The vitality in the wound was rapidly fading. Edith endured the pain, poured a bottle of Health Potion on her shoulder, and continued to charge forward. He had to stop the teleportation gate from opening! ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll help you!¡± The captain raised his gun and aimed at Edith again! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Three consecutive shots! Edith had been shot in the chest and abdomen! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Edith fell to the ground weakly. When she reached out to touch the Health Potion on her waist, she realized that the remaining bottles had been destroyed by the bugs in the battle. A trace of despair surged into his heart. Without the Health Potion, she was basically powerless to fight back. Even if a bug came, she would be finished. No, he didn¡¯t need bugs. Because the captain had already aimed his gun at Edith¡¯s head. ¡± Princess Edith!!!¡± The eyes of the Combat Race team leader instantly turned red. This damned Wisdom Race person had actually betrayed him! He was actually foolishly sent away by him. Damn it! Unfortunately, with his current distance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Edith in time even if he charged at full speed. The intelligence race squad leader smiled and pulled the trigger! A ray of death shot towards Edith¡¯s head. Edith lowered her head in despair. What a pity, I haven¡¯t gone to the legendary Earth with dense forests to take a look¡­ Just as the beam was about to hit Edith¡¯s head, a figure flashed in front of her. ¡°Ah! Earthling Wang Ran!¡± Edith¡¯s big eyes flashed with a strange light. She did not expect Wang Ran to actually stand in front of her at such a critical moment! This was a Death Ray! Any living creature would gradually lose their vitality under such a ray. ¡°Hide in the pit over there.¡± Wang Ran turned around and gave an order. Then, he directly charged towards the intelligence race team leader. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Wisdom race squad leader raised his gun and fired at Wang Ran. Wang Ran moved agilely and dodged most of the rays. The few shots that were shot did not stop Wang Ran. Soon, he arrived before the leader of the intelligence race squad. ¡°You¡­ Ah¡­¡± ¡± Why isn¡¯t this ray effective on you?!¡± ¡°Is the gun broken?¡± The intelligence race squad leader instantly panicked. He was a member of the Wisdom race, and his combat strength could not be compared to the people of the Combat race. Wang Ran was so fierce that his heart began to tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s broken or not after I take a look at it.¡± Wang Ran snatched the ray gun and kicked the team leader to the ground. Then, he stuffed the entire gun barrel into the team leader¡¯s butt. ¡°Ah!¡± The intelligence race squad leader opened his mouth and screamed. Unfortunately, his voice could not be heard. After Wang Ran stuffed the gun barrel to the bottom, he pulled the trigger. A series of consecutive shots! The Zhi race squad leader¡¯s body trembled! One could imagine that his intestines were dying under the death rays. Soon, his eyes lost their vitality. ¡°How do I turn this thing off¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at the complicated teleportation gate and frowned. At this moment, Edith, who was extremely weak, and the captain of the Combat Tribe arrived at the portal. , this bastard actually activated acceleration mode!¡± ¡°If someone on the other side replies, the portal will open!¡± The captain of the Combat Race could not help but curse. ¡°Can you handle this thing?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I only have the authority, I don¡¯t know how to operate it.¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± The captain of the Combat Race team ran to the side and grabbed a few Wisdom Race warriors. After a simple exchange, the captain nodded. ¡°We can handle it.¡± ¡°Just take some time.¡± ¡± Ah, quickly take Princess Edith to find some Health Potions!¡± ¡°She¡¯s been shot too many times. She can¡¯t go on like this!¡± The captain of the Combat Race team reminded. At this moment, the corpse of the intelligence race squad leader on the ground suddenly moved slightly. His head suddenly split open, and a small bug quickly jumped out. Wang Ran reacted quickly and stepped on it. The little bug was squashed. ¡°It¡¯s the Overmind!¡± ¡± Princess Edith was right. The Zerg parasites have controlled many people in their brains¡­¡± ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s impossible to guard against!¡± The captain of the Combat Race team complained. ¡°Let¡¯s solve this problem first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Edith to treat her injuries.¡± ¡°By the way, do you still have that kind of capsule space?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah, yes!¡± The Combat Race team leader threw a capsule at Wang Ran. Wang Ran took the capsule and helped Edith out of the battle. After running for a while, Wang Ran found a crack in the ground, pressed the capsule, and threw it out. The capsule instantly expanded. With Edith in his arms, Wang Ran entered the room skillfully. The capsule space was soon filled with air. Wang Ran took off his and Edith¡¯s helmets. Edith narrowed her eyes and looked very weak. ¡°Health Potion¡­You didn¡¯t take the Health Potion¡­¡± Edith muttered softly. ¡°What are you doing with that thing?¡± ¡°The effect is too poor.¡± Wang Ran began to examine Edith¡¯s wound. The bullet hit his lower abdomen, and there was already a piece of necrotic tissue near the wound, showing signs of spreading outwards. The other few shots¡­ It seemed to be in his chest! Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: 454 Chapter 454: 454 Translator: 549690339 The size of an Earthling is too¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to open it and take a look¡­¡± Wang Ran said apologetically. Edith was too weak to retort. She knew that Wang Ran was going to reach out his evil hand to her, but she could only watch helplessly. Edith blushed. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Wang Ran lifted Edith¡¯s clothes. He saw everything that he should see and everything that he should not see. ¡°The situation is a little serious¡­¡± Wang Ran looked at Edith¡¯s left chest. The black color was a little deep, spreading directly toward his heart. Edith would be finished soon. Wang Ran quickly cut open his palm and dripped fresh blood on Edith¡¯s heart. Edith took a deep breath as she was injected with energy. After panting for a while, Edith¡¯s breathing calmed down a little. However, the necrotic wound on her chest was too close to her heart, and Edith was still not in a good state. ¡°Looks like I can only use another method¡­¡± Wang Ran rubbed his chin and muttered. However, this method was a little¡­ He did not know if Edith would agree. In order to maintain the friendly relationship between the two planets, Wang Ran decided to ask first. ¡°That¡­You should know your current situation, right?¡± ¡°The necrotic tissue near your heart is too serious. My blood can¡¯t cure you.¡± ¡± However, I have another method, but the process¡­¡± Wang Ran paused. ¡± It¡¯s fine. I can endure any pain.¡± Edith said through gritted teeth. As the princess of the combat race, she had a strong will. Edith had already witnessed Wang Ran¡¯s amazing abilities, so she believed what Wang Ran said. No matter what, as long as he could cure himself, a little pain was nothing! ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll start.¡± Wang Ran took a deep breath and stripped Edith of her clothes. Edith was stunned. Healing¡­ Do I need to take off all my clothes? Could it be some ancient ritual on Earth? Unfortunately, Edith did not have the strength to cover herself. Wang Ran looked at Edith in front of him, and his blood instantly surged. This body¡­It could only be described as perfect. From smooth and delicate skin to perfect curves, to two long legs that were heaven-defying in length¡­ Each of them was enough for people to play with for a long time. However, Wang Ran also knew that now was not the time to dawdle. He had to treat her quickly. After taking a deep breath, Wang Ran took out a treatment tool¡­ With a shrill scream, Edith fainted¡­LF Under Wang Ran¡¯s deliberate control, the treatment process was very fast. Edith¡¯s wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only was the energy healing Edith¡¯s body, but it was also strengthening her. The unconscious Edith seemed to be swimming in an ocean of energy¡­ ¡°Boom¡­¡± A wave of air spread out from Edith¡¯s body. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ I advanced?¡± Edith opened her eyes in shock. Before she lost consciousness, she was just a Level 4 combatant on the verge of death. Now, he had actually advanced to a Level 5 combatant! Moreover, the injuries on her body were all healed! This was simply too magical! Edith¡¯s excitement did not last long before she realized what had happened. This Earthling actually¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Edith¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she grabbed a piece of clothing to cover her chest. ¡°You, you, you¡­How could you¡­¡± Edith was incoherent. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t turn your back on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m treating you!¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I ask you before the treatment? You said that it¡¯s okay to feel a little pain.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. ¡°A little pain? Is this a little pain?¡± ¡°I almost fainted!¡± ¡°You Earthlings¡­Are all the size so scary?!¡± The tears in Edith¡¯s eyes had not completely dried. ¡°Uh¡­ The size of an Earthling is generally like this.¡± ¡°Mine is a rather special size.¡± Wang Ran made a simple gesture. ¡°I can¡¯t even handle a normal size!¡± ¡°Too much¡­¡± Edith was embarrassed and annoyed. It was his first time, and he was actually facing such a size. It was really¡­ ¡± You know that the size are different. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s in pain¡­¡± ¡°I sacrificed a lot to save you, okay?¡± ¡°Do you want to pay the bill?¡± Wang Ran rubbed his crotch. ¡°The fee¡­¡± ¡°Are you Earthlings all so shameless? You still want to collect money after taking advantage of me?¡± Edith was about to cry. In her opinion, although Wang Ran had saved her, he had also taken advantage of her! She was the princess of the combat race! ¡°Come, come, come. Let me explain this to you.¡± ¡°First of all, I saved you and even let you advance. This is two sets of money, right?¡± ¡°As for the fact that I had sex with you, we¡¯ll split it in half and cancel it out.¡± ¡°So, you still have to give me two sets of money.¡± Wang Ran said seriously. ¡°What? Why do you want to cancel it out?¡± ¡°No, I can only give you one portion of money at most!¡± Edith¡¯s cheeks puffed up. Wang Ran couldn¡¯t stand such a cute female elf acting cute. ¡°Alright, one serving then.¡± ¡°When this crisis is over, remember to send me a few thousand tons of gold.¡± Wang Ran pretended to give in. ¡°A few thousand tons¡­¡± ¡°How can there be so many¡­¡± ¡°Ten tons at most.¡± Edith calculated that this was all she had. ¡°Deal.¡± Wang Ran extended his hand to Edith. Edith¡¯s face turned red the moment her hand touched Wang Ran. Although she was unconscious during the process, she still felt some residual sensations in her body. Apart from the tearing pain¡­ There seemed to be a lot of joy. ¡°Ah, we should go back too!¡± ¡°I wonder how the situation at the teleportation gate is.¡± Edith thought of something serious. ¡°Okay, hurry up and put on your clothes.¡± Wang Ran nodded. In the narrow space, it was inevitable for the two of them to have some physical contact. The atmosphere became ambiguous again¡­ However, neither of them were the kind of people who would ignore serious matters for the sake of happiness. Soon, the two of them put on their clothes, armor, and helmets. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: 455 Chapter 455: 455 Translator: 549690339 Counterattack Plan Wang Ran and Edith returned to the camp. All the bugs in the surroundings were killed, but Edith¡¯s side had also lost one-third of their men. At the teleportation gate, everyone was still working hard. ¡°Still not done?¡± Edith asked. ¡± That bastard has activated his full power mode. The two passageways have already established a connection.¡± ¡°There seems to be something rushing over from the other side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to close.¡± An intellectual race technician said with sweat all over his forehead. As soon as he finished speaking, an arm stretched out from the twisted center of the portal. ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Everyone immediately raised their vigilance. As the space continued to distort, a warrior covered in blood walked out of the portal. ¡°Reeve!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Edith recognized him. He was one of the leaders of the Combat Clan, a Level 5 combatant. Right now, he looked like he was covered in injuries and on the verge of death. ¡°Princess Edith!¡± ¡°Everyone¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all been tricked by the Zergs!¡± ¡°After you left, the Zergs attacked us.¡± ¡± They¡¯ve been hiding quite a bit of their strength before. This time, they¡¯ve unleashed it all at once.¡± ¡± Moreover, many of the higher-ups have their brains controlled by them. ¡°Mother planet¡­It¡¯s already over.¡± Captain Reeve said while coughing blood. ¡°Where is my father? How is he?¡± Edith quickly asked. ¡± The Supreme Chairman, he¡­¡± ¡°He was controlled by the Zergs long ago!¡± ¡°I was injured by him¡­¡± ¡± Ah, close the portal!¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Rif quickly reminded him. As soon as Rif finished speaking, a wave of fluctuations came from the portal. A scythe-like tentacle suddenly stretched out from the portal and stabbed into Reeve¡¯s back. Wang Ran reached out and pinched, directly breaking the tentacle. However, Rif was already at the end of his rope. After this, he could no longer hold on and directly swallowed his breath. ¡°Hurry up and close the door!¡± Edith said with red eyes. The Zhi race¡¯s technicians pounced onto the portal and started operating it with all their might. Ten minutes later, the light of the portal finally dimmed. ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s temporarily settled.¡± ¡°Within three days, this portal will not be activated by the other side.¡± The AI technicians heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this thing apart?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Tear it down?¡± ¡°This place is hundreds of light-years away from our planet. How are we going to go back if we tear it down?¡± An intellectual race technician muttered. ¡°Go back¡­Isn¡¯t the mother planet also occupied by the bug clan?¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and said. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Everyone was shocked. This was true. Even the Supreme Council Chairman was controlled by the Zergs. The mother planet must have become a hive. ¡± Even though the Zergs won¡¯t be able to attack us directly if we dismantle this portal¡­¡± ¡± But we also have a portal on a planet a few light-years away.¡± ¡°If they activate the portal there, we won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡± An AI technician said. ¡± That¡¯s right. Leave this door behind. At least we have a chance to counterattack¡­¡± Edith thought for a moment and said. The Zerg had indeed gone overboard this time. No one present could let go of this grudge so easily. ¡± Since the mother planet has already turned into an insect nest, why don¡¯t we just destroy the mother planet with a Star Destruction and let those insects go to hell?¡± someone casually mentioned. ¡°Sigh! This is a good idea!¡± Edith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± Even Rif was killed. I guess there are no more of our kind on the mother planet.¡± ¡± One Star Destruction, let those bugs go to hell!¡± Edith said firmly. ¡°Princess Edith is right!¡± ¡°Let those bugs go to hell!¡± Everyone echoed. Wang Ran smiled and said nothing. His trip to the Moon had actually caused such a change in the situation. Star Destruction, which was originally going to attack Earth, was actually going to attack their own home planet. It was indeed interesting. ¡°Wait a minute, did you forget something?¡± ¡°There should be traitors in the team who are controlled by the bugs, right?¡± Wang Ran pointed out a key point. ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± ¡± My fellow sentient beings, do you have a way to search for the Overmind?¡± Edith asked. ¡± Sure, I have a vibrating device here. As long as it¡¯s close to the target¡¯s brain, it can make the Brainworm break out of the body.¡± An AI technician took out a device. ¡± Very good, Captain Keech. Please bring your men and scan them one by one. Don¡¯t let anyone who¡¯s being controlled go.¡± Edith ordered. ¡°Yes, sir! Princess Edith!¡± The combat race team leader led the intelligence race technicians and a small team to begin a comprehensive screening. Soon, a few of them could not hold it in any longer and took the initiative to escape into the distance. However, the Wisdom race¡¯s marksmanship was very accurate. Under the Death Ray, not a single traitor could escape. Half an hour later, the dozen or so controlled guys were all taken care of. ¡°Alright, now we can discuss the counterattack plan.¡± Edith¡¯s aura of a king unconsciously leaked out, causing the surrounding lackeys to admire her from the bottom of their hearts. ¡± Planet-destroying weapons must be built on asteroids or satellites outside the mother planet. ¡°Ah, Blood Moon Star is very suitable! I remember there¡¯s a portal there too!¡± The eyes of an intellectual race technician lit up. ¡± But, Blood Moon is a small base of the Zergs¡­¡± ¡°If we want to build a planet-destroying weapon there, we have to capture it first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about attacking first. Once the portal opens, a large number of bugs will rush over from that side.¡± ¡°We have to survive this wave first.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions. ¡°With our manpower, if we are prepared, we should be able to defeat them.¡± ¡°Captain Giech, go and organize your men. Arrange for the wounded and then build some temporary bunkers.¡± ¡°Captain Hook, check and repair the weapons, and distribute the Health Potions.¡± ¡°Three days later, we will open the passage to Blood Moon on time!¡± Edith ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Under Edith¡¯s lead, the warriors of the two races were full of vigor. Soon, everyone got busy. Edith looked at the portal silently. Mother planet¡­ Had he fallen just like that¡­ His father was also controlled by the Zergs. He had to lead these thousands of people. The pressure on his shoulders was huge. However, Edith knew that she could not show her fear. He was the hope of all his clansmen, so he had to pull himself together. He¡­He needed to become stronger! Becoming stronger¡­Ah! ¡°Earthling Wang Ran.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you free later?¡± Edith asked, blushing. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: 456 Chapter 456: 456 Translator: 549690339 Earth¡¯s Reinforcements ¡°Kong? Empty, of course empty.¡± Wang Ran nodded. His goal of landing on the moon had been achieved. The threat of the planet-destroying weapon had been successfully met. Right now, Wang Ran could be said to be very empty. Of course, Wang Ran also knew that he had to help Edith solve the Zerg problem. Otherwise, if the Zerg attacked, Earth would also suffer. Therefore, if Edith and the others needed any help, Wang Ran could help them. ¡°Then can you help me¡­¡± Edith switched to the private channel. ¡°Help me increase my strength?¡± Edith blushed. Fortunately, he was wearing a helmet, so Wang Ran couldn¡¯t see. ¡°You¡­ Can you hold on?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°I can hold on¡­You¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡± ¡°There are only three days left. I have to increase my strength as much as possible.¡± ¡°The more powerful I am, the more I can protect my clansmen.¡± Edith replied firmly. ¡°Alright, remember to bring that thing.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°That thing? What?¡± Edith was confused. ¡°It¡¯s a capsule, a capsule!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to do it outdoors?¡± Wang Ran sighed. ¡°Ah! Wait a moment!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and borrow some from them.¡± Edith blushed and ran away. Not long after, Edith ran back to Wang Ran with seven or eight capsules in her bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Edith pulled Wang Ran along and ran towards the crack that they had been to before. In the next three days, the camp was prepared in an orderly manner. Edith and Wang Ran stayed in the capsule space for three days. On the third day, Edith advanced again and became a Level 6 combatant. She excitedly pushed Wang Ran down several times¡­ In the afternoon, the tense moment finally arrived. Everyone gathered in front of the portal. ¡°Ah, Princess Edith, you¡­¡± ¡°Have you become a level-six fighter?¡± Captain Keech was shocked! Only the Supreme Speaker had ever been a Level 6 combatant on the entire Mother Planet! Princess Edith was indeed a person with a noble bloodline. She had become a level-six combatant at such a young age. It seemed that the chances of this operation had greatly increased! When the other soldiers heard this news, they were also quite excited. The stronger the leader, the more fighting spirit they had. ¡°Is the portal ready?¡± Edith asked. ¡°Everything is ready.¡± ¡± There¡¯s an energy fluctuation on the other side of the door. It seems that the other party already knows our intentions and is ready on the other side.¡± Captain Hook replied. ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°The survival of our two races will be decided here!¡± ¡°Everyone, pick up your weapons and prepare for battle!¡± Edith sent out the battle command through the general channel! ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory!¡± Everyone shouted in the channel. ¡°Wang Ran¡­You have to be careful.¡± Edith wanted to use the private channel to remind Wang Ran, but she accidentally sent it to the public channel¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone cheered. Was their leader, Princess Edith, confessing her love? ¡°Ah!¡± Edith blushed. How embarrassing! How could he be so stupid as to forget to switch the channel¡­ Edith stole a glance at Wang Ran. Wang Ran shrugged his shoulders, indicating his innocence. ¡°When the battle is over, I¡¯ll marry you!¡± ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°You must protect yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a good person.¡± Many people followed Edith¡¯s example and confessed to their beloved¡­ ¡°Boom¡­¡± The portal started vibrating. The space in the middle began to distort. With a strong light, the first Ripper rushed out of the space! Then¡­It was a dense swarm of bugs! Predator, Elephant Worm, Thunder Beast, Hydralisk¡­ They rushed out like a tide. ¡°Fire!¡± With Edith¡¯s command, thousands of death rays shot at the bugs. ¡°Kill!¡± Edith took the lead and led the warriors to charge forward. The two sides began to fight. For a moment, the portal was like a purgatory, filled with all kinds of limbs. At this moment, Wang Ran didn¡¯t care about those random soldiers. Instead, he calmly observed from the side. If there were any powerful people mixed in with the team, he would go up and deal with them directly. This greatly reduced the pressure on Edith¡¯s side. However, the number of Zergs was simply too huge. The bugs kept rushing over from the other end of the portal. As time passed, some warriors on Edith¡¯s side began to break down. A warrior put down his weapon in despair. He had already killed more than forty bugs, but the number of bugs did not show any signs of decreasing. After killing one, there would be two or three more that would rush over. Endless¡­ ¡°Puchi!¡± A Ripper tore open his abdomen when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. His internal organs were all pulled out. This warrior who had fought bravely for half a day had died because of his mentality. ¡°Everyone, cheer up!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Edith shouted through the communication channel. At this moment, she was also on the verge of collapse, but she knew that she had to hold on. Edith took out a bottle and poured the white liquid into her mouth. A powerful energy instantly filled her body. Edith once again threw herself into the battle. Unfortunately, not everyone had this white liquid. The other warriors on Edith¡¯s side all showed signs of fatigue. Even the long-range shooting Zhi race warriors could not lift their guns. The situation was about to tilt towards the Bug Tribe. At this moment, a spaceship suddenly appeared in the deep sky! No, not just one! There were more than 200 ships! More than 200 spaceships rushed over. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an Earthling¡¯s spaceship!¡± Someone recognized him. This was exactly the same as the spaceship that Wang Ran had piloted previously! ¡°Boom¡­¡± The spaceships landed on the ground one after another, kicking up a large amount of dust. The cabin door opened, and Awakened ones and zombies wearing kinetic skeletons rushed out and joined the battle! Previously, Wang Ran had already set up the broadcast on his spaceship. These spaceships that flew over from Earth all received Wang Ran¡¯s message. As soon as they got off the spaceship, they charged towards the Zergs! Lin Liye, Wu Jianguo, Xiaoyu, and the rest all appeared on the battlefield! Their powerful strength and kinetic skeletons allowed them to display terrifying combat strength. ¡°It¡¯s the Earthlings ¡®reinforcements!¡± ¡± That¡¯s great! It¡¯s reinforcements!¡± The morale of Edith¡¯s side was instantly boosted! The soldiers who were about to lose their morale cheered up one after another. The situation changed instantly! The Zergs fell one by one, and the number of Zergs coming out of the portal decreased. Just as Edith and her clansmen thought victory was coming, a figure appeared at the entrance of the portal. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: 457 Chapter 457: 457 Translator: 549690339 Can Earthlings Have So Many Women? ¡± Supreme Chairman!!!¡± The aliens were all stunned. The Supreme Council Chairman had actually appeared at the entrance of the portal! ¡°Father¡­¡± Edith was also stunned. She knew that her father¡¯s brain had been controlled by the Zerg. Strictly speaking, the person in front of her was no longer her father. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°You guys actually allied with the Earthlings.¡± ¡°This surprised me.¡± ¡°However, with me around, your hopes will be shattered!¡± ¡± Today, I¡¯ll show you what true strength is!¡± Supreme Speaker Yi Lei took a step forward. At the same time, all kinds of cuticle kept appearing on his body. ¡°This¡­ Has the president fused with the bugs?¡± Everyone was shocked. This was no longer a simple Overmind control, but a higher level of parasitism. Edith was very conflicted. This was her father! Although it had been completely controlled by the Zergs, it was still her father¡¯s body. Speaker Ray grinned and attacked Edith. Edith cared about their old friendship, but he would not. The current him no longer had his own consciousness. A fist covered in Zerg shells flew towards Edith. Edith came back to her senses and crossed her arms in front of her chest. The huge impact sent Edith flying. Chairman Yi Lei also took a few steps back due to the recoil. Was this the power of a combatant of the sixth rank? Edith¡¯s arm was aching. After his father fused with the Zergs, his strength had increased greatly. Although both of them were level six combatants, there was still a certain gap. ¡± Hehehe, today, I¡¯ll show you what a level-seven fighter is!¡± Chairman Yi Lei¡¯s chest suddenly split open, and a few insect tentacles stretched out. Spikes also began to grow out of his back. At first glance, he already looked like a big bug. ¡± Not good! I can¡¯t let him successfully transform into his complete form!¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± An intelligence race squad leader shouted. Many death rays shot towards Chairman Yi Lei. However, the carapace on Yi Lei¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the death ray. After the rays hit the shell, there was no reaction. ¡°Feel the power of the Zerg!¡± Yi Lei shouted, and a powerful aura burst out from his body. He had finally reached the strength of a combatant of the seventh rank! After completing his evolution, Yi Lei charged at Edith. He could tell that Edith was the leader of these people. As long as he was killed, the rest would fall apart. ¡°Not good! Protect Princess Edith!¡± A warrior shouted and blocked Yi Lei¡¯s way. Yi Lei swung his sharp claws, and the Level 3 fighter was cut into two halves. His internal organs floated in the air. However, this did not stop the soldiers from protecting Edith. There were still many people blocking the way. Edith¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. The soldiers were risking their lives for him. He definitely could not retreat! ¡°All of you, move aside. Let me do it!¡± Edith shouted and pulled herself together again. There were too many warriors protecting her in front of her. She could not even see the appearance of the enemy. However, the people in front seemed to be stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Edith was stunned for a moment before she pushed through the crowd and walked forward. In front of him, Wang Ran was sitting on Chairman Yi Lei¡¯s back, punching Yi Lei¡¯s chest. ¡°Insect race, right?¡± ¡°Fusion, right?¡± ¡°Amazing, right?¡± Wang Ran punched Yi Lei as soon as he said that. The shell on Yi Lei¡¯s chest had already been shattered, and his chest was badly mutilated. To be honest, Wang Ran had never known how strong he was. After all, there was no good standard to judge. According to the information Paul had given him, a Level-6 combatant was equivalent to a Level-14 Metahuman. In that case, Chairman Yi Lei, who had just evolved into a Level-7 combatant, should have the strength of a Level-16 Metahuman. Wang Ran wasn¡¯t sure if he had the strength of a level-16, but the SSS-grade kinetic skeleton on his body could at least increase his combat strength by more than 20%. Therefore, Wang Ran didn¡¯t care so much and just gave him a beating. Reality proved that a level-16 was still a little brother in front of Wang Ran. Although Wang Ran didn¡¯t blow up the other party with a single punch, he still turned the other party into dust under the dense bombardment. Chairman Yi Lei, who was lying on the ground, was dumbfounded. He was on the verge of death. He could not understand why he was still being pressed to the ground and beaten up when he was clearly so strong. He had no strength to fight back! A tear rolled down from the corner of his eye. Then, a fist approached his eyes. ¡°Puchi!¡± Chairman Yi Lei¡¯s head was blown up by Wang Ran. An Overmind wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but Wang Ran directly slapped it flat on the ground. ¡°I suggest you go deeper and kill the insects.¡± Wang Ran pointed at Yi Lei¡¯s corpse and said to the soldiers beside him. A few of the Zhi race warriors nodded their heads, then picked up their ray guns and started firing at the corpses. Without the protection of the shell, the remaining flesh and blood could not withstand the death rays at all. Yi Lei¡¯s corpse began to turn black rapidly. ¡°Ah, Wang Ran, you killed him just like that?¡± Edith squeezed through the crowd and came to the front. ¡°No pressure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. There are still some dregs that need to be cleaned up.¡± Wang Ran reminded. Everyone nodded. As expected of an expert. He could still remain calm at this moment. They all turned around and continued to fight. Ten minutes later, there were no more Zergs coming from the other side of the portal. The Zergs on this side were also completely cleaned up with the help of the Earth troops. Everyone was relieved. Su Xiaoyu brought a group of girls and gathered around Wang Ran. ¡°Master, in this battle, the lackeys did not lose any men. Most of them were only lightly injured.¡± Su Xiaoyu reported. ¡°Very good. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll reward you well.¡± Wang Ran touched Su Xiaoyu¡¯s helmet. At this moment, Su Xiaoyu glanced at Edith. Although Edith was wearing a helmet, it could not hide her amazing charm. Especially her figure¡­ There was really no one on Earth who could compare to her. ¡°Master, did you really sleep with the alien princess like they said?¡± Su Xiaoyu asked with a smile. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°We were¡­That¡¯s a friendly exchange between planets!¡± Wang Ran coughed a few times. ¡°Wang Ran, is this your wife?¡± Edith looked at Su Xiaoyu. She had seen the girl¡¯s battle just now. She seemed to be very strong. Ah, he must have used the same method to increase his strength¡­ ¡°This is my woman.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°Those too.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the sixty to seventy people behind Su Xiaoyu. Edith was shocked. How could Earthlings have so many women¡­ Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: 458 Chapter 458: 458 Translator: 549690339 Will It Hurt You? ¡°Sister, welcome to join us!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Master great?¡± ¡± I heard that you aliens are different in size from us. Does it hurt?¡± Su Xiaoyu pulled Edith and started chatting. At this moment, Lin Liye and Wu Jianguo walked over together. The Southern Kingdom and the Northern Kingdom had finally joined forces on the battlefield. The two of them killed hundreds of insects in this battle, and they fought very happily. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, you¡¯re good!¡± ¡°It was originally a battle between us and the three alien races, but you¡¯ve turned it into an alliance of two against one.¡± ¡°The situation has changed.¡± ¡± I originally estimated that we would have at least half of the casualties. Now, after this battle, we have only lost about twenty soldiers.¡± Lin Liye looked very pleased. In a battle, the most unavoidable thing was casualties. It would be best if fewer people could be sacrificed. ¡°Boss, how did you convince these two races? It¡¯s too awesome!¡± ¡°I, Wu Jianguo, will only admire you for the rest of my life!¡± Wu Jianguo patted his chest. Lin Liye tugged at Wu Jianguo¡¯s outer armor, indicating that he should stop asking. Why did Wang Ran ally with the aliens? Wasn¡¯t it obvious just by looking at the alien princess beside him? Why did he still have to ask? ¡°We haven¡¯t completed our mission yet.¡± ¡± If we don¡¯t completely eliminate the Zergs, Earth will still be in danger.¡± ¡± After we¡¯re done resting, we¡¯ll go through the portal with the aliens here and head to Blood Moon.¡± ¡± They¡¯ll place planet-destroying weapons there and blow up their mother planet.¡± ¡± Our mission is to protect them over there and block the Zerg¡¯s attack during the installation of the planet destroying weapon.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°No problem!¡± ¡± Hahaha, the thought of using a planet destroying weapon to blast their nest is so satisfying!¡± Lin Liye laughed. Originally, this planet-destroying weapon was like a huge stone pressing on their hearts. They would panic at the thought of it. Now, they had actually changed their direction and attacked the alien nest. Just thinking about it made him happy. ¡°Aiya, Zhu Ming is asking me for help. I have to go and help him.¡± ¡± This guy brought a revolver from Earth up here. He fired it before it landed. The recoil was so strong that he couldn¡¯t get down.¡± Wu Jianguo said as he ran off to pilot the spaceship. At this time, Edith seemed to have finished chatting with Su Xiaoyu. The two of them held hands and seemed to have a good relationship. No one knew what they were talking about. Wang Ran, I really have to thank the Earthlings for their support this time.¡± ¡°Without you guys, we probably wouldn¡¯t even have one-tenth of our people left.¡± Edith thanked him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Wang Ran shrugged. Of course, Wang Ran wouldn¡¯t tell Edith that if they hadn¡¯t discovered the Zerg¡¯s plot, these Earth troops would have come to kill them¡­ ¡°After we rest for a while, we can go to the other side of the Teleportation Gate.¡± ¡± It will take a day to build the planet-destroying weapon. However, the environment on Blood Moon absorbs energy much faster than the moon. It might be able to launch in another day.¡± ¡± During this period, we may need you to resist the Zerg¡¯s interference with us.¡± Edith pleaded. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. On this matter, the Earthlings are on the same side as you.¡± Wang Ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Oh right, you¡­ Can you heal me?¡± ¡°I think I was cut just now¡­¡± Edith said, blushing. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°There are too many people. Let¡¯s use blood to deal with them first.¡± Wang Ran glanced at the 60 to 70 girls beside him. In this situation, if he treated one, he might have to treat 60 to 70. The current situation was not suitable¡­ ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Edith seemed a little disappointed. The activities in the capsule space had already made her a little addicted. Even if she couldn¡¯t improve her strength or heal herself, she wanted to try again. On the other side, the warriors from Earth took out the improved life potions and distributed them to the warriors of the Combat Race and the Wisdom Race. The two sides quickly fought. The battlefield was the easiest place to get close. This was true. After experiencing life and death and sharing life-saving potions, how could their relationship not be good? After resting for a while, Edith arrived at the portal. All the equipment and supplies had been loaded onto the transport plane, and everyone was ready to go. ¡± Blood Moon Star, let¡¯s go!¡± Edith gave the order and led everyone through the portal. Wang Ran followed closely behind. After feeling the intense distortion of the scene in front of him, Wang Ran instantly stepped into another world. The ground was dark red, and there were holes of different sizes everywhere. So this was Blood Moon Star? It matched the name quite well. ¡± Teams one to five, do a carpet search and find all the bugs on Blood Moon.¡± ¡± Wisdom race team, responsible for building the planet destroying weapon.¡± Edith ordered. ¡°Elder Lin, help me arrange the manpower.¡± Wang Ran turned around and called out. He didn¡¯t need to care about the details. Under Lin Liye¡¯s arrangement, the warriors from Earth and the warriors from the combat race formed teams and began to investigate the Blood Moon planet. The planet destruction weapon was also successfully built. ¡± Wang Ran, look. That¡¯s our home planet.¡± Edith pointed at a small dot in the sky. ¡°The Zergs above should already know about our plan.¡± ¡°How long will it take to get here from your mother planet?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°About half a day.¡± ¡± I think their first wave of troops has already set off.¡± ¡°Everyone has to be prepared to fight at any time.¡± Edith replied. ¡± Hey, don¡¯t you have any anti-air weapons?¡± ¡°We can shoot them down before they land.¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡± Yes, but these weapons consume too much gold. One shot costs at least 1 kilogram.¡± ¡°Judging from the gold we currently carry, at most a few hundred shots.¡± Edith sighed. If the Zergs attacked, there would be at least a few thousand Zerg Kings. What was the use of a few hundred shots¡­ ¡°As long as there¡¯s gold?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Wang Ran thought for a moment and waved at Wu Jianguo, who was not far away. Wu Jianguo immediately ran over. ¡± Jianguo, bring a dozen people to the other side of the portal and remove all the gold from the spaceships.¡± ¡°A spaceship should weigh about 50 kilograms, so 200 spaceships¡­More than 10,000 kilograms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ten thousand rounds.¡± Wang Ran calculated and said. ¡°What?! Tear it down?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going back?¡± Wu Jianguo widened his eyes. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: 459 Chapter 459: 459 Translator: 549690339 Battle on Blood Moon Star ¡°What are you thinking about? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going back!¡± ¡°How about this, pick two people and let them fly a spaceship back to Earth first. Tell Earth to continue building the spaceship and bring more gold to pick us up in a few days.¡± ¡± As for the rest, dismantle them and use them on the anti-air cannons.¡± Wang Ran instructed. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wu Jianguo immediately went to organize his men. ¡°10,000 kilograms, which is about 10 tons, should be enough, right?¡± Wang Ran asked with a smile. ¡°Enough, enough¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to bring so much gold.¡± ¡°I can already get ten thousand shots.¡± Edith nodded excitedly. They had brought a lot of gold with them this time, but most of it was used to maintain the teleportation gate and fight the Zergs. Wang Ran¡¯s gold was too timely. Half an hour later, Wu Jianguo and his underlings had brought all the gold over. The eyes of the Wisdom race¡¯s technicians lit up. With this gold, not only could the anti-air cannons be fired to their heart¡¯s content, but even the star-destroying weapons could be built faster. They excitedly threw themselves into their work. Half a day passed quickly. Dense dots began to appear in the sky. Those were the king bugs that carried a large number of bugs. ¡°Prepare the anti-air cannons!¡± Edith ordered. Hundreds of electromagnetic pulse cannons were raised and aimed at the sky. The Earth soldiers also took out a hundred sniper rifles. The small dot grew larger and larger, gradually covering the sky. ¡°Fire!¡± Edith shouted! Hundreds of electromagnetic pulse cannons fired into the sky! Dozens of King Beetles were shot. The electric current made them lose their mobility and they fell directly, turning into meat paste. Many bug kings began to spit out winged bugs. They spiraled down and tried to destroy the anti-air cannons on the ground. At this time, the sniper rifle of the Earthlings came into play. The soldiers from Earth used their bullets to reap the lives of the flying insects. At the same time, the A.I. controlled the anti-air cannons and bombarded the King Beetle in the sky. A large number of King Beetles fell like raindrops. The King Beetle that was lucky enough to not die after landing on the ground was continuously attacked by the Combat Race and Earth warriors. For a moment, the Zergs were unable to cause any harm to the allied forces. Just as the alliance army was rejoicing, a big fellow suddenly appeared in the sky! This was a¡­A huge bug! It was as big as a basketball court. When the electromagnetic pulse cannon hit its body, at most, a small charred area would appear. The sniper rifle was like a small needle that could not cause much damage to it. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a rock worm!¡± Edith and many of the aliens ¡®expressions changed. It seemed that this thing was not easy to deal with. Just as everyone was starting to get nervous, the big guy started squirming. Then, it opened its huge mouth¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A rock the size of a car smashed into the ground while being wrapped in lava! ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Edith immediately reminded him. Despite being prepared, a warrior was still hit by the boulder. Rocks exploded on the ground, and fire splashed everywhere! Many people were injured by the splash. ¡± Not good! It¡¯s about to spit out a second mouthful!¡± Edith frowned. These weapons had no effect on this huge rock worm. Its outer shell was thick and dry, so electromagnetic cannons and sniper rifles couldn¡¯t hurt her. If he was allowed to attack so recklessly, the damage would be very heavy! ¡°Zhu Ming, do you have any bombs?¡± Wang Ran turned his head and asked. ¡°Yes! I brought a pack of C4!¡± Zhu Ming smiled and handed the backpack to Wang Ran. ¡°F * ck, you actually brought this with you!¡± ¡°To think that I even took the same spaceship as you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s lucky that I didn¡¯t get blown up!¡± Wu Jianguo complained. ¡± Aiya, since we¡¯re here to fight the aliens, of course we have to bring some local specialties.¡± Zhu Ming laughed foolishly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your contribution later.¡± Wang Ran took his backpack and increased the power of his mecha. ¡°Wang Ran, are you going to¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edith asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with that guy.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the sky. ¡°Ah, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Edith knew that if she didn¡¯t get rid of that thing, everyone would suffer heavy losses. Even though it was very dangerous, she still decided to go with Wang Ran. ¡± No, I¡¯ll bring you along. It might not be enough motivation.¡± Wang Ran pointed at the engine on his chest. This kinetic skeleton had been modified to be able to burst out with high power in a short period of time, allowing Wang Ran to fly for a period of time. If he brought a person along, the flight effect would definitely be reduced. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°You must come back safely!¡± ¡°I saved up dozens of capsules for you!¡± Edith said, blushing. Wang Ran patted Edith¡¯s helmet and walked to the side. Wang Ran bent his knees and squatted down. Then, with a sudden kick, he instantly jumped dozens of meters high. With the help of the mecha, Wang Ran flew towards the huge rock worm. As the distance continued to increase, the rock worm became even larger. Wang Ran was soon shrouded by its shadow. Wang Ran¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the nearby flying insects, and many of them began to attack Wang Ran. ¡°Puchi!¡± ¡°Puchi!¡± Before these flying insects could get close to Wang Ran, their heads were exploded. It was a sniper. The sniper team on the ground was protecting Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled and climbed onto the rock worm¡¯s back. ¡°F * ck, this guy¡¯s outer shell is really thick!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s punch only shattered some of the outermost cracked shell. ¡°If one punch doesn¡¯t work, then give me a few more punches!¡± Wang Ran dug deep into the rock worm¡¯s back as if he was digging a hole. After digging for a few meters, Wang Ran finally touched some fresh-looking shells. Wang Ran took a deep breath and punched the shell! A deep hole was blasted into the fresh shell by Wang Ran, and a lot of body fluid seeped out from the crack. Wang Ran continued to bombard the same spot in one go. After a few punches, the shell was finally broken. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so thick.¡± Wang Ran sighed and took out his backpack. The C4 bomb inside had already been set by Zhu Ming. Wang Ran only needed to press the switch and it would explode in a minute. Wang Ran kicked the wound on the rock worm¡¯s back, making the gap bigger. Then, he pressed the switch and threw the entire backpack in. Next, Wang Ran had to retreat quickly. When Wang Ran crawled out of the deep hole on the rock worm¡¯s back, a dozen hydralisks surrounded him. Green corrosive liquid kept dripping from the corners of their mouths as they glared at Wang Ran. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± The throat of one of the hydralisks quivered as if it was issuing an order. A dozen hydralisks simultaneously sprayed green liquid at Wang Ran! Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: 460 Chapter 460: 460 Translator: 549690339 Worms Are Really Delicious The corrosive liquid sprayed out from all angles. Wang Ran had no way to dodge. He could only endure the poison and rush in a certain direction. Kicking away the head of a hydralisk, Wang Ran jumped down. The hydralisk¡¯s venom continued to corrode Wang Ran¡¯s protective suit. Fortunately, Blood Moon had an atmosphere, so it was not a big problem to expose his skin. But¡­ There seemed to be a problem with Wang Ran¡¯s kinetic skeleton! He should have released the kinetic energy to slow down the falling speed at this time, but the kinetic skeleton did not move. ¡± F * ck, the engine is corroded¡­¡± Wang Ran lowered his head to take a look. A large piece of his chest had been burned. Although he was not injured, the kinetic skeleton could be said to be useless. Wang Ran fell faster and faster. On the ground, many people looked anxious. ¡°Did something happen to Wang Ran?¡± ¡°Falling from this height, no matter how strong you are, you will still be injured!¡± Edith looked worried. ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll go first. Get someone to follow!¡± Su Xiaoyu made a prompt decision. She activated the kinetic skeleton¡¯s maximum power and rushed in the direction of Wang Ran¡¯s fall. ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Ran directly bumped into Su Xiaoyu, who was coming at him. Su Xiaoyu felt a tightness in her chest. A few of her ribs were broken, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. The kinetic skeleton on her body was using all its strength to slow down. Unfortunately, Wang Ran¡¯s previous acceleration was too great, and the deceleration effect was not obvious. At this moment, a figure bumped into the two people who were falling. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here too!¡± It was Lin Momo. Perhaps it was because her air bag was bigger, but the speed of her fall slowed down a little. Immediately after, Tang Tang, Lu Shuangshuang, the female flight attendants, 50 female warriors¡­ They all rushed forward and formed a huge net. Everyone turned their engines to the maximum. Finally, Wang Ran slowed down. Everyone landed on the ground at a slower speed. Edith was relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t take such a risk next time.¡± Wang Ran reprimanded the girls in a serious manner. Su Xiaoyu wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled. It was good that Wang Ran was fine. She did not care if she was in danger or not. At this moment, a mournful roar suddenly came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw that the huge rock worm had exploded like fireworks. Large amounts of lava splashed in the air. The surrounding King Beetles were directly caught in the lava. They were ignited by the lava and floated in the air like Kong Ming lanterns. The other King Beetles were also falling under the bombardment of the anti-air cannons. This time, less than one-tenth of the thousands of King Beetles successfully dropped the bugs. The rest were all destroyed in the air. A large number of corpses kept falling down. Some places where the corpses were more densely packed even piled up into a small mountain. This wave of attack was considered to have been defended! Next, it was time to clean up the battlefield and continue building the planet-destroying weapon. Wang Ran brought the girls to a relatively remote corner. This place used to be one of the nests of the Zergs, so there were many underground caves. Wang Ran naturally brought them here to treat their injuries. Edith put down a large capsule that could accommodate more than 10 people. Next, the girls entered the capsule space in batches according to the severity of their injuries. Su Xiaoyu was the most seriously injured. She had broken a few ribs and injured her internal organs. Wang Ran had to take care of her carefully. The other girls were fine. Basically, the amount was enough for them to share. However, considering that the girls had performed well today, Wang Ran still gave them two more servings. Two hours later, Wang Ran brought the girls back to the surface. The planet-destroying weapon was being built in an orderly manner. The temporary camp had also been set up. The corpses of the bugs were used as fuel for the fire. Some of the bugs were even roasted by the combat race and the wisdom race. The crackling sounds scared the Earthlings. They would rather eat toothpathetic-like food than eat the bugs that were fighting with them just now. However, there were also warriors among the Earthlings. ¡°Captain Wu, are you really not going to try?¡± ¡°It smells good!¡± Zhu Ming urged. His saliva had already soaked his beard. ¡°Don¡¯t. Who knows if there will be any strange changes in the body after eating this thing?¡± ¡± Look at those intelligent aliens. Their heads are all so big. They¡¯re so ugly.¡± Wu Jianguo waved his hand. As soon as he finished speaking, many of the intelligent aliens immediately cast hostile looks at Wu Jianguo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Wu Jianguo immediately apologized to the members of the Wisdom race. He couldn¡¯t ruin their friendly cooperative relationship. ¡°Eat it!¡± An intellectual handed over a bug leg. Wu Jianguo¡¯s entire body trembled, and goosebumps appeared all over his body. However, he had offended someone with his words just now. It would be a little unreasonable if he did not eat it. After hesitating for a moment, Wu Jianguo still took the bug leg. This insect leg was as thick as his arm. The outer shell was already red from being roasted, similar to crab legs. Wu Jianguo imitated the wisdom race and used a stone to break the outer shell. A meaty fragrance wafted out. It actually smelled good! Wu Jianguo carefully put the bug leg to his mouth and took a small bite. ¡°Aiya, it tastes good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to crabs!¡± Wu Jianguo¡¯s eyes lit up. The insect leg tasted similar to a crab, but it was much bigger and tasted especially good. ¡°Captain Wu, let me try!¡± Zhu Ming snatched the insect leg and started to chew on it. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so f * cking delicious!¡± Zhu Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He did not even want to return the bug leg to Wu Jianguo. ¡°Come, there¡¯s more here!¡± Seeing this, the Wisdom Race member laughed and handed another cigarette to Wu Jianguo. The originally tense atmosphere eased just like that. Under the lead of Wu Jianguo and Zhu Ming, the other Earthlings also joined Bite of China¡¯s Blood Moon. ¡°Hey, do you guys usually eat worms?¡± Lin Liye asked curiously. ¡°Eat it. The smaller the worm, the more delicious it tastes.¡± ¡°Especially those that have just hatched.¡± ¡°Steamed and barbeque are both good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with these bugs after they¡¯re cooked. We¡¯ve been eating them for hundreds of years. You can eat them without worry.¡± An intellectual said with a smirk. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡± I think I know why the Zergs are rebelling¡­¡± Lin Liye muttered as he looked at the bug leg in his hand. Not only did the Zergs have to do hard labor, but they also had to be used as food¡­ It would be strange if they didn¡¯t rebel. If the Zergs hadn¡¯t threatened Earth, Lin Liye would have sympathized with them. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: 461 Chapter 461: 461 Translator: 549690339 The Bugs Are Trying to Escape? A day passed very quickly, and the huge planet destruction weapon was finally completed. ¡± Can this thing really destroy a planet with one shot¡­¡± Wang Ran stood in front of the weapon and sighed. ¡± Yes, many planets have already been destroyed by planet-destroying weapons.¡± Edith nodded. ¡± The Blood Moon is much smaller than the moon. It will accumulate energy very quickly. ¡°I estimate that it will take about a day.¡± ¡± I guess the Zergs will attack again during this period.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Edith reminded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get my people to arrange for shifts.¡± ¡± However, I¡¯ve almost used up all the gold in the last battle.¡± ¡°The next wave¡­It might be a more brutal ground battle.¡± Wang Ran reminded. ¡°As long as we can last a day, it will be fine.¡± ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we will persevere.¡± Edith nodded. A day passed quickly. During this time, the Zergs did not attack. Everyone was puzzled. ¡°Do you think the Zergs are afraid?¡± An intellectual asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible. They probably don¡¯t know that we¡¯re running out of gold energy.¡± ¡°Ha, then they have already given up on resisting?¡± ¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Zergs are so cunning¡­¡± ¡°But they really have no choice.¡± ¡± They¡¯ve tried to attack Blood Moon, but we wiped them out.¡± ¡± They want to run, but they have nowhere to run. After all, the distance that the Zergs can fly in space is limited.¡± someone said. ¡°Are they just going to sit there and wait for death?¡± ¡± This doesn¡¯t seem like the Zerg¡¯s style¡­¡± Edith frowned. With the Zergs ¡®flying ability, they could only escape to the nearest Blood Moon planet. They could not reach any further places. Logically speaking, they should have fought to the death at this time. Could it be¡­ ¡°Not good! Teleportation Gate!¡± ¡± There¡¯s a portal on the mother planet. Could they have gone to another place through the portal?¡± Edith broke out in a cold sweat. If they could not stop the Blood Moon Planet¡¯s planet-destroying weapon, using the teleportation gate to escape was indeed a way. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± A high-level AI technician immediately projected a holographic image with his wristwatch¡­ After a series of operations, his expression became more and more solemn. ¡°How is it?¡± Edith asked. ¡± Princess Edith, just as you guessed, they are indeed activating the portal.¡± ¡± According to the signal I¡¯ve captured, their target is¡­Mars!¡± The high-level technician frowned and said. ¡°Mars!¡± Edith looked at Wang Ran in shock. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± ¡°These Zergs want to raid our home.¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡± Judging from the current situation, it will take some time for them to activate the portal, but they will definitely be able to activate it before we launch the planet-destroying weapon.¡± ¡°At least a few thousand bugs can escape to Mars.¡± ¡± The point is, as long as their queen runs away, even if there are only a few dozen of them, they can reproduce quickly.¡± The high-level technician sighed. ¡± Should we just rush to Mars as soon as possible and destroy the portal there?¡± Wang Ran asked. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡± But we don¡¯t have a way to get to Mars quickly!¡± ¡± Our portal is connected to the Moon. If we change it to Mars, the speed will definitely be slower than theirs.¡± the high-level technician said. ¡°Is there no way to stop them¡­¡± Edith gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡± Wang Ran suddenly raised his head. ¡°Collect the remaining gold. I have an idea!¡± Wang Ran¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Wang Ran, what do you plan to do?¡± Edith asked. ¡± We have a spaceship on the moon.¡± ¡± With the remaining gold, if we turn the engine to its maximum power, we should be able to support a spaceship to fly to Mars.¡± Wang Ran smiled. ¡°A¡­Are you planning to go alone?¡± ¡°Bring me along! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Edith said quickly. ¡°Master, I want to go too!¡± ¡°And me! I¡¯ll go too!¡± Xiaoyu and the other girls raised their hands. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go alone this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if there are too many people.¡± Wang Ran smiled and patted the girls ¡®heads. ¡°Uncle, you have to come back safely!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it with you in the sky yet!¡± Tang Tang said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, we want to try it in space too.¡± The other girls also said with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my strength.¡± Wang Ran smiled as he took the gold collected by his underlings and calmly walked to the portal. ¡°If everything goes well, let¡¯s meet on Earth!¡± After Wang Ran finished speaking, he walked into the portal without looking back. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Tang Tang was in tears. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy this time. ¡°Master¡­¡± The other girls were also feeling a little uneasy. Edith gritted her teeth and stopped the thought of rushing into the portal. Wang Ran was right. If he was alone, it would indeed be smoother than bringing a burden. Everyone looked at the teleportation gate and felt extremely emotional. Wang Ran¡­ He was indeed worthy of the title of hero. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, we¡¯ll wait for you to come back!¡± Lin Liye saluted in the direction of the portal. ¡°Comrade Wang Ran, we¡¯ll wait for you to come back!¡± Bei Du¡¯s soldiers shouted in unison. Immediately after, Wang Ran¡¯s underlings and the aliens followed suit and saluted towards the portal. Everyone prayed silently for Wang Ran in their hearts¡­ Wang Ran, who had returned to the moon, loaded the gold into the energy cabin and started the engine. The spacecraft slowly extended. After leaving the lunar orbit, Wang Ran pushed the speed to the maximum and flew toward Mars. The flight was very long. Wang Ran began to recall the details of this period of time. From the beginning of the apocalypse, to saving the girls, to building a base to resist the zombie tide. Everything was still vivid in his mind. If it was a year ago, Wang Ran would never believe that he had such an experience. Right now, if they directly dealt with the Zergs, everything would slowly return to the right track. He was a little nervous¡­ After flying for a while, Wang Ran finally saw the orange-red planet from afar. After circling Mars for half a circle, Wang Ran found the location of the portal. The huge portal was shining. It seemed that the portal had been activated. There was no time to hesitate. Wang Ran piloted the spaceship and quickly descended. As the height got lower and lower, Wang Ran could see clearly below. Hundreds of bugs had already passed through the portal! Chapter 462-END - Chapter 462: 462 Chapter 462: 462 Translator: 549690339 Destruction (End) Wang Ran didn¡¯t care that the landing gear hadn¡¯t been released yet. He directly accelerated and rushed to the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± The flying ship smashed into the ground, turning more than a dozen bugs into meat paste. The surrounding bugs instantly surrounded the spaceship and bit it. One of the Elephantworms pierced its sharp pincers into the cabin of the spaceship. Wang Ran kicked open the hatch and jumped out. ¡°F * ck, my ship.¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but curse. He definitely couldn¡¯t fly like this. After he dealt with the Zergs, he could only wait for the others to come and pick him up. ¡± Hiss hiss hiss!!!¡± The surrounding bugs pounced on Wang Ran crazily. It was as if they did not care about their lives as they used their flesh and blood to block Wang Ran. However, Wang Ran was not someone they could stop. Wang Ran charged forward, leaving behind a pile of corpses. Soon, Wang Ran arrived in front of the portal. Bugs kept pouring out from the inside. Wang Ran glanced at it. It seemed that he could only forcefully destroy the portal to quickly close it. Wang Ran dealt with the bugs that were clinging to him as he walked to the side of the portal. Just as Wang Ran was about to attack the portal, the space inside the portal suddenly distorted violently. All the bugs stopped moving and trembled slightly. Wang Ran looked at the portal. A huge meatball moved through the distorted space. No, not meatball¡­ It was a huge caterpillar-shaped meat worm¡­ The arrival of the meat worm made the other worms show signs of submission. ¡°This is the insect queen?¡± Wang Ran had goosebumps all over his body. Fortunately, he did not plan to attack the insect queen. Otherwise, his helmet would be full of vomit. The insect queen looked at Wang Ran and slowly moved over. ¡°%£¤#@¡­ Earthling¡­¡± This sound seemed to be produced by the vibrations in its body. It traveled into Wang Ran¡¯s mind through the ground. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you beep. You all have to die today.¡± Wang Ran looked calm. ¡± Earthlings, we don¡¯t need to go to such a situation¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate!¡± ¡± As long as you let me eliminate the intelligent race and the combat race, we can become good allies.¡± ¡± I will share advanced biotechnology with Earth, even immortality¡­¡± The insect queen crawled toward Wang Ran. ¡°Eternal life?¡± Wang Ran was stunned. This condition sounded quite tempting. If it were anyone else, they might really be tempted. However, Wang Ran was not so easy to fool. Even if the immortality technology was real, Wang Ran had no intention of cooperating with the Zergs. In terms of looks, Wang Ran preferred to work with the combat race. ¡°Earthlings, your biological technology is really too backward. Evolution has also taken the wrong path.¡± ¡± A virus was planted on Earth, right?¡± ¡± That¡¯s what our Bug Tribe refined.¡± ¡°That virus should have given you a huge evolution, right?¡± The insect queen asked. ¡°Zombie virus? So it was all your doing.¡± Wang Ran could not help but shake his head. This virus had caused a huge change in the entire Earth. His current experience was also because of this virus. However, Wang Ran was not grateful to the Zergs. Earthling, I can make you stronger.¡± ¡°Come, mate with me!¡± ¡°I will let you experience what true power is!¡± The insect queen wriggled its huge body and invited Wang Ran. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Ran felt nauseous. Wang Ran had no interest in a queen insect that looked like this. ¡°F * ck off.¡± Wang Ran directly kicked the Insect Queen¡¯s plump body. The Insect Queen¡¯s plump head caved in from the kick, and the flesh on its body spread out like ripples. Wang Ran¡¯s kick was not light, but the insect queen seemed to have used her soft body to dissipate the force, so she did not suffer much damage. ¡°Earthling!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance!¡± ¡°Come and mate with me!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t regret it!¡± the insect queen threatened. ¡°Hand it over to your mother!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Ran stepped forward and punched the insect queen¡¯s head. Wang Ran¡¯s strength was very concentrated in this punch. It was like a needle stabbing into a balloon. The Insect Queen¡¯s fat body instantly exploded! A large amount of liquid splattered out, spraying Wang Ran¡¯s entire body. The surrounding insects seemed to have seen a treasure and excitedly went forward to eat the liquid of the insect queen. Wang Ran wiped the liquid off his face and walked forward. At this moment, the Insect Queen¡¯s originally fat body had already been suppressed. A few insect claws stretched out from its body and slowly tore open its outer skin. A half-human, half-insect creature crawled out of its body. This guy had a cold and elegant woman¡¯s face, but his head was covered with dense tentacles, and his body was wrapped in insect shells. From the looks of it, this was the true body of the Insect Queen. ¡°Earthling, you¡¯ve angered me¡­¡± The insect queen flapped her wings, and her entire body trembled slightly. A sharp spike shot directly at Wang Ran¡¯s face. Wang Ran turned his head and easily dodged the attack. Then, he went berserk and charged at the insect queen. The insect queen was obviously frightened by Wang Ran¡¯s speed. She was slightly stunned, and then a few sharp claws stabbed at Wang Ran at the same time. Wang Ran grabbed two sharp claws with both hands and forcefully broke them off. Then, he stabbed the sharp claws into the insect queen¡¯s body. The insect queen screamed in pain. Just as it was about to attack, it saw Wang Ran¡¯s fist coming at it. The insect queen could only protect her chest with her arms and claws. One punch! Wang Ran¡¯s punch landed heavily on the insect queen¡¯s arm. The insect queen was sent flying. The outer shell on her arm shattered layer by layer, and a large amount of body fluid sprayed out of her mouth. It looked like Wang Ran¡¯s punch had injured it quite badly. The insect queen squatted on the ground and panted, the thin wings on her body constantly trembling. The nearby bugs began to rush to the bug queen and climb onto its body. A large number of bugs also joined in from behind the portal. Very quickly, the insect queen actually assembled into a huge monster! ¡°Earthling!¡± ¡± I¡¯ll show you what power is!¡± The insect queen roared and punched Wang Ran. Wang Ran did not dodge at all. Instead, he punched the Insect Queen¡¯s fist! ¡°Boom!¡± The insect queen¡¯s thick arm was directly shattered by Wang Ran¡¯s punch! ¡°No, I can¡¯t! This is impossible!¡± ¡± Why do Earthlings have such power?!¡± The insect queen was stunned on the spot. ¡°Goodbye, ugly!¡± Wang Ran followed up with another punch! The insect queen¡¯s huge body was sent flying toward the portal by Wang Ran¡¯s punch. As the insect queen flew backward, her chest began to shatter. The power of this punch penetrated its entire body. Even if it did not die, it would at least lose half its life. As the space distorted, the Insect Queen flew into the portal. Wang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. All the bugs here were dead. As long as he destroyed the portal, his mission would be completed. Just as Wang Ran walked towards the portal, a tentacle suddenly stretched out from the portal and tightly wrapped around Wang Ran before pulling him in! Caught off guard, Wang Ran was directly dragged in. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Wang Ran couldn¡¯t help but curse. Space distorted, and Wang Ran appeared in another world. There were millions of bugs around him. They surrounded the portal. Unfortunately, the energy of the portal seemed to be running out. On the ground, the battered insect queen leaned against a bug and looked at Wang Ran with a smile. ¡°Earthling, this time, you will be buried with me.¡± The insect queen laughed as she coughed. Wang Ran turned around and saw that the portal had been destroyed by a dozen elephant worms with their huge pincers. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Wang Ran frowned. Without the portal, how was he supposed to go back? Wang Ran looked up. The red moon in the sky was very eye-catching. It should be the location of Blood Moon. At this moment, an extremely intense light suddenly burst out from the Blood Moon Star. ¡°Could it be¡­ It¡¯s a planet-destroying weapon!¡± Wang Ran had an ominous feeling. Judging from the time, it was really possible that the Blood Moon Planet was about to activate the planet destruction weapon. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Earthling, you no longer have the chance to escape!¡± ¡± Since you have ruined our plan, you will die with us under the planet-destroying weapon!¡± The insect queen laughed hysterically. Wang Ran walked up to the insect queen with a straight face. The surrounding bugs did not dare to approach because of the aura that erupted from Wang Ran¡¯s body. ¡°My luck has always been good.¡± ¡°Maybe we can still survive.¡± ¡°As for you¡­Perhaps you won¡¯t even be able to wait until the star destroying weapon arrives.¡± As Wang Ran spoke, he grabbed the insect queen¡¯s throat and pinched it fiercely! ¡°Kacha!¡± The Insect Queen¡¯s neck was broken. Wang Ran did not let it go just like that. Instead, he punched it in the head. The poor insect queen finally received her lunch box. The millions of bugs around them instantly wailed, as if they were sad for their queen. However, they were all frightened by Wang Ran¡¯s aura. None of the bugs dared to move forward. ¡°You! Come here!¡± Wang Ran hooked his finger at a King Bug floating in the air. The beetle king was stunned, but it still obediently approached Wang Ran. ¡°Take me away from here, quickly!¡± Wang Ran instructed. The Beetle King hesitated for a moment before descending. However, at this moment, the light in the sky became even more dazzling. Just as Wang Ran was about to climb up the King Beetle, a strong light accompanied by a shock wave came at him. The King Beetle floating in the sky instantly turned into ashes. ¡°Boom¡­¡± After the shockwave hit the ground, the entire planet¡¯s surface set off a wave of air. Wherever the airwave passed, all the bugs and buildings were turned to ashes. Wang Ran only blinked his eyes, and the air wave arrived in front of him. In just a fraction of a second, Wang Ran¡¯s experience during this period of time was like a slide show. All the girls ¡®smiles appeared in front of his eyes. Wang Ran smiled helplessly before he was swallowed by the air wave¡­ ¡± Ah, a planet destroying weapon, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Wang Ran touched his bald hair. All the creatures and buildings on the planet were turned to ashes, except Wang Ran. However, there was not a single strand of hair on his body. His outer armor and clothes were also gone. ¡± I hope that there won¡¯t be any men in the team that will pick me up later¡­¡± Wang Ran sighed. Jianguo and the others would feel inferior if they saw his size. Not long after, a reconnaissance drone flew over. Wang Ran covered his crotch and waved his hand. Immediately after, a spaceship quickly rushed towards the planet where Wang Ran was. The spaceship had limited capacity, so only Su Xiaoyu, Edith, and Tang Tang came. Looking at the bald Wang Ran, the three girls revealed a smile¡­ (End of the book, thank you for reading to the end) Thank you! Dear readers, thank you for reading to the end. This is the first book I¡¯ve read since I came to the hedgehog cat. It can be said that I wasn¡¯t very confident when I first came. Fortunately, your support gave me the motivation to continue writing. Speaking of the end, I actually felt that it was quite sudden. Because I¡¯ve already thought of the rest of the plot. After the protagonist is reborn, as long as he has a deep conversation with the girls, he can let the girls obtain the memories of the apocalypse. Then, there was the main storyline of stopping the apocalypse and finding girls. However, thinking about it carefully, this deviated from the core of the last text. You know me, I¡¯m a conscientious author. I won¡¯t scam money. Therefore, after much consideration, I decided to end it now. Thank you so much for accompanying me through such a meaningful four months. Next, I¡¯ll rest for a few days and slowly finish the TL. Then, I¡¯ll prepare to start a new book. You all know my characteristics. Driving + model worker, so I hope everyone can support my new book! Here¡¯s your barbecued pork! The group was established! Full-order group: 891724392 You can privately chat with the administrator and order screenshots to join the group. There¡¯s something you want in the group. In the future, there would also be small benefits, new book discussions, and so on¡­ The new book will be released in January. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re particularly interested in, you can communicate with me in the group. If it matches my XP, I might be added! (Shroom Author isn¡¯t very familiar with group management, so if you encounter any difficulties in joining the group, you can add the group owner and the administrator as friends, or directly grab the administrator in group 1-5!) Thank you!) If you can¡¯t add people, you can add people to the 1-5 group first. You can also add people there. You can also add the author¡¯s temporary group chat 903923073 to privately chat about the author¡¯s certification. Py push book Py a bit, yeah ¡± The Disaster Following the Girl ¡± This book was also known as the Shadow World Invasion. The Shadow World and the real world intersected, and a large number of monsters ran into the real world from the Shadow World. ¡± Anna,¡± Chen Ling said to the girl behind her as she pulled out the chainsword that had been stabbed into the monster¡¯s head.¡± In my short life in battle, I¡¯ve realized that there is a limit to a human¡¯s ability.¡± Anna: What are you talking about, Zero? [Chen Ling: That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be a human anymore!]